《Seirei Gensouki-Konna Sekai de Deaeta Kimi ni》 Chapter 1 Volume 1 Chapter 1 Amakawa Haruto, a college student living in Tokyo . Summer . He was walking below the clear blue sky as the sun shone brightly above . With the sun shining down combined with the asphalt on the ground, the area was filled with hot air rising causing a heat haze . In such hostile environment, Haruto still had a cool expression on his face as he continued walking towards the University campus . Along the way, Haruto discovered a group of female college students walking nearby secretly raising small shrill voices . Haruto had this hard to approach atmosphere, tall along with a handsome face . Also as a practitioner of ancient martial arts, he was able to train his body resulting in an excellent physique . Therefore Haruto walking to University was seen as some sort of celebrity by the opposite sex . Despite that, no rumours could be found about Haruto being interested in any girls . It did not mean that he was into men . Just that in the 20 or so years he had been alive, Haruto never found himself a girlfriend . The reason was that there was only one person in his heart . That person was Harutos childhood friend . Unfortunately, his crush never bore fruit . Yearning for her, Haruto was almost able reached her but she suddenly vanished . Five years passed since Harutos childhood friends disappearance . The last time he talked to her was 13 years ago . Ever since the time he first encountered her, it took no time for Haruto to fall for her . Playing with her everyday, it was difficult for him not to notice his attraction towards her . But Harutos parents divorced when he was still young and he was taken by his father to live in his fathers home town in the countryside . At that time, the two childhood friends made a certain promise . Someday, when they were reunited, they would get married . There was no binding force to that promise, only a fleeting transient promise in their childhood . But Haruto was determined to make that dream a reality and poured all his strength towards that promise . To achieve their dream, he built his foundation towards manhood through the pursuit of knowledge, agriculture, housework, and martial arts . He wanted to meet . He could not stand not being able to meet her . He did everything with great effort and impatiently waited until the day he reached adulthood for their reunion . Haruto blindly believed in the promise . Haruto, who dedicated great effort into all his endeavors, was recognised by his father . Owing to that, his father allowed Haruto to enroll in a famous high school near the area his childhood friend resided . It was where a shocking reunion was about to happen . Coincidentally, his childhood friend also enrolled in the same high school . Dokun, Haruto could feel his heart race . There was no mistake, it was her . Even if her appearance had changed over the years, he would make such a mistake . She was still in the distance but he knew because she was his beloved . He was fascinated, looking at her back, covered by glossy black hair . Her small, beautiful face . Her skin, white as snow . Her short stature, but possessing finely balanced features . Her appearance, neat and tidy, giving her the most graceful atmosphere . She was like a girl straight out of a painting . Haruto felt grateful to the fate that reunited them . But he simultaneously cursed that same fate . Next to her was an unknown guy . Haruto became scared . Was it possible that the two were dating? When he thought this, he became unable to call out to her . And then just like that, while he was agonizing over what he should do, Harutos childhood friend vanished . Ever since then, Haruto continued to live in regret . By the time he realised that she had vanished, Haruto finally noticed the great mistake he had committed . His spirit almost broke . He could not even let out a sound of his heartbreaking cry, only letting it resound in his body . But, he did not give up . There was no way that he would give up . He would not be so easily discouraged with just this . Because he did not get to confess his feelings yet . He embraced the faint feeling that he would someday, somehow meet her as long as he was in Tokyo . After graduating from high school, Haruto enrolled in a University in Tokyo . But even to this day, he was not able to get his hands on a single piece of information about her . Eventually, three years rolled by . There was not a single day where he forgot about his beloved childhood friend . He even sought the polices help to investigate his childhood friends disappearance but the truth remained wrapped in a mystery . After lectures ended, Haruto headed back home by bus . The time was just before evening so there were only a handful of passengers riding the bus . Currently there were only three passengers including Haruto . The inside of the bus was wrapped in silence . Staring out the window, Haruto watched the flowery scenery pass by . Suddenly, the bus started violently shaking . Before he noticed, the bus was suspended in mid-air causing a floating feeling, followed by a sudden impact to his whole body . In an instant, Harutos consciousness faded to black . te The moment before all became darkness, a beautiful voice in an unknown language resounded in his mind . to the next news . This afternoon at 3:15 in the Tokyo prefecture, a bus and medium sized truck collided . Three bus passengers were pronounced dead on scene . Despite suffering serious injuries, the two drivers survived the accident . Chapter 2 Volume 1 Chapter 2 Year 991 of the Holy Calendar . Yufilia Continent, Beltram Kingdom . In one corner of the Capitals slums, with his chest full of agony, a boy was lying on the ground . Ha~, ha~ Even after opening his eyes, the anguish he was feeling could not be extinguished nor could he distract himself from it . Knowing so, the boy still strongly gripped his chest . Before he noticed, his body was already drenched in sweat . His whole body felt hot . It felt as if his flesh was on fire . Suddenly, like a miracle, the torment subsided and slowly, warmth spread throughout his body . (What was that?) The boy did not understand what just happened, only that the unpleasant feelings were slowly dissipating . When he regained his composure, he took a look at his surroundings . It was a gloomy and dirty alley lined by crude wooden houses . Unpleasant odours drifted into his nose . He frowned at the foul air but thanks to the stench, his head cleared up a bit . As for what happened during his sleep, he had no memory of . At that moment, the boy realised he had slept on the ground . Dirty clothes hung on his body . He felt the need to do something about his clothes but thought they could last a bit longer . Lifting up his face, a vast clear blue sky was reflected in his eyes . (What was that uncomfortable feeling and why am I lying down on a road?) Having just awoken, he still could not think clearly despite having no memory of drinking sake . He noticed the surrounding houses seemed unusual before realising their architecture differed greatly from the Japanese wooden style houses he was accustomed to . Feeling uncomfortable, the boy lost himself in thought . Moreover his body was not in the best condition . Maybe it was due to being exposed to the cold weather from sleeping on the road . His joints also ached . (!?) Trying to raise his body again, he noticed the greatest disaster . Screams were rising in the boys head . What entered his view was the body of a young child . Im supposed to be a college student . No, Im supposed to be an orphan . (Whats the meaning of this?) The boy was confused at his overlapping memory . Thinking slowly about the problem, the boy directed his gaze towards his own hands and feet . It was not the healthy skin of a person living in a wealthy country like Japan . On top of that, his skin was dry and body was frail as a result of malnutrition as well as being covered in dirt . The boy tried rearranging his thoughts; there were no memories of him taking a bath there . (Seriously) He unintentionally performed a tsukkomi on himself after witnessing his dirty self . The clothes he wore were made from worn down rags . Of course, he did not own a pair of shoes either . However, he still felt grateful that he at least had something to wear . He was unsure what his facial features were like but from his long bangs, he discovered the slightly dirty hair was black in colour . His limbs were in a similar state to his worn out clothes but his mind was not in chaos . Cooling down his thoughts, he tried to assess his situation . The boys name was Rio, it was also Amakawa Haruto . Looking at his memories, he determined that he was 7 years old in the current world, as well as a 20 year old Japanese man . A wave of dizziness hit him due to excessive hunger . After confirming his situation, he sat on the ground and began to think . He, as Amakawa Haruto still had recollections of his memories before he died . He also had memories of Rios everyday life until now . He did not know the reason why he was unconscious on roadside just a while ago but for the time being, it was not important . Possessing the knowledge of Amakawa Haruto along with obtaining Rios memories, he concluded that at the moment, he was not on Earth . Rio1 was an orphaned child without education, but he knew the name of the country where he resided . Judging from the level of civilization and taking into account the circumstances as well as other factors made him arrive at the conclusion that this country was not located on the Earth Amakawa Haruto knew . Possibly, he was reincarnated . (But its really hard to believe no, perhaps theres still some chance that this is a dream?) But when Rio thought harder about the situation, the possibly of it being a dream was greatly lowered . His mind was far too clear for it to be a dream . Calming himself, he tried but failed to find any irregularities about himself . At most, it was an influenza-like symptom that caused his joints to ache . This was reality and he had already assured himself that . Rio never heard of this countrys existence before on Earth . The things such as Kings and nobles, things like countless numbers of vagrant orphans becoming slaves, the absence of electricity and any products of science . In addition, monsters existed in this world . This was not a dream neither was it on Earth . Currently, Rio was in the slums district of the Beltram Kingdoms capital . It would not be an exaggeration to say that his condition was at the lowest and if things continued as such, he would not survive for long . It seemed that is was due to luck that Rio was able to survive until now . Only the most fortunate orphans were able to live in orphanages . As for the ones living in the slums, it was a never-ending struggle for survival; scavenging for scraps of food and pick-pocketing . If his luck was good, he would be able to buy some cheap hard bread with the insignificant amount of money he looted . It was no surprise that he was suffering from malnutrition . That was what Rio did every day to survive . In such a condition, to be honest, it would not be strange if he dropped dead on the streets . For the time being, he needed to secure some food but thoughts about his current situation still lingered . It was common sense for weak orphans to form groups, however due to Rios unusual black hair he was ostracized by orphan groups . As a result, it was exceedingly difficult for him to cooperate with other orphans . One way or another, he managed to survive until now by himself . (Now I need to find work and settle in but) It was difficult to find a workplace where they would employ an orphan . It was convenient for people to treat orphans as if they never existed . Even if he was able to find one by chance, it would be hard labour with low wages . In that case, Rio wondered if he had any advantages in this world . The skills he carried over may prove to be useful . Most of the skills he possessed were ones he developed in his previous life . He could perform mathematical calculations meaning he had a big advantage . Fortunately, this country was already using the decimal system . Other skills that seemed useful were martial arts, cooking, and miscellaneous everyday life skills . He had already engraved into his head how to use all those skills . But currently, he lacked social status so it was challenging for him to make full use of his skills . Either way, right now there was nothing in this place that could solve his problems . Feeling the need to ease his hunger, Rio began looking around the city . And then, Rio noticed another change that occurred ever since his memories awakened . He noticed that a faint light was being emitted from peoples bodies . At first he thought it was just an illusion but it did not disappear even after he tried refocusing his eyes . The amount of light emitted differed from person to person with the majority only emitting a small amount . He already ran into hundreds of people since his memory awakened so he was confident that his ability to measure the amount of emitted light was fairly accurate . Suddenly, Rio noticed his own body was emitting a similar light . The amount was many times greater than that of other people . No, it was best to say that his knowledge on this matter was still too limited . Looking at other people, there was no way the light emission would be infinite . Just like vapour rising from boiling water and dissolving into the air, that light was also coming out of Rios body . Moreover, the amount of light emitted started slowly increasing . At the same time, he became more and more sensitive to that light . It was as if he could feel his surroundings through his five senses . Through his own eyes, he could see anything in the world that came in contact with the light as if they were his own eyes . He was able to grasp one of the properties of the mysterious light . He could infinitely stretch his senses allowing him to perceive things beyond any normal person can . (I have an unpleasant feeling the lights only function is to enhance my perception) Stretching his senses granted a feeling similar to his spirit parting his body . With the sudden increase in perception, a question appeared in his mind . Was he the only one who could see the light? Because the amount of light emitted from his body was clearly abnormal, Rio understood that being different may expose him to danger . Anyhow, he needed to find a secluded place away from people . Rio immediately left the main street and entered a back alley and sat himself on the cold ground . The amount of light emitting from his body continued to increase but there were no changes to his physical condition . There was no need to be impatient . He thought so with a serene mind . Rio started meditating, his mind achieving perfect unity of body and mind2 . He did not expect the martial arts he learned from his grandfather would become useful in such a way . While still being aware of the hustle and bustle on the streets, a significant amount of time passed . Who knew how long he had been meditating for? His mind was already beyond its limit . Having achieved unity of the mind, Rio felt an overflowing amount of energy pulsating throughout his body . The power filling his body was as thick as blood . The true nature of that light was magic . The magical power gushing out from his body could not be perceived by the naked eye . Therefore Rio instinctively understood that a powerful sense of imagination was required to control the magical power . It still felt surreal to him . (Alright) Feeling confident about his speculation, Rio slowly and cautiously began decreasing the amount of magical energy overflowing from his body . It had a similar feeling to erasing ones presence . Not entirely the same but similarities were noticed . Understanding the concept, Rio immediately gained control over his magical powers . Now, all of his magical powers were sealed within his body without a single speck flowing out . The feeling could not be expressed solely with words but somehow he got the gist of it . A slight smile emerged on Rios face . But a question still lingered in his mind . What was that light? Currently the only changes he felt were a sharpening of his senses . And most people only released a small amount of magical powers from their bodies . Rio questioned whether there were any other uses for it . Quantity verses quality meant that he still had to carefully think about the appropriate conditions for its use . For the time being, he suppressed the questions that kept popping into his head and tried absorbing back all his magical power surrounding him . With that, he verified a number of things . He understood that his magical power could slowly move in accordance with his imagination and gather in one place . However he still did not know where to store it all . His knowledge was still too limited . After making sure there were no people around, Rio released his magical powers over his body for examination . Suddenly, in a flash, he felt power coursing through his body . It felt like a body strengthening skill . Judging from the various changes he observed in his body, he concluded it was a form of body strengthening3 (my body feels light . ) He felt as if his insides were brimming with power . Rio tried to test his newfound powers with a simple jump . In spite of possessing the body of a child, the height he reached was equal to that of the average professional basketball players . It was by pure chance he discovered the body reinforcement skill . While he only vaguely understood the concept before, he could now clearly imagine the body reinforcement skill . By removing his brains limiter, he would be able to gain even greater body enchanting abilities by imagining his body clad with magical power . As expected, it seemed that it was a good idea . Rio imagined body reinforcement while walking . He was performing some light movements to confirm its effects . The results were movements deemed impossible for a boy in such bad shape . (This, it seems continuous usage of body reinforcement is possible) However to do so, he was required to expend even more magical power than normal . Suddenly his body started screaming . It was apparent that any further usage would incur damage to his body . His flesh could not keep up with his body reinforcement technique . An idea emerged in Rios head . In that case, he would try and reinforce individual parts of his body . He imagined reinforcing his fleshs endurance4and focused on his muscle fibres and bones . The burden on his body greatly lessened . It seemed that this was also correct . For the time being, Rio was satisfied with the results of his experiment . But no matter how strong his ability or body reinforcement was, it could do nothing to supress his intense hunger . His stomach growled in confirmation . Although his experiments were interesting, he was unable to continue unless he could secure food . Looking up at the sky, it was already dusk . Night would soon fall . Truthfully, he had neither money nor a method to procure food through decent means . In the worst case, he was prepared to go without food for the day . But at the very least, he wanted to have some sort of goal . For the time being and the sake of his life, he needed to look around for hints at earning money . Rio left the back alley . Walking unsteadily in the market, a large building suddenly came into view . He could not read what was written on the signboard but understood the building belonged to the Adventurers Guild . He could earn money by becoming an adventurer . But Rio immediately brushed off the idea because he was still underage . One of the rules of the Adventurers Guild was that they would only employ those who were of 12 years or older . Rio once overheard other orphans talking about adventurers along with information about the age limit . The manual labour limit was also 12 years old in Japan but in this world, many places did not have an age limit . Because working children could also serve as war potential, many were used for manual labour . However in the case of adventurers, there numerous cases where adventurers could not gain achievements due to the age limit . Rio still considered it . Speaking of adventurers, their work was somewhat vague . Rio imagined they risked their lives in exchange for acquiring raw materials and selling them . In that case, there were no rules preventing him from collecting materials and selling them himself . Only that the customers were not the Adventurers Guild . Possibly some merchant . Rio decided to investigate items that would likely be bought by merchants . He immediately put his idea to action and headed towards the marketplace according to the map of the capital in his mind . Oi brat! Whatre you looking at? Get out of my sight! However when Rio was browsing the commodities in the marketplace, the sharp eyes of a shopkeeper noticed him and threateningly yelled at him . Shopkeepers were wary against orphans as they usually attempted to steal items from the market . Orphans were poorly treated in the marketplace . Since some orphans possessed small amounts of money, they were not instantly kicked out but shopkeepers would keep a keen eye on them in case of theft . An orphan that only browsed market items would indeed be suspicious . Thanks to that, Rio could not even freely browse the market . At the current rate, he had no other choice than to find another way to earn money . As he currently had no food on him, he could only scavenge for scraps of food . Rio was urged to find himself anything edible to fill his stomach but as Amakawa Haruto, he harboured resistance against the idea . Rio decided to make full use of his ancient martial arts skills he developed in his previous life . He erased his presence and blended in with his surroundings . Because Rios existence faded in an instant, the shopkeeper who was only half-heartedly keeping an eye on him stopped looking out for him . (Alright!) With his presence erased, Rio could look over the commodities displayed at the store . What to sell? Where to sell? Rio leisurely walked while wondering about that . This skill gave him the opportunity to safely pilfer items with little risk . But he chose not to do so . His morals as Amakawa Haruto, an upstanding Japanese citizen prevented him . Rio just walked amidst the stores understanding he could not touch the various commodities on display . He was especially interested in the medicinal herbs, plants, and vegetables . As politely as he could, he asked the stores salesperson about the goods . While the salesperson was wary of Rio, he answered all the questions presented to him once he was stubbornly pressed by Rio . Various plants were successfully cultivated on farmlands surrounding the capital but some could only grow in the wild . For such plants, they needed to be grown outside of the capitals boundaries . When required, adventurers were usually employed to harvest them . Some adventurers would buy the plants they harvested with money from their own pockets . However for a child like Rio to try and harvest these plants alone would be tantamount to suicide . The salesperson could only give Rio a sympathetic look along with some advice . Accepting the salespersons advice, Rio could only show a bitter smile and thanked him . It was certainly a dangerous endeavour but it was still better than sitting on a hungry stomach . He could perform body and flesh reinforcement . There was also the ancient martial arts from his previous life so he could stand his ground in battle . In any case, he had no other choices but to go . But the day was almost over . Before the end of the day, he needed to find something to supress his hunger so he abandoned the thought for the time being . Without searching for food scraps in garbage dumps as he usually would, Rio headed back towards his home in the slums . To distract himself from the hunger, he recalled the various shocking events that transpired that day . The first event was the awakening of his previous lifes memories . Recollections of Amakawa Haruto and him taking over as the main personality, but Rios memories and consciousness also remained resulting in the two personalities fusing into one . Both sides became the main personality, both fused perfectly with no complications . He as Amakawa Haruto perfectly accepted Rio . And Rio, the orphaned child, also accepted Amakawa Haruto . In his previous life, Amakawa Harutos purpose in life was to find the whereabouts of his childhood friend . Apart from that goal, given his current situation, he had no other . For the time being, he had no other choice than to live as Rio . Rio also had something he must do in this world . In the beginning, Rio did not live in slums in poverty . His father and mother were adventurers . The two formed a duo and travelled to a foreign nation together . When Rios mother became pregnant with Rio, she took a temporary retirement . Naturally, his father became the sole bread winner for the family . Until that time, the two always completed quests together . Then Rios father made a blunder during a quest with another adventurer . And as a result died . With the death of her husband, Rios mother raised Rio all by herself . Using money saved from their time as adventurers, she was somehow able to safely raise Rio . But that only continued until Rio turned 5 . Rios mother was a gorgeous woman overflowing with an alluring atmosphere . She already had a child but was still young enough for the surrounding men to send lustful gazes at her . Taking Rio hostage, a man acquainted with her during her adventuring days raped and killed her . Rio witnessed his kind mother being raped in front of him . At that time, he made sure to engrave the name and features of that man into his soul . Rio did not give up on life . Even if he was forced to scavenge for scraps of food to survive, he swore to someday exact revenge . The desire silently burned in his heart even to this day . But on the other hand, Amakawa Haruto felt uneasy about revenge . Suddenly the memory of that horrifying day replayed in his head . Rio mourned with a frown . He shook his head clearing the thought and hastened his pace . 1 . From this point on, the boy with Rios and Harutos personalities will be referred to as Rio 2 . Otherwise known as perfect Zen state in Wuxia novel 3 . Enhancement of Physical Ability 4 . ΏȤ򏊻 Flesh Reinforcement Chapter 3 Volume 1 Chapter 3 Rio walked along the winding street before turning into a hidden path . The path led directly to the red light district1 . Following the main road in the red light district, he saw many soldiers looking awfully busy . The red light districts main street was located closer to the slums than the market and commoner districts main street . When the day turned into night, the streets became overflowing with prostitutes and men trying to buy their bodies . Sweet voices calling out and negotiations being made could be heard along the street . Public order in the red light district was surprisingly good due to nobles being among the many customers soliciting the areas services . Only upstanding brothels were permitted to operate in most of the Kingdom . The few doing operating illegally situated their business near the slums . Rio was heading to that part of town . Upon arriving, the sounds of competition between legal brothels immediately ceased, replaced by an eerie silence . Not a single person could be seen . It was in such a place that Rio was passing through . There were no good feelings associated with that place . It took him less than a minute to arrive in the slums . Get lost! Then, Rio bumped into trouble . A little distance from him were four rough looking men wearing leather armour with cheap swords strapped to their waists . The four men gave off the feeling of hoodlums . An awful lot of noise was coming from the direction of the thugs . Two of the men were carrying large sacks on their shoulders . One sack moved as if a large animal was inside . Whatre you doing!? Wherere we going!? Who are you!? Let me out! Dont think things will end like this! Father wont forgive you! Ill send all of you flying! Glancing at the noisy bag and the appearance of the shady men, suspicion arose in Rios mind . The voice of a young girl could be heard from the noisy sack . Che she regained consciousness . Shut up! Quit fussing around! Loud voices could be heard from the dubious quartet . The bag instantly slightly shook and shriveled . Idiot! Watch your voice! Ye-Yes . Sorry aniki2 . The way the loud man was apologising suggested that anikis position was quite high . It seemed that aniki was also the groups leader . Che for 10 gold coins this bag is awfully suspicious but this job is really profitable . The one referred to as aniki frowned while clicking his tongue . Judging from his expression, the baggage was proving to be very troublesome . Hehe, but 10 gold coins is really an unbelievable reward . With just this, we can spend 10 months drinking and playing around with women . All the underlings were smiling, their faces full of lust . The leader was not disturbed at all . In this country, one gold coin was enough to feed a common family for two months . By the way, if he remembered correctly, the exchange rate for money was 100 copper coins for 1 silver coin, 50 silver coins for 1 gold coin, and 25 gold coins for 1 mystic coin . What kind of persons inside? Based on the size and weight, Id say its a girl . Unable to contain his curiosity, one of the men carrying the sack asked the leader to check what was inside . Maybe its a merchant or nobles daughter Oi, open the sack! Curiosity getting the best of him, the leader displayed a vulgar grin and ordered the sack to be opened . Are you sure? Hmph, that man never said we couldnt open the sack . And we need to find out if the contents are worth more than what were paid for . Well request another payment during the handover . The subordinates cheered hearing those words while the leader snorted . You, watch the surroundings and dont let anyone come near . Well I doubt anyonell come to this place anyway . The leader ordered the man to set his bag on the ground . The man who was ordered from before had a Let me see her face too expression on his face . But in Rios eyes, the lackeys vigilance was extremely sloppy . Well then After confirming their surroundings, the man placed the sack on the ground and roughly opened it . Kya! With a thud, a soft slender limb was exposed, together with a scream coming out from the young lady in the sack . Hehe, now we can enjoy a young woman to ourselves . Smiles crept onto the sketchy quartets faces after hearing the young ladys cream . They leisurely unfastened the ropes binding the sack . Only 10 seconds were needed to finish the deed . After seeing who emerged from inside the bag, the men leaked voices of admiration . What they saw was a young girl around the same age as Rio . Silky violet-blonde hair, purple coloured irides, and a determined expression; the charming girl had the appearance of an angel . Due to her features and attire, she exuded the atmosphere of a high class individual . Possibly she was the daughter of a noble . Her exceptional beauty mesmerized Rio in an instant . There was no mistake; a nobles daughter had just been kidnapped . But for what reason? For such important cargo, they would not be handed over for transportation to some hooligans . Rio was speechless and had no idea what was going on . It was safe to say they must have received inside help from guards of the nobles house . Ah Curiosity killed the cat huh? This is bad we may have overstepped our boundaries . The leader nervously scratched his head with a difficult expression painted on his face . They must have understood what it meant for them to kidnap the girl . They finally realised the gravity of the situation . Well good thing we only carried them this far . After reaching to our destination, lets ask for additional payment . Cmon, lets go! We gotta finish this quickly . The criminals plans continued along with the girls misfortune . Being glared at by the goons, the young girl tightly shut her eyes . Well come on . Quietly get back in the sack again . NO! !3 The young girl raised her hands up and recited something . Something started coming out from the palm of her hands . However before the phenomenon of magical power could be converted into a magic spell, the girl received a sharp kick from the leader . Agh gah ho Rio was startled witnessing the young girl being blown away . At the same time he was fascinated by the magic she was about to release . Rio could only use his magical powers for body and flesh reinforcement while that young girl was doing something else entirely using an unknown technique . Before the magic discharged, something resembling geometrical patterns floated in front of her . Che, that was a close one . I let my guard down . To think shes a magic user, as expected of a nobles daughter . The unfamiliar word magic reached Rios ears . Uu~ Looking at the young girl clutching her stomach in pain, one of the hoodlums opened his mouth . E~tto, shes not dead yet right? Its alright . Shes still moaning in pain . We dont know if theyll give us our payment for damaged goods Ah? Ah, well well know at that time comes right? The leaders outrageous conduct made his underlings tremble in fear . They responded by giving him troubled smiles . From their conversation, they were a bunch of worthless people . (What should I do?) While suppressing his impatience, Rio pondered at the question . The young girl would not die from only that level of a kick . But at this rate, she would be abandoned . Or he could head over and provide her some assistance . But that was easier said than done . There were four opponents, based on Rios estimations they were no threat to him . Still, even with his abilities he was not had doubts he could flawlessly defeat all of them . Moreover they were all armed while he was unarmed . His opponents would not hesitate to kill him . Even though Rio practiced ancient martial arts in his previous life, he had never once taken a persons life . In other words, Rio had to fight barehanded against a group of four armed men who had experience in committing murder . Furthermore, if he was slashed by one of those cheap blades, the injury would most likely suffer an infection . Rio was strongly against killing other humans . He recalled the words of his grandfather who was also his master . If he remained in his position, the scene before him would soon disappear . But the incident would not end just like that; the young girl would be moved somewhere against her will . Rio heard from rumours that some brothels in the area sometimes held sadistic events where people gathered and tortured young girls . There was a chance the girl in front of him would be sent to one such place . However the incident unfolding before him had nothing to do with him . Hiding and watching the group depart the area would leave a bad aftertaste, but there was no need for him to risk his life for a complete stranger . Really? Was that really okay? While Rio was mulling over those matters, by coincidence, it really was a coincidence, one coincidence on top of another, the girls line of sight matched Rios . Noticing him, her face distorted in fear and anger . Seeing that, Rio felt he could no longer run away . Another man came over with a sack . The man suddenly started moving; he focused his line of sight on the young girl and let go of the sack . Ah! With a thud, a soft resigned voice resounded from inside the sack . Kya~ From inside the bag, a young girl similar in age was kicked letting out a similar voice . Che Oi, shes not injured right? In a tired voice, the leader asked the man carrying to sack to verify the contents safety . With an evil grin, the subordinate opened the bag to confirm . They were distracted, it was now or never . (Damn it all!) Rio wrapped his entire body in magical power in an instant and launched himself like a bullet . No other human being his age would be able to achieve the same speed . He was shocked at the acceleration and resistance he never felt before . Even with his flesh reinforced, his body was still that of a childs and should not be able to produce something to this extent . Success of failure would be decided in an instant so immediately Rio seized the initiative . Na? The first to notice Rio was the leader and he immediately drew his blade . But in that short moment, Rio was already in front of him . Gu ha . Without letting the chance slip by, he twisted the leaders elbow dislocating his joints before throwing him . He flawlessly executed techniques learned from the ancient martial arts he practiced in his previous life . By reinforcing his body, he was able to throw a grown man twice his size . The leader did not know anything about Ukemi4 and spectacularly hit the ground with a loud sound . (Next!) Rio was already moving his body . Eh? He gathered all his power and drove a kick into the abdomen of the man standing beside him . Using that force and his opponents own weight, Rio slammed the thug into the ground . GAH! Confirming his opponent was unconscious, he prepared to face the remaining thugs . This brat! Enraged by the loss of their companions, the remaining two chose to face Rio together . If they took the girl hostage, the situation would be hopeless . Multiple opponents meant they had more choices than him . Rio was afraid of that . However the men were suffocated by their emotions that they forgot to adopt the most effective means . Dieeeee! Brandishing a 50 cm long sword, one of the thugs rushed and slashed at Rio . He avoided the blade by side stepping and launched a counter with his palm aimed at his opponents chin . The counter connected with the thugs chin and instantly knocked out him out . Y-You bastard! The last thug desperately brandished his blade but could not even come close to landing a hit on Rio . Avoiding the poor swordsmanship, Rio slipped into the mans bosom, grabbed the thugs hand and forcefully twisted, disarming and making him unable to hold the weapon . He then knocked the thug out with a throw . Haa Ha I did it . I ended up doing it . Before he realised it, his body moved on its own . It was strange for him to risk his life to save a young girl he never even met before . Rio did not move an inch from where he was standing, because he was out of breath . He felt his body temperature rising and his heart beating so wildly that he could hear it resounding throughout his body . SHUT UP, he nearly screamed those words . He was unable to deliver the final blow to the thugs . He could not bring himself to kill them . But he still had the skill and strength to overpower them and lightly damage their internal organs . The damage was only to the extent where they lost consciousness . Given the current situation, it would not be strange if they were fatally injured and died . All kinds of terrible outcomes flooded Rios mind . If by some chance the thugs died from their injuries, Rio would be unable to cope with the sense of guilt . He currently lacked the resolution to kill another human being . No problems would exist if he could calmly kill a person . But he was not that kind of person . And undoubtedly, none of the thugs were dead . So he did not kill anyone yet . Still all kinds of excuses for killing them popped up in his mind . Realising the kind of thoughts he was harbouring made him feel disgusted . Whats done is done . At least he would not be blamed for helping the two young girls . Rio fought down the emotions he was feeling to prevent them from showing on his face . He suddenly remembered the existence of the two girls and noticed one of them was watching him in awe . The two girls resembled each other in appearance . One of them was still trying to free herself from the sack while the one that got herself kicked was already freed . From their violet-blonde hair and identical faces, Rio concluded the two were sisters . The one who was causing a ruckus earlier was the elder sister while the one still trying to free herself was the younger sister . Are you alright? Still breathing roughly, Rio timidly greeted the sisters . The elder sister glared sharply at Rio . From her glare, Rio found it difficult to believe they were the same age . Rios train of thought halted for a second . The same shining geometrical pattern that made her get kicked appeared again . (Is that magic?) Cough, cough . What are you waiting for? Help me! O-Onee-sama, I just casted 5 so please dont move around so much . Dont push yourself too hard Ignoring her younger sisters plea, the elder sister approached Rio and slapped him across the cheek . Eh? Pan, a dry sound resounded in their surroundings . To this sudden development, Rio could not understand what was happening . Why did this girl get angry at him? Why would she slap her saviour? He fell into confusion, his cheek stinging in pain . You watched us the whole time right? If that was the case you shouldve helped us sooner! Rio almost got himself slapped a second time . However this time he was expecting it and caught the girls arm . Her face became distorted in frustration and she tried using her free hand to slap him . The young girl became hysteric and started acting violently . Rio started turning angry after experiencing such unreasonable treatment, but he could not treat a young girl like her poorly . Let go of my hand! Filthy! Smelly! O-Onee-sama, he saved us so isnt it wrong to get angry at him? The younger sister was trying to soothe the elder sisters fury . The elder sister could smell the foul odours originating from Rio and it was clearly reflected on her face . She was also greatly shocked at his repulsive appearance . Though thanks to the younger sisters cries, the elder sister ceased her violent actions towards Rio . Even if the other party was still very young, her actions were unreasonable since the beginning and Rios anger was reaching its boiling point . He already got himself into another troubling situation . The elder sister was glaring at his filthy forelocks . A-Aah . Thank you very much for saving us . Sensing Rios displeasure, the younger sisters came forward and lowered her head . No, it wasnt much . As expected Rio could not disregard the young girl expressing her gratitude to him so he gave a curt reply . What? What kind of attitude is that? Rio decided to disregard the elder sister . O-Onee-sama! The dangerous atmosphere dissipated again due to the younger sister rebuking her elder sister . Hmph, Ill forgive you for Flora . It appeared the younger sisters name was Flora . Seeing her older sister calm down, Flora breathed a sigh of relief . But right after that, the elder sisters words were like pouring oil onto a dying fire . Peasant, lead us to the noble district . As for the men over there take two of them with us . Rio was amazed at how easily he commanded him . You were able to throw them so this should be simple right? Rio was unamused at her attitude . In addition her tone was almost hysterical . Her panic was probably due to only recently escaping from a horrific situation but the current Rio was too irritated to notice such things . Is that the attitude one uses when asking for assistance? Rio understood it was necessary to provide assistance to the daughters of a noble . But this girls overbearing attitude chased out that thought . He wanted her to at least consider his feelings a little . A-Ah no, Im sorry! I would also like to request your help . If necessary, I will ask father to reward you! Rios current impressions of nobles were rock bottom . But thanks to Flora it did not drop any lower . Surely the two girls must have experienced life void of hardships so far . They got whatever they desired . They were so dazzling for someone like Rio that it only gave birth to one vulgar thought after another . As for Haruto, he could not stand Floras straightforwardness . Understood . Rio unwillingly agreed to Floras request . Thank you very much! Rio got to work immediately . The two young girls cut the sacks previously used to transport them into ropes and Rio tied the men with them . He also took their weapons along with any valuables he could find . It was bulky but it could not be helped; the current him was in dire need of money . Since a while ago his actions could already be classified as a crime so he did not bother justifying his actions . Rio did not know of any laws regarding the treatment of a criminals possessions . Since that was the case, he might as well loot all the thugs belongings; there was nothing wrong with getting his hands on a few valuables . Hmph, so greedy Looking at his behaviour, Christina6 said those lines while looking down on him . Hearing that, Rio felt some resistance but pretended he did not hear anything and continued with his work . Finishing his work, Rio and the sisters left the red light district and continued towards the market . Along the way, people in the red light district looked at Rio and the young girls with great curiosity . However no one called out to them due to the foul smell Rio gave off . Upon arrival at the market, soldiers immediately ran up to Rio and the sisters . Christina and Flora were put under their protection afterwards . 1 . Prostitute district 2 . Common Yakuza slang for senior 3 . Read as Flame Shot, written as Flame Bullet Magic 4 . A falling technique in Judo 5 . Read as Heal, written as Recovery Magic6 . Ed: Christina is the elder sisters name . Yeah I dont know how we suddenly got her name either . Chapter 4 Volume 1 Chapter 4 Currently, Rio was locked up in jail inside the Royal Castle . After Christina and Flora were found, the palace soldiers quickly placed them under their protection . Therefore while Rio was still trying to make heads and tails of the situation, he was arrested and thrown in jail . A little while later, he found out that Christina and Flora were princesses of the country . Three days had gone by since he was arrested . With meager amounts of time for sleep and meals, the majority of the time was used for interrogation . That was how Rio passed his days in jail ever since he arrived . While his body and mind were still asleep, he would be questioned every 5 minutes by over three investigators . Spit out what you know . Rio wondered how many questions he had already been asked over the three days . Tired of hearing the same questions over and over again, he was disgusted by the suspicion placed on him in the first place . I already told you, I just happened to pass by . Bu chance when I was walking in an alley, I happened to see the kidnappers with those kids with Christina-sama and Flora-sama . On an impulse I decided to help them . Thats all . The interrogator became visibly agitated when Rio mentioned those kids . Realising it, he switched and called them by their honourific titles instead . Rio was becoming fed up at repeating the same testimony . Youre lying . Youre a spy arent you? Rio was asked the same question over and over again . Im not lying . And Rio would resentfully spit out the same answer every time . Naa~, once again, you said that you only helped Christina-sama and Flora-sama on a whim . I find that really hard to believe . The interrogator said that while showing an unusual expression . Up until now, weve been courteous with you during our investigation . But if you refuse to tell us anything, well have to change up our methods . The interrogators oppressive attitude was caused by the gloomy jail atmosphere and the lengthy yet fruitless interrogation . For the interrogator, being able to keep up in appearances until now was praiseworthy . Heh~? And by what sort of means? Rio was smiling defiantly with a rebellious spark in his eyes . Fed up, the interrogator returned Rios smile by striking him in the chest using the hilt of his sword . Rios face was then slammed into the table . GAH! The interrogator repeatedly slammed Rios face into the table . By the second time, Rios lips were already starting to crack and bleed . At least he could decrease the damage through flesh body reinforcement but he had difficulty controlling his magical powers . It seemed that the shackles on his wrists were obstructing the flow of magical power . Isnt it weird? For a kid like you to face four armed opponents and on top of that, defeat them . Furthermore, no ordinary orphan would be able possess that kind of training . Its strange even considering when you caught them by surprise . The incident was too incomprehensible for the interrogator causing him to shake his head . This is like a miserable play written by a peasant . You get what Im saying? Rio was glaring at the interrogator as if he was his parents murderer . The interrogator pulled Rios hair, raising his face to eye level and punched him in the stomach . KAH! Seeing Rio groan in pain, the interrogator revealed a satisfied expression . It was certainly the attitude of a sadist . The pain in his stomach made Rios face distort in pain . His Majesty told us to treat you with utmost consideration . After all, you are Christina-sama and Flora-samas saviour . Its only natural . If that was the case, what the hell was with this treatment? Rios frustration and anger was already reaching its boiling point . But youre too dangerous . As I said before, all your testimonies are too suspicious . There are too many unknowns surrounding you . Even if I have to resort to force, I will extract the information out of you . Understand? Grasping Rio by the head, the interrogator was scowling directly in front of Rios face . The two people hatefully glared at each other . Rio floated a ridiculing smile on his face . If I say I dont know, then that means I dont know . Rio readily answered without hesitation . He did not try answering any other way because what he stated was the truth . Hmph . Can a criminal like you not understand His Majestys grace? Fine, theres an easier way for scum like you to understand . Saying that as provocation, the interrogator patted Rios face . After all, you might tell me who the mastermind is . I wonder who it is . Is it a noble? To the interrogators misguided reasoning, Rio could only let out a tired sigh . You dont know? Why not try asking the perpetra- GAH! Before he could finish his sentence, Rio was hit in the face . The perpetrators, THEYRE ALREADY ALL DEAD! They were killed! Youre the only one left alive . Hearing those words, Rios face cramped up . At that moment, he wondered if his body could hold up after receiving so many beatings . But with existence of recovery magic, he reconsidered the thought as he could probably be kept alive for further questioning . Killed? You know? Poison . Their meals were poisoned . Fortunately, your meals werent . While Rio still harboured some doubt towards the interrogators words, he believed what he was just told was the truth . Hearing those words made him shiver . To be able to poison the perpetrators, the mastermind behind the kidnapping incident must be somewhere in the castle . But why did he not kill me? That was because the mastermind would not be affected even if he was left alive . Rio immediately arrived at that conclusion . Rio and the mastermind had no connections . For Rio to be interrogated would be a benefit for the mastermind . So Rio was deliberately left alive to throw off the investigators . If that was the case the Rios life was not in danger for the time being . However that was only limited to the mastermind . If he got careless, the state would not hesitate to take his life . Even though he rescued royalty, thanks to the suspicion placed on him he was treated as such . If this trend continued, they would probably soon resort to torture . In that case it would not be strange if he died . (DAMN IT! At this rate I really will be killed) Feelings of anxiety and frustration began to accumulate . Did he make the right decision by saving Christina and Flora? If he ignored them, he would not have to suffer through such hardships . This was the result of him getting caught up with his own feelings . He just wanted to end the terrible incident; in the end Rio guessed he was just a selfish person . Hmph, hows that? Feeling scared? If youre afraid to die then tell us what you know . The interrogator ignorantly said that with an arrogant expression causing Rio to snort through his nose . Seeing that, the interrogator hit Rio in the nose . Whos the mastermind? From my superiors investigations, you and those thugs never came in direct contact with the mastermind but received instructions through a third party . Rio was already fed up with everything . He could not do anything but protest which only worsened his situation . Thinking about it, Rio thought he was a victim caught in the political crossfire occurring within the Royal Palace . If that was the case, everything started to add up . Disposing of the perpetrators by poisoning their meals and leaving Rio to fend for himself . Naturally he would be interrogated as he was the only remaining link to the incident . Rio calmly analyzed the information he gathered so far . Someone probably stood to gain from perpetrating the incident . The mastermind was the most likely candidate since the thugs were disposed of to destroy any remaining evidence . The losing side would fall into predicament and try their hardest to extract information from Rio . For example, the mastermind could be the King if he was a ruthless person who had no qualms with using his daughters as political chess pieces . But the chances of that were low . Aside from the king, a person who had the most to gain from this incident would have to be a highly influential noble . But those with close relations to the royal family had no incentives to do so either . It was doubtful that they would gain anything from the Kings downfall . For those reasons, the person who stood to gain the most from this incident was neither the King nor any of the nobles associated with the King . But as far as Rio was concerned, he was caught in a political dispute between nobles . (This is no joke . ) Rio had a delirious smile in his mind . An influential noble lost in the power struggle this time and was using all their efforts to forcefully extract a confession from Rio while the winning side was against it . As long as the losing side held their suspicions, Rio would not be released . That kind of suspicion would be very difficult to clear . The interrogator remained paranoid throughout the interrogation and continued questioning Rio . If things did not go well, faking his confession was a possibility . (If I can fabricate a confession that makes the losing sides influence fall, theres a chance I can get out of this alive . ) But he could not run away . Who did you receive orders from? It was a lower class nobles child wasnt it? Youve actually received combat training right? Without growing tired, the interrogator continued to question Rio . Carrying a stick, the interrogator tried to provoke him by hitting him on the cheek . Peh . Rio spat out a mix of blood and saliva at the interrogator . He could feel a bit of his resentment wash away . Even if showing defiance to such a degree would not change his fate . Without a command from his superiors, the interrogator could not kill Rio . YOU~! Enraged, the interrogator roared at Rio . At that moment, the cell door opened . Seeing the man who just entered, the interrogator immediately stood up straight . Your Excellency Deputy Commander! Thi-This is Be at ease . How is his condition? The man who just entered was known as Alfred Emal . He was the second son of the Emal household tasked with protecting royalty and the court . Entering the cell, Alfred waved his hand at the interrogator and the interrogator muttered something to Alfred . He then turned his gaze towards Rio . Ha~ . As I thought, even with a bit of force he wont say anything . Such a rebellious attitude . With that kind of mental fortitude, I really wonder if hes just a child . Alfred his hand on his mouth as he listened to those words . Because that Your Excellency Deputy Commander? Judging by his expression, it seemed the interrogator wanted to ask something . The commander is busy at the moment so I came in his stead . Hearing those words, Alfred was slightly shocked . The interrogator explained the situation and Alfred directed his gaze at Rio . Hmph . Are you really the orphan who rescued Hime-sama? Alfreds voice resounded within the cell . Even though he was still relatively young at only around his late-20s, he could release killing intent no ordinary person could endure . But Rio just ignored his question . Insolence! Shouting, an imperial guard standing beside Alfred closed in and struck Rio . Rio shifted his body as much as possible to lessen the impact of the strike and directed an icy glare at the knight . When their eyes met, the guard involuntarily flinched . Interesting, even I cant make this vagrant youngster speak . Alfred looked at Rio while evaluating him . The two stared at each other . I see After staring at each other for a while, Alfred muttered in a low voice as if he realised something . Fumu, take this boy to the training grounds . Roger! Right away, sir . Move! Following that, the interrogator yanked the chain attached to the choker on Rios neck and handed the chain the imperial guard . Rio did not put up any resistance but he was still roughly pulled along by the guard . The jail was located in the basement but the training grounds were above ground . The appearance of the Bertram Kingdom Royal Palace, surrounded by sturdy stone walls was a small yet stunning castle constructed from fine white bricks . The ugly but pragmatic stone walls were erected to withstand external assaults . Exquisite pieces of art and ornaments lined the halls of the castle . Rio was walking in a wide corridor with regularly set columns on either side and lush, vermillion coloured carpet laid on the floor . On the way, castle guards and servants eyed him curiously . The knight leading him ignored them and continued guiding him . (Just like a monkey exhibit, huh . No this is even worse than that . ) They looked at Rio with discerning eyes mixed with sympathy and contempt . The occasional high class civilians he passed in the halls displayed similar expressions . When he met the onlookers gazes, they averted their eyes . Weve arrived . And like that, Rio was brought to the training grounds . Nobles and their knights serving the Kingdom gathered around as spectators to observe the spectacle . Rio was passed a training sword and made to stand in the center of the training grounds to face a knight . Rio could not comprehend why he was forced to fight, but he had no other choice but to go with the flow of things . Right now, he only needed to focus on how to defeat the opponent in front of him . Fortunately the handcuffs obstructing his magical powers were already removed . If worst came to worst, he could use body reinforcement to force his way through the gate . But escape could wait until after the duel . So he only needed to end this match peacefully . Taking a stance with his training sword, his opponent was an imperial guard equipped with light metal armour and a buckler . He looked down at Rio with one of eyes . Even when provoked by the imperial guard to make the first move, Rio did not move from his position . Rio silently observed the opponent in front of him . The imperial guard could feel Rio was not a normal opponent, especially from his peculiar sword stance . Facing the imperial guard, Rio was not at all intimidated . Annoyingly clicking his tongue, the guard decided to go on the offensive . HAAAAAA!!! Swiftly closing the distance separating them, he released a blow with all his might in order to crush Rio . The guard skillfully weaved the training sword . At the current rate if the blow connected with Rios body, it would not end with just an injury . Sensing the approaching danger, Rio decided it would be best to avoid the attack . He dodged the blow by nimbly side-stepping . The guards face twisted in astonishment while the spectators were aghast at what just transpired . Without missing the chance, Rio used minimal amounts of magical power to strengthen his physical abilities and muscles and instantly pointed the tip of his training sword at the Imperial Guards neck . Silence filled the area . Wa-Wait! I was unprepared! He just got lucky! Ill get serious next time! The Imperial Guard started to panic as he blurted out flimsy excuses . Looking at his unsightly appearance, the silence was replaced by roars of laughter . YOU! Dont tell me youre making excuses for losing to a kid . What a disgrace for an Imperial Guard . This kind of blunder is inexcusable . A loud voice resounded from the crowd of spectators . The voice belonged to one of the nobles who was watching the mock battle from the corner of the training grounds . Y-Yes! As Duke Euguno said, its outrageous for an Imperial Guard to be making excuses like that . The surrounding nobles murmured in agreement . On the other hand, isolated groups of nobles lost interest in the display and bit their lips while listening to the speech . Rio remained expressionless at the spectacle unfolding before him . Fool! Cool your head! Your negligence was the cause of your loss . As an honourable member of the Imperial Guards, obediently accept your defeat . Alfred admonished the Imperial Guard who was facing Rio . As one would expect of one being reprimanded by the Deputy Commander, the Imperial Guard vexedly repented and lowered his head . Alfred directed his attention to Rio . After seemingly being lost in thought for a bit while observing Rio, Alfred opened his mouth . Fu~n, splendid! Boy, this is proof that you really were the one who rescued Christina-sama and Flora-sama . What do you mean by that? Rio daringly asked Alfred without hesitation . Oh, I was just personally relaying His Majestys gratitude . It is a great honour for you to receive His Majestys thanks . A room will be made available for you . Youre free from prison now . Using His authority, Rio was completely one-sidedly cornered . The King was an absolute existence held in awe by all . It was that kind of feeling . The King had not said anything ever since Rio left prison . Im honoured . Rios nonchalant reply made Alfred furrow his eyebrows . He then looked at Rio and said, Fu~n, anyway you may head to your prepared room now . A magician has been arranged to examine and treat your injuries . Thank you very much . The ones responsible for putting Rio in such a miserable state was under Alfreds command in the first place . He was unhappy at the fact but for the time being he expressed his gratitude . Thus Rio was released from jail . After accepting treatment for his injuries, he was guided to his room for a bath . There he was greeted by an older girl serving as his caretaker . She was still in her teens . But the beauty the girl boasted would make even renowned artists hesitate to bet their life to try and accurately reproduce her elegance . Beautiful was the only word that could be used to describe her . The girl quietly entered the room and bowed to him . Nice to meet you . My name is Aria Gavness . I am an apprentice maid working in the Royal Castle and have been appointed as Rio-samas caretaker . Please take care of me . Arira said that with a blank face like a Noh mask . It was a clear voice with no hesitation . Why thank you, for you to display such courtesy to someone as lowly as myself . Im Rio . Bowing respectfully without being distracted by the maids unbelievable beauty, Rio politely greeted her in return . If the other party acted courteously, then Rio would also respond in a courteous manner . An eye for an eye, a favour for a favour; that was what Rio believed . He did not know the etiquette of the country but from the way he returned the greeting, a very small hint of surprise sparked in Arias eyes . Unless one had very keen observation skills, they would have missed it . But Rio noticed it . It seemed like behind the Noh mask, Aria was not totally expressionless . I will be serving as Rio-samas attendant during your time at the Royal Castle . If you need anything, please do not hesitate to call for me . But Aria was also acted quite professionally; she did not pry for any information about Rio . Then tell me one thing . After meeting His Majesty the King tomorrow, will I immediately get kicked out of the castle? I am sorry . But I dont know anything regarding that . I only know you have an audience with His Majesty the King tomorrow . I was ordered to take care of Rio-sama for the time being . In other words, there was the possibility that he would be placed under house arrest after the audience . Hearing the reply he had predicted made him despair . But at least when compared to his former jail cell, his current accommodation was a large improvement . I see . Thank you for telling me . No need, it is my duty to inform you of such matters . If you dont have any more questions, shall I bring your meal? Thatd be wonderful . By all means, please do . After suffering through numerous days being served inadequate meals, Rio displayed a smile befitting of his age . (Its not all that bad after all . I get to eat luxurious meals instead of receiving a reward . ) While entertaining difficult thoughts, Rio headed towards the Royal Court kitchen . Chapter 5 Volume 1 Chapter 5 A few hours after Rios mock battle . The Imperial Guard Commander Helmut Albo was receiving a severe reprimand from the current King of the Bertram Kingdom, King Philip III . Your Majesty! I believe it is necessary to perform further investigations on that boy! Please grant me your approval! Rejected . To begin with, the mock battle from before was performed to prove he truly was the one who defeated the kidnappers . Did we not already agree on the fact that orphan was indeed my daughters saviour? Philip III spoke to Helmut in a forceful tone but Helmut could not accept the Kings response . Of course . But its strange a mere orphan can not only defeat four bandits but also win against an Imperial Guard! He most likely received combat training from somewhere! Helmut felt anger mounting against Philip III . To the desperate Helmut, the King could only show a bitter smile while hiding his true intentions . He was fully aware of Rios unnatural strength . However he did not want to dig deeper into the subject due to having other goals . Isnt that strange, Helmut . Then what do you make of that mock battle with the Imperial Guard? If my memory serves me right, you were the one who arranged the fight between him and the Imperial Guard to gauge his abilities and determine if he really was the one who defeated the four ruffians . Philip III pointed out a contradiction in Helmuts words . But Helmut immediately stated another assumption . Indeed he won against the Imperial Guard; I agree that serves as proof that he really was the one who rescued both Hime-sama . But the one he won against was an IMPERIAL GUARD! An orphan whose age hasnt even reached 10 yet! Its too strange! Deliberately agreeing with the King that Rio was strong, Helmut admitted that fact . Rio possessed abilities no mere orphan could obtain . Even though the Imperial Guard did show an opening for an instant, there was no way a kid younger than 10 could have snatched victory from such a small window of opportunity . Normally that kind of thing would be impossible was what Helmut was trying to say to the King . But in this case, the situation was convenient for Philip III . It was because Helmuts influence in the Royal Palace had grown too large . He had become a nuisance to the King . When Christina and Flora were kidnapped, the ones in charge of their protection in the Royal Palace were the Imperial Guards . It was a huge blow to the Imperial Guards reputation . Naturally the fault fell onto Helmut as the Commander of the Imperial Guards . And now Helmut was in a predicament . He was desperately trying to prevent his downfall using all means available to him . The he could succeed was if he found out who the mastermind was . He knew very well the mastermind behind the incident was targeting him . But this scheme was too vile . The mastermind left absolutely no trail . Their only lead was the four kidnappers but before any useful information could be extracted from them, they were poisoned to death . The jailers guarding the kidnappers were all sentenced to death but nothing really came out of it . The only connection left was the orphan who rescued Christina and Flora . At the time, the mastermind left Rio alone because he did not know anything . When Helmut noticed the situation he could not keep himself calm and forced an investigation on Rio using all authority he had . By using all means necessary . Even a spec of information would be fine if it could lead to the mastermind . The time limit was three days because Helmut would be court-martialed after that . So he carried out interrogations over the three days but Rio did not know anything . For his achievement of rescuing royalty, they were not permitted to use any violent methods during interrogation . However the clock was ticking and Helmut defied orders and applied more forceful methods . Unfortunately for Helmut, they still could not elicit any information from Rio . Along with the interrogations, as a last resort Helmut arranged a mock battle between Rio and an Imperial Guard but that also failed . He had the two fight because he still doubted Rios abilities . An orphan who should not know anything about combat was able to defeat the Royal Familys kidnappers . Helmut refused to believe such an absurd report . Christina and Flora testified that Rio was their saviour but it did not erase the possibility of someone helping him from the shadows . Helmuts train of thought was approaching the realm of delusions . Even if he insisted that Rio was weak, he could not refute the credibility of the princesses testimonies . So to gain approval for his conjecture, the duel was held in front of the King and nobles . The result was too much for Helmut . Rio won against the Imperial Guard barely even moving from his initial position . Everyone present was dumbfounded . Helmut had glanced over at his old nemesis Duke Euguno . Noticing his stare, Duke Euguno displayed a sarcastic smile . Helmut knew . That man knew about Rio, about his abnormal strength . So he did not interfere with the duel allowing Helmut to lose face . That person . He was undoubtedly the mastermind . Helmut wholeheartedly believed in his delusions . And so all those events finally culminated in the current situation where his words no longer reached Philip III . Helmut knew it was his defeat . He was aware the Kings words were absolute . He was beaten and no longer had any chances at overturning his loss . Yet his still struggled in vain . Feats of valour must be rewarded even if he is only an orphan . You claim he is the subordinate of a noble . Do you have any evidence? Hearing the words of Philip III, Helmet displayed a sour expression . theres no evidence proving his innocence either . Philip III knitted his brow in annoyance at Helmuts rude conduct . If Rio was present he would most likely be shouting You must be joking! . So you want to torture him to make him speak? Even when its not clear if he has any connections with the mastermind? Even as a joke I shall not allow a benefactor of the Royal Family to receive such treatment! Without trying to hide the irritation in his voice, Philip III said so in a sullen mood . Even though Philip III clearly displayed his irritation, Helmut still ran his mouth in desperation . Helmut, enough In the first place, was it not due to the carelessness of your guards that my daughters were kidnapped? In the case of emergencies Imperial Guards are to become shields for royalty, yet now they even lost to some no name kid . Who would have thought the Imperial Guards would suffer such disgrace . Philip IIIs words instantly shut up Helmut from spewing any more of his delusions . Tha-That is Helmut could not come back with a counter argument . He was cornered . For him to reach his current position, it took a tremendous amount of effort . Helmut was a greedy and ambitious man . There were two knight divisions in the Bertram Kingdom . The Kingdom Knights served as the core of the regular army and served to protect the country while the Imperial Guards exclusively served the Royal Family and court . The total number of knights active in the Kingdom numbered 6000, 90% of them were affiliated with the Kingdom Knights with the remaining were Imperial Guards . The knights and mages serving as knights held considerable power and influence just falling short of that of nobles . The selection process was harsh because anyone regardless of social position was allowed to apply . In only one generation, a nobody could receive peerage of a knight and overnight have their name included amongst the nobles . In other words, becoming a knight was a gateway to nobility . It also held the highest employment rate for nobles . As noted before, there were two possible paths in knighthood, Kingdom Knights or Imperial Guards . So what made them different? It was the hierarchy of their members . The rank of Kingdom nobles from lowest to highest were as follows: knight, mage, baronet, baron, viscount, count, marquis, and duke . Among senior knights and mages, only a small handful were granted higher nobility while the others could only ever reach viscount or count . Only nobles who were counts or higher in rank received their own territory in the Kingdom . Lower nobles and knights received a small portion of a higher nobles land to help govern . Members of the Kingdom Knights primarily composed of commoners and lower class nobles . On the other hand, the Imperial Guards comprised of mainly lower to upper class nobles . It was due to Helmut taking command of the Imperial Guards that this distinction was created . Previously, the King was the one who led the Imperial Guards . However, Helmut shrewdly wrested control of the Imperial Guards from the previous King . During the time he served the former King, he put on a front appearing as a loyal and devoted knight . The former King was fooled and appointed him as commander of the Imperial Guards . Helmut finally revealed his true colours when the former King was on his deathbed . Until the time Philip III ascended the throne, Helmut abused his authority as Imperial Guard Commander to sell Imperial Guard positions to sons and daughters of powerful nobles . As a result, Helmut successfully built a formidable faction in the Royal Court . He was only a knight yet he held immense political influence . His influence became too large for Philip III to ignore . (Just a bit more! A bit more and I couldve become General! The whole countrys army wouldve fallen under my hands! Thats how things shouldve gone!) Helmuts ultimate goal was to snatch the position of highest authority from the King by having the Army under his control . At that point Helmuts influence would surpass even that of the Kings . However, Helmut made a fatal mistake and as a result his influence plummeted . Due to his greed, he made a great number of enemies along the way . The number of nobles who felt jealousy and animosity towards him were not few in number . There were many cases where nobles fell from power and were forced out of the court due to Helmuts actions . Personally, Philip III could not forgive whoever tried kidnapping his daughters but he could not pass up the golden opportunity of dealing a crushing blow to Helmuts political influence . The Imperial Guards have been on a decline since some time ago . I think this incident is the perfect example why a reform is needed . Fortunately this incident gave Philip III an excuse to resolve the problems in the Imperial Guards . He finally raised himself slowly . From now on, the selection of Imperial Guards is restored under the authority of the King . As punishment, I hereby strip you of your position as Imperial Guard Commander . In the meantime, Alfred will serve as acting commander of the Imperial Guards . And with that declaration, Helmut was deprived of his powers by Philip III . It meant Helmut lost his position in the Royal Court and must leave the palace . (Kuh, one day, I will definitely return one day! Ill show that damned Euguno) While harbouring a deep grudge, he bowed . However when he looked up, dark emotions swirled in his eyes . I will humbly obey Your Majestys will . However, it is a fact that the mastermind of the incident has not been found yet . Just in case, it is my duty to make preparations against the situation . Helmut responded without any changes to his facial expressions, as expected of a high class noble with a long military record . The chances of that orphan having connections with the mastermind arent zero . Its safer to kill him than to let him live in the Kingdom . Helmut hinted about the potential dangers of Rio . Philip III also held concerns regarding the matter . Fumu . Thank you for your concern . I still need to understand that childs true nature . Therefore I will keep for your warning in mind with regards to his treatment . As for the reward, Ive been thinking of bestowing him the rank of knight, for a 7 year old it should be more than enough huh Helmut displayed a look of disbelief when he heard Rio was to be promoted to knight . But this is unprecedented treatment for a seven year old boy . If he is to become a knight, he requires corresponding education . I understand your concern . That is why until he reaches the age of 12, I will have him enroll in the Royal Institute as a scholarship student to receive the required education . What happens after that will depend on him . If thats the case I guess that seems reasonable . Management can be left to the Institutes instructors . Aah~ While thinking about the strange existence known as Rio, Philip III puzzled over the complicated situation . He speculated the aim of the kidnapping was to weaken Helmuts influence . With inside help, the kidnapping could easily be carried out; it did not mean the bodyguards were irresponsible . It could not be helped since Helmut had many enemies, not just the mastermind . Such a ruthless person . It was possible the mastermind never intended to put Christina and Floras lives in danger, but Philip III could not forgive anyone who used his cute daughters . In fact Christina only suffered some minor injuries, but they were injuries nonetheless . However it was true that he was angered by his daughters kidnappings and the incident clouded his judgement as a ruler . Philip III needed to calmly determine the mastermind . The mastermind was probably not foolish enough to take action so soon though . He guessed from now on things would become more hectic in the court, Philip III secretly sighed . * * * The next day, prior to the audience, Rio groomed himself in preparation . The forelocks which reached his lips were cut revealing a face brimming with youth . Rio was close to Amakawa Haruto in appearance, but not exactly . It was more a mix of his current and former self . His black hair was a rare sight in the Bertram Kingdom and was considered foreign . He looked like a totally different person from the boy who performed the mock battle against the Imperial Guard the other day . Many people sitting in audience sent looks of awe and admiration at Rio . Being the center of attention, Rio lowered his head in embarrassment while waiting for the King to speak . Aria already drilled into his head the required etiquette for the audience . Though it was still far from perfect, many nobles were amazed at the way he walked . He was only an orphan yet he carried himself with astounding dignity . Still, there were some who sneered at him . Before long the Royal Family finally gathered, and the audience began . Rio, come forward! Yes! Obtaining permission from the King, Rio raised his head . Seated on the throne on the stage was King Philip III . A bit further down sat the Queen along with the princesses, Christina and Flora . Christina and Flora were astonished at Rios drastic change in appearance . For rescuing my daughters and displaying a valiant heart, I offer my most heartfelt thanks . By Your Grace, I am extremely honoured . Bowing his head deeply, Rio responded in a flat tone . Hou~ . Your manners are quite polished . Where did you learn such etiquette? Manners are already engraved into my body . I asked the court lady last night to teach me so that I may not blaspheme royalty . Hearing those words, Philip III looked at Rio in admiration . I see . That is an admirable attitude . Very well-behaved for one who is only 7 years old . I am deeply interested in your upbringing . Philip III looked at Rio with gentle eyes . Mixing a sigh and curse in his mind, Rio replied respectfully with a smile . Yes . I was born and raised in this city . Hou~ . To think you were raised in my Kingdom . What about your parents? One way or another, Philip III still held suspicions that Rio was a spy from another country . But after hearing that Rio was brought up in his Kingdom, he became curious . Of course, he still would not just take Rios words at face value . Which was why Philip III inquired about Rios parents . Yes . My father and mother were adventurers from another country . During their travels, they stopped in this Kingdom to give birth to me . My father died while out on a quest and my mother died when I was 5 years old . After that I lived by myself in the slums . Rio grimaced a bit recalling the moments before his mothers death . Philip III assumed something happened to Rio in the past that he was unwilling to talk about . That is regrettable It must have been painful for you . Judging from the colour of your hair, I think you and your parents origin is from a Kingdom far in the East . Yes . I heard that my father and mother originally came from a place in the Yagumo area . Hou~ . Yagumo huh Is that not the name of the Eastern-most Kingdom in that area? Your heritage is from a very distant land . Yes . I will one day return . Hmm I see . By the way, for rescuing my daughters, I was thinking of rewarding you but Halting mid-sentence, Philip III sent a gaze at Rio . Thats right . I will grant you entry to the Royal Institute as a scholarship student . If you wish, you will also receive an appropriate position after graduating . If your performance in the Institute is good, I will also support your enrollment for higher education . The contents of Rios reward were revealed . To receive education in this society, an orphan like Rio could not hope for better . Though from Rios knowledge, the wealthy class played a major role in societys development . As a representative of commoners, he was reluctant to attend the Institute . But he could not refuse the reward as it would be disrespectful to the King . As long as he did not have a suitable reason, he could not turn down the offer . That was what Rio learned from Aria before coming to the audience . I express my sincere gratitude . Even though I do not believe someone like me is worthy of such a reward, I accept your generosity . The moment before Rio accepted his reward, he determined the advantages and disadvantages in an instant . Incidentally, the Bertram Royal Institute was where the wealthy children of the Kingdom gathered . The student body mainly consisted of nobles children but kids of wealthy merchants were also present . The Institute included dorm facilities for its students to ease their commute . The school curriculum was divided into six years of elementary education, three years of intermediate education, and two years of higher education . Students were required to be at least 12 years old to partake in intermediate education and at least 15 years old for higher education . The 7 year old Rio was eligible to attend the elementary course of the Institute . He was not required to take the admission exam thanks to receiving a recommendation and scholarship from the King . It was decided Rio would start attending school in the middle of the year . With the exception of Rio, only royalty would usually be allowed to receive scholarships . In almost over a thousand years of Bertram Kingdoms history, the situation rarely ever occurred . The nobles in particular raised their voices in surprise, but no one dared defy Philip IIIs decision . It should be noted that the level of education in the Kingdom was exceedingly low when compared to Japan . More than 90% of commoners could not read or write save for the remaining wealthy 10% . At best, lower class nobles did not exceed the elementary education level . As the only education institute in the Kingdom, Royal Institute graduates had an education level slightly higher than elementary level, but the Royal Institute was not a charity . Entry to the Royal Institute cost 1 mystic coin with an additional yearly tuition of 10 gold coins . In short, the total cost for studying until graduation was 3 mystic and 10 gold coins1 . Other than wealthy merchants, famous lower nobles, and high class nobles, who could afford to pay that kind of money? In addition, Rio also received 40 cold coins as a bonus reward as well as an additional 10 gold coins every year until his graduation from the elementary course . By the way, the yearly income for a lower class noble was 40 gold coins . And thus, several days later, Rio was admitted into the Royal Institute . 1 . Exchange rate: 100 copper = 1 silver, 50 silver = 1 gold, 25 gold = 1 mystic Chapter 6 Volume 1 Chapter 6 Two months have passed since the start of the first term in Bertram Kingdoms Royal Institute . Since Rio was entering in the middle of the term, it was only natural that he became the centre of attention . It was arranged for Rio to be introduced in the first home room . Starting today I will be studying together with everyone in this class . My name is Rio . Please take care of me for the next six years . In a flat tone, Rio introduced himself without hesitation . A transfer student in the middle of the term? He doesnt have a family name . He must be a commoner . Why is a commoner entering in the middle of the term? From what I heard, hes the orphan who rescued Christina-sama from danger . Enrolling in the Royal Institute on His Majestys recommendation was his reward . An orphan? And thanks to that, this kind of guy is enrolling in the Royal Institute? No applause came . Instead, the sound of murmurings could be heard from the students who were evaluating him . Their eyes gathered on Rio . A tinge of hatred surfaced, this seven year old kid already tainted the place for nobles to study . As for the kids of high class nobles who served in the royal castle, they already knew about this beforehand . Naturally they also knew that Rio was an orphan and were looking at Rio as if witnessing a strange animal . It was understandable since they all came from a privileged class . As for Rio himself, he already expected that things would turn out like this . With his facial expression completely calm and serene, Rio surveyed the entire class . From the looks of it, he judged that there were over 100 people in the room . Classes 1 to 3, each class consisted of 100 students1 . It was very clear that the population was divided by social status with a distinct wall between nobles and commoners . The noble class was further hierarchized . School regulations dictated that discrimination based on social status and connections were not allowed but judging from the classrooms atmosphere, it was clear that it was only a fa?ade . (Well by creating relationships during the time at the institute, once you graduate you will have a large number of connections . N?) Suddenly, Rios gaze rested on a familiar face . The person sat in the far corner of the classroom . Around her were students from high pedigree sending despising gazes towards Rio . When her line of sight matched with Rio, Christina pouted her lips in displeasure . It seems that she hates me quite a bit; Rio thought that while cynically laughing in his mind . He also had no intentions to involve himself with Christina . If she hated him, it will only be more convenient . Fumu, any questions? so there arent any . Yosh . Rio . You can sit at that empty seat . Basically you can sit wherever you want but I recommend you sit there for now . Thats all . Understood . The lecturer standing beside Rio simply said so and urged Rio to sit . Rio who also preferred to not stand any longer in front of the class quickly moved to the empty seat . Thus Rios life in the Royal Institute began . There were four classes in a day with an hour for each class . But problem arose in the very first class . And that was math class . Well . Okay, lets see . Rio the transfer student . Please solve this problem . Said the lecturer in charge of the current class . Each class had a different lecturer . The one in charge of math class was a considerably young lecturer . If it was in Japan, she would be around the age of an upper grade elementary schooler . However she was actually closer to that of a junior high schooler but her appearance betrayed her . Rio was asked to solve a problem that could be compared to a first grade elementary school problem in Japan which anyone could solve . Unfortunately Rio did not understand what was written . E~~tto, sorry but I cant read the numbers written . Rio could not read numbers . And, following that was a moment of silence followed by bursts of laughter . Oi oi . Enrolling in the Royal Institute but not being able to read . To share the same class with this lowly fellow who cant even read numbers A~, thats right . He didnt take admission test . I cant accept such a lowlife . Hes also stupid . The class remembered he was of the same age and began to immerse themselves in a sense of superiority . Their ridicule of Rio could be heard from all directions . I see, so you cant read . You havent been taught that . All right . Ill give you extra lessons afterward . Please come to my laboratory afterschool . For today just listen to the lecture and if you dont understand please ask . She said that while shaking her head at disbelief of Rios lack of education . Understood . Rio then decided to accept the advice given to him and listened to the lesson . Nee~, you . A voice called out to Rio after math class . Looking at the one who called him, he saw the perfect example of an Ojou-sama standing in front of a crowd of her fans . Rio noticed that they were the group who were sitting around Christina . Yes, what is it? What is it? Well, Im sorry . What did you mean in the previous class? Huh? No . What about the previous class? The girl showed an expression as if lamenting for Rio . What about it? Its about you who cant even read numbers . In this prestigious Royal Institute, especially when youre enrolled in the same class as Christina-sama and myself, for a monkey like you to be mixed in it . Apparently Rio received a complaint from this girl . Sighing both in his mind and out loud, he gave an answer to the one raising the complaint against him . Sorry, but Im illiterate . It was true that he was illiterate in this world . These sorts of rotten people would only increase after knowing about this . The kind of person who tells it to him flatly would be the most decent . Up until now, thanks to the people from the privileged class, he developed some kind of stress resistance and gained more than enough of an understanding towards this worlds society . Since youre entering in the middle of term, I had expected that you have already learned the four basic math calculations2 so Im extremely disappointed . The girl was staring at Rio with disdain in her eyes . Really . I assumed youd be a bit poor when compared to Her Highness Princess Christina and a daughter of Duke Fonsyn, but I still had some expectations from you . Apparently the leader of the groups name was Roana . Many students standing near Roana started agreeing with her . Not being able to read numbers made me laugh quite a bit . No, I already expected that . A boy spat out that line while pointing at Rio and looking at him with a ridiculing expression . Haa~ . With this, my expectations for another class have been shattered . Said Roana sighing . First you should question yourself as to why you are even allowed to be sitting in this place . If you are aware of how blessed you are to be here, then burn it into your mind since its obvious that you dont belong here . Understood . Roana-sama . Thank you for your consideration . Rio said that while lowering his head . Seeing that, Roana was left agape for a bit admiring his manners . Ara, it looks like you at least have some courtesy . All right then . You just need to be more diligent since its also my responsibility as class representative along with Christina-sama to help you . Besides, its a nobles duty to lead the commoner . Thank you very much . As if it was a natural thing, Roana said it with an expression full of confidence . That must be her true feelings . As expected of Roana-sama . Her fans started agreeing with her immediately . Suddenly, they noticed Rio was looking at them with a smirk on his face . Somehow it was like he was grateful that their self-esteem was lower than his own . Rio already knew Roanas fans had wicked minds . Next is history class but you also cant read right? Its frustrating that even with great effort, youll only be able to catch up a little bit . After saying that, Roana returned to her seat . And before long the next lecturer came . As expected, Rio could not write nor read the letters on the blackboard . As such he did not even attempt to open his notebook and spent the time trying to memorize the contents of the lecture . And thus, the last class of the day was martial arts practice . Training in martial arts and magic was done together, but for the elementary grade, the martial arts training was not too rigorous as it would be harmful to their bodies . For the first year in the elementary course, students only needed to familiarize themselves with a wide variety of weapons and armour . Now, today we will be learning about different types of swords . We will do one set for 10 minutes and a sufficient break will be given afterwards . You will be practising the sword stance that I taught in the previous lesson . Then, lets start with three sets . HA! After saying that, the students dispersed and began mimicking the sword stance with wooden swords in hand . Upon finishing his instructions, the teacher came to a stop in front of Rio . Rio . Since your progress is behind everyone else, I will personally teach you the sword stance . Come here . Following the teachers instruction, Rio separated himself from the rest of the students . You, can you show me how you hold your sword? Yes . At once . Hmm, I see . Then, I will first check your stance . Try to hit me once with that sword . Come whenever you ready . Right after saying that, the teacher readied his stance . Seeing that, Rio thought that it was a practical stance without any openings forged through experience . In the meantime he was seeing if he could find any openings in the teachers stance . Perhaps it would be an easy win if he strengthened his blow with magic by using physical and body reinforcement . He began to feel uneasy due his grade not being taught magic yet . But it was already known that he rescued Christina and Flora so it would not be unusual even if he showed his true strength . In the end, he decided against using flesh reinforcement and physical reinforcement so that he could gauge his ability without relying on it . Deciding to limit his ability, Rio readied his sword stance . Is that self-taught stance? Looking at his beautiful stance made the teacher wonder and ask Rio . No I thought so because of how you hold your sword . I see . You have talent . Right after the teacher said that, Rio charged at him . After closing the distance, Rio released a blow while also watching his opponents sword . Hou~ . Good swordsmanship . You wont strain your wrist like that . The teacher said that while reacting to Rios sword . Looking at Rio and holding his sword with one hand, he blocked the incoming strike . As expected of a teacher with a sharp observation, by saying that it meant that Rio surpassed his expectations . It was difficult for Rio to hide the full extent of his ability using only basic swordsmanship . Well, it was fine if it was only that much . But, he already determined to not go all out so he had to limit himself . Umu~ . Good! Rio, youre suited to become a knight! While warding off Rio, the teacher proclaimed with a smile . Nothing can be done about his hot-bloodedness . Honestly, it was a bit stifling . Unfortunately I am not interested in becoming a knight . Why? Thats fine, your time here has just started . Dont worry, I will train you the way a knight fights . !!!? Suddenly a sharp blow was released against Rio by the teacher . Hou~ . Now how did you fend off that blow? Wasnt it that Sensei wouldnt attack me? There is no need to abide to such rule! I know that youre skilled enough . Good, once again . The teacher swung his sword again . Moreover he was also trying to knock away Rios sword . In terms of power and speed, generally its a perfect score for basic ability Extremely fine movements . Well, this institute teaches this kingdoms swordsmanship which is very different style . Where did you learn such a style? From my deceased mother . Rio stated the most convenient explanation that came to his mind . I see Im sorry . You must be practicing it quite a lot . Yes . Rio answered back indifferently . Well your basic swordsmanship is very solid . To the point that you wont experience any negative effects even if you learn this kingdoms swordsmanship style . Ill reshape your stance . It was decided that Rio would learn swordsmanship afterschool . (N?) When he was about to return, Rio suddenly felt as if someone was watching him . Looking over, he could see Roana and Christina . When Christina and Rios eyes met, she quickly averted her gaze but Roana became rock solid with a look of disbelief . He wondered if he was being watched the whole time . It was not like it was a big deal so what was the matter? Rio was slightly confused . But since he had no time to worry about such trivial things, Rio continued his sword stance training . 1 . Three classes per year, each consisting of around 100 students 2 . Addition, subtraction, multiplication, division Chapter 7 Volume 1 Chapter 7 After school . As Rio was called by his math lecturer to visit her after school ended, he currently stood in front of his lecturers laboratory room . The laboratory was located in one of the librarys basement rooms . Rio knocked on the laboratory door . There was no reply . He tried knocking again . This time loud noises could be heard from the other side of the door . Alas there was still no reply . (Is anyone inside?) Rio knocked again this time applying more strength . Pardon me . Sensei! Da! Sorry for making you wait! This place looks a bit better now! Y-Youre Rio right? What is it?1 By the way, Rio was almost hit in the forehead by the opening door . It was due to his superb reflexes that he managed to avoid it . What appeared in front of him was a beautiful young girl elegantly drinking tea by the window . So surreal was the scene before him that he was left momentarily stunned . Ah yes . Today during class, Sensei told me to come after school ended to receive supplementary lessons . Aah, I see . It must have been very difficult for you today . I was concerned about the extent of your knowledge . I only wanted to see where you stood, but ended up humiliating you as a result . She said that while making an apologetic expression . Rio did not react to the regretful looking teacher . Ah, no . It is only natural that Sensei would be interested in the extent of a scholarship students knowledge . Actually it is I who must apologize for taking up Senseis valuable time to tutor me . The girls eyes widened hearing Rios answer . Heh~ . Despite being a commoners child, youre very clever for a child your age arent you? Are you really 7 years old? Yes I am . Say Sensei, youre also considerably young arent you? I was surprised someone as young as you is a lecturer . Is that so? Im already 12 years old . Well the truth is Im barely at the age where I can graduate from the elementary course . Its just that I skipped a few grades so Ive actually already graduated from the advanced curriculum . Thanks to Rios flattery the girl became more attentive and talkative . Truthfully, while Id like to only concentrate on my research, lecturing in my spare time allows me to take a breather . Wrapped in a robe, she proudly puffed her chest . Rio was a little amused at her action . Thats really impressive . Ehehe~ Ah, you just transferred in so I havent had a chance to introduce myself yet . Im Seria2 . Seria Claire . Im of noble descent but I dislike formalities so its fine to act as you usually would . Yes, my name is Rio . A pleasure to meet you . Hai~ Hai~3 Best regards to you too Rio . Anyway dont just stand there, please come in . Seria beckoned Rio to enter . (S-So messy) He instantly did a double take seeing the chaotic state the room was in . Ah, its a bit messy . Here, you can sit on this chair . (a bit?) There was something very wrong with that statement but he pretended not to notice . As Rio took a seat, Seria pulled out a sheet of paper and laid it on the desk . Well then, first off, do you know what numbers are? I do . Fu~n, then there are eight books . You finish reading six of them . How many books have you yet to read? Seria threw a simple math problem at Rio for him to solve . Two . Rio replied immediately . Ara, you can perform mental arithmetic? How about addition? Receiving the unexpected reply, Seria asked Rio . In this world, commoners could not even perform simple arithmetic without aids . Yes, I can . Okay then how about this? Seria wrote the same question on paper but this time in numerical form . I dont know, what is that? Since Rio was unable to read he could not understand the formulas written . E~tto So you can do calculations but not read numbers? That is correct . Oh my, what a bizarre combination I guess its not impossible . Commoners usually cant afford paper after all Seria looked at Rio with a tinge of shock . Alright, Ill teach you numbers for the time being . Ill write down the numbers 1 to 9 . Please memorize them . With that said, Seria quickly wrote the numbers down . Written numbers were not difficult . Staring at them, Rio only needed a few dozen seconds to memorize all of them . Ive finished memorizing them . Eh, already? Then please write down the number 1 to 9 . Turning the paper over, Seria passed it over to Rio . Rio accurately wrote down the numbers . Correct . Furthermore such elegant handwriting Um can you please show me the number zero4 so I can use it for my calculations? you understand the concept of zero? To be knowledgeable of ideograms5, numbers, and arithmetic right . This . Rio requested Seria to write it down on paper so he could memorize it . So thats how it is . Thank you very much . Anymore more than this Ill be wasting Seria-senseis time . Is it fine for me to take this sheet? Because Seria looked like she was in the middle of something and his business with her was done, he thought it would be best for him to leave . Wa-Wait a minute! You can take the paper but can I have a look at it before that? Ah, I also wanted to write down some practice question so dont leave yet! Rio faltered due to Seria leaning her body over too closely . Taking out a new sheet, Seria quickly jotted down some problems . There were fifty problems in all composing of the four basic calculations . Then please start . Briefly scanning through the contents, Rio understood that the problems were extremely simple . He finished all of them in a mere span of 5 minutes . Watching him breeze through the problems only served to increase Serias shock . Im done . Seria immediately started checking his answers upon receiving the paper . She did not need to check over every answer to know the results of his exercise . All the answers are correct While saying that, a bitter smile floated on Serias face . Well its only this level of math . Everyone in class can do this much right? At Rios words, Seria could no longer hold back her laughter . Ha, haha haha Indeed some of them can do this much . But you know, only a few students in your grade can manage this much . Besides, none of them even come close to matching your mental arithmetic skills . Only then did Rio notice . Even among nobles, only those with decent academic abilities were sent to school . In fact, it was a way of boasting about their childrens intellect . If that was the case then it was no wonder that Rio was misunderstood . Hah things will become troublesome soon Feeling annoyed, Rio prepared to rise from his seat . Its okay . I have time so dont worry about it . Lets talk for a bit . Seria firmly held down Rios shoulders to prevent him from leaving . The pleasant scent of flowers tickled Rios nose . You were an orphan living in the slums until just recently right? Rumours of his background seemed to have already reached the ears of the teaching staff . Yes, I was . There was no reason to hide the fact so Rio answered her honestly . Its not because Im looking down on you but to speak so gracefully as well as already mastering basic arithmetic, just how? How is that possible? Seria continued speaking faster with an excited tone . Apart from the lovely smile befitting for her age, her intensity made it hard for him to refuse her . E~tto, I studied very diligently so that I may be able to speak properly during my time at the Royal Institute . My mother spoke very formally and I used her as a reference for my own speech . She was also the one who taught me basic arithmetic saying it would become useful in the future . Of course, it was a lie . Except the part about learning how to speak from his mother was true . In Rios memories, his mother spoke in a beautiful manner unfit for an adventurer . He nostalgically remembered being scolded whenever he used foul language . It was from his mother that he was able to develop a polite way of talking . But the part about learning math from his mother was a complete lie . There was no way he could say he learned it from his former life . Rio decided to lie with an unchanging expression . Ah I see, so it was from your deceased mother . Is it possible that she was formerly a noble? Regardless, she was a fine person . Im sorry for asking . Feeling a sense of guilt for bringing up the topic of Rios deceased mother, Serias mood became apologetic . Its alright . Ive already sorted out my feelings regarding the matter . But something like that Haa~, I guess its alright . Youre surprisingly mature for your age . Seria was not fully convinced by Rios words . But she felt wrong to dig up Rios past so she did not bring it up again . It seemed she was quite a caring person . (So nobles like her do exist) All the nobles he had met until now displayed considerable arrogance thus shaping Rios bias towards them . However exceptions like Seria existed . Seria-sensei is also very mature . Eh, ara, that so? I see . Rio can tell? Apparently Rios words were favourably received . (Shes unexpectedly easy to handle) Rio could not help but feel that way seeing just how moved she was . Errr anyway, leaving that issue aside, regarding your arithmetic skills, you just jumped to the top of the class . Quite unexpected considering just a while ago you couldnt even read numbers . Returning to the original topic, Seria became serious again . Do you even need to attend anymore math lessons? Since youll only encounter similar topics for the next three years in the elementary course anyway . All Royal Institute lectures were optional for the sake of noble pupils who were often absent due to their duties . Even so not all of them were like that; the diligent ones still attended class . Haha, that would be bad . Id be antagonized by the other students . He would not be seen in a very good light if he did not show up for class . Ah~ I understand . That would indeed be troublesome . Relationships would be an issue, especially among the nobles . Perhaps recalling the hassles of aristocracy, a displeased look formed on Serias face . Isnt Sensei a noble too? I guess so Feeling dejected, Serias expression and tone crumbled . Her posture grew sloppy causing her thin white limbs to be exposed . They exuded an alluring charm unbefitting for her age . In the quiet secluded room, the usual young lady was not seen . Honestly, the disparity between her appearances was too intense . Her almost completely rolled up skirt was a dangerous temptation for Rio . By the way Sensei, you said that your research focus was magic but on what specifically? The vulnerable Seria was relieved to hear Rio change the topic . Ara, are you interested in magic? I am . When Rio responded affirmatively, Seria retrieved a clear transparent crystal with complicated geometrical patterns etched into it from a nearby shelf . From the moment Seria laid hands on it, white light was released from the crystal . E~tto, this is? Looking at it, Rio asked about the crystal placed on the desk . The moment Seria let go of the crystal, it stopped emitting light . This determines an individuals aptitude for magic; a magical tool called Spirit Light Crystal . The geometric patterns are carved directly onto its surface . Its a unique artifact so its quite expensive . A magic stone? Magic stones are a substance held by monsters in their bodies . Its said to be the core of a monster; its what caused them to bee morphed into such abnormal beasts . When they die, they dont leave anything behind except these magic stones According to another theory, labyrinths are said to be the birthplace of monsters . Monsters, magic stones, labyrinths They were interesting words he did not fully understand the concepts of; only knowing their names Rio muttered them . Ah, our conversation has strayed from the original topic . Anyway, the Spirit Light Crystal reacts to magical power that comes in contact with its surface . It will shine even with minimal magical power applied . Its also known as the Measurement Stone . Seria explained its name and effect . All humans possessed magical power, but the amount varied from person to person . There were few people who could not use magic at all due to having insufficient amounts of magical power . This magical tool was used to judge if a person had the requirements . You will know what type of magic you excel at from the colour of the light . For a magician, it determines their affinity . Hearing Serias words, Rio looked that crystal with deep interest . Setting aside the process of determining ones magic aptitude, why was such a round-about method used to examine whether someone had magical powers or not? Rio found it very odd . Hee~, so magical powers cant be seen by the naked eye? Rio thought the magical powers he saw as light emitting from other people could be normally seen by the eyes . Therefore he questioned the Measurement Stones usefulness . Indirectly asking about his doubt, Rio focused his eyes on Seria . There were many students in the Royal Institute who were gifted with an abundance of magical powers but the light surrounding Seria was considerably bright . By the way, after a little practice, Rio was able to switch perception of the light on and off at will . The trick was to cover his eyes with magical power . Pure magical power can be vaguely felt but is not visible to the naked eye . However during magic invocation, light from the magic can be seen . (Strange . Then what is the pale light Im seeing? Only I can see it? The feeling of this light too what is it?) Look! Lets try it out . Seria urged him to touch the crystal and white light started emitting from it . (The same as Seria-senseis . Shining white . Does it visualize magical power? White light shown from the crystal the moment I lay my hands on it . As far as Im concerned, the pale white light Im seeing is magical power?) He analyzed it calmly in his head . Beside him, Seria was staring at the light emitting from the crystal with her eyes slightly coloured in astonishment . Oh its glowing! Moreover a white colour indicates an all-rounder type! That colour means youre able to use any kind of magic as long as you master control over your magical power! Its the same as me! People who radiate white light are very scarce . Seria was laughing and smiling next to Rio . As for the types of magicians, other than mages there were fighters . Mages were red while fighters radiated blue . E~tto, thank you very much . All-rounder type? Somehow I dont really understand this feeling . Well, youre not able to sense magic yet . Magic perception, magic control, and the Contract Ceremony are required to use magic . I see . What needs to be done so I can perceive magic? The simplest way is having another person transmit their magical power into your body; a sense of discomfort should arise, although some people dont feel anything . You will need to learn how to control that magical power afterwards . I see . Sorry but I have another question, but what is the Contract Ceremony? For the sake of dispelling his doubt, he asked for an explanation on another unfamiliar keyword6 . N~, to say the general definition, the Contract Ceremony is a ritual where you brand your body with a phrase in order to interfere with the laws of nature . Its a bit troublesome but its the most efficient method . The start will be a bit dull since its just magic perception theory, but as the class advances well move onto the Contract Ceremony . So please look forward to it . 1 . She speaks in a formal tone albeit a bit quirky 2 . Editor: ꥢ can also be romanized as Celia 3 . A cute/childish way of saying okay, something akin to okeydokey 4 . There is no zero in Roman numerals 5 . A written symbol representing an idea (i . e . & means and) 6 . Refers to Contract Ceremony Chapter 8 Volume 1 Chapter 8 Five months have passed since Rio entered the Royal Institute. Currently, Rio had become the target of bullying. On his first day, he was not able to read letters or numbers resulting in him becoming the subject of ridicule. But by reading books in the library, he taught himself how to read letters and remarkably was able to catch up with the rest of the class. In the first place, he was a University student in his past life. With the exception of the common sense in this world, as expected there were almost no issues. Even though it would seem like Rios progress suddenly sky-rocketed, the person himself faked a gradual learning curve in order to avoid attention. It could not be helped since he was aware of his circumstances; nobody knew his true level of intellect. By the time he caught up with the rest of his classmates, Rios grades placed amongst the top ranked students. None of the surrounding students expressed any interest at all. Those with childish pride satisfied themselves by continuing to look down on him, while others who previously saw him as a failure still saw him as one. All the more since he was formerly an orphan. However Rio did not intend to interact with other students either so he had no connections with anybody in his class. Rio only used the Institute as a place for acquiring knowledge about the world; that was all. Since the surrounding students continued to ignore him, he led a lonely school life. Not that it mattered because he was already used to being alone during University in his former life. Rio did not form bonds with any students as he did not need their help for any of his school work. He was not bothered by the degree of ignorance he received from the students either. It seemed there were various slanders made behind his back due to their envy of his results. However an event that allowed the surrounding students to openly express their resentment finally occurred in magic class. When the time came where he could perceive magic, Rio was finally allowed to perform the Contract Ceremony. The steps to performing the System Contract1 were very simple. A geometrical pattern called the magic formation was drawn on the ground; the contractor then stands on top of it whilst meditating while releasing magical power and chanting an incantation. If the contract is successful, the magic formation drawn on the ground disappears and becomes engraved on the contractors body instead. The contract formations pattern increases in complexity proportional to the rank of the magic. I did it! I was able to do it! Oh thats just the elementary class magic 2. Its to be expected that youd succeed. There never has been a case where someone failed. Lectures were carried out about different types of magicians3 by different lecturers. Because Rio was an all-rounder type, he had to attend lectures from both sides. The nearby students raised their voices in glee as they succeeded their Contract Ceremonies. Unfortunately, Rio had yet to succeed in performing a contract. (Why? This is I understand the procedure yet for some reason Contract attempts keep failing.) Rio was puzzled. When he stood on the magic formation and channelled magical power into it to create the contract, he somehow acquired an understanding about the details of the magic. However before the contract could complete, his body rejected it. One person, two persons, the students who successfully completed the contract continued to increase. Until only Rio was left. The astute among them quickly picked up on that. Oi, that Rio cant complete his contract! Eyes of many students practising their magic in high-spirits gathered on Rio. There was a large distinction between those who could use magic and those who could not. This became increasingly clear during war where magic users became the leading actors. Even if they did not approach the front lines, magic users still gained that kind of prestige. In addition, those who awakened to their magical prowess gained longer lasting youth. That was why many among the privileged class learned magic as a testimony to their status. It was due to such a reason that the Royal Institute incorporated magic into their curriculum as a mandatory subject. And because the amount of magical power is inherited from a childs parents, noble children were sent to school in search of potential marriage partners. Therefore for most students, it was necessary for them to attend lectures pertaining to magic. Recently, the other students could not stomach the former orphan who stole the top academic ranks yet could not complete the Contract Ceremony. Now an excuse emerged for them to openly ridicule Rio. It was definitely a blessing for the ones try to hold in their disgust. Magic can only be wielded by the chosen few; being an all-rounder type was a lie; a former orphan is still an orphan after all. They happily jeered at him. Eventually, they would think the Spirit Light Stone malfunctioned; Rio was not fit for the Royal Institute; Rios outstanding academic performance was a fraud, and so they went on saying these malicious things. The lecturer tried to control the situation but was ignored and the students continued whispering criticisms against Rio. Ever since that day, Rio had not been able to succeed in the Contract Ceremony. Rio, come to my lab room after school. Rio was called by Seria after the math lecture ended. After school, he headed towards the laboratory room. Excuse me. He often chatted with Seria so it was not unusual for him to come by her laboratory room. Rio enjoyed talking with Seria because somehow their wavelengths matched allowing them to converse naturally. Good, you came. I heard. You werent able to perform the Contract Ceremony? Im afraid so. Seria jumped straight to the main topic when Rio entered the room. The reason was because Rio often answered her straight-forward questions. Somehow or another she picked up the story about him failing his contract. Youre able to perceive magic right? Yes. Seria put her hand to her chin entering into deep thought after Rio replied. When she assumed this posture, Rio understood she would become unresponsive to anything he said so he waited in silence. For example, the elementary magic spells and , you werent able to complete their contracts right? Regrettably yes. He shrugged his shoulders while answering Serias question. Probably because magic did not exist in his former world, he did not feel it was absolutely necessary to be able to use it. Yet there was still a lingering desire to try the unknown. Therefore he felt disappointed about his current situation. Its strange. I think the cause for your failure is is because you cant control your magical power? No, because an elementary magic spell only requires magic perception to succeed Seria grumbled to herself while lying face down. Im sorry. I cant determine the cause of your failure. After organising her thoughts, Seria raised her head and apologised in vexation. I dont mind. Besides we still havent established the fact that the contract is impossible so I can take heart in that fact for now. I see, well, even though I dont understand, Ill still hear you out and provide as much advice as possible. Thank you very much. By the way, what kind of sensation do you feel when the Contract Ceremony succeeds? Rio immediately raised a question. He was still anxious about the contract. Sensation? Nn~ lets see. It feels like something flows into your body and it becomes hot after that? Seria answered Rio with uncertainty. Will you understand the contents of the contract? Understand the contents of the contract? What do you mean? E~tto, how to say it, the phenomenon of how the magic spell is able to interfere with the laws of nature4? Rio thought back to when he was performing the contract and tried to simplify his explanation as much as possible. Why ask? Well its okay, theres no reason why I shouldnt understand. If magic research advances more I will understand. I mean, that is my research topic. (Am I strange? I can see that she doesnt understand me isnt this bad? Rio knew he could not provide an answer for Seria and instantly recognised the danger of his careless question. Many humans in this world believed in religious deities. It was common knowledge that magic was a sacred power bestowed onto the human race by Gods. Only by performing the Contract Ceremony would they come to an understanding about the contents of that sacred power. The pious believer no, the general population of believers would treat him as a heretic if he slipped up. Is that so? I think I can use your ideas as a reference to understand the sense of a completed contract. Rio could not talk about what he truly felt to Seria. It did not mean he did not trust Seria, just that he needed to investigate the matter a bit further. Im sorry I couldnt serve as a reference. No, I understand it even if just a little bit. About how each person senses it. Im sorry for saying some odd things. Well that it was an interesting point of view. The feeling when the contract is completed. I havent thought much about it either. It would be interesting to perform a survey about that By hearing Rios words, Seria had a flash of inspiration. Once again, she displayed an expression of deep interest and immersed herself in her own world. (She really is a researcher at heart.) Rio could only smile wryly at Serias state. Ah, Im sorry. I tend to get carried away whenever I begin thinking about something. Seria laughed bashfully with a flushed face. Not at all, because I was able to get a glimpse of Senseis lovely face. Na ba-baka! Serias face reddened in embarrassment. Somehow, she seemed weak against jokes. T-That kind of thing, is Rio okay with it? Your classmates are quite awful; theyre cheerfully insulting and mocking you. Are you by any chance being bullied? Rio felt that Seria was trying to change the subject. Though from her question, she seemed genuinely worried about him. Thank you for worrying about me but there arent any problems in particular. Rio felt happy about her concern so he answered in a way not to cause her any worry. Rio has a really dry sense of humour unsuited for his age Are you really alright? Seria asked once more to make sure. Should I say Im bullied? The degree of bullying is still that of a cute child. I can just ignore it. Its only some badmouthing behind my back. That, so its just teasing. Ha~ so the bullying done by nobles is quite lousy. Seria roughly scratched her head. I think Rios intelligence is similar to mine. You instantly absorbed everything I taught you and your academic results rose at an unbelievable rate too. Seria suddenly said that with a serious expression. You think too highly of me. Anyone could do the same if they put in the effort. Seria thought Rio was intelligent but it was only thanks to him retaining knowledge from his previous life, Rio thought so. I know Rio puts in the effort. Youre always up late studying in the library. Saying that, Seria had a heart-warming expression while tenderly looking at Rio. But you know, its natural to make an effort. There doesnt exist a genius who doesnt make an effort. People become intelligent simply because they put in the effort. They put in the effort because they are intelligent5. Thats how it is. Thats why Rio is smart. As someone who is praised as a genius, I can guarantee that. That is I am honoured. Thank you very much. Yes. Youre welcome. Its only that, Im worried about Rio. Saying that, Serias expression darkened a little. There are many nobles in the Institute. Wont they instantly compare themselves to you? Theyll become jealous since you surpassed them. Rio is clever so I dont believe that youre one to and bottle everything up right? Seria said that with a bashful face causing Rio to smile slightly. Thank you for worrying about me. I assure you Im fine. Look at it this way; I can face my stress because an understanding person is here to support me. Besides, I have the nerves to shamelessly complain to you if needed. A seven year old is telling me how to deal with stress Seria was astonished but still smiled while saying that. Well its no good this time so please allow me to rely on you Seria-sensei. And Rio looked at Seria with a mischievous smile. Seria broke into a wide smile when she saw Rio acting like that. Alright. Ill lend you my chest this time. She opened her arms in order to embrace him with her small body. Well, since Seria-sensei is very small, Ill have to lower my body to be held by you right? Na!? Very small you say! Im still growing! Haha, I know. Youre still only 12 years old. I I feel like Im being treated as a child by someone whos younger than me Seria tasted a strange sense of defeat. They laughed together and thus the day ended. Then the next day Rio came to school, he noticed the bullying had escalated to a new level. The desk he usually sat at was vandalised with many cuts and scratches on its surface from what seemed like a knife. In addition, a flower was placed on the desk. This flower was usually offered to the dead in the Bertram Kingdom, it was definitely not something to be given to the living. It seemed they were finally using a more tangible method of bullying. Yesterdays magic lecture acted as the trigger. To perform something as tasteless as this, Rio was amazed at the level of hatred they harboured. He looked at the condition of his desk and chair, and then surveyed the surrounding students. Some of them averted their eyes but most of them were sneering and laughing at him. Those whose families were of higher ranked nobles were particularly nasty. They did not bother to try and hide their contempt. By chance, when Rio caught the eyes of Christina and Roana seated near the group of higher ranked nobles, they avoided his gaze with sullen expressions. Before long the lecturer entered the classroom and noticed disastrous state of Rios desk. O-Oi, what happened to that desk? When the lecturer noticed the meaning behind the flower placed on the desk, he became perplexed and asked the students about the situation. Since thats where Rio always sits, wouldnt he be the culprit? The one that said so was one of Roanas fans. Is that so? Hearing that the lecturer turned to Rio. No. The desk was already in that condition when I arrived this morning. Is that the truth? The lecturer stared at Rio doubtfully. To be frank, he did not care about it but it would not be amusing if he was falsely accused. He intended to get back at them with a bit of revenge Why would I vandalise my own seat? Furthermore, I know that according to the Kingdoms laws, destroying public property is a criminal act and the offender will be lashed and fined as punishment. Rio spoke his defence without faltering. However I truly doubt the students of the prestigious Royal Institute would ever commit such tasteless acts. Surely it must have been a stray goblin? It is a serious issue if a goblin has infiltrated the school. A request should be submitted to reinforce the city guards. He made himself more convincing by maintaining a serious expression throughout his talk. Mu, t-that right The lecturers face cramped up after hearing Rios reasoning. It was not that the lecturer did not trust Rio. He could already guess who the offender was but he did not want to provoke the high ranked noble families. Therefore he placed his doubts on Rio but the answer he received far exceeded his expectations. It could be said that the goblin was the most well-known monster in this world. It was the weakest amongst monsters, possessing low intelligence but strong sexual desires. To compare a human against a goblin was considered the greatest insult. Although Rio did say it was the work of a goblin, it was clearly the deed of a human. He refused to acknowledge the culprit to be a student within the Institute but kept insisting a goblin was behind the misdeed. It was all just sophistry but he dared to ridicule the culprit. As if admitting he was the culprit, a student glared at Rio with a scornful expression as if he could no longer stand Rios presence. But he could not rebut Rio either. It would be equivalent to openly admitting his fault. Improvisation by considering every possibility, it was a truly intricate retaliation. The lecturer felt that he accidentally awoke a sleeping dragon. When Rio looked around the classroom, as expected, a number of students belonging to senior nobility were cursing Rio to death. Perhaps they were the culprits. Sorry, Rio please move to another seat. I will collect the flower after lecture. Understood. The lecturer decided to quickly begin the lecture to avoid any more trouble. Rio seated himself at a vacant desk as he was told. After the lecture, a number of students deliberately slandered Rio so that others could also hear. They talked about how Rio failed the Contract Ceremony; the mocking atmosphere returned to the classroom. Others who were unhappy about Rio immediately joined in. Rio on the other hand simply ignored them. It was a childish relationship that would last until graduation. He had better things to think about such as why the Contract Ceremony failed and other things involving magic. He could strengthen his physical abilities and body with magical power. Yet he could not complete the contract. Rio currently only held a snippet of knowledge pertaining to magic. First, he could see magical power with eyes. Second, he could strengthen his physical abilities and body with magical power. Third, when performing the Contract Ceremony, he could understand how the magic spell interfered with the laws of nature. Fourth, for some reason right before the magic formation can engrave itself into his body, it was rejected. Fifth, even though he could perceive the magic carved into the magic formation, he could not understand its contents. From those facts alone, Rio was unable to deduce the reason for why the Contract Ceremony failed. But if he could not complete the Contract Ceremony, he would be unable to use magic, was what Rio thought. Because he had to understand the method of invoking magic through the magic spell. Then he should be able to use magic if he imitated those principles. It did not take long until he arrived at that conclusion. If humans who were able to use magic were considered the hardware, then the software would be the magic spell. Rio recognised magic as such. Then the Contract Ceremony would be the software; he felt like he was misinterpreting something that could not be expressed by words. Certainly, by using a magic spell one could intervene with the laws of nature. But he was missing one crucial piece of the software. That was what Rio thought. However, he did not know what he was missing. To begin with, he already had too many abnormalities. It may be unnecessary for him to try conforming to the norm. Maybe he could use magic without a contract. He would no longer have to be concerned about being unable to complete the Contract Ceremony. Rio optimistically thought it was something like that. He just needed to prove his theory now. Rio intended to replicate it by recalling the flow of magical power from the magic formation. 1. Refer to Glossary 2. Read as Ignition, written as Ignition Magic 3. Two main types: mage and fighting 4. Physics, chemistry, etc. 5. http://www.peterubel.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/06/circular-reasoning1.jpg Chapter 9 Volume 1 Chapter 9 Time flew by; it has been five years since Rio was admitted to the Royal Institute . The twelve year old Rio was now a sixth grade student in the elementary course . Ever since the time Rio transferred in, he continued to face opposition which continued until now . Furthermore, the level of bullying escalated proportionally to his grade . They said that, since he was unable to complete the Contract Ceremony even once, he became the first failure in the history of the Royal Institute . They said that, his outstanding academic scores were a fraud . They said that, he was performing immoral acts with female students . They said that, he extorted money from his juniors . With the exception of the claim about the Contract Ceremony, all the other claims were baseless rumours without any evidence . But the Institute left the rumours alone doing nothing to dispel them . Rio did not understand why they chose to do so but it was a trivial matter for him . Therefore Rio ignored the rumours and did nothing to refute them . The person himself had no intentions of doing anything about it . As a result, Rio was left without any friends due to those rumours . Amongst the students, he was known as the most prominent problem child in all of the Royal Institutes history . By the way, the number of electives students could take increased as they progressed to the upper grades of the elementary course . While many of the young noble students chose liberal arts as their electives, Rio preferred electives that could satisfy his intellectual curiosity . Okay, lets begin with the introduction of magic theory . As many of you already know, I will be in charge of this class for the year . Frankly because youve had limited exposure to magic theory up until now, many students may find the contents of this class to be challenging, but since youre all here it must mean that youre interested in this topic . Seria was in charge of the overview of magic theory class which was one of the electives Rio chose . Even though she was already 17 years old, her body stopped growing when it reached the level of a junior high school student . The elective was unpopular among the students due to magic theory being impractical and insignificant . The only reason why some students selected the elective was because a genius was in charge of the lectures . On the other hand, there were a handful of male students who chose the elective because they were charmed by the lecturers appearance . There were 30 students in the class including Rio . Christina and Roana were among the students as well as Flora who was one grade below them . First off, what is magic? How do we invoke magic? These are the two main topics well be focusing on . Does anyone want to share their thoughts on what magic is? How about Princess Christina? Yes . Its a technique used to interfere with the laws of nature and create various phenomena . Christina answered in a plain tone . Ooh, to already start with such a great answer . As expected of Her Highness the Princess . Hearing Serias praise, the surrounding students sent Christina respectful glances with expressions as if to say as expected of Christina . Magic can be defined from various viewpoints . What Princess Christina just said is the definition focusing on the nature and essence of magic . Magic is a technique used to interfere with the laws of nature and create various phenomena . This definition is from the book written by renowned magician Zera-sama . The students displayed interest at Serias words . Now theres also another commonly accepted definition focusing on the invocation of magic . I wonder if everybody knows about the process of invoking magic . Lets see, Scott? Called by Seria, the student by the name of Scott confidently stood up . Yes . Magic is invoked by reciting the incantation learned during the Contract Ceremony . Nn~, you confused the preparation stage with the invocation stage . Then, next is Roana-san . Knowing that his answer was incorrect, Scott regretfully sat down again . Being chosen, Roana stood up from her seat . Yes . The process is divided into several major steps: creating a mental image of the magic spell, releasing magical power, and chanting the incantation . These three steps provide the basis of the invocation process . Roana answered without hesitation . As expected of Roana-san . As you said, there are 3 steps in invoking magic . However, there is one important concept supporting the 3 . Do you know what it is? That is I dont know . Not knowing the answer, she displayed a regretful expression and pouted her lips . I see, then how about you Rio? Its control of magical power . Correct . As expected . The subtle sounds of students clicking their tongues could be heard in the class . Rio knew something that Roana did not . They were unable to stomach that fact . Hearing those sounds, Seria could only sigh in her mind and continued with her lecture . Unexpectedly, no one was paying attention but control of magical power is the crux of magic . When invoking magic, everyone chants the incantation from the contract right? During that time, you are subconsciously controlling your magical power . Other than Rio, it was the first time everybody heard about that . Each one of them displayed a look brimming with curiosity . Control of magical power isnt the only important thing during the process of invoking magic . To control it, it is also necessary to know the class of magic . Why do you think there are magic spells that cannot be contracted by people? Control of magical power is closely related to that . The students in the class were keenly listening to Serias explanation . Sensei! Raising his hand along with shouting in a loud voice, a boy broke the silence in the classroom . Yes, Stead . Seria turned her attention towards the student named Stead who raised his hand . In other words, the ones who arent able to complete the Contract Ceremony have poor control over their magical power right? Stead looked at Rio and displayed a mocking smile . Many other students did the same . Rio ignored them and with a calm expression, continued focusing on the front of the class . On the other hand, Seria slightly frowned . That way of talking is too extreme . Also, your language is unacceptable . Forgive me . I will be careful . Thank you for telling me . Even though he was rebuked by Seria, Stead sat down with a satisfied look . Alright, let us resume the lecture . In the first place After that, Serias lecture progressed smoothly without any problems and lecture ended in a flash . As expected of Seria-sensei! It is worthy for a genius like yourself to have your name go down in the Royal Institutes history . Im greatly impressed by your deep insight . When the lesson ended, Stead approached Seria and began complimenting her . Stead was a student one year below Rio, the son of a Dukes house . Ahaha . Thank you . Seria thanked him with a strained smile . During that time, Rio quickly finished packing his bag and prepared to leave class . Ah, Rio . Noticing him, Seria called out to him . Oi, commoner . Even though you cant use magic, why are you taking this lecture when the only skills you possess are mere lip service and cheap tricks? Youre a despicable bastard who endangers the chastity of the women and girls in this class . However, someones voice rebutted Steads words . Seria stepped forward and positioned herself between Rio and Stead . I dont know what youve been told but he is free to choose any elective he wants . For Rio, this kind of trouble was a daily occurrence and he chose to ignore it as usual . Hmph, you lowly bastard, Ill remember your face commoner, so you better start running away in fear . Ive misunderstood you before so treat this as a warning . What do you mean? Che . Such insolence, are you pretending not to hear me? Dont delude yourself, wasnt it thanks to your underhanded tricks that you were able to enroll in the Royal Institute? In the end a commoner will always remain a commoner, an idiot that will slow us down, a nuisance . He was among one of the boys who clicked their tongues earlier, to whom Rio retorted . I understand . Then I will try my best to not stand out in this lecture from now on . N? Ha, haha, what the hell did you say? Im saying from now on dont come to this lecture anymore, you . Shi~n, the classroom became dead silent . The surrounding students gave Rio icy stares . In the midst of that, Christina was acting as if the situation had nothing to do with her, Flora was nervously fidgeting, and Roana was pouting; they had all heard Rios conversation . I heard that youve been deceiving and harming the girls . Youre an existence that cannot be overlooked . Social status, lineage, prestige, wealth . All noble girls sought marriage partners based on those conditions . Since birth, noble girls were obligated to search for a suitable marriage partner . But, around the age of twelve, it was the age when girls started developing interests in the opposite sex . At this age, it was a fact that they were more interested in physical appearances than practical qualifications . Even noble girls were not exempt from that fact . Rio still possessed a boyish innocence, yet his androgynous1 appearance became more refined over the years . To sum it up, his uncommon black hair gave him an exotic atmosphere . As a result, the noble girls often made advances on Rio because it gave them the feeling of playing with fire . Rio ignored all the girls who approached him . Jealousy ignited in the other male students and they began spreading baseless rumours about Rio . Convinced the things he heard were true, Stead accused Rio of perpetrating the contents of the rumours . Never once doubting that Rio was the enemy of all women . Even if they were just rumours, Rio found it disgusting . Hey . Stead, youre a noble, so dont accuse someone without any evidence . Having watched the scene unfold, Seria intervened . But With the appearance of Seria, Stead held back what he wanted to say . Even if Rio is that sort of person, as a lecturer and as long as I still draw breath, I shall not allow that sort of behaviour in the classroom . She clearly stated . Stead reluctantly withdrew after hearing that . I will abide to your words . but remember this commoner . Youve just made yourself an enemy of my parents house, Duke Eugunos house . Ill keep that in mind . After saying that, Rio bowed to Seria and left the classroom . Rio signalled to meet Seria after school by giving her a wry smile . It was a sign only known to the two of them . After school, Rio arrived at Serias laboratory room . Seriously, theyre detestable as usual . Well, Im more or less already accustomed to it . Rio smiled bitterly while tasting the black tea . By the way, it was Rio who brewed the tea . The reason being Seria claimed Rio was better at brewing tea than she was . Thus whenever they chatted in the laboratory room, Rio was the one who brewed the tea . In the past, I was also bullied due to jealousy from my peers, but Rios situation is much more severe . Anyhow, theyre spreading rumours about you because the girls are interested in you? Seria said that while watching for a reaction from Rio . Its because Im not interested . Hearing the words from the unsociable person in front of her, Seria could only sigh . Isnt there a chance for a reverse-Cinderella2? I highly doubt it . Their house would never allow it even if I associated with them . Rio kept his calm judgement to the bitter end . Judging from his demeanor, Seria thought he was truly uninterested . Well, ne~ While nodding half-heartedly, Seria wondered why Rio was so obstinate . For anyone his age, the interest in the opposite sex could not be quelled so easily . Despite that, this boy was indifferent . (Dont tell me he prefers)3 One possibility hit Seria . However she did not know of such a person . To begin with, Rio had no friends in the Institute . (Im the only one he talks to . ) Rio did not have anyone to talk to besides Seria . As for Seria herself, she felt that he was feigning ignorance from the talk just now . Other than during lectures, mealtime, and sleep, Rio was either studying in the library or independently training outside . Whenever she saw him, he was alone . With the exception of herself, there were no traces of any women near him . Whenever she saw him, Seria would always call out to him . In her mind, she saw herself as close friends with Rio . Therefore she did not think he thought about her in any special way . Seria had already discarded such an outrageous possibility . (Or maybe hes just ignorant . Theres plenty of evidence pointing to this . I cant see any other possibilities . ) When Serias eyes moved towards the front, she saw Rio elegantly drinking tea with the refined movements of an educated noble . Honestly, he became odious to the point that he looked attractive . (Im the only one who sees you like this . What will you do after you graduate? Im wondering because you never tell me anything . Geez, you can talk to me . Im worried you know . ) Worried about Rios future, Seria decided to ask him directly . You know, Rio only has one more year before graduation . Have you decided what you will do afterwards? Ah thats right . Ill being staying in the Kingdom for now but, Ill be going on a journey in the not too distant future . EH! Youre leaving the Kingdom? Seria was shocked at Rios words . Certainly she never expected him to leave the Kingdom . Due to his outstanding martial arts grades, she thought surely he would aim at becoming a knight . Well, its difficult for me to stay in this Kingdom . Ne~, why dont you work as my assistant in my lab? I cant survive without you anymore . Seria said that while surveying the room . It has been 5 years since she first met Rio . Initially, Rio found the mess in Serias laboratory room intolerable . However, after coming to the laboratory room so many times, Rio voluntarily offered to clean up the mess . As a result, Seria was astonished at Rios housekeeping skills . Nowadays, he not only tidied up her room but also brewed her tea and assisted in her research . As a noble, isnt Seria-sensei also at the age where marriage talks should be happening? Its not good for you to have a suspicious commoner in your room . Hearing the words marriage, Sera became dejected . I dont want to think of marriage at the moment . Ive refused all marriage proposals thus far to focus on my research but its getting noisy back home . I think Seria-sensei is free to decide when to marry, isnt that okay? Since youre already at a marriageable age . 4 Though Rio thought otherwise, it was common knowledge that the marriageable age for nobles were in the second half of their teens . And currently, Seria was pushing past the marriageable age bracket . However, Seria was an exceptional woman with both social status and remarkable achievements . Even if her age were to exceed twenty years old, it would not be difficult for her to find a marriage partner . Aah! I might get left behind! Oh dear, I wonder what the men of this Kingdom will think when a woman exceeds 20 But it seemed like Seria was quite worried about her age and marriage potential . Well, personally I think the marriage age for noble women is too young . Seria-sensei is 17 years old forever5 . Forever 17 Wha that, it doesnt sound too bad . Seeing her murmur to herself, Rio thought she looked cute . Rio started brewing more tea after seeing that the teapot was empty . He already knew Serias preferences . After associating with her for many years, he knew Seria was very particular about her black tea . Rio could boast his tea brewing skills were on par with a butler . It was good enough to satisfy a noble woman . That reminds me, the field exercise is coming up . Is it mandatory for all the guys to participate? How much distance will we cover? Before he realised it, Seria had returned to reality and directed a question at him . It seems the total distance is 20 kilometers . Hee~ . Thats impossible for me . I cant walk that much . Its already such a pain to walk from here to the school building . Seria fell limp on her desk; she grew tired from just thinking about it . Her long beautiful white hair spread out covering the desk . I think Seria-sensei needs a bit more exercise . Rio said so while being both amazed and worried for her . Other than for lectures, Seria rarely ever left her laboratory room . Even for the daughter of a noble, would not being so out of shape negatively affect her health? Yeah yeah6 . As long as there are carriages, Im fine . Something like that . Hearing the typical lines of a hikikomori7, Rio smiled wryly and offered Seria the finished black tea brewed to her preferences . 1 . Gender neutral appearance 2 . Instead of female marrying a male of higher status, its the other way around; reverse gold digger? 3 . Implying hes gay if youre slow on the uptake 4 . Ed: No, shes mine =3= 5 . Reference to a VA in Japan who is referred to by her fans as 17 years + xx months (actually 30+) 6 . Dismissive tone 7 . Shut in Chapter 10 Volume 1 Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Field Training Part 1 In the Bertram Kingdoms Royal Institute, participating in the annual inter-class field exercise competition was the primary goal for all final year elementary students . Although it was called field exercise, the participants primarily consisted of noble children . Routes from the start to finish were prepared beforehand so the students only needed to select and follow one of the prearranged routes to arrive at their destination . There were no penalties for slower groups . Participation was mandatory for the boys, though optional for the girls . It should be noted that while only the sixth year elementary students were required to participate in the event, fifth year students were allowed tag along as support, as well as having it serve as a practice run for the following year . Now then, well be holding a meeting to discuss our plan for the exercise . I believe that we must achieve first place . It was Alphonse, the second son of Marquis Rodan, who was elected as class leader . His goal was to proceed to the intermediate curriculum of the Royal Institute and later enlist with the Imperial Guard Knights . Although, he was greatly surpassed by Christina and Roana in terms of social standing as well as academic performance, the class leader had always traditionally been a male student . Though slightly pretentious, he possessed good manners that balanced well with his handsome looks . In our class are Her Royal Highness, Princess Christina and the mage of Duke Fontines household, Roana-sama . Both are known prodigies in the usage of magic . Furthermore, from the fifth year students, we will also be receiving assistance from the renowned divine healer, Flora-sama . In all of the Institutes long proud history, never has a student been blessed with such exceptional members . The majority of the class was passionately listening to Alphonses speech . We will likely encounter low level monsters like goblins, but theyll be no match against our combined power . Everything will proceed smoothly if you follow my orders . Even though the exercise was arranged by the Institute, it did not mean it was completely free of danger . They were to progress along the edge of the neighbouring forest where a variety of monsters made their nests . If they were to happen upon low level monsters, as long as the students could use magic, it was unlikely for them to fall behind . That said, it was certainly not an exercise that should be taken lightly . One of the aims of the outdoor field exercise was to develop a tolerance towards murder by having the students kill humanoid monsters such as goblins . Also, we need to be careful when selecting what to bring for our luggage, bring only whats necessary . A detailed list of essential and nonessential items can be found on the blackboard . Everyone, please have a look at it! Everyone in the class noted down what was written on the blackboard onto a piece of parchment . Looking at the scene with a pleased expression, Alphonse then glared at Rio . Oi, peasant Rio, you bastard! Listen carefully . By no means are you to bring shame to Her Highness the Princess . I wont be accepting anything but first place . Alphonse gave him a stern warning . Since you cant use magic, youll undoubtedly be holding everyone back, but take heart . You only need to follow my orders . You can be useful by carrying everybodys luggage . Understood . I will abide to your command . It was a miserable way of speaking but he only needed to endure a little longer until graduation . Since he had no reasons to object, Rio obediently accepted Alphonses order . Thus, the day of the outdoor field exercise arrived . Over two hundred students gathered at the starting point . Each class consisted of seventy students . All the students were equipped with training uniforms, colour coded according to their class, and light leather armour . Rios class uniform was white . In addition to the students personal luggage, there was also the class luggage to carry during the march . Rio was the appointed class baggage carrier . He was given the most inconsequential role . A Ano, are you okay? If youre carrying so much luggage, itd be heavy While the whole class consented to have Rio carry nearly 30 kilograms worth of luggage, only a single person worriedly called out to Rio . It was Flora . It was the first time since the kidnapping incident that the two spoke to one another . Ever since he enrolled in the Institute, he never talked with Flora . He was caught off guard from unexpectedly being talked to . That, should I help carry a portion? While Rio was troubled on how to respond, Flora offered her help . No, Im alright . Thank you, I appreciate your concern . There was no way he could accept Floras offer . By doing so, he would draw sharp criticism from those around him . Her selfless nature made it difficult for him to believe she belonged to a privileged class . He was happy enough with her concern . However, she was slightly ignorant to how her actions could affect the surrounding people . Therefore Rio could only decline her offer and express his gratitude . Flora-sama, it is not worth your time to associate yourself with this peon . It is best to leave petty jobs to petty people . Alphonse, with Stead tagging along, interrupted Rio and Flora from a distance . Hoo~, such great strength, as expected of an uncivilized brute . Seeing Rio carry his personal luggage as well as an additional 30 kilograms of class luggage for the march, Stead spat a sarcastic line . Having grown accustomed to such insults, Rio ignored him and waited for departure . Immediately after that, the students began to march . After walking for approximately an hour from the starting point, they arrived at the first checkpoint situated just outside the forest . Gentlemen, I bring good news . With the cooperation from the fifth grade student Stead, of the Duke Euguno household, we have discovered a shortcut . It is located just a little further ahead . As they were detouring around the forest after arriving at the first checkpoint, Alphonse announced the existence of a shortcut . The students began to excitedly talk amongst themselves . Silence please . If we use this route, we will undoubtedly be able to obtain first place . According to the map, we would need to walk around the forest to arrive at the finish line . However, with the shortcut, we can cut right through the forest instead . Hearing his words, Rio checked his map to confirm their current location . Prior to the field exercise, the area around the arranged paths were already carefully inspected by the Knights . Therefore, there were hardly any dangers as long as they followed the prearranged route . I am opposed to this idea . We will unable to take responsibility for Her Royal Highness Princess Christina and Her Royal Highness Princess Flora should, in the unlikely event, a dangerous situation arise outside of the predetermined routes . Roana voiced her objection at Alphonses suggestion . What does Her Royal Highness Princess Christina think? Unable to disregard Roanas objection, Alphonse sought Christinas opinion . I too, do not think that were prepared enough to take the shortcut . I think we should try to avoid any unnecessary dangers . Still, its not my decision to make since youre our leader . But know that if anything were to befall Flora or myself, you will be held responsible and it will be impossible for me to protect you . Christina objected from a different angle . Hearing her warning, Alphonse imagined the consequences if such a situation were to occur and immediately got cold feet . Alphonse-senpai and I have already thoroughly investigated the shortcut . Although quite obscure, there is a proper road that goes through the forest . It seems that it used to be a highway . There is nothing to worry about if we stay on the road . Stead, who was standing beside the pale-looking Alphonse, spoke in a confident tone . Alphonse-senpai . With this, well be able to earn Her Highness the Princess favour . Stead whispered in a nearly inaudible voice so that only Alphonse could hear . Alphonse regained his confidence and ambition returned to his face . Alright, as promised, we will set the record for the fastest clear of all time . This will be our graduation gift to Her Royal Highness Princess Christina . Got it, everyone!? Thus, the class, along with their fifth year support students, cheered in approval . Looking at the surrounding area on the map, Rio noted that the shortcut proposed by Alphonse was not detailed on the map . Certainly, if they were to proceed along the predetermined route, they would be required to detour along the outer perimeter of the forest . By cutting through the forest instead, they could shorten the distance by nearly a half . However, Stead said that the shortcut was once a highway . It was not unusual for a highway to be established through a forest . In a kingdom that was mostly covered in forests, there was no choice but to establish routes through the forest . Nevertheless, some old roads were no longer in use nowadays . A variety of reasons why a highway would be abandoned existed including convenience, traffic, and changes in topography . Furthermore, in the forest where human hands did not reach, the risk of encountering monsters and other vicious creatures was considerably higher than normal . With the exception of Rio, all the students in the group were capable of using magic . So even if they were attacked by a group of low level monsters, they could deal with them without too much trouble . They may even be able to defeat an intermediate level monster . However, this assumption would only hold true if the students could flawlessly work together as a cohesive unit . For an unorganised group that could hardly even march properly, it was nigh impossible for them to operate at their peak potential . And yet, they still possessed baseless self-confidence . They were all raised as nobles so they never thought there were any obstacles they could not overcome . One could say that because the nobles claimed they were the elites of the Bertram Kingdom, they tended to be overconfident in regards to their abilities . And that tendency led them to make foolish decisions . Still, the group was only adversely affected because their leader did not allow any alternatives . He wanted to impress the Royal Family by showing off his dedication . However, Alphonse was a typical example of a military man, inflexible and only capable of faithfully carrying out orders . He was more suitable as a soldier than as a commander . That was Rios assessment of Alphonse . He did not possess the qualities of a leader . In fact, he was easily persuaded by anyone of higher rank . Unfortunately, he was chosen by the consensus of the class so Rio was unable to intervene in his decisions . He doubted he would be overlooked if he did anyway . Her Royal Highness Princess Christina and Roana-sama, I understand you are worried, but I will dispel them once we are on our way . Please, this way . Stead, together with Alphonse, took the initiative and began to lead the way . As soon as they entered the forest, the road came into view . The road was certainly wide enough for a few people to walk side-by-side, but lush vegetation grew all along the sides limiting their vision . Unless one knew about the shortcut beforehand, it was doubtful that anyone would enter the forest . It was a very desolate road . What do you think? The Kingdom once attempted to establish a road through the forest . The project seems to have been abandoned but adventurers still regularly use this road . His voice was a bit stiff . Having seen the state of the road, Alphonse and Stead lost a bit of their confidence . However, they could no longer change their minds as it was already too late to turn back . Seeing the state they were in, Rio guessed that they only got their information from rumours and did not do any proper investigation prior to the exercise . They had already declared that the path was safe so they could go back on their words and lose face . Maintaining their reputation was really difficult for nobles . For those who were obsessed with their reputation, to display a blunder would bring unbearable shame . As such, they prioritised their reputation over all else . Perhaps it was already a part of their nature . Sighing deeply in his mind, Rio could only watch in awe as they struggled to maintain their reputation . Judging from the expressions of Christina and Roana, the two girls seemed to share a similar opinion as Rio . It was rare for their opinions to match . Adjusting the weight on his back, Rio could not help but feel anxious and prayed that no trouble would arise . The load somehow felt heavier . Eventually, the group made their way into the depths of the forest . As they advanced, the male students competed against one another to kill the occasional low level monsters that appeared . With this, Ive graduated to become a full-fledged killer . 1 Congratulations . The boys were ecstatic about their first kill . Rio thought they were acting too carefree in such a situation . While he had yet to truly feel the urge to kill a human or animal, he had already experienced fighting for his life when he rescued Christina and Flora . At the time, Rio was only able to freely move his body thanks to mastering martial arts in his past life . Yet, he was still far from ideal . The mental strain caused by coordinating his movements was clearly evident . After the fight, his body became sluggish and he could not control his frantic breathing . One must experience a battle with their life on the line to adequately perform on the battlefield . Slaughtering weak monsters using overwhelming numbers would not grant them any valuable combat experience . Judging from the one-sided slaughter, he could say with confidence that none of them had ever experienced a life or death situation before . They could only uselessly cower in fear on a real battlefield . As long as they were nobles, the chances that they would be given command of military unit were quite high . In a place where the lives of men could be stolen in an instant, the day when they pay for their mistakes would undoubtedly come . Nevertheless, whether they lived or died on that day had nothing to do with Rio . Even though he was shouldering an absurd amount of luggage and entertaining random thoughts, he did not neglect to remain vigilant of his surroundings . He had long ago become aware of the sporadic approach of a group of goblins . And, even though they had been walking for quite some time, the endless sea of trees would not end . Fatigue began to accumulate in the overly energetic students as they continued along the sloping path . Talking became sparse since they no longer had enough energy to speak . Silently carrying the heaviest load amongst the students, the dire situation became increasingly apparent to Rio who was observing them from the side . However, thanks to secretly casting physical strengthening and body reinforcement on himself, Rio was the most composed member of the group . At this rate, can we really reach the finish line first? No matter how far they progressed, the forest refused to end . One of the students finally voiced his doubts . As it stands, wont we be last? Shouldnt we return to the normal route now? The first complaint opened the floodgates for numerous other complaints from all over the group . With everybody voicing their discontent as they pleased, the noise they generated attracted additional monsters . Another goblin? Hasnt there been an increase in goblins since a while ago? As a result of their ample population, the goblin was the epitome of low level monsters . Their high fertility rate was characterised by the popular saying, If you find one, youre guaranteed to find another thirty . To alleviate the groups growing anxiety, Alphonse and Stead enthusiastically went ahead to slay the goblins . Si Silence! E Everyone calm down! Like I said, well be fine! Everything is going according to plan . Right, Stead? Ri Right . Everythings going exactly as planned . Alphonse-senpai is our leader so be quiet and follow his orders . Besides, the only monsters that appear are goblins after all . Theyre no match for our magic . Not only that, but we can also collect the goblins magic stones to earn some pocket change right? Finishing off the goblins, Alphonse and Stead noticed the panicked state the class was in and desperately tried to come up with excuses to alleviate everyones fears . The students immediately calmed down after hearing their words . Alphonses household was quite influential, but Stead of the Duke Euguno household held even greater influence . There did not exist a single person amongst the group who dared to openly defy them . However, the morale of the group remained low . The number of goblins they encountered gradually increased as the ventured further along the path . At last, the time came when they could no longer proceed any further . The endless sea of trees suddenly ceased . What appeared before them was a wide open space . Regrettably, it was not the opening they had hoped for . Oi this isnt the exit . Re Really? Look, the goals over there! You cant be serious! How the heck are we going to get over there!? The group was currently standing at the edge of a cliff . The area around them had become a slightly elevated hill, 30 meters in height . Lacking any proper preparations, it would be a near suicidal act to attempt to descend the cliff . It was the reason why the Kingdom had to abandon the construction of the highway . The existence of the cliff was only discovered after they had cleared out a portion of the forest for the highway . They would only be able to descend the cliff if they possessed the courage and necessary skill . Unfortunately, the majority of the group were lacking in both departments . Even if one or two of them were able to descend, it would be meaningless if the rest could not . All at once, the bottled up frustration exploded . They did not dare voice their discontent at Stead, who was the son of a highly influential noble, so many of them directed their anger at Alphonse instead . Nee~ In the situation that was quickly spiralling out of control, one student who had kept her silence until then finally raised her voice . The owner of that voice was Christina . Her voice was soft but carried a regal power nobody could ignore . Up until now, Ive refrained myself from questioning your orders since you are the leader of this group, but how did we end up in this situation? Ive obediently obeyed your orders, even if the one issuing them was a fool . Our group is now on the verge of collapsing under your leadership . Tha That is Honestly, now that it has reached this point, even if nothing else happens, it is already impossible for me to come up with any excuses to protect you . I thought I already gave you quite a severe warning about this . Receiving her icy stare, Alphonse could not come up with a viable excuse no matter how hard he tried . And Stead, dont you have anything to say? You have been considerably meddlesome despite only participating as support for our class . I wonder why that is? Christina shifted her gaze over to Stead and questioned his conduct . I I am Under her unmoving gaze, Steads face became ghastly pale . The orders of a commander are absolute for his soldiers . This may be a field exercise but right were no different from a military unit . We have no choice but to heed your words because you are the commander . Having lost her interest in Stead, Christina returned to reprimanding Alphonse . I understand that you highly value your reputation as nobles . However, understand that with great power comes great responsibility, Commander-dono2 . Everybody fell silent and at once and accusing stares gathered on Alphonse . Everybody Alphonse was at a loss for words and was on the verge of crumbling under the pressure . At that moment, numerous spears came flying out from the brush and pierced several students . Eh? Unable to understand what just happened, the students who were struck could only let out perplexed voices . Lo Look, over there! A swarm of goblins! One of the students noticed the predicament and pointed towards the woods . Although the forest interior was dark, the bits of sunlight that were able to penetrate through the trees allowed them to clearly see ahead . Therefore, the students were able to perceive what lay before them . The forest was filled with goblins, surrounding the students who were backed up against the cliff . O Oi are those all goblins? O Ogres too! Generally, goblins only grew as tall as a human child . Their individual strength was very weak and most would lose in a fight against a human adult . While they were difficult to deal with in numbers, as long as a human adult was armed, not even an amateur would lose in a one on one . However, ogres were much more dangerous than goblins . Standing over 2 meters tall, and with physical far surpassing that of a human adult, ogres acted as leaders for packs of goblins . Currently, in front of the students stood a mixed group of goblins and ogres . Before the students process the fact that they were being ambushed, several more spears came flying at them from the forest . It was the ogres who were throwing the spears . Those ogres over there! Theyre the ones throwing the spears at us! Understood! Fortunately there doesnt seem to be any orcs present! Alphonse, quickly, your orders! Kuu! Christina was quickly analyzed the situation while Roana relayed the information to the rest of the students . Uwaaaaa! However, the students struck by spears could not contain their panic and began to behave violently . Stead was among the ones struck . Although one could potentially die if a vital was hit, currently they only suffered minor injuries . Yet, most of the students present had never experience pain or injury before . Therefore they had no reason to panic even when struck by spears3 . Pull it out! PULL IT OOOUUUUTTTTT!!! Stead howled madly with no regards to shame or dignity . Uwaa! Stop it! O Oi, stay back! He tried to draw near the other students to have them pull the spear out but only succeeded in plunging the rest of the students into panic . Mommyyy! Daddyyy!!! With his shoulder pierced by a spear, Stead thrashed around violently, colliding against the surrounding students . He finally crashed into Flora blowing her away . Kyaa! Flora, who was standing near the ledge, was knocked down onto the edge of the cliff . Flora! Seeing Flora on the verge of falling off the cliff, Christina cried out loudly . The sound of shifting dirt could be heard followed by the ground beneath Flora giving away . Hii!? Experience a weightless sensation, Floras face was dyed in despair . A! Watching the disastrous scene unfold before his eyes, Rios body moved on its own . Before he knew it, he had thrown away the luggage on his back and dashed forward, casting physical strengthening and body reinforcement . At that moment, she reached her hand towards the sky and Rio grabbed it . Had he been even one second too late, Rio would have missed her hand . Their eyes met . He could tell from her expression that she was astonished . He had rushed out to save her without considering the consequences . A moment later, he came to regret his rash decision . Nothing good would come by acting heroically . He had already experienced it from the events that transpired five years ago . Despite that, he somehow managed to repeat the same mistake . Did he not once again give in to foolish hypocrisy? Or did he act impulsively? If he did not consider saving her, he wondered why his body moved on its own . Whatever the reason may have been, he had already committed himself and could only follow through with his actions . Grabbing Floras hand, Rio spun his body around pulling her up . Using his strengthened bodys momentum, he threw Flora back on top of the ridge . Kyaa! Thud, Flora fell onto the opposing ridge . Confirming her safety, Rio a trivial thought entered his mind . He wondered if she would forgive him for making her suffer a few scratches from the rough landing . And now, he was to pay the price for saving her . Rios body plummeted towards the bottom of the cliff . 1 . He originally says he graduated from being a virgin in murder 2 . She calls him that in a mocking way 3 . The author is seriously overestimating a bunch of elementary schoolers Chapter 11 Volume 1 Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Field Training Part 2 Everyone in the group who saw Rio fall off the cliff was dumbfounded . Nows our chance to exterminate them! Alphonse! Come back to your senses! We can use our magic together to defeat the goblins! Hurry! Roana was the first to regain her senses and shouted at Alphonse, the groups leader . Pr Protect them! All men, form a wall around Christina-sama and Flora-sama! Those in the rear barrage them using attack magic . Reform the ranks! Try to avoid using fire magic, use ice if possible . Use wind or water instead if you cant use ice . Attack on my signal! Those who can useHealplease attend to the injured! Awakened by Roanas words, the students calmed down as Alphonse was finally able to issue somewhat coherent orders . Attack!!! Alphonse waited for the appropriate timing and gave the order to attack . On his signal, the students aimed at the approaching horde of goblins and unleased scores of offensive magic simultaneously . The combined magic released by the students gave off an deafening roar as it collided with the trees and goblin vanguards while also kicking up a cloud of dust . We did it! Ha! Theyre only monsters after all! Goblins are merely fodder before humanitys magic! Looking at the scene before them, the students raised shouts of joy convinced they were victorious . Gugyaa!!! However, a dull voice was suddenly heard from within their group . From inside the cloud of dust, several wooden spears thrown by the ogres came flying towards them . It It cant be The students underestimated the ogres accuracy because of the cloud of dust and were struck one by one . Nearly ten students had already fallen victim to the spears . It would not be surprising if somebody was killed . Fortunately, thanks to the presence of multiple healers in their group, nobody received a fatal hit and were able to prevent any deaths . Dont panic! Those who can use healing magic continue treating the injured . It was only a single attack after all! Once more, attack! With a competant leader, the students could efficiently work together as a robust group . Those who could wield magic stood at the pinnacle of humanitys might, and all the students in the group were able to use magic to some extent . Within a span of ten or so seconds, a torrent of dozens of magic attacks rained down on the goblins . The vanguard reinforced their bodies using magic and cut down the goblins who were running towards them . The remaining goblins and ogres were helpless under the constant barrage of magic . Continuing for several more minutes, the students one-sidedly attacked the goblins using long ranged magic and thus finally eradicated them all . Nine are injured . Fortunately, nobody died . The severely wounded have also been healed by Christina-sama and Flora-sama . But, were missing one . Roana confirmed the groups condition and reported to Alphonse with a sullen expression . There was not a person among the students who did not know about the missing person . Awkwardness slowly spread throughout the group . Fo For now, lets hear everyones reports! Is there anyone whos able to share with us what happened? How did Flora fall in the first place? Alphonse spoke in a hurry . Blood rushed to his head as he tried to resolve the scandal that occured under his leadership . Alphonse looked at Flora for an explanation . Uh Uhm, somebody bumped into me from behind the one who bumped into me was Flora spoke in bewilderment . Because Stead bumped into her from behind, Flora only knew she was knocked away but not who the culprit was . Suddenly, a student timidly raised his hand and spoke hesitantly . Uhm, Her Highness the Princess fell because Stead bumped into her Many students immediately turned and looked at speaker . He just spoke the unspeakable . However, whether or not he was afraid of Stead, the student spoke in a firm voice . Stead glared at the student with the face of a demon . Are you saying its my fault!? I was also pushed! Im also a victim here! Being the target of skepticism, Stead tried to defend himself . N No . Im not saying its Steads fault . The student shirked under Steads glare . Then who said its my fault!? N No . There was someone who bumped into Stead right? Thats right! I was pushed! Its their fault! A lot of people pushed me! Everyone was in a panic at the time so bumping into one another was unavoidable . We were all focused on the monsters . Given the situation, it cant be helped that we became unaware of our surroundings . Now how will you go about finding whos at fault? Having become fed up with the lack of progress, Roana took charge of the discussion . Stead glanced at Roana in annoyance . Then what should we do? Alphonse asked for clarification . Should we help him or should we leave this forest? Or neither?1 As if the answer was already obvious, Roana spoke with a displeased expression . Th That is for me to decide Roana was taken aback at Alphonses response, unsuitable for a leader . What the heck are you saying at such a time Commander Th Then Id also like to hear everyones opinions . What does everyone think? Alphonse sought opinions from the group . In the first place, is he even still alive? Can anyone even be saved from this height? We should get out of here quickly . Monsters might appear again . Well, Flora-samas life was saved in exchange for only the life of a commoner . Thats right . Its an honour for him to give his life for her . The group only expressed reluctance in rescuing Rio . Alright, well claim hes the one who pushed me and I was the only witness . Stead spoke in a low voice only audible to Alphonse . That peasant Rio is the culprit . During the battle, the coward became frightened and ran into me who was struck by a spear . As a result, I was unable to avoid Flora-sama and collided with her . The coward, afraid of being charged with murdering royalty, in desperation tried to rescue Flora-sama . He subsequently fell off the cliff by accident . Isnt that the case? Most of the students nodded in agreement . Su Such a thing! Flora cried out in confusion . Are you speaking the truth? Christina who had kept silent thus far asked Stead in a low but authoritative voice . Stead unconsciously took a step back under her piercing gaze . Ye Yes . Theres no mistake about it . Is that so I understand . Christina continued to stare at Stead for a while before removing her gaze . Unless there are other testimonies that contradict his testimony, we cannot overturn his testimony . Im sorry but let it go . Christina muttered only loud enough for Flora to hear . Christina did not see who bumped into Stead either so she could not protect Rio from his false testimony . Furthermore, even if there was a witness, Christina already knew that they would not dare to testify against Stead . There were no students whose families were influential enough to go against him, some even belonged to his houses faction . It was unwise to create hostilities between the noble factions . Even the Institute took careful note of that during class distribution . Eh!? Onee-sama! Hearing Christinas words, Flora raised a condemning voice . Flora-sama, I understand that you nearly lost your life and are grateful to him . However, it was his own fault . You do not need to worry yourself over such a trivial existence . Not understanding Floras internal turmoil, Alphonse spoke to her . His words indicated that he was in the same opinion as Stead . It was as if he wanted to steer the conversation away from the subject . Na~ Flora was at a loss on how to rebut his words . Alphonse moved his sights over to Christina . In any case, we need to escape from this forest . Is it fine for me to lead the way? Staying here any longer will put Your Highness the Princess as well as our group in unnecessary danger . Its unfortunate that we can no longer achieve first place but we must report the situation as soon as possible . Youre right Well Ill leave it to your discretion since youre the commander . No longer caring, Christina replied in an apathetic voice . Please wait a minute! Are we just going to abandon him!? Flora stubbornly revived the issue as Alphonse tried to close the discussion . I cannot expose Your Highness the Princess and our group to any further danger for the sake of that worthless peasant . Alphonse reiterated Rios abandonment in a firm voice . I If thats the case, then I will go rescue him! Many students were bewildered upon hearing Floras words . None of them could believe what she said . You must not! Our dignity is in serving you, Flora-sama . Why must Flora-sama concern herself with that commoner? Alphonses expression was one of pure disbelief . Why? What was she saying? Did she seriously mean what she said? Alphonse knew Flora was kind and caring but he could not help but become angered at her words . What the heck are you saying!? We wouldnt be in this situation in the first place if you led us properly! Tha That is Im not saying that I bear no responsibility in this matter . I will bear the responsibility of leading the group into danger . However I will not allow your life to be put at risk . Alphonse sent a quick glance at Stead . Stead nodded and spoke to Flora . Princess Flora, Alphonse-senpai feels deep responsibility for the current situation . He cannot risk any further casualties . I beg of you to please understand his predicament . Flora wanted to argue back but noticing the eyes of the surrounding students, she was unble to form any words . She understood that nobody amongst the group would support her . Although they all respected her, none shared her opinion . Just a glance at their faces told her that . Flora trembled . Bu But he saved me? Flora was barely able to squeeze out her words . She thought of Rio . Raven black hair foreign to the Kingdom, a handsome face, one year her senior, the outcast considered to be the problem child of the Institute . That was what Flora knew about him . He was the one who saved her and her older sister from the kidnappers over five years ago . She had harboured a sense of guilt towards him ever since then . She thought surely, he must hate her . Even so . Ever since that day, Flora wanted to sincerely thank him . As a result of helping her, he became involved in various troubles . He was arrested and pitted against an Imperial Guard Knight . Flora recalled the time when he fought against the Imperial Guard Knight . She was also present among the spectators . The boy who had rescued her was in even worse condition than before for some reason . Blood stains were visible on his face and his mouth was swollen . Perhaps he received those wounds during imprisonment . Flora did not know what happened afterwards but before she knew it, her saviour was to enter the Royal Institute . During his audience with the King, she was surprised at his appearance; she was captivated . She thought she would finally be able to convey her gratitude . However, when she enrolled in the Royal Institute a year later, she learned that Rio was ostracized . Furthermore, contrary to her expectations, he had also become the object of ridicule . Flora had indirectly inquired her sister about Rio but was told to forget about him . She did not understand why but it appeared that Christina found Rio rather unfavourable . That was what Flora understood about Rio . Eventually, she no longer knew how to approach him . Despite being royalty, she did not possess any real power . On the contrary, even if she wanted to do something for an individual, her status as royalty prevented her from doing so . She could only rely on others . It always ended up with somebody else taking care of issues for her . It would be difficult for him to lead a favourable life if he was associated with her . He was always expressionless . Yet she could sense a hint of sorrow on his face . Could it possibly be her fault? Whenever Flora caught a glimpse of him in the Institute, she could not help but harbor such thoughts . Somehow, her life was saved by him again . Furthermore, he risked his own life . For those reasons, she refused to abandon him . However, taking advantage of her momentary silence, the students had begun leaving the forest . Flora could only remain rooted on the spot in disbelief . Flora, I wont force you to agree with them, but we must leave immediately before the situation gets any worse . As it stands, well only be severely reprimanded . Christina calling to Flora who was left behind . With one dead, well only get scolded? Floras voice was barely audible . Not all lives are weighed equally . Its absurd to compare our lives to that guys . Face it, were royalty, hes nobody . We cant let the others bear responsibility of disregarding our safety here right? What are you saying? We chose to participate of our own volition . We understood the risks . Flora disagreed in a sulky tone . The risks we understood cannot compare to the current risks . The most we were to expect from the field exercise were injuries, not death . If not for that, wouldnt it be impossible for us to participate? Christina explained their circumstances to Flora with a bitter expression . Normally we wouldnt even be allowed to participate but Father allowed us to because he dotes us . I dont want to needlessly worry Father any more . Having brought up her beloved father, Flora could not say anything back . I understand . Floras answer was lost amongst the rustling leaves of the forest . She absentmindedly began preparations to leave . * * * Going back 15 minutes before the groups departure, Rio was falling into a clearing in the forest below the cliff . As expected, falling from a height of 30 meters was absolutely terrifying . The closest comparison he could think of was being ejected from a moving roller coaster . (Ah, shit . To think that Id be testing the effectiveness of my body strengthening in this kind of situation) Watching the ground quickly approach, a trivial thought entered his mind . With his reinforced body, there was a chance that he would live while only having to endure some pain . Body reinforcement at full strength would allow him to pulverize a rock with his fist . Still, it was terrifying . Even knowing that he probably would not die, it was only natural to feel so when falling from such heights without so much as a rope . In an attempt to soften the landing, Rio released magical body from within his body and manipulated it . It was similar to casting magic yet he utilized completely different principles . The magic interfered with the laws of nature and a gust of wind was released before him . The magic he just used was a knock off formed through copying the flow of magic from the Contract Ceremony . Perhaps it would be more appropriate to call it Spirit Arts . Spirit Arts were a form of magic practiced by elves, dwarves, and beastmen . Rio was unable to use contract magic yet was able to use Spirit Arts, a form of magic unusable by the majority of the human race . While human Spirit Arts users did exist, they were extremely rare and as such, very little information relating to Spirit Arts existed . The only reason he knew about its existence was because he happened upon an old book which contained a brief summary about it . However, the information was insufficient so he could not learn much . What he did understand was that he did not require a contract or incantation to invoke magic . Of course, that was all speculation . By producing a gust of wind right under him, Rio was able to reduce the speed of his descent . He began to slow down . However, the force of gravity was still greater than his magic making him unable to completely negate his fall . Fortunately, his current speed was enough for a safe landing . Rio adjusted his landing position by manipulating the wind and aimed at the trees . Catching a reasonably thick tree branch, he was able to kill his momentum . He ignored the considerable strain he felt from his gloved hands . Hmph, hah . The result was an injury free landing . He mended his hands with recovery Spirit Arts so there were not any problems . Glancing at the cliff overhead, Rio could not help wonder what happened up there . It would not be difficult for him to return to the top and rejoin the group . The cliff could be said to be quite tall but he could easily climb the 30 meters back . On the other hand, it would be suspicious for Rio, who could not use magic, to be able to instantly climb back up from a 30 meter drop uninjured . He could only sigh at the troublesome situation . Rio decided it was best to hide himself for a while and monitor the situation . He strengthened his body and stealthily ascended the cliff like an acrobat . In a matter of seconds, he reached the top and hid behind a tree upon hearing the voices of the other students . (Well, I thought itd turn out like this . ) He sighed in his mind while eavesdropping on the students . He was not expecting anything favourable from the beginning . Only Flora seemed to worry about him but eventually, she too was convinced to leave by the surrounding students . Even if he claimed that he miraculously survived, it would be awkward to rejoin them immediately . It would be better to lay low for a few days . (Tch, its troublesome as expected . ) Watching the group disappear into the forest, Rio thought of the hardships ahead of him . 1 . Shes talking about Rio Chapter 12 Volume 1 Chapter 12 The field exercise ended on the evening of that day . Currently the headmaster of Royal Institute was racking his brain on how he should handle the matter . Its been reported that the responsibility for causing the group to deviate from the established course lie on the sons of Duke Euguno and Marquis Rodan . Its a fact that Princess Flora nearly fell of the cliff as a result of their actions . Hearing the report of the incident from the teacher in charge of the field exercise caused the headmaster of the Royal Institute, Garcia1, all kinds of worry . The students strayed from the established route which had been confirmed to be safe, and deliberately entered the forest endangering the princesses lives . Furthermore, they were attacked by a swarm of goblins . The series of events were allowed to happen because it was backed by a number of influential nobles . When he first heard the reports, he unintentionally ended up seriously considering an escape plan . Although there were a handful of injured students, thanks to the presence of severalHeal2users, it didnt become a serious problem . One is dead, or rather should I say, missing . The students name is Rio . Garcia breathed a sigh of relief since it was a problem that could be ignored for the time being . Fortunately, there were no serious casualties among the members of the royal family and nobles . There seemed to be a single casualty according to the reporting teacher, but it appeared that the teacher did not want to make a big deal out of either . Garcia was extremely grateful for that . That former orphan youngster, huh . Well, this must be a blessing in disguise . Not to mention that Rio did not have a guardian much less parents . To the kingdom he was only a mere commoner . It could be argued that the King who recommended Rio was his guardian, but after he entered the Institute, the King completely disregarded him . Garcia was told to only notify the King if he noticed any suspicious movements . Since the King had to remain vigilant of the factional disputes within the Royal Court, he had no time to spare for a boy whose background was dubious at best . There were simply not enough resources to spare for such trivialities . Therefore, it was not particularly a problem if one such person disappeared . Far from grieving, it was completely someone elses problem . Only one problem remains . Its regarding the person who caused Her Highness Princess Flora to nearly fall off the cliff . Garcias stomach ached just thinking about how unpleasant it would be to deal with the issue . Alright, lets hear the story . Please continue . Despite his outward calm demeanor, it was only a facade forged with age . Firstly, the majority of the students including the son Duke Euguno insist Rio was responsible . On the other hand, only Her Highness Princess Flora of the royal family claims otherwise . However, there doesnt seem to be any reliable eyewitnesses . Her Highness Princess Christina and Duke Fontines daughter have both chosen to remain silent . Mu, that but wasnt Princess Flora a witness? Even if it were only one person, the opinion from the royal family could not be disregarded so easily . However, if she did not have any witnesses it would be a different story . He could ignore the two remaining girls who chose to remain silent . Yes . Also, that Duke Euguno is strongly pressuring for us to acknowledge it is Rios fault . I expected as much . What will you do? The reporting teacher awaited Garcias decision . It wont be funny if His Majesty the King is overthrown by Duke Euguno over such an insignificant incident . Sacrificing one life is a small cost to pay . Making a reckless move will only more or less serve to worsen the issue . Then, I shall submit a report to the Royal Palace indicating Rio as the offender . Is that alright? Lets see Duke Euguno can use this to smoothly deal the Royal Palace . At least this favours the popular opinion . Honestly, Garcia was not concerned about uncovering the truth . The highest priority was to not let the incident spiral out of control . Pushing the blame was a convenient scenario . If he sided with the majority, there would not be any problems . Then, I will prepare the report for the Royal Palace according as we discussed . * * * Three days after the field exercise ended, Rio snuck back into the royal capital . The royal capital was huge . Therefore, it was not possible to enclose the whole city within the castle walls; people were free to come and go in the areas outside the walls . On the other hand, it was necessary to present identification in order to access the inner areas surrounded by the walls . The Royal Institute was situated in one of the inner areas, but that did not stop Rio from entering through unconventional means . Covertly collecting information over the past few days, he learned that he was already considered dead . The district where the Royal Institute was located was surrounded by formidable walls in addition to having guards stationed at all entrances . However, thanks to Rios overwhelming physical abilities aided through magic, bypassing the walls was but a simple task . Since infiltrating during the day would attract too much attention, he waited until night fell and made his way towards his destination via jumping from roof to roof . I hope youre alright but Rio was going to meet the only person he could trust in the Royal Institute . He did not want to risk getting caught in the middle of the noble district so he circled around the patrolling guards . After effortlessly infiltrating the library, he made his way towards his final destination . Light from a magic tool leaked through the gaps of the door . The person he was looking for, Seria, was likely inside . Knocking on the door, Rio waited for her to come out . Who? To come at such a time! Seria opened the door with a sullen expression, but the moment she saw Rios face, it turned into an expression of surprise and relief . Rio immediately gently covered her mouth with his hand as she was about to unintentionally cry out . Shhh~ Im sorry but please dont make a ruckus . Ill tell you everything in a moment . The tone, the atmosphere, the manners . Seria instantly realised the boy before her was truly Rio . Tears began welling up in her eyes as she embraced him . Rio! You, youre alive! As a result of Serias short stature, her face was right in front of his as she looked up . Rio was already taller than Seria . Ah Sensei, please calm down Sigh as I thought, Ive been pronounced dead huh? Closing the door in a hurry, the moment they were inside, Seria bombarded him with questions . He already expected to be considered dead, but there were other things he wanted to know about too . Please tell me what happened! I heard that Rio fell off a cliff and died during the field exercise . To make matters worse, Rio is treated as the criminal who endangered Princess Floras life . Uhm Im responsible for endangering Her Highness Princess Flora? It was a development that was a little bit outside of his expectations . However, upon hearing the facts, he was immediately convinced . As I thought, they really were all fabrications . Tell me, what really happened? Seria believed that there was no way Rio would have done such a henious act . Rio revealed a thin smile . And then, he began summarizing the events that occurred . What the heck is that!? Let alone being innocent, isnt that a meritorious deed befitting for a medal of honour!? But, youre in quite a precarious situation now . Hearing the story, Seria became angry . However, her expression changed to one of worry in an instant . Thats right . Its already been arranged to frame me as the one who attempted to kill a member of the royal family . Rio could instantly guess what was weighing on Serias mind . If they find out Rios alive, itd be a disaster Thats right, youll certainly be executed . Imagining the kind of treatment Rio would receive, Seria made a bitter face . The handling of the case had probably already been decided by the court . Once the top brass had made a decision, it was nigh impossible to overturn it . Let alone a commoner like Rio who lacked any kind of support . No matter how much he pleaded innocent, the outcome could easily be guessed . Its probably best for you to leave this kingdom . The only conclusion she could arrive at was to have Rio leave the kingdom . His current situation was no joke . Rio had planned to leave after graduation . However, he had no choice now . Youre right . Seria did not want such an outcome either . However, he could not prove his innocence by himself . Therefore, she understood that he did not have any other choice . Well, Ill somehow manage . Rio spoke in a carefree manner . Fortunately, he had enough money saved up that even a lower class noble could live lavishly for two years . Most of the money he received from rescuing Christina and Flora remained untouched . But if you were to be arrested because of visiting me Seria spoke in an apologetic manner . Ill be fine . If it wasnt for Seria-sensei, I wouldnt have been able to gather necessary information . You also believed my story . Im really grateful, Sensei . Rio Im content with just informing Sensei of my survival . I will prepare for my escape and leave afterwards . Rio, will you be okay? Im worried . Should I come too? Do you have enough money? Rio smiled wryly at Serias concern that was like that of an older sister . There will be an uproar is sensei disappears too3 . Also, since I havent had the need to spend much in the Institute, most of my money remains untouched . I see Yet, Seria still felt uneasy . Understanding her anxiety, Rio spoke what came to his mind at that moment . I intend to head towards Yagumo, the hometown of my departed parents . Please dont worry, Ill periodically send Sensei letters under an alias during my travels . I promise you this wont be our last meeting . As one would expect, it would be scandalous if a distinguished lecturer of the Institute received a letter from a person named Rio . However, he could avoid that risk by using an alias . Really? Absolutely? I wont forgive you if you forget okay? Also, Im not too sure but isnt Yagumo really far away? Wont it be dangerous? If you find it impossible you must come back here okay? At his proposal, Seria once again embraced Rio with a smile . As he was finally able to ease her anxiety, Rio began considering various possible names to use as an alias . * * * Christina visited her younger sister who had been holed up in her room for the past few days . If given the choice, she would rather not tell her the truth . However, it was the duty given to her by her father . When Christina entered the room, she spotted the depressed Flora lifelessly sitting by the window . Flora . Onee-sama! Noticing Christinas presence, Flora answered her sister in a frail voice . Seeing the state Flora was in, Christina thought it would be better to remain silent . Yet she knew it was futile since Flora would learn of that boys fate sooner or later . She steeled her resolve and called out to her younger sister . Judgement has been passed regarding matters about the incident . Alphonse received a one month suspension, Stead was determined to be innocent, and lastly Rio has been charged with attempted murder of a member of the royal family and is sentenced to death . Its currently unknown whether hes still alive or not but a bounty has been put out for him . Hes also at the top of the wanted list . Wh Why was he charged with attempted murder of a member of the royal family!? Moreover a bounty!? It was the reaction Christina expected . The incident this time became a political mess so compromises had to be made . As a member of the royal family, Christina understood that . However, Flora did not . Currently, Duke Euguno held the most support in the royal court . Even though the opposition was only the minority, Duke Albo could not be taken lightly . Although Helmut lost his position in the royal court five years ago, it did not stop Duke Albo from trying to rebuild his political influence through his son . The two noble factions held radically different opinions on how the kingdom should deal with the Proxia Empire, which lay on the northern border of the Bertram Kingdom . Duke Eugunos moderate faction insisted on maintaining strained relations with their northern neighbour and conserve the kingdoms strength . On the other hand, Duke Albos hardline faction insisted on mounting an offensive against the Proxia Empire . While Duke Eugunos faction currently held the most influence, if they were to falter here, the balance would be tipped in favour of Duke Albos faction . It would not be surprising if a civil war broke out . As such, Christina understood why her father, King Philip III agreed to Duke Eugunos proposal . Things would take a turn for the worst if Duke Euguno were to lose his position now . Duke Euguno himself was using every possible means at his disposal to ensure there would be no obstructions for his successor . He even went as far as to arrange all the testimonies of the students belonging to his faction to match . The commoner was a convenient scapegoat for him . It was easy for him to turn something from white to black4 . I understand your feeling, but the matter has already been settled . Her kindhearted sister had yet to understand the dirty side of politics . If possible, Christina wanted her sister to never need to dirty her hands with such affairs in the future . It was her heartfelt desire . No, I cant accept that! Shouting all of a sudden, Flora jumped down from her bed and bolted from the room . She could not endure it . She could not tolerate it . Her expression said as much . Flora, wait! Trying to stop the Flora she never envisioned could display such anger, Christina called out in a fluster . However, Flora headed straight towards their fathers office without so much as hesitating . An Imperial Guard Knight stood outside the office doors, but Flora barged into the office without even taking notice of the bewildered guard . Father! Headmaster! For some reason, the headmaster of the Royal Institute, Garcia, was also present . However, Flora immediately turned her attention towards Philip III . Is there something the matter? Flora . He could roughly guess the reason behind Floras intrusion, but he never thought she would act so aggressively . Philip III widened his eyes in surprise at her completely different demeanour . In regards to the incident from a few days ago, I believe the verdict to be unjustified . Again with this matter? Philip III could only sigh in his mind . You know Flora . Listen to what I have to say . I do not believe youre lying but I beg of you, please overlook this incident . Tch, why is father also saying such a thing!? He rescued me and fell off the cliff as a result! On top of that youre charging him with attempted murder of royalty!? And you Headmaster Garcia, why are you fabricating the report!? Oh my, there is no such thing . Im merely recording the students testimonies . Garcia floated a smile like a jolly old man . It was one full of confidence . A dukes household and royalty share deep relations . The disgrace of a subject is not wholly unrelated to royalty . When the time comes to judge, it is necessary to choose the lesser of the two evils . In this case, the life of a commoner is well worth the sacrifice to uphold our honour . I want you to understand this since you also carry royalty in your blood . Philip III lectured his daughter from a logical standpoint . Although Flora was quick-witted, her gentle disposition did not allow her to accept his explanation . She was afraid to uncover the dirty truth . Ugh Flora wanted to understand the father she loved so dearly . She had always been able to come to an understanding before this incident . However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not understand him this time . Nevertheless, the father before her currently possessed the aura of a king, not that of a doting father . Her subconscious told her that it would be futile to argue any further when he was like this . I understand She was barely able to squeeze those words out . It was painful . It was much more difficult to tolerate than she imagined, the pain that was . Princess Flora, as a member of the privileged class you will frequently have experiences like this . You must not let your emotions control you . Garcias advice was not something a child could possibly do . In the first place, even he did not follow his own advice on occasions . Of course he did not voice his thoughts aloud . Garcia, dont bully my cute daughter so much . Oh my, allow me to apologize for that . Having been lightly reprimanded by Philip III, Garcia chuckled and offered an apology . Unsure as to whether Rio was still alive or not, Flora could only pray for his well-being . The year was 996 of the Sacred Calendar . Five years and six months had passed since Rios rebirth in this world . 1 . TL: Not sure whether the headmaster is a man or woman, but Ill refer to them as a man for the time being because its tradition in the kingdom for the leader to usually be male 2 . Written as Healing Magic, read as Heal 3 . ED2: RIP flag, why you do this??? 4 . ED: For those who dont understand, it means turning lies into truth . Chapter 13 Volume 1 Chapter 13 Start of Act 2 [Encounter In The Middle of Journey] Complete Early update coz my body hurts all over. ALERT!!!> For you who didnt know, This is NOT cooking WN!!! Absolutely NOT, or that was what I think Anyway Enjoy your dose of Seigenso!!! TN : By the way, in Act 4 Rio will understand that someone from Act 2 actually scammed him[in a humorous way] Editor: Vrryou Proofreader: After having spent a night at the Royal Institute, Rio slipped away in the morning and headed towards the market to gather necessities for his journey. Until now, he had rarely ever left the Royal Institute. The streets of the royal capital had not changed much since the time he spent there as an orphan. However, now was not the time to be immersed in nostalgia. He needed to finish his preparations and escape from the capital as soon as possible. The Royal Institute uniform he still wore stook out like a sore thumb admist the crowd. He had already cut off the Royal Institute crest and disposed of it. Nevertheless, because it was common knowledge that only nobles attended the Royal Institute, whenever he came across a patrolling guard, they would stop and salute. Commoners also kept their distance and gave him a wide berth. Incidentally, for the past several days, Rio had not ingested anything except water and as a result, his stomach growled loudly from hunger. He desperately needed something to fill his stomach as well as a change of clothes. At any rate, for the last five years, all his needs were fulfilled within the Royal Institute. He came to the market in search for clothes and daily necessities, however upon arrival, it dawned him that he had no idea where the clothing shops were. Wandering aimlessly for a time, he finally arrived at a marketplace located off the main street. At that time, an alluring aroma drifted into his nose stimulating his appetite. The market was overflowing with street vendors. One of the stalls was the source of the aroma. Since the stall was located off to the side, it had few customers. Ill buy something from there and ask where I can find a clothing shop. Rio headed towards the stall while thinking as such. A young girl was tending to the stall but due to the lack of customers, she looked bored. A woman who appeared to be the girls mother was busy working on something behind her. Ah, welcome! When Rio approached the stall, the girl noticed him and enthusiastically welcomed him. She was probably around seven or eight years old? The sweet little girl possessed chestnut coloured hair, a prevalent hair colour in the kingdom. Although she was a little on the thin side, she was lovely girl. When the girl noticed Rios clothing, her expression turned into one of surprise and panic. Ah, uhm that Judging from the uniform Rio wore, she assumed he was a noble. The girl became incredibly nervous. It was public knowledge that nobles were extremely prejudiced towards commoners and often treated them violently. She was most likely told by her parents to be wary of nobles. Its alright, you dont have to be so nervous. I came over here because Im slightly hungry and smelled something good. What do you sell here? The girl becomes relieved at Rios soothing tone. Uhm lets see, we have grilled meat and vegetables with sauce in a bun, desu. Rio smiled gently seeing the girl trying her best to use polite speech. A Ara, oh my, what brings noble-sama to our humble stall? The girls mother who was busy with food preparations finally noticed Rio. Appearing before him was a beautiful young woman. She seemed to have mistaken Rio as a noble judging from his appearance. Im sorry for surprising you. I was lured by the pleasant smell from this stall. Since Im quite hungry can I ask for two orders? But uhm Im afraid our humble stalls food may not be able to live up to noble-samas palate The girls mother spoke in an grateful yet troubled tone. She did not know what might happen if a noble ate her food and then shouted how it was unpalatable. She was afraid of the consequences. Dont worry. Im accustomed with common food. I wont do something like trying to find faults in your cooking. Rio lightly bowed his head in order to assure the girls mother. Seeing how sincere he acted, the girls mother wariness faded. Incidentally, this was the first time Rio bought food from a street vendor. Then, itll be 20 copper for two orders. Do you know how to eat it? She was worried because nobles rarely ever used their hands to eat. They always took their meals using spoons, forks, and knives. Thank you very much. I know how to eat this so its alright. Here, please keep the change. Rio handed over a silver coin. As the mother frantically searched for change, he told her it was unnecessary. But this much is Please accept it, and give your daughter something good to eat. Rio looked at the girl and gave her a light smile. Still Alright, then can you please tell me where I can find clothing, weapon, and armour shops in exchange? Its a embarrassing but Im a bit lost. Rio smiled bashfully as he spoke. Seeing his behaviour, the girls mother faltered for a second before letting out a small laugh. Of course. If youre looking for a place selling brand new clothes, you can find a large shop on the main street. Head straight down that way until you meet the main street and then take a left. It should take less than a minute before you arrive at the clothing shop which will be on your right. The weapons and armour shops should be close by as well. I see. You saved me. Thank you very much. Rio lightly bowed his head. The girls mother also returned a bow and returned to her cooking. Here you go. He was presented with a long piece of rye bread resembling a hot dog bun. Meat and vegetables were stuffed in the opening. Rio stuffed the sandwich into his mouth with accustomed movements. The next moment, the flavourful taste of meat juices and salted sauce assaulted his taste buds. Mmm, delicious. With a satisfied smile, Rio gave his impression of the sandwich. Hearing his impression, the girls mother sighed in relief. Despite using top quality ingredients for their meals, the food served in the Royal Institute could not even compare to this sandwich. The difference lay in the skill of the chef. He grew nostalgic remembering how he used to buy fast food in his former life. The seasoning used was superb. Rio finished the two sandwiches in the blink of an eye, and after bidding the girl and her mother farewell, started heading towards the shops he asked about before. As he approached the main street, the surroundings grew more lively and eventful. He passed large crowds of people as he made his way towards his destination. Unlike within the castle walls, the roads here were not paved revealing the bare soil. Hm? Suddenly, Rio felt someones gaze on his back and stopped in his tracks. Despite trying to find the owner of the gaze, there were simply too many people around him. Is it just my imagination? Becoming uneasy, Rio picked up his pace. Walking for approximately another minute, he found the shops he was looking for. They were located in two buildings, each three stories tall. He entered the shops, quickly picking up the thing he needed, and completed his shopping in 30 minutes. After Rio finished changing his clothes, he looked no different from an ordinary adventurer. A one-handed sword hung from his hip, two daggers, a quiver slung across his back, a hooded black long coat, an olive green cloth armour shirt underneath, and brown light leather armour. Concealed in his coat were several throwing knives. Furthermore, he carried a bow and rucksack on his back. Packed in his rucksack were spare underwear, socks, and a thick blanket. Some space still remained for food and other necessities. He chose his gear on the basis of stealth and practicality. Although for a boy of his age, it would be highly unusual for them to be able to afford such gear. Oi. As Rio was about to head out to take care of a few remaining things, a thug-like man called out to him. What is it? You, could it be that youre Rio? While rudely inspecting Rio from head to toe, the man questioned him. Rio turned his gaze towards the man. With just a glance, Rio knew this was the person who was stalking him from before. No, you must be mistaken. Now if youd excuse me, Im in a hurry. Although he was curious as to how the man knew his name, he did not like the look of the mans eyes and tried to get away from him in a hurry. Well, just wait a minute. Just now, a wanted poster for a black-haired kid named Rio was posted. Not even an hour has passed yet. Informers are quick at noticing these kinds of notices. And yet, the guards havent been notified yet. The man forcibly placed himself in front of Rio and began boasting about his acute senses. Rio was forced to stop as a result. But then as Im walking down to the market looking for something to eat, I find a black-haired kid walking along. Theres no way Im not going to call out to him. With a vulgar smile, the man took a step closer to Rio and glared down at him with widened eyes. What are you talking about? Dont play dumb. There arent many black-haired kids around here. Besides, although you were wearing the Royal Institute uniform just a while ago, you changed into travellers clothes to make your escape. Youre Rio, arent you? The man was glaring at Rio from point black range. Although he did not believe Rios protest, he acted overly-familiar, persistently pestering and clinging onto him. Enough, youre awfully stubborn. I thought I said I was in a hurry? Mixing anger and bloodthirst into his words, Rio coldly glared at the man. W Wa Wait, wait! Dont panic. Guards will coming running over if I shout. There are guards all around us. The man faltered and took a step back at Rios bloodthirst. Even if youre not Rio, the guards wont believe you. Arent you worried? Right? The guards you passed before before will remember you had black hair. Speaking increasingly rapidly, the words coming out of the mans mouth started sounding more like a threat. Rio stared at the man in silence. Judging from Rios indifference and his previous reaction, the man became increasingly convinced in his deduction. Hehe, and if youre Rio, let alone escaping from the kingdom, you wont even make it out of the capital. News of about you has already spread all over the kingdom through the magic communication tool. The man carefully observed Rio for any reactions, yet Rios poker face did not falter. The magic communication tool resembled a device capable of video calls1; it was an artifact recovered from ancient times. It had a maximum range of 30 kilometres. On top of being formidably expensive, they were also incredibly rare. However, one was installed in every city. Therefore, cities were often established within 30 kilometres of each other. Che, you wont bite huh? Well, fine then. You seem to be wealthy. You have money right? Ah so its blackmail huh? Finally understanding the mans aim, Rios mind instantly turned cold. It was unknown whether Rio was dead or alive, but it was highly likely he was considered dead. That was why he never considered the possibility of being placed on a wanted list. He wondered if he would be executed if caught alive. Considering his crime was attempted murder of a member of the royal family, it was highly likely. Either way, he was framed for a crime he did not commit despite being the victim. It came as no surprise that he no longer trusted anybody. As expected, anger welled up within him when he recalled incident. His heart was gradually being eroded. Suddenly, he had an urge to take out his frustration on the man in front of him. Well, how about you lend me some money? You must have gold since you attended the Royal Institute right? You were also able to afford all that equipment. In exchange, Ill give you a place to hide. What do you say? The man spoke calmly, wholeheartedly believing he had the upperhand. Even if Rio handed over some money now, the man would probably continue extorting him. After that, he would probably turn in Rio to the guards for the bounty. That was what Rio speculated. Hahaha For reasons unknown, Rio bursted into laughter. The man furrowed his eyebrows. Ah? Why are you laughing? Are you touched by my kindness? Ignoring the mans words, Rio continued laughing. If he did not start laughing, he may have lost all self-control. After having laughed for a while, his expression became solemn and he opened his mouth. No, its nothing. Im not Rio. If youre trying to blackmail this Rio fellow, then I dont have time to listen to your crap. See ya. Telling the man that, Rio turned his back on him and began walking away. He wondered how the man would react, but he thought his answer was satisfactory. The man was stunned for an instant, but anger took over immediately afterwards. Oi! This guy is a wanted person! Guards! Over here! The man shouted in a loud voice while simultaneously reaching out to restrain Rio. At that moment, Rio grabbed the mans outreached hand and pulling it, threw him onto his face. Gah guh. A dull voice leaked out of the man who was not able to perform Ukemi2. Rio proceeded to twist the fallen mans arm. A dull cracking sound could be heard but Rios expression did not change in the slightest. The nearby guards who witnessed the scuffle shouted at Rio to stop. However, Rio ignored them and dashed away, making his way out of the capital. * * * That evening, in a certain room of Duke Eugunos residence in the noble district, Duke Euguno, who sat on an exquisitely decorated chair, looked down at a girl dressed in a ragged robe. The girl had straight, orange hair that extended down to her back. Her age had not even reached 10 yet. On her head were a pair of fox ears; a fox tail could be seen sticking out of her skirt under her robe. The girl belonged to the beastman tribe of the fox race. Most demi-humans including the beastmen tribe did not live in human territory. In the first place, demi-humans rarely appeared in human held territory. Demi-human slaves were incredibly valuable because officially, it was illegal to hunt for demi-human slaves due to the risk of retaliation. Among the demi-human slaves, beastmen were treated the worst. Since they were half human and half beast, many humans regarded their existence as filthy and looked down on them. It was an open secret that many nobles had the hobby of keeping beastmen slaves. Despite being regarded as a filthy existence, many nobles enjoyed raising them as pets. They truly believed they were justified in doing so. The girls mother was a beastman. She was unfortunately caught by humans during a slave hunt near her village. The girls mother was subsequently bought by Duke Euguno. The mother was forced to bear a child at the age of 15 and died at the tender age of 20. The Duke Euguno sitting before the girl was the girls father. Stead was the girls half brother. The girl was treated harshly. The moment she reached an age of understanding, she was trained3 and disciplined. Traces of countless lashes could be seen all over her body. Stead treated her as his toy, routinely violating her4; the other day he blundered horribly and used her as a target to vent his frustration. Furthermore, Duke Euguno had her undergo combat training. Compared to the human race, beastmen possessed much higher physical abilities. Their five senses were also superior. For example, the beastmen fox race were on par with the beastmen dog races excellent sense of smell. Although it would be difficult to use her as a frontline soldier, she made an excellent combat puppet. Whenever a human and a beastman interbred, the child would inherit only one parents characteristics. Incidentally, the girl was born a pure beastman. This is the assassination targets clothes. Remember the smell. Duke Euguno threw the clothes at the girl. Understood. Giving a brief affirmation, the girl pressed her nose against the clothes and memorised the odour. You are forbidden to die. But make sure to kill him even if you have to fight to death. This is the only reason Ive bothered raising you. Use your appearance as a child to catch him off guard and kill him. Remember that as long as you have that collar, you cannot escape. Go. I understand Nodding, the frightened girl stammered her response. Although she could hold minimal daily conversations, she never received formal education. The girls eyes held no light in them. Instead, a magic stone fitted in her collar emitted a dull glow. The girl pulled her hood over her head and left the room as commanded. Upon exiting the mansion, she began chasing the faint, yet still lingering smell of her target. The girl started running and before long, left the capital. 1. Think Apple FaceTime or Skype video call 2. Judo falling technique 3. Like how you would train an animal/pet 4. Does not indicate rape Chapter 14 Volume 1 Chapter 14 Currently, Rio was running through the forest in the direction of the Bertram Kingdoms national border . Two days had passed since his escape from the capital . During that time he continued to move on foot . As for the average distance he covered, by adjusting the distance he covered in the forest to that of the highway1, it amounted to approximately 30 kilometres every 8 hours2 . However, by strengthening his body and physical abilities, Rio was able to cover over 300 kilometres a day . As such, unless his pursuers made their horses sprint without rest, it would be impossible to overtake him . At the current rate, he would be able to cross the border by the end of the day . Situated along the eastern border of Bertram kingdom was its ally, the Galark Kingdom . Not only did the Galark Kingdom boast a proud history and national power on par with the Bertram Kingdom, it was also one of the powerhouses of the Yufila continent . If Im lucky, news of my escape will not have reached the Galark Kingdom As a result of becoming a fugitive on the run, Rio was unable to procure a sufficient amount of food . In the worst case, if news about his fugitive status had already reached the Galark Kingdom, he would have to escape into the wilderness area without any food . It should be noted that the wilderness area referred to an area in which humanitys influence did not reach . It was in this area that Elves, Dwarves, Beastmen, and other demi-humans resided . There was virtually no contact between the humans and demi-humans . If anything, the two groups were openly hostile to each other . Rios destination was Yagumo which lay to the east of the wilderness area . Periodical means of transportation to Yagumo did not exist . At most, official correspondence between the two nations occurred once every few decades . There were three possible routes to get to Yagumo: via land, sea, or air . As the land route was the only viable option, it was inevitable that Rio would have to pass through the demi-humans territory . A detailed map of the forest did not exist and the terrain included many trees and mountains making it difficult to traverse on foot . In the worst case scenario, he could stumble upon a habitat full of dangerous creatures or monsters . While planning out his route, Rios speed decreased greatly . He realised it would take at least two months until he arrived at his destination . The sea route followed the shoreline but because its speed largely depended on cooperative weather, the route also took a considerable amount of time . Moreover, numerous highly dangerous monsters inhabited the sea including the Sea Serpent, a dragon subspecies . Therefore, if one became careless, the risks of the sea route were far higher than the route by land . The monetary cost was also unrealistic given the risks . That left the air route which was the safest of the three . There existed ancient artefacts called Magic Ships which were capable of flying in the air . Boasting an average speed of 40 kilometres per hour, it was also considerably easier to defend against monsters than at sea . However, the number of Magic Ships were extremely limited and they consumed a large amount of magic stones as fuel . There were also a small handful of people who were capable of flight allowing them to freely use the route by air . Of course taking into account the cost and safety of each route, there was only one realistic choice for Rio . That was the land route . If he had a choice, he would not choose the land route because of the dangers described earlier but his current situation did not allow him such luxuries . Nevertheless, Rio was determined to head towards Yagumo . While the name Yagumo reminded him of his former life as Amakawa Haruto and aroused his interest, his main motivation was that it was his parents home town . A grave for his parents did not exist in the Bertram Kingdom, therefore he wished to erect one for them in Yagumo . That was Rios resolve . In addition, it would also serve to ease one of his worries . The desire to avenge his mother still raged within him, but his other self was reluctant about revenge . As a result of his clashing personalities, Rio was unsure as to what he should do . That is why, if he could not come to terms with himself after holding a funeral for his parents, he would track down his mothers murderer and settle it then . Although he did know where his target resided, according to the information he managed to gather from the Adventurers Guild during his time at the Royal Institute, the man seemed to lead a rather well-known mercenary band and frequently travelled between countries . If he paid a visit to the Adventurers Guild in each region he passed, there was a chance he would meet his target . While thinking over the matter, he unconsciously applied partial body body and physical reinforcement and explosively accelerated his run . The highway cut across the plains, avoiding mountainous regions and forest . Although the highway could not be considered absolutely safe, areas with little to no human activity were teeming with monsters and wild animals . If one was prepared to deal with these monsters, they could cross the border without ever setting foot on the highway . Considering the fact that he was a fugitive of the run, it was obvious Rio could not cross the border via the regular route . There were only a few low ranked monsters in his path so other than the ones that could keep up with him, he ran past and ignored all the monsters he encountered . According to the sign he saw when he briefly returned to the highway to regain his bearings, he was quickly closing in on the border . The Bertram Kingdom stretched horizontally while the Galark Kingdom extended vertically3 . If he were to continue on his current course, he estimated it would take about two days to cross the border into the Galark Kingdom . However, he would end up in the wilderness area . If he was not put on the Galark Kingdoms wanted list yet, then he needed to restock his food supply and other necessities at a city . And as promised, he also wanted to send a letter to Seria . Time became a blur and it already became afternoon . He needed to find a suitable place to set up camp soon if he could not find a city . Needing to check if he had already entered the Galark Kingdom, Rio headed towards the highway . After several minutes of walking, the forest opened up to reveal the highway . The width of the road was approximately 10 metres allowing for up to three carriages to travel side-by-side . Looking ahead, he could see smoke rising and faintly make out the shape of city . By pure luck, he was already near a city . Confirming neither people nor wagons were nearby, Rio broke into a quick run . He should arrive at the town in about an hour . There he should be able to find out whether he was in the Galark Kingdom or not . Vast fields of wheat, vegetable gardens, vineyards, pastures, and livestock huts greeted him upon arrival at the edge of city . Here and there, people could be seen working the land . Off in the distance, a lake with several wagons gathered around could be seen . This was the city of Almond, under the jurisdiction of Duke Kretia of the Galark Kingdom . Although its population was just over 5000, it was a prominent trading post connecting the Bertram and Galark Kingdoms . As a result, the city was always bustling with more people than the official population count . The city was enclosed by three metre tall stone walls and soldiers stood on guard at the entrances . However in contrast to its appearance, the security checks were lax . Having arrived at the city, Rio learned that he was not on the Galark Kingdoms wanted list . For the time being, he felt relieved . There was also the possibility that the information had just not arrived yet but that chances of that were low considering the existence of the magic communication tool4 . Even if the news about him were to be known eventually, he would probably still be alright if he did not attract attention . Numerous shops and stalls lined the street when he entered the city . Armour, magic tools, cooking ingredients, clothes, furniture, accessories, potions, and general goods of various qualities could be seen . The residents were overflowing with vigor and lively voices could be heard everywhere . He had time to do a bit of sightseeing thanks to arriving earlier than expected . It was impossible for Rio to ignore the rich smell of food after being on the run for so long . Besides the simple sandwich he had in the morning, he had done nothing but run for the majority of the day without eating . Rio turned towards a street vendor selling grilled beef skewers . Oji-san5, is Bertram Kingdom money accepted here? What concerned Rio the most at the moment was if the money he brought with him was usable . He assumed that money from the neighbouring kingdom would accepted but wanted to make sure nonetheless . Oh, dont ya know lad? The Merchants Guild is the one responsible for issuing and regulating money for each country . Thats why as long as a country establishes a Merchants Guild, theyll use the same currency . Hee~ So a common international currency is already established even with this worlds level of civilization . It seemed Rios fear was needless . He was both relieved and in admiration of the convenience . I see, this is the first time Ive heard of that . Please give me five of those then . Here ya go! Handing over 25 copper coins, he received the five grilled beef skewers . The seasoning was simple, solely consisting of salt, but it stimulated his appetite regardless . To the famished Rio, it could be said to be highest grade of seasoning . Although it was slightly chewy and nowhere near the quality of meat nobles ate, the five skewers disappeared into his stomach in no time . You eat heartily, lad! Of course since its delicious . By the way Oji-san, could you tell me a bit about this country? I only arrived recently . The Oji-san gave him an understanding look . Lad, you give off them adventurer vibes . Even though ya seem like quite the brat, yer actually polite . Alright, leave it to me! Despite using an easy-to-approach way of speaking, it seemed the Oji-san was still able to perceive his polite tone . Perhaps it was because many aspiring adventurers around his age usually displayed a haughty attitude . The Oji-san began cheerfully talking to Rio . It appeared that he had quite the talkative personality . The Galark and Bertram Kingdoms shared an alliance to oppose their old enemy, the Proxia Empire . However, they were currently stuck in a stalemate . The current hot topic was however the love affairs of the Galark Kingdoms royal family, not that Rio cared . and as for this city, theres Duke Kretias daughter, the most talented woman in the Galark Kingdom, Liselotte-sama . Lad, have ya ever heard of the meat soupMen6? Hearing the Oji-sans talk, the man from a neighbouring unpopular stall also joined in . Not forgetting to advertise his own business, the man cleverly inserted himself into the conversation . Meat soupMen? Hee~ That sounds pretty good too . Then one bowl please . Interested in the pronunciation of the nameMen, Rio decided to order a bowl . He paid 12 copper coins and waited for it be prepared . Why, Aniki . I think we need to have a lil chat after this . The Oji-san who was talking to Rio had his customer stolen and displayed a sullen expression . Hehe, well hes kinda like me younger brother . Anyways, this meat soupMenwas devised by Liselotte-sama . Here ya go, thanks for waiting! Apparently, the two men were siblings . Looking at the bowl placed in front of him, Rio froze . This is What appeared strongly resembled Soup Pasta . There was no doubt about it, the ingredients were only vegetables and meat . Was this conceived by the dukes daughter? Yup . To be exact, that isMenbut the preparations a bit different . Its a type ofMencalled Pasta . ThisMenPasta Men,Noodles7 . I see Rio muttered under his breath in understanding . It was not a word from this world . He began eating to ascertain the taste . It was juicy, and judging from the texture on his tongue, it seemed to be made from fresh pasta, not the preserved dried kind . The seasoning was simply salt . If garlic, Hawk Claw Chilli8, pepper, consomme, and olive oil were used in the seasoning, it would lean more towards Rios preferences . Itd be good if I can get some dried noodles for my journey . And rice cant be found here so I guess barley will have to do as a substitute . These arent dryNoodles? Do you by any chance have them dried? If fresh pasta was possible, then creating dried noodles should not be very difficult . Thinking so, Rio inquired at once . Oh! There are dried Noodlesmade for exporting . If yer looking to buy some, head to a shop managed by the Rikka Firm . Its under the direct management of Liselotte-sama . But lad, could it be that ya already knew of theseNoodles? Oh no, this is the first time Ive had them . Its just that its really good so I thought itd be nice if I could have them everyday . Hou~ You like it that much eh? Hehe, as expected of Liselotte-sama! The two brothers proclaimed with satisfied expressions . Liselotte-sama, huh? How amazing is she? Interested in the dukes daughter who created thisPasta, Rio casually threw the question . And then, the pair of brothers began recounting all her achievements . It was said, that she successfully graduated from the Falark Kingdom Royal Institute while skipping grades . It was said, that she was a prominent and genius magician of the Galark Kingdom . It was said, that she spearheaded an agricultural revolution in Duke Kretias territory . It was said, the she proposed original cooking recipes that nobody had ever thought of before . It was said, she introduced a variety of novel forms of entertainment . It was said, having had her talent recognized, at the tender age of 10, she was entrusted with the management of the city of Almond under Duke Kretias jurisdiction . It was said, that she manages the largest business in the city, the Rikka firm from behind the scenes . And so, Liselottes various exploits were described . I see, she sure is an amazing person . Rio muttered in amazement . Yup . She doesnt act arrogant to us commoners either . She often comes down to the market for inspections; she even smiled at me the other day . Yer clearly misunderstanding something here . That smile was directed at me . Whatcha say!? I cant ignore what ya just said even if yer Aniki! She had already become an idol . Even though she was said to be only 11 years old, she was apparently quite the beauty . Rio was still amazed how these two men who were clearly over 30 could say such things about her . I can fully comprehend the extent of your love towards Liselotte-sama . Y Ya idiot! Its not love but admiration! Tha Thats right! The two of us would gladly lay down our lives for Liselotte-sama! Hearing the two desperately trying to explain themselves, Rio could only smile wryly . Anyway, other stalls also sell food whose recipes were also created by Liselotte-sama . Theyre all seriously delicious! My recommendation is the meat Manjuu9! MeatManjuuhuh? The pronunciation is a bit off but theres no doubt about it . She was able to draw up plans that nobody had ever thought of one after another . A genius; for the people in this world, there was no other word that could describe her, that was what Rio learned about the girl and only Amakawa Haruto understood why . Using his other selfs knowledge, Rio was able to arrive at a conclusion . Menhad to beNoodlesbecause there did not exist any ingredient in this world quite like it . There was also no dish corresponding toMeat Bunor meatManjuuin this world either . The names were obviously taken from the Japanese wordsNoodlesandMeat Bun . 10 The one called Liselotte is a reincarnated person like me . Furthermore, shes also Japanese . It was unexpected but Rio found a fellow reincarnator in this different world . 1 . Since he cuts through the forest while the highway winds around, he can cover more distance in the same amount of time . 2 . Run for 8 hours, rest for 8 hours, run for 8 hours, etc . 3 . Horizontal: East to West; Vertical: North to South . 4 . ED: If news hasnt already spread then its unlikely that it will because news spread using the magic communication tool should be faster than Rio running . 5 . Uncle 6 . M is read as men which means noodles but is written in Katakana as here . 7 . Noodles here is written in Kanji as M . 8 . A type of pepper, see Takanotsume . 9 . Meat bun, written in Katakana (ޥ󥸥`) 10 . This was difficult to translate, Men and Manjuu are written in Katakana while Noodles and Meat Bun are written in Kanji . Chapter 15 Volume 1 Chapter 15 In regards to the girl called Liselotte, it did not seem like she was a bad person judging from her fame and acheievements, but Rio decided it was best to remain inconspicious and restrain himself from asking around . However, he did not intend on advancing like that . He was ready give an honest answer if she were to notice that he was a reincarnator but he was reluctant to bring up the topic himself . Lets say for example, if we come upon the topic about soup stock, she may take the hint that Im a reincarnator . That might lead into talk about their former world . Like how they long for their former world . Even Rio still had lingering feelings for his former world and how he wanted to search for the girl from his childhood . It was not improper to say that his only regret for not being able to return to Earth was due to his childhood friend . However, Rio realised that he, who received a new life in this world, did not have a choice to return to his former world . If he returned, what would happen to the family register? Would he arrive back in the same era? In the first place, was it even possible to return? Besides, his current appearance was different than that of his past self . Even if he found a way to return to Earth, these were questions that could not be answered . Rio had been researching for a way to travel between worlds, but such magic did not exist in this world . He had scoured the Royal Institutes library and came up empty so it was doubtful that he would find anything in other countries either . As a result, Rio had given up hope on finding a way back to Earth . Regret still lingered within him despite having come to terms with it . Perhaps it was because he had made no progress in finding his childhood friend back on Earth even when he put all his effort into searching for her that he allowed himself to give up . Back to the point, a youth with an unknown background like Rio could not possibly demand to meet Liselotte, a noble . Still, it was possible to run into her by chance . Instead, he indulged himself with the nostalgic dishes devised by Liselotte as he planned his next course of action . While continuing to enjoy the nostalgic food, Rio decided to visit the store belonging to the the firm managed by Liselotte in the shadows . The citys layout was neatly divided and maintained . The target store entered his view as he approached a line of shops and entered immediately . It was a large, five story building and was much better maintained than the other stores surrounding it . He entered through the front door of the store . It was equally well maintained inside as well . The interior was furnished using high quality materials . The first floor simply had a counter while the upper floors were used for office space . Is my attire inappropriate for this place? Take a quick look around, there was only a single person that looked like merchant standing inside . Everybody on the first floor were dressed in formal attire causing Rio, who was dressed as an adventurer, to feel extremely out of place . From behind the counter, a girl around Rios age approached him with a smile . Welcome to the Rikka Firm! How may I assist you? From her smile alone, an overflowing sense of grace and amiablity could be felt . She had long, wavy light blue hair and a lovely and gentle face . He was able to tell that she was an employee from the uniform she was wearing, but if she wore something like a dress, Rio would have easily mistaken her as a nobles daughter . Thank you for the courteous greeting . I heard you sell pasta here . If you carry preserved pasta then Id like to purchase a few and if there are other perishables then Id like some as well . As one would expect from a high class establishment, the staffs conduct was incredibly well mannered . To match, Rio returned an equally polite greeting . The girls eyes sparkled in interest as Rio delivered the respectful greeting despite having the appearance of a rugged adventurer . Understood . There are the dried noodles variant too . Then those too please . May I know the length of the preservation period? While we have not established a definite amount of time because not even a year has passed since production started, Im confident that if its kept in a dry environment at room temperature, it should last for at least two years . I see, then may I hear the price? The price is 15 copper for 500 grams . The price was on the higher side for food ingredients in this world . Still, it was well worth it since it reminded Rio of home . Well that was not the sole reason why, he was also the type of person who never compromised when it came to food . I see . Speaking of which, do you also happen to carry barley? Why yes, of course we do . The price is 10 copper for 1 kilogram . Then can I trouble you to arrange 15 kilograms of pasta and 5 kilograms of barley? Although the amount was a bit excessive for only himself, he did not need to carry any water thanks to his Spirit Arts . His body could be strengthened so he could endure the unreasonable weight for the sake of his appetite . In addition to the other ingredients as well, the total weight would easily surpass 40 kilograms . 500 grams of pasta is equivalent to six servings, are you sure? In total, he bought enough for 180 servings . Merchants rarely bought small amounts per visit, but never had there been a person to buy this much in a single purchase . The girl was amazed at Rio who bought such a large quantity of pasta and barley despite having the appearance of an adventurer . Commoners at his age usually overestimated their strength and were unable to quantify weight well . Assuming Rio was one of those people, the girl tried explaining the weight in laymans terms . Amusingly, Rio was planning to use the pasta and barley as food during his travels but the girl had already discarded such an outrageous notion . The reason was that the two were not meant as food for travelling . A large amount of was required to boil barley and dry pasta and water was scarce during travels . While it was possible to produce water using magic, a magicians magical power was limited, therefore a sufficient amount of water could not be readily produced . Furthermore, the barley being sold was only used to manufacture beer . Yes . For 180 servings of pasta, it will amount to 4 silver coins and 50 copper coins . The barley is 50 copper coins for 5 kilograms, correct? Then altogether it will be 5 silver coins . Recognizing that pasta was not an ingredient suitable for travelling, Rio quickly calculated the total price to show that he understood his purchase . Please excuse me . Then 15 kilograms of dried pasta and 5 kilograms of barley will be arranged . Witnessing mental arithmetic that exceeded that of even a merchant, the girl slightly widened her eyes as she responded . Uhm, because the preparations will take a bit, would you like some tea while we process your payment at that table? The girl proposed so as she motioned towards a table and sofa set reserved for payment processing and business deals . Ah, thank you . I will take you up on that offer . Rio decided to accept the invitation because waiting around for his goods to be arranged would be rather uneventful . Calling another nearby employee to prepare tea for them, the girl invited him to take a seat before doing so herself . Now then, would there be anything else you need? The girl began talking as Rio sunk his body into the comfortable sofa . Lets see . Id like some cooking utensils and seasonings suitable for travel if you have any . Also, preserved food enough for a single person to last a month . Lastly, a bag large and durable enough to carry it all . Although he was anxious about the distance to Yagumo, Rio concluded that he should be fine with the amount of pasta he bought . I see . Then I will prepare those items as well . May I ask what your budget may be? The quality of the goods may vary so The girls curiosity was piqued when she heard Rio request for cooking supplies but did not let it show on her face . Lets see . About 10 silver coins for preserved food and I havent decided an upper limit for seasonings yet . In the Yufilia continent, seasoning was not cultivated at the border of the Bertram and Galark Kingdoms so they tended to be quite costly . Spices in particular were very expensive . High quality preserved food can be bought with that much . As for seasonings, what would you prefer? A woman wearing a maid uniform suddenly appeared in front of Rio . He was slightly surprised to see a maid employed in a high class firm . After the the tea was gracefully set on the table by the maid, Rio turned towards her and listed off the ingredients he sought . Well, Id like salt, garlic, herbs, olive oil, pepper if possible, cloves, nutmeg, and red peppers . In truth, Rio craved for soy sauce and miso but he had not seen any evidence that either of the two existed . Seeing that soybeans existed, it may be possible to create them using barley instead of rice . Liselotte-san introduced pasta and manju so its possible that shes also making soy sauce and miso but I havent heard anything about it . Oh well, its not something a single person can make by herself if she doesnt know the recipe . Maybe Ill try making some myself after settling down . Rio knew the recipe because he lived in a rural area in his previous life . Ahaha, thats quite an extravagant order . But, of course well have it all prepared for you . Salt garlic, herbs, and olive oil arent that expensive but as for the rest, it will be one silver for 100 grams . Then please . As long as its under one gold in total, that will be sufficient . Now then, let us enjoy our tea . After settling his order with great effort, Rio was finally able to enjoy the tea that was about to cool down . He brought the saucer up to his chest and enjoyed the teas fragrance while admiring the light blue saucers intricate design . Finally, he brought the cup along with the saucer to his lips before taking a sip . He savoured the taste in his mouth before swallowing . The girl displayed an astonished expression at his series of refined movements . Do you happen to be familiar with tea etiquette? Your movements are awfully refined . Ah, an acquaintance of mine is quite particular when it comes to tea . I became accustomed to it after accompanying her for many years . This distinctive aroma and flavour along with a slight bitterness, this tea leaf must be of Riz production, right? And an excellent grade at that . As a result of accompanying Seria in tea drinking over the years, the tea manners became ingrained into his body to the point where it became natural to him . Such incredible insight . Wonderful . Even a good number of nobles are ignorant about tea . An expression of disgust could be seen on the girls face for a moment before being replaced by a bright smile due to meeting somebody who shared a similar interest . She then also drank her tea in a similarly refined manner . Gazing at her gesture, Rio caught a glimpse of a Shisa on the cup . This table, sofa, and tableware arent they a little too luxurious just for payments on an open floor? Rio opened up a topic for some small talk . He surmised that the tablewares value was at least several silver coins and was almost certain the table and sofa were worth several gold coins . Fufu, thats because this is used for valuable business negotiations . It is only proper to provide our dear guests with the hospitality they deserve . The girl proudly explained the rationale behind it . As expected of the firm said to be run by the Galark Kingdoms talented Liselotte-sama . Pasta is also one of Liselotte-samas prided creations . Eh, ah, yeah . She will most certainly be pleased to hear that . The girl seemed to tremble slightly upon hearing Liselottes name . It cant be At that moment, a crazy idea surfaced in his mind, but Rio quickly drove the notion away . By the way, Im sorry if this is prying too deep, but is dear customer an adventurer by any chance? The girl asked a personal question . The conversation had drifted towards casual topics rather than business talks so such a question was not considered to be disrespectful . Rio opened his mouth to answer the girl . Oh, no, Im not registered as an adventurer . Im actually in the middle of a journey and dont plan to register anytime soon since Im not worried about my expenses yet . I doubt I can safely register at the guild in the first place since Im a wanted person . Rio mulled over his problems while staring at the cup held over the girls breasts before returning his gaze to the girls face . I see . Dear customers hair colour isnt something commonly seen either . Were you born in a foreign country? Possessing civilized manners and educated speech, an intelligence that could perform complex mental arithmetic, and proper tea etiquette, all of that was only at odds with his attire . Furthermore, he did not try to haggle during his purchase . The girl speculated Rio was the son of a foreign noble travelling abroad incognito . It was a misunderstanding Rio was thankful for . Indeed, dark hair is uncommon in this country, but is actually quite common in the east Rio casually hinted at coming from a country in the east . If it became known that he came from the Bertram Kingdom, his movements would become restricted when the wanted list arrived in the Galark Kingdom . Ah, come to think of it, I actually have an acquaintance residing in the capital of the Bertram Kingdom . Do you know how I can send a letter there? Having said that, Rio finished his tea that had become lukewarm . He wondered whether a firm of this size would handle mailing duties as well . As a matter of fact, our firm also handles mail to and from the Bertram Kingdom capital . Its because we have business partners there as well . Would you like to write your letter while we prepare your goods and settle the payment? By all means, please . Shall we finalize the payment? Ceasing their casual conversation, they returned to business related matters . The total amount came to a single gold coin . A parchment to write the letter, as well as a quill and bottle of ink was brought to him . Then, I will finish preparing the goods . Please call me when youre done writing your letter . Thank you very much . He finished writing his letter about 20 minutes later . He called out to the nearby employees and oddly enough, the same girl from before came again . Please deliver this to the Bertram Kingdom Royal Institute . Most certainly . To confirm, the recipient is Seria Claire-sama right? Rio passed the letter to the girl and she gingerly accepted it . Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw who the letter was addressed to and she once again confirmed that the recipient was indeed as written . Yes . I leave it to you . Rio believed the letter would arrive safely because he trusted that a firm as reputable as the Rikka Firm would not let their customers down . Certainly . Then, here are the goods you requested . Please confirm it . An employee who had been standing on the side stepped forward and handed over a bag to Rio . Although it was considerably heavy even for a grown man, it did not prove to be a problem if Rio strengthened his strength and body . Everybody in the area stared in surprise at Rio, who had the physique of a boy, effortlessly lifting the bag . Thank you very much . Farewell . Rio bid farewell with a wry smile and left the Rikka Firm office . The girl took a step forward to make sure he was gone . Hes an acquaintance of Seria Claire? Seriously, who is he? The girl muttered under her breath in curiousity . Earl Claires household was well known even among those in the Galark Kingdom . However, the person who held even greater fame was the Earls daughter, Seria, who was hailed as a genius and sought by research institutes everywhere . And now, in the girls hands was a letter addressed to that Seria Claire . The girl was genuinely astonished that the boy she met just now was an acquaintance of such a distinguished person . She desperately wanted to dig deeper into the matter but could not because it would be impolite and a breach of trust to do so . So hes a foreign noble after all? Well, I can always ask that child directly when shes finished delivering the letter . The girl remembered that one of her subordinates was friends with Seria Claire and decided to have her deliver the letter . She was to go to the Bertram Kingdom on an important business trip the day after tomorrow anyway . The girl decided to take the aforementioned subordinate along as her escort . This is the first time Ive talked to a person with black hair in this world . I must say, it was quite a fascinating encounter . Liselotte and Rio, two people who were reincarnated, ended their first meeting without realising the other was also a fellow reincarnator . Chapter 16 Volume 1 Chapter 16 After leaving Rikka Firm main office, the sun almost setting under the sky, Rio walking toward inn street . The inn street in district that not that much separated from the marketplace . Mahy stores, bar, and dining hall taking advantages of the already gathered peoples, which is why its overflowing with energies . Doing a rough survey to the shop to make his decision . [TLC : äȵҊɤʤɤжϤƤ] At least I want to stay in an inn with bath tub Though there is also bathing culture in Bertram Kingdom and Galark Kingdom, the bath in which ones body completely submerged in the bathtub is not exist, those are only existed in some area with hot spring . Its also because the cost that must be covered to made the hot water . So, the so called bathtub is only a shallow wooden bucket with diametres around one metre, ones can wash theirs body in bathing style with the hot water warmed by residual heat of iron pot . [TLC : ǡLͰȺФפdzֱһ`ȥǰľͰˡ¤᤿򏈤ˮϴΤ] In case of properous house, they use magic tools to heating the water, also creating something similiar to sauna bath . Though in case of an inn without bathtub is cheaper, on the other hand, there is also inn equipped with sauna bath . [TLC : F*CK WITH ALL THIS USELESS BATH EXPLANARION!!!!C> ΤLͰʤݤ⤶ˤ뤬ǥLΤOäƤ褦ݤ⤢롣] Rio going to the direction of the inn with bathtub, the reason is because he isnt that much interested in sauna bath . Ne~Ne~ . Black haired Onii-san over there! Suddenly someone calling out to Rio, he is looking around to the source of the voice and looking to an inn . Black haired person is extremely rare in this country . He turning around and found out that it was only him, at that place is a girl with town girl appearance wearing an appron on tunic . Her age is more than two years older than Rio, but somewhere under three . E~r, is it Me? Yes, thats right! Could it be that youre looking for an inn? The girl said that while coming to Rio and taking his hand as if to not let a guest to escape . AH . Is this place have a bath? Since I want to take a bath Yeah . It have The girl cheerfully giving that answer . I see . Well then, I would like to stop for one night please I did it!!!Look, I got one here! This way! Quickly, quickly! The girl continously pulling Rio to a nearby inn . It was a wooden-two stories-building, from its appearance, ones can sense some history in that place . The counter is located in the first floor near the entrance, on the right side connected with a door is dining hall and bar . Noisy voice can be heard from beyond that door . There is loud voice of someone singing, voice like drunken quarrel, this kind of hustle-bustle means that the humans inside already drunk . Rest for one night is one silver coin, its already included with diner and breakfast . Hot water and towel is 10 copper since its excluded . The fee paid in advance! Rio giving a wry smile to the girl that explained the fee to him with loud voice in the middle of that loud hustle-bustle from the bar . The girl is just like splendid employee of the inn . Then, including hot water and towel Rio giving immediate reply since its already his intention to bathe with hot water from the very beginning, and passed one silver plus ten copper coin . Roger! Thank you for your patronage~! By the way, What is your name? The girl said that while smiling in a good mood . Truly a healthy kids, thats what Rio think . Its somehow made him feel refreshed since he only saw sly childs in Royal Institute . Its RIo So Rio . Im Chloe, nice to meet you! Chloe sending a sweet smile to him . Ah, Nice to meet you too In addition, facing the opposite sex such as Chloe, Rio expression didnt change at all . [TLC : ʥ֤ˤ⡢ꥪαϤޤɫʤ] Mu~, youre keeping that sour look without even smiling! Smile! Smile! Haha . Rio give a wry smile . Mu~, well, thats OK . Well then, I will take you to your room! After saying that, Chloe grasped Rio hand and pull him . This is your room . The toilet is over there . In addition, you may use the water from the well to your liking . By the way, just call when you need hot water and towel! And then, this is the key . Its better if ou not put your valuable things in the room . Have any question? Somehow, Chloe said all of that in one breath . Its okay . I dont have any question That charming appearance made Rio smiling from the bottom of his heart . - OC, thats not a perfect smile! Look, you look better when smiling, oniisan! Its something that suit you very much! Jeez, because its already time for dinner, put your luggage in our room and come to the first floor . The dining hall is on the right side of the first floor and combined together with the bar . Ah, and its better to not get yorself quarrelling with the adventurers A-, I will try that[TLC : `Τ] Rio, intended to follow what she said since he didnt want to get caught in trouble . [TLC : ȡꥪ浹Ԥä] Un, even Im wondering about how much this happens in the inn in everyday occurance . Especially when a youth just come, many of them getting into a quarrel with them . The adult people is really just idiots! So easily become violent . Rio saw that, a shadow appeared just as Chloe finished her sentences . Well, its better to ignore them U~n, Do your best, right? For Rio saying something like that, its feel unreliable . [TLC : ʤ󤫥ꥪäƤʤmʤȤ] Leaving after said her worry, Chloe trotting back to the first floor . He entering his room after opening the lock with the key, placed his luggage, then immediately going to the bar . Bustling noise and the smell of alcohol drifting around when he opened the door connected to the bar in the first floor . Countless eyes looking at Rio direction . Being confused about the place where he can sit on, he turn toward Chloe in the counter to ask for that matter . The cooking will begin immediately . What about the drink? Just one cup is free though What do you have? When he think that he might be as well said that he didnt drink alcoholC . The free one for alcohol is beer, wine, and mead, as for the rest is tea and milk Chloe immediately told him the kind of drink that free of charge* . [TL : first cup only] Beer then Though as a person who is interested in a good drink and can pay for it, for the time being he choose from amongst the choice tht Chloe gave him since its free . Ue~, you drink that bitter things? Its look like Chloe has yet to understand the merit of the beer . By the way, its look like the children in this world can drink alcohol . [TL : GOOD KIDS, NO EVEN BAD KIDS SHOULDNT drink alcohol] Well, right then . because Im already hungry, please serve the meals soon Roger that! You can expect something good from mother cuisine today Chloe going inside the kitchen, trotting for a little . And then, as if waiting for that opportunity, three peoples with great physique and style like adventurer come to him . Though Rio have already noticed them, he didnt especially paying attention to them . GAHAHAHAHA! O~y, Nii-chan . Are you ordering something like beer to become adult? This place is not a place for a boy who cant drink sake~ Thats eight, thats right . That thing is bad for your body! How about you just go back to you home and drink milk~~? Well, well, you guys . Can you not say anything else that will made him nervous Its appear that this mens here is already drunk . The other guest that sit on the other tables also smirking in watching Rio . Rio frowning in the stinking smell of these mens breath . He-y, its not good for you to try to bully Rio you know . Rio, here bread and soup, second helping are free of charge . Im the one that personally baked the bread There, Chloe carrying the food with worried face . Considerable volume of food is lined-up above that wooden plate . He~, Thank you . Then, I will have a second helping for the bread afterwards What, what do you mean by Rio . Since mens such as myself are going to protect little Chloe-chan[TLC : ФΤԷ֤СŮӤΥؤ䤬äơ] Though the adventurers send a provocation at the same time, Rio ignoring them, taking out his own cutlery, and begin his dinner . Its quite tasty, the spoon, knife, and fork moving in quite speed . Ceh, even preparing something like elegant tableware . O-Noble-sama In the middle of the guests that eat their food by grabbing it with their hand, Rio elegant figure that have his meal by using tablewares reflected in this mens eyes . That place is full with macho mens after all* . [TL : not in blue oyster sense, if you didnt know blue Oyster try to google it] Oi, do you hear me! ? Even though Rio is in the middle of enjoying eating the tasty bread, the adventurers getting angry in seeing that . That state, Chloe who is looking at that event nervously from the kitchen feel relieved . Oi! Dont Ignore me! Look at me! The man call him with loud voice, while grabbing Rio collar and lift him till his chest height . Now Rio height is not reaching 160 centimetre, just a little more to that height . While the party of the mens infront of him have height approaching 2 metre . Uwa, its stink . What? Rio managed to said that line with great trouble . WHAT DO YOU SAY! You bastard Whats with that ignoring other peoples that having a great trouble in trying to talk to you? HAH! [TLC : ä˘ԒƤäΤ˺ΟoҕƤ䤬äƤ] Soon during that time, the surrounding noise ceased immediately, the surrounding guests s looking at the event unfolding before Rio with great interest . - In the first place, I dont even know who youre, so I think your talking to another person . But, your mouth is smelly when youre speaking . . no, can you please stop breathing? When Rio clearly stating his discomfort, that made the mens shoulder trembled . Explosive sound of laugh rising from inside the bar by that sentences . Ahaha . Oioi . Theyre being underestimated by that boy~ Thats right, thats right . Gene! Is it good~ he surrounding guests are jeering at the mens who is picking a quarrel with Rio . Following that, Jin, the man who is treated as the leader of these mens face dyed in bright red color . Y, YOU BASTARD! Without wasting that moment, Rio shoved his palm againts Gene lower jaw that still grab his collar . GA! It gave a cerebral concussion* to Gene, and made him down to his knee . [TL : Hitting lower jaw will really caused this(this is also a fatal weakness), many boxers often use this to KO-ed their opponent . SO, NEVER USE THIS ON YOUR FRIENDS, AS THIS IS AN EXTREMELY LETHAL TECHNIQUE] Most likely it will take at least take several minutes for him to regain his senses, the surrounding spectator not really understanding what just happen, they just saw Gene being dumbfounded and then fall to his knees . Rio sit once again and continuing his meal at the counter . Oi! You bastard, what did you do to Gene? His followers then shouting at Rio . So? Didnt it called [Acute Alcohol Poisoning] due to him shouting after drinking liquor? After feigning his ignorance, and getting a revenge from the one who disturbed his long-awaited delicious meal, Rio quickly eat his bread and soup . A, Chloe, seconds* please[TL : for bread and soup] Ye, Yes! Eventhough Chloe still being dumbfounded, she immediately come to her senses with Rio calling her . And so after answering him, she she quickly going back into the kitchen . Oi! And then, Gene comrades calling-out to him in loud voice . Thank you very much . The bread is delicious . Go back to the kitchen since it will get dangerous After saying his gratitude to Chloe for bringing bread and soup, Rio breathing a sigh then made the first move . Ye, Yeah . Thank you very much Chloe following through Rio advice and goes back to the kitchen . What youre just selfishly asked! [TLC : ΤΤä„Ƥ] Looking at Rio with anger in his eyes, one men moving his hand and draw a knife from his hip . Looking at that Rio mouth agaped . You better not take that out I cant going easy on you if you take that out Rio told them with cold voice and made a serious face . BRING IT ON! But, its too late already as the man already dead drunk, so he ignored his warning . That man unsheated his knife from his hip in anger . Though one more person expression paled and made him awaken a little from drunken state in hearing Rio words, he retreated one step from where their group standing, his hand strongly holding the knife on his hip . [TLC : ⤦һˤФϥꥪ~E᤿Τ٤शƤ뤬Է֤˒줱ǰȤϤǤΥʥդ֤򤫤ޤ޹̤ޤäƤ롣] Rio leap himself to attacking his opponents, and just like that that loud guy is collapsed . Taking his knife and stabbing the thigh of the man standing closest to him . GUAAAAAAAA! The man that get himself stabbed crouching down while letting out a loud scream . The fallen man dumbfounded and didnt know what just happened, he turn back and his face instantly paled knowing what just happened . A, Ashil! Y, Y, YOUU! WHAT ARE YOU DOING! Looking at Ashil, the man who got stabbed by knife on his thigh, hurriedly turning around and looking in anger at Rio . So what, its a legitimate self-defense . Youre just too cruel . So I stabbed your friend Rio said that with cold evil tone . Rio learned that this kind of things cant be dealt with cold headed way few days ago when he entangled with it in the capital . Though theyre actually a decent mens who wont harming others people for fun, Rio already learned about that in this world . [TLC : װ֤ˤ˺֤ĤƤgµϤʤȤΤǥꥪѧȤ] These mens here is at fault for staring to one-sidedly attacking him . So Rio pushing aside his honor and hardening his will . WHAT DO YOU SAY! Thats what youre just doing! But, without understanding the meaning of his words, that man flaring at Rio . That is your knife right? In this situation you must be understand what going to happen when you unsheathe your knife in a crowded place like this . Stabbing with that knife is just a legitimate self defense - Rio said that while give him a cold glance that made that made the air within the room become heavy . Will I just be quiet and waiting to get stabbed? And then, Rio said that in order to end this mess . We, well . , even so . The man face paled and he completely awakened from his drunken state . Thats just trivial matter but, its better to stop that person bleeding quickly . Though he wont die from it, its not a good things to leave that wound as it is After giving a cold glance at that man, Rio sit and starting his meal again . As expected, the surrounding mens that looking at Rio with smirk also silenced . A, Ashil-san! Are you alright! A woman expression changed and quickly rushed to that spot . [TLC : ɫ䤨ŮԤlĤƤ] Her age is around the first half of her twenties, she is a beauty but has weary expression . GAAAAA Responding to that woman call, He carrying the one called Ashil whose thigh get stabbed by knife and letting out a loud scream . [TLC : ŮԤκӤˤꤸȺФ줿Фϥʥդͻ̤ä̫򱧤ơDZQϤƤ롣] I will unplug the knife and stop the bleeding . It will be painful but, please endure it After saying that, the woman unplug the knife from Ashil wound to give him medical treatment . ARGHHH! Though while the woman coiling bandage aroung his thigh, the blood overflowed and dyed the white bandage in red color . Seeing that the woman fallen into panic, as a result, Rio sighed and approaching them . Please step aside E? Rio ignored the woman perplexed voice . And, moving Ashil who is far bigger than himself to the edge of the room, Rio unwrap the bandage at once . Rio also ignoring that man scream, the surrounding peoples taken aback and fall into silent watching that scene . Healing Magic(Heal) Reciting camouflage chant then placing his hands above the injured part, then light overflowed from Rio hands . Rio wasnt using magic, hes using spirit arts . Though geomethrical pattern will come afloat from magic, that wont show in spirit arts . The surrounding peoples didnt notice that pattern, Rio gave medical treatment to that man while hiding his presence . [TL : MEDICAL NINJA SPOTTED!!!] Because he hestitating to also not keeping it too long, he quickly give first-aid measure then stopped to only that degree . With this the blood should be stopped . Though, please hold back from violent movement for few days and, though the surrounding peoples heard what Rio just said, all of them in that place didnt made any reaction and mute in amazement . Se, seriously . Ju, just now is Healing Magic(Heal) . . right? This is the first time I see that That kid is a magician By any chance, youre a noble, isnt it? Well, such unpleasant situation Starting a fight with noble is capital crime Before long here and there the mens understand the things about Rio and starting to become noisy . [TLC : 䤬ƤۤȽꥪȤ⤷_Xʼ᤿] In the first place there is also only very few peoples receiving magic education from commoner class, above all Healing Magic(Heal) control of magical power is extremely difficult for a person to learn, so there is only few of them . Not yet an adult, a boy could easily use that magic, all peoples in that place entering a shocked state . Sensing it, Rio being fed-up with the noisy atmosphere of the bar . Chloe Ye, Yes! Calling to Chloe who is lying down in the bathroom, Chloe speak n frightened voice . [TL : previously its said kitchen in the raw text, so how is she suddenly lying down in the bathroom?] [TLC : LΤäޤ褦ȥ򤫤Ӥ褦˥] By the look in her eyes to Rio, there is no familiar atmosphere from sometimes ago . Im sorry . Its trivial matter, but . The meal is tasty . Thank you for the meal After saying that, Rio leave the dining room and head back to his room . Chapter 17 Volume 1 Chapter 17 +++++++ The next day, Rio decided to leave the inn before sunrise. Thank you very much for giving medical treatment to the injured guest yesterday. Thanks to you things didnt escalate into a serious matter The landlady of the inn was the woman who give medical treatment to the injured man yesterday, she deeply bowed her head in apology to Rio. No, please dont worry about that. Since that kind of trouble is common when travelling at this age*. There is no need for you to apologize for that, landlady-san[TL : maybe he is referring to his age, not the year] Rio replied while tottering*fluttering, in order to not make a fuss about the landladys apologetic appearance. [ED: Probably meant, lightly waving his hand dismissively][TL : nope, its expressed as he is fluttering to choose his words] Its just that, the truth is , I usually become the mediator, but because I thought it was the usual quarrel I was too late in noticing it. My deepest apologies! It seemed the drunken brawls in the bar were usually managed by her. Although, from what the landlady said, things didnt normally escalate into bloodshed. No, part of it was also caused by me making those people angry. Though, I think that they were just suffering the consequences of drinking too much liquor and getting mixed in with problems comes with that.[TLC : ޤj߾ƤΚ|Τ˴ξƤ_ȫԘIԵä˼ޤɡ] Rio showed an astonished look when he remembered those men. Nonetheless, they were drunk, so goodwill couldnt be felt from them. About that, I think those people also didnt actually have any ill will last night. Usually theyre good peoples. They truly care for Chloe, and watching Chloe being intimate with a young boy, while they were drunk, how should I put it; they were actually trying to tease you[TLC : ɐۤäƤäƤ륯ͬH˽ӤƤΤҊơEäѤäƤΤؤʤäơĤ餫ʤäƤޤäȤ] The landlady was trying to defend those men from Rio. Maybe she was actually a kindhearted person. However, Rio thought that it might be unpleasant getting involved with this person. [TLC : not too sure with this sentences ˤˤäƤϤäϲ˸ФΤʤȡꥪ˼ä] Is that so.. Regarding those men, since they didnt seem to have a deep grudge, he couldnt really get angry. Being puzzled about what to say, Rio gave a vague answer. [TLC : one more TLC _ˌƤϼȤȤ櫓ǤϤʤᡢŭϤʤäΤȤԤ褦ʤꥪϕʷ¤򤹤롣] My deepest apologies. Moreover, you couldnt take a bath due to the commotion yesterday, despite already paying for it, right? I will return the money in exchange for the trouble After saying that, the landlady returned all money he had paid for his lodging, and presented the money to him in a bag. Its fine, you know. I would be troubled, so keep it. Since the meal was delicious its, also, my gratitude for the meal Rio refused the request from the landlady. Still, cant you stay for a while and eat breakfast, too. Wont you please wait a while for that? Ill come back soon. Ill make an obentou in exchange for that. After saying so, she left the bag of the money on the counter, and hurriedly, half running, went to the kitchen before hearing Rios reply. Though she seemed to be a honest and good natured person, she had the aura of a naive person. She was so defenseless that she even put the money right infront of me.) [TL : I want to say Let me marry that woman but remember that I already have..] That was Rios impression of the landlady. How to put it; according to the so-called worldly wiseman, a landlady was an unusual match for her atmosphere. [TLC : I dont know which wisemanC>ʤȤˤȤ~ƺϤ냇ݤŮϳ֤äƤΤ] Rio casually peeked into the kitchen, and happen to see Chloe and an unknown girl waring aprons. When they spotted Rio, the two girl quickly hid themselves in the kitchen. Was she Chloes..younger sister? She was still so small) [TL : Hello is this police station, I caught a smell of lolicon in this WN] He judged that she was still around the age of a lower grade elementary student*. [TL : no more than grade three, Ahem, police-san when will you come] [ED: Around 5 to 7 years old.] Chloe was also at most she is in the uppergrade of elementary school. [TL : police-san we have a major case of lolicon here!!!] [ED: Around 9 to 12 years old. Rio is only around, what, 15 at this point, so the age gap isnt that bad. Amakawa Haruto however] With girls around that age, he couldnt help but think that this inn cant be fully functioning [staffed], the source of the landladys troubles could easily be seen. Could it be that she was taking care of three people? I hadnt seen any signs of a husband.) Since Rio came to this inn, he hadnt once seen the landlord, husband, of this inn. He thought that might be because he just secluding himself in the kitchen, though, the landlady was mainly in charge of the kitchen. Well, thats fine.) It seemed the person herself didnt particularly worry about it, so Rio discarded that thought. The landlady then come back carrying a package with lunch inside. Sorry, its just mix of the leftover from yesterday. I also stuffed a lot of bread and ingrendients inside. Please eat it, since Chloe woke up early to bake it Thank you for this. Thank you very much Rio expressing his gratitude with smile on his face. Oi! IM BACK! In the direction that call came from was a drunken man coming into the inn from the entrance, walking unsteadily till he found the landlady. Honey! Youre drinking too much in the morning again! SHUT UP! Its just a little sake drinking! Yelling in a loud voice, the man suddenly slapped the landlady. Rio could only be astonished by that scene. It seems that man was her husband. He Immediately hit her after drinking the whole night; Rio though that he wasnt a decent husband. Though he couldnt bear to watch it any longer, he had a hunch that a family problem was just too complex for a third party to start butting in. That was why he couldnt just butt in. UU However, he looked at the landlady as she cowered, while holding the place where she was slapped, and Rio sighed. He approached the landlady and gave medical treatment to her with spirit magic. [TL : overflowing MILF aura detected!!!] The pain in the slapped spot dissapeared in an instant, though the landlady showed a surprised face, she understood what Rio just did and bow her head in gratitude. What? WHAT ARE YOU DOING? Though he didnt understand what Rio was doing, the husband glared at him with displeased face because his action protected the landlady. STOP! This person is a guest! In a panic, the landlady hurriedly stood to block her husband. - That, well then, she would get slapped again..) Rio was astonished. Although he knew that she had a strong sense of responsibility; she was still a weak woman. As the husband went to the landlady intending to hit her again, Rio blocks the husbands movement, and then gently pushed his head to the floor. Detoxification Magic(Detoxify) Rios hand then shone for a while; after a few seconds the sense of reason also returned to the husbands eyes. That was detoxication magic. Now you feel refreshed, right? Rio told him in a cold tone. A, ah. Im sorry The husband said that, with a bewildered expression, once his mind was cleared,. [TLC : һ˲ǥꥢˤʤä˼ˑä褦˵ǤԤ] If Youre gonna apologize to me, apologize to the landlady too[TLC : not too clear what he said in this line xʤŮxäƤƤ] [ED: if youre gana apologize to me apologize to landlady-san too] Shocked when Rio said that, he moved his line of sight and glanced at the landlady. So, sorry The husband apologized to the landlady with an awkward expression. Though it was just a drunken frenzy, people wouldnt unreasonably act so violent unless they were drunk. [ED: Even if im dead drunk I will never hit women. I will instead hit on them] I, Im really sorry! He was apologizing to the landlady with an extremely sorry appearance. No, since youre not troubling the other guests too much. Thank you very much for the lunch. Well then. Any more than this would make things more complicated, so he decided to leave before that happened. After he said his farewell, Rio left the inn. Well, it was not a solution, either) Nevertheless, originally it was a problem that should be settled by the related people themselves, he was only agonizing over his actions a little because of the short display of hypocrisy*. [TL : previously he already promised to himself that he wont help another person(due to the incident in previous arc), but he already breached that for the third time] He had already become a little depressed since the morning. I guess I should eat some manjuu He then decided to eat some local cuisine, that he missed yesterday, for a change of pace. As for the bentou that he received from the landlady, he decided to eat it at noon. The morning market was open early. In the first place, the people of this world began their activities in the early morning. Also, there were no people, whether they were a farmer or a peddler, that did not rise early. At the very latest, they occasionally woke up at six in the morning. The street vendors already lined-up to sell breakfast in the market, delicious fragrance wafted in the air from here and there. Two servings of manjuu, please. Got it! He gave 10 copper and received 2 manjuu. Though it looked particularly steamy, like a steamed food, its appearance was, rather than like steamed manjuu, more like fried manjuu. [TL : is there any grilled manjuu, or is it actually baked manjuu? ۤۤȜݤƤƤ뤬ҊĿޤȤϤ˽ä] [ED: yaki can mean basicly anything cooked unless Im wrong. baked and grilled included. so its grilled, roasted, baked, steamed meat buns] The springy texture of the dough was a little unsatisfactory. Though when he ate it, it exceeded his expectations; he was savouring the first taste inside his mouth. [TLC : 붨ʥ֤ФäȤꤢʳ٤Ƥߤ褦ȿڤФ˺ࡣ] Then, the bountiful, delicious meat juice, seasoned with salt, spread through his mouth. So delicious. The so called manjuu was just like a hamburger. That was Rios impression towards the food. (I dont know the recipe Nope, isnt this using ginger, oyster sauce, and sesame oil as its seasoning) He felt unsatisfied and investigated the origin of the taste. [TLC : ʤζԭ򿼲줹롣] [ED: confused about this one, it says he investigated the cause of the unsatisfactory taste.] That didnt mean that it was not delicious. He was just a little disappointed, since the taste is different from what he expected. Rio also knew the recipe for manjuu. Rather than that, I think I should collect seasonings and ingredients all over the world by myself during this journey. That kind of idea suddenly emerged inside his head. Since he lived alone in his previous life, cooking was one of his hobbies; various kinds of recipe were, also, stored inside his head. Thanks to that, although it didnt reach a professional level in each style, he could make a normal meal as long as he had the ingredients. Aside from humans, there were countless living things that exists in this world and not on earth. There were also many flora and fauna identical to the ones on earth. Maybe the ingredients that were not in this area could be extremely abundant, beyond imagination, in another area. Should I look for then in my spare time? Collecting ingredients that he was familiar with from the places that he would visit during his journey, Rio had that kind of thought while having a take-out meal. While he thought about it, he had already left the city via the eastern gate. Although from there on he could just follow the highway instead of travelling through the forest; Rio purposely got off the highway and went into the forest. Though there was no search warrant for him inside of the Galark kingdom yet, that was only because Rio was moving extremely fast, to the degree that it couldnt be compared to the speed of a general human. If he was going to raise his movement speed, it would be good to be moving through places where people couldnt see him; that was what he thought. Taking advantage of the early morning, some parts of the forest were still covered in fog. He could move at a pace that was a little slower than usual, but instead ignored the nauseating feeling from the limited field of view and Rio increased his pace. Rio was cleverly avoiding the crowd of trees that was coming in front of him, despite his low range of vision in this fog. Rio caught the shadow of a person inside his field of view. It was positioned 30 meters straight in front of him. That person was lying facing the ground. A corpse Though it was rare, there certainly were monsters and carnivores living in the forest, in the vicinity of the city. Maybe this person was unlucky and encountered that kind of creature, that was what Rio thought. He approached the faced down person; that persons whole body is covered by Haori* like robe.[TL : editor-san, please give a link to Haori] [ED: it just said robe, but anyway its the jacket you were over a kimono.http://i.ebayimg.com/00/s/MTIwMFgxNjAw/z/LzEAAOSwBahVNgUv/$_35.JPG%5D Judging from the size, it might be a kid younger than Rio. A kid. Was that collapsed person over there a kid? Why? That kind of doubt rose, if he just left them as they were, he expected it would leave a bad after taste. It couldnt be helped, Rio decided to call out to that person. Oi, are you okay He shook that person and saw that they were not reacting to him. He held the body in order to identify that person; the warmth of their skin could be felt through the robe. It seems this person is still alive He felt relieved and looked at the persons face; a girls face is sticking out from the hood. !!!! Suddenly, the girl opened her eyes. Simultanously, he felt a small killing intent. Rio looked at the girls hand, in it she is holding a knife with a long blade*. [TL : please look for this жɤLһΥʥ, as I dont know what kind of length is hawatari] [ED: kitchen knife length and shape, actually it looks like a kitchen knife] Chapter 18 Volume 1 Chapter 18 My closest image of Latifa : ~~~~~~~ Having caught a glimpse of the girls knife, Rio twisted his body at once. But, that girls arm suddenly twisting like a snake, from the small gap of the light armor, that knife pierced into the side of Rios abdomen. !!! Rio unintentionally frowned when he felt an edged tool entering his body. [TLC : ꡢ郎ФäƤҙˡꥪ˼鷺A롣] He instantly pushed the girl away along with her knife, extracted from Rios side abdomen. A trace of blood sprayed on her green cloth. After confirming that he was separated from the girl, he also did a back-step to keep some distance, so he could deal with the girls attack. Having herself pushed away, the girls stance crumbled; her face that had been concealed by the hood was finally revealed and her appearance could be seen. Rio was dumbfounded when he saw fox ears growing out of that girls head. Kemonomimi![TL : sorry its actually Beastman, I just cant hold back myself] He was surprised by the beastman, that he had seen for the first time. Rio felt that the place where he got stabbed didnt particularly hurt, but he felt some kind of burning sensation running all over his abdomen. Is thispoison? He instantly noticed that the knife was smeared with poison. Maybe it was a quick acting poison. Before the poison circulated through his body, he started to cure and detoxify it with spirit arts by touching the afflicted parts with his hand. Though the girl waited for Rio to be unable to move and die, she instead became astonished, watching Rios complexion become better and better. She instantly ran at him with full force. So fast The girls running speed shocked even Rio. The girls speed was the fastest Rio had ever seen. Even if every knight were to use their Body Strengthening Magic(Hyper Physical Ability) it might still be no match against her. He himself didnt have the luxury to say that as he could still feel discomfort in the place where he got stabbed. He released his magical power in order to brush away the killing intent, released by that girl, and reinforced his body and physical ability at the same time. Rio then leapt horizontally, in the direction of that girl. The girl also changed her direction after him. Rio threw his throwing knife; he aimed at the girls legs while she is running at him, trying to shorten their distance. The girl then jumped up to avoid the thrown knife, and grabbed at a convenient tree branch. Just like that she nimbly did an acrobatic circling movement upward, then stood at the top of the tree. This time it was Rios turn to jump up and close their distance. Like a sudden gust, he rushed at her with full power. Being confused by his action, the girls hand went inside her robe, took out three throwing knives from inside and then threw them at Rio. Rio drew his sword from its scabbard and used it to parry all the bullet-like knives thrown by that girl, then restoring the sword to its scabbard again after that. [TL : IAI???] The girl quickly descended from the branch, where she had bad footing, doing so to avoid a direct confrontation with Rio. Rio jumped from the top of the tree to that girl; a jump that produced enough force to kill her.[TLC : Sˤ߳줿ݤ򚢤褦ˡꥪŮäƤľ֦wz] Having broken branches to kill momentum, just like that, Rio continued to fall below. Incidentally, after he landed on the ground, the girl thrust her knife as she got closer to Rio. Even if he was only grazed a little by that poison, it was enough to gnaw at his life. While he parried that girls knife, Rio countered by hitting the girls chin with the bottom of his palm. [TL : SERIOUSLY, DONT DO THIS IN RL as YOU CAN ACCIDENTALLY KILLING SOMEONE WITH IT!!!] That girl, however, avoided Rios palm by shifting her head. Amazing. Shes still a kid but her physical abilities are greatly different from humans. Rio admired this girls power even when he was struggling in a battle against her. Though he didnt think that he would be defeated, that girls physical abilities rivaled even Rio, with his reinforced physical abilities. However, her movements are still rough. From that fact, he became sure that he wouldnt lose. Nope, thats just my pride.. There were no guaranteed wins or loses in battle. Rio vaguely thought that he wouldnt be defeated as long as he was equipped with spirit arts and the ancient martial arts that he forged in his previous life.[TL : Editor-san please look for kobujutsu(g), I still didnt know what kind of style it is?] [ED: it looks like a martial arts style using weapons like staff, tonfa and nunchucks] In practical terms, the advantage of having spirit arts was great. However, as if waiting for that carelessness, a knife pierced in his direction. The surprise attack is meaningless, even if it was carried out with more power then before.[TLC : This part is still confusing, please help me fixing it C>֤äƤƤ⤽ʹǰ˲줿ζϤʤΤ] [ED: he said the surprise attack is meaningless even if I didnt release my power] To obtain certain victory, that girls movement came first. He observed that in great detail, so Rio was accurately prepared for it when that girl stabbed with her knife. Rio parried that girls attack bare-handed the entire time, and then began to launch a counter-attack. [TLC : sorry, getting confused againC>Ůz๥Ĥ򤹤٤֤ǤʤꥪĤzǤ] Little-by-little that girl began to get herself cornered. Finally the gap between their real ability became more and more visible. Rio made sure not to, to the best of his abilities, use an attack that could accidentally kill her. If he used spirit arts, the battle wouldve ended long ago. - !!! Little by little impatience surfaced on the girls face. Maybe that girl also vaguely understood that she was no match for Rio. Being impatient, the girl launched an attack, aimed at Rios heart. UGA! However, Rio dodged that by twisting his body a little, and hitting the girls stomach with the bottom of the palm on his right hand. A dull shriek emitted from the girls mouth. As her senses were swaying and balance broken, Rio, with his left hand, shoved the girls head from her right towards the left. [ED: One-two, right punch and left grab and throw .] GAH The girls body slammed strongly to the ground. Disarming the knife in her hand, Rio turned to her back and applying a joint lock. [ED: Can someone rewrite this into a better sentence.] The girl was putting her all into struggling against his restriction, until she knew that she really couldnt move her body. Stop there. Can you understand my words? [ED : ޤ is used by police, a prefix for anyone to stop someone as they are doing some action, like struggling, bullying etc. for use in bad sense. In a good sense, it is like saying we finish work here.] Rio said that while pushing all of his body weight against the girls body and both her hands. Hii, Hii, Hiuuu, uuuuuuuu, Higuuuuu[TL : She is crying, just for information, and its certainly not a R*pe] Then her face distorted, as if she was frightened about something, she was rocking, kicking, and struggling while her whole body shivered; it was just like she went mad. The girl then burst into tears. UGUUUUu As if her trauma was triggered, the girl sobbing increased to almost a shriek. Oi. Calm yourself Rio tried to calm her, as she became too frantic. Uuuu. No! Let Let goS, stop it! [ED : ϤʡϤʡƤã is from hanashite which means let go.] The girl couldnt talk very well, Rio clicked his tongue. Lying the girl face down, he hit the back of her neck using his hand, one time, and then she lost consciousness. [TL : wait what are you going to do with that loli?] What kind of environment was she raised in? He said that while a suspicion raised in him, and took a look at the fainted girl. In contrast to her machine-like cold-heartedness in battle, it was hard to believe that her emotions would be that unstable. It looked like she became extremely afraid of something the moment he held her down. This is Rio noticed something about the girls collar. Collar of Obedienceis she.a slave? A Collar of Obedience was a magic tool that was put on a slave. It was difficult for a slave that was attached to that thing to go against the masters orders. The so called desire to obey something commanded to them would arise; trying to go against the command was futile. When enchanted with a special spell, intense pain would run through the slaves body. The magic to release that magic was calledDispel Magic*(Dispel), an advanced magic that was difficult to learn. It was a heavy crime to use it without the owners permission. [TL : have a better name for this?] Also, the person with it equiped couldnt personally release it. That was the kind of magic tool it was. The way the girl started crying was strange. Perhaps she actually didnt harbour some kind of extreme trauma, that was what Rio thought. [Perhaps she had an extreme trauma towards being pinned down like that, that was what Rio thought.] However, if she was left to move freely, maybe she would try to accomplish her masters orders, and try to kill Rio a second time. He sighed while feeling irritated, Rio took out a rope from his backpack, and tied the girls hands and feet. [TL : Bondage???] He moved the girl to take the knife from her hip, shaking the girl, then waited for her to wake. [After taking a knife from his waist and pointing at her, he shook the girl, and then waited for her to wake up.] Nn.n! Having noticed Rio, she reacted and started to move. However, she then noticed that her body couldnt move; frantically started to unfasten the rope. Showing the knife, Rio stared into her eyes from point blank range. Nn` It looked like he could now have the conversation which he couldnt previously. It was still the same, there was no light in those eyes; it didnt mean that she had lost the sense of reasoning. Have you woken up If you dont want to die/want to live, answer my questions. If the answer is yes, nod your head. Dont say anything if it is No Indifferently telling her that, his hand held her neck; Rio began to observe the girls actions. From the beginning, the girl really didnt have anything to say to Rio. [From the beginning, Rio had thought that girl might not tell the truth.][i.e when the answer is yes, she will instead keep silent instead of nodding.] Her actions were precisely because of that. Knowing that her actions were seen through, the girl looked at Rio and became frightened. - Youre a slave, right? Is your master a noble of Bertram kingdom You came to kill me on that persons orders? The girl kept her silent attitude. But, the answer to all the questions so far was Yes; Rio had already concluded that. Finally, Rio had heard all the things that he wanted to hear. The girl already had no other use. (Now What should be done with this girl afterwards?) Do you want to be released from slavery After a while, Rio said that with a sigh. It was only just for an instant, but the girls pupils regained its light. Rio didnt miss that. Thats right. The girl took a look at Rio, in some respect she was spellbound and kept looking at him. She didnt know Rios true motive. Well, in any case, after youre released from slavery, will you still try to kill me A short silence followed that for a while, then the girl shake her head slowly. The girls reaction, pulse, the movement of her eyes, breath, and perspiration, all of that was completely under Rios observation. I see After I released you, you will be treated as runaway slave in human race country, even knowing that? how about it? The girl was bewildered and looked at the surrounding restlessly; then, looking at Rios serious expression, she finally give a small nod. After confirming the girls answer, Rios right hand held the back of the girls neck. A dim light flowed out from Rios hand, then the choker disconnected from the girl and fell to the ground. The fallen choker was reflected in the girls eyes. She was dumbfounded. And then, a short time later, the girl began to move her head in order to check the sensation from her neck. Eh.., fue, fue, Hiks, hiks, UeEEEEEEEEEEEE[TL : for your information, shes crying] Suddenly, the girl was weeping, knowing that the choker was completely disconnected from her. Rio sheathed his knife, while sighing a little, when he saw this scene. It had been more than 10 minutes since the girl started to weep. Gradually she got tired of weeping, the crying voice stalled. Is it fine now? Rio called out to the girl. The girl got startled, then stared at Rio. I will give you back your knife, though with the poison removed. Its fine for you to escape after that. Rio said so while he performed medical treatment to the place that was lightly cut, then he cut the rope that restrained the girl and releasing her. He handed back the knife which was the girls equipment. Eh? The girl become bewildered at Rios word. I said, you better escape quickly. It seems that living in the human racial territory would only make you experience a harsh life, but that wouldnt be the case if you were in demi-human territoy, right. Rio said that information in order to persuade the girl. You will find a Demi-human territory if you move to the east of this place. Im also going to go in a eastern direction, but unfortunately my clothes got ripped. Im going to return once again to the town. We will part here. The girl remained dumbfounded after hearing what Rio said. If the slave collar was still attached to her neck, the girl would probably continue to try and kill Rio. In that situation, he would have to kill that girl But, it was another matter if she was without the collar. She would stop trying to kill him because there was no longer a need to. He released her with that kind of thought. She needed someone to look after her until she could take care of herself; Rio didnt have any intention of doing that. Rio heard that beastman tribes had a heartwarming feeling towards their brethern. If that was the case, then he thought that he, also, needed to make them meet the girl. After saying that and releasing the girl, Rio turned back to Almond city. There was already no killing intent or malice from that girl, towards Rio. The girl was only standing in a daze, watching Rio leave. After returning to Almond he bought clothes, then after that he immediately left. Then he left the highway once again; Rio was going through the forest. Rio made sure that no one could see him, then instantly raised his movement speed. He was running forward, weaving his path amongst the gaps between the trees. Suddenly, Rios movement halted. Come out. Facing towards the person, that had been following him since sometime ago, Rio called out to shock that person. At that place was the fox girl that followed him since sometime ago. She was a little surprised by him calling out to her, but still showed herself. - Whats the matter Rio asked what business she had with him. [ED : Τ in anime means, do you need me for something.] E, erm, Lets, go, to east, together.. Rio was stunned for an instant by the girls words. Though she had difficulties with talking, Rio could perfectly understand what she said. However, Rio couldnt understand her intentions. Why was that girl saying something like that. Did, by some chance, she mistake me for a good person? Rio considered that. Listen here, I didnt help you out of good will. I also didnt want to take you along. He said that in order to correct that girls misunderstanding. It was also because he felt reluctant to kill her. He didnt want to bear that sin. From that kind of selfish reason, he released that girl. To him, that was all there was to it. .Let go together, desu [ED: I tried making font smaller (size 11) to indicate smaller voice] The girl said that with an almost inaudible voice. Rio could actually hear what she just said, and sighed a little. Im a human, you know. And a selfish one at that. Are you not afraid that I might be the same as those who made you like a slave? Hearing Rios words, the girl shook her head. Unpleasant feeling.I cant feel it, desu. Funny smell*, also, dont have [TL : it was called estrus smell in Mushoku Tensei, and Rudy got owned so many times by the beast race because of that] The girl said that while pointing at Rio. When he heard funny smell, that made him a little doubtful. It seemed that it had become the foundation for the girls belief in Rio. Moreover, I cant bring you to beastman territory. He said that while bewildered; the girls will was stronger than he thought. That was definitely not reasoning out of desperation. Many of beastman tribe resented the human race because of how humans treated their brethrens as slaves. If Rio went to that place along with a girl of beast tribe, he could easily imagined the chance of him being called a foreign enemy. Well, until that place, lets go.togetherdesu. The girl said that, in some respects she was strongly wishing for that. The girl had lived her life in slavery up until now. All this time she had strongly wished to be released from slavery. For the majority of her life, the girl had already gotten used to accepting order from someone. Now that she was freed, she didnt know what to do. The girl was walking aimlessly inside the forest while Rio was back in the city. When Rio left the city, somehow she could sense him and followed him from behind. Scratching his head with his left hand, Rio sighed a little and then talked in a resigned tone. ..Fine then, do as you like. But, Im going to take another route once we arrived in beastman territory. Understood? Compared to having her following him from behind like this, it seemed moving together was the best course of action. Just like that, Rio decided to accept travelling together with that girl, while creating such half-hearted reason in his heart. [TL : NEW KIND OF TSUNDEREPART II] O, K The girl bowed while still being perplexed. While she did that, Rio confirmed the girls appearance. She was covered by a green robe that was large enough to conceal her whole body inside it; some part of it was for storing various kinds of equipment inside. Did you carry food and water How about blanket He was confirming whether she carried the minimum necessities. Ive, received, a little food. Water, is taking, from river. I have this, for blanket, desu. . [TL : for your information, shes speaking in broken sentences, the explanation will come after ark 2 main story ended] The girl said that while fluttering her robe. Rio sighed as a result of what he saw. [TL : such poor loli] It was only natural since the amount of provisions wont be enough for the journey. Understood. Ill also take care of your food and water. Now, this is our concern, I wonder if I need to go back to that city once again Though he thought that it was annoying to go back and forth to the same place, since he was the one who was allowing her to travel with him, it seemed natural for him to look after her too. [TL : -_-] Wait for me here for a while. Im going to buy your necessities in that city. Lets see, wait for me for one hour. Understood? He said that while also giving an instruction to that girl. After the girl gave a confirmation while timidly nodding her head, Rio then started to turn back toward Almond. Ah, thats right, whats your name As if it had just came suddenly to him, he stopped and then asked for the girls name. Latifa[TL : in katakanaC(ƥ`ե >Ratifa)] I see. Im Rio. Nice to meet you. Latifa. Chapter 19 Volume 1 Chapter 19 Coming back inside the forest, after having bought additional rations and camping equipment for Latifa, the two of them started running towards the eastern direction . It seemed Latifa was only instructed to master Body Strengthening Magic(Hyper Physical Ability) . That magic was very useful but it also had many problems . First, if the body was not also strengthened like Rios, it would lead to the body screaming in pain the longer he strengthened his physical ability for . Also, its energy efficiency was also no good either, as it continuously consumed magic power . But then, using spirit arts to strengthen the body also had same problem . In that point, the beastman tribes who had tough and flexible bodies had more affinity for Body Strengthening Magic(Hyper Physical Ability) than the human race . Latifas magical power was also the best amongst the people he knew; that was what made it possible for her to continously strengthen her body and move along with Rio for long distances . Though Latifa could match Rios highest speed with his strengthened physical ability magic, her stamina was no match for his . She would lose her breath after continuously running for 30 minutes . Rio slowed down his speed a bit, till it reached a speed where Latifa could keep up with him . Even though it took away precious time, they took proper rests . Here, some water . He passed over the canteen he bought for her and filled it with water by using spirit magic for her . Thank you, desu . Latifa drank the water, gulping it with her small lips . Rio also drank water from his own canteen, in front of Latifa . Guu~, Latifas stomach let out a cute complaint . When Rio turned his gaze to Latifa, she vigorously shook her head . Looking at her, Rio could only give a bitter smile . Its already time for lunch, huh? . . Here . Using his cooking knife he cut the bread bento which he received from the inn lady and passed it to Latifa . However, Latifa became bewildered, seeing him pass the bread . Her eyes looked restlessly between Rio and the bread . Whats the matter Is-it fine-for me to eat She asked that while looking a little frightened . All this time, she had lived while constantly looking at her masters expression . She was trained, such that unless she was given a clear order, she was prohibited to do anything . Even when the meal was presented presented before her, unless she was told she could eat, she couldnt lay a finger on it . Her training was harsh to that degree . Therefore, she had a deep fear from the bottom of her heart, of unintentionally making someone angry . So to speak, abiding by someones will was self-defense for her spirit . That trait remained deeply in her mind, even after she was released from slavery . She followed Rio after being released from slavery; this action was only natural since it was the self-defense mechanism of her spirit . No need to feel reserved . Its fine for you to eat it . Although Rio had not understood the overly dependent disease in Latifas heart, he tacitly understood that she was used to taking orders, and so he used a kind and tender voice to tell her to eat . Latifa timidly held the bread in her mouth . Upon savoring its taste, she ate the bread in a hurry . The meal was not any special luxury . However, as far as she could remember in her life as a slave, this was the most luxurious meal she had ever had . Hauf-Haufhauf-uf-higu-ugu[TL : shes choked with bread, just make sure you didnt imagine it in wrong way] She stuffed her cheeks with bread and munched at it as if she was sucking it in . Latifa ate while crying . I wont steal the food, so eat slowly . Its bad for your body . Rio slowly patted Latifas back, who ate while crying . Uuu, because-onii-sama, he-baiting-me-with-food-everyday . When she recalled her meals till now, Latifas cries got stronger . What kind of treatment did Latifa receive at her meal times? . Rios face distorted when he thought about it . Latifa buried her face in Rios chest . Rio then gently patted her head and waited for Latifa to calm down . Ive heard that the beastmen are a race that is really caring for their brethren . Thats why, Latifa will also be welcomed when you arrive at their place . Theres no need for you to remember those kinds of things anymore . Rio was troubled by what he should say to make Latifa stop crying, so he said that . I, is that true Latifa looked at Rio with unbelieveable eyes . Yeah, undoubtly . Its a far better place than the human country . Averting his gaze from Latifa, Rio looked to some far away place . Well then, since youre already cheerful enough, lets move soon . We have no choice but to keep moving before we find the beastman territory In order to erase the feelings in his chest, Rio suggested that they keep moving to Latifa . [TL : He almost awakened to Loliconism] Staying in that place also wouldnt give them any solutions . That was why he felt like moving his body . Latifa nodded while looking at Rios face . For a few hours after that, they repeated the process of running and resting . They ignored the monsters that passed by them . If they fought them each and every time, their travelling progress would fall drastically behind schedule . We will take a rest in this place today . Wait for a while . Rio found a cave suitable for camping when the sun had almost inclined to the west, and signalled Latifa to stop . After some leaves and branches were collected, with a practiced hand, Rio built a simple tent using them . A tent of plants; though its appearance would make someone feel hesitant towards lying down in it, especially for modern person like him will put some pshycological barrier for sleeping in that kind of tent, but it has numerous advantage for fooling many monster and wild animals in this world . He had no use for the plants except for naturally blending with nature . Besides, it also covered their body odors to some extent . Furthermore, the forest would get cold at night; added to that, the weather could also become unstable . In the case of a tent of plants, for example, if rain were to fall, depending on the set up, it would be hard for the water to leak under the leaves . On the large scale, it could endure wind and rain to some extent . - In addition to that, because the air was always ventilated by the gaps between the plants, staying inside it was surprisingly comfortable . Also different from the tent made of nylon, he could make an open fire inside without being choked by the smoke . [TL : did we just ignoring Mosquito-san here?] [ED2:The smoke from the fire in the tent helps keep mosquitoes away][TL : and choked the one sleeping inside] Latifa sent a look of respect to Rio who made bedding in the blink of an eye . The meal will be ready in a while . You can wait inside; I will call you when its ready . You can use your nose to search for enemies, since it will have a wider range than me . Dont hesitate to call me if you find any abnormalities . Latifa nodded . Seeing that Latifa had understood, Rio left the camp . Naturally, cooking that generated a large amount of aroma was not preferable in the camp, but Rio, who was used to the delicious meals of his previous life, didnt have any intentions of eating tasteless food . [TL : The current king of Narou that suffered from more than 20 years of distasteful cooking and forced to eat land turtle meat in his childhood will definitely curse Rio] Therefore he went to cook at a place away from the camp; the place to eat the meal was also different . After he discovered a suitable place, Rio began to cook . He put together salt and water, created from spirit arts, inside the pot . He was going to cook pasta . He heated the pot with fire, created by igniting the gathered wood . At the same time, he also prepared a one size smaller pot, which can fit inside the other pot, for boiling the pasta when stored . He put water inside the smaller pot and heat it with fire . It was seasoned using some spice he had purchased in Almond . Moreover, he had also stocked edible wild plants in his bag while moving, since he was taking the nutrition balance into account . He began to wash the edible wild plants with warm water, then cut them into bite-size bits with the cooking knife . After chopping the wild plants, he minced the jerky . He regulated the aroma that came from it, moving it to the sky using wind spirit arts so that monsters with an excellent sense of smell wouldnt come . That kind of original cooking method couldnt be thought of or produced, even by travelling nobles when they camped . N? He turned around when he sensed someone approaching, it was Latifa who was lured by the smell . Her nose was moving and twitching . When she saw that Rio made a wry smile, her face instantly flushed red . Come here, its soup pasta . The flavor is my original, though . He passed the container, which was already filled with it, to Latifa . Rio liked spicy flavour, but He made it easy for children to eat because Latifa might be bad with spicy food . Spaghetti THIS, ISSpaghetti, right Looking at the contents of the container, Latifa could not hide the astonishment in her voice . A-Yeah . Eat quickly before it gets cold . Rio replied in a startled voice . Latifa, who got permission to eat from Rio, ate the pasta with sparkling eyes . Latifa could skillfully use the fork, it was as if she was used to eating pasta . She ate it while coiling the pasta inside the soup with fork . Rios gaze was fixed at Latifa . [TL : youre not looking at her ears or tail right?] Pasta wasnt an ingredient that originated from this world . At that time, that girl also said Spaghetti . Latifa was a slave, so there was no way she would know how to use a fork . And yet, she knew the best way to eat pasta . (could it be, she was alsoa reincarnated person . ) Though it doesnt seem to be that way . To think that just the other day, he had discovered the existence of a reincarnated person, now he discovered again a new one . Moreover, to meet in that kind of way . Rio was amazed by this strange stroke of fortune . Hafu, hafuhafuu[TL : Latifa eating the pasta, just as reminding] Latifa was frantically eating the hot pasta . Since its still hot, dont eat it too fast or you will burn your tongue . See, you can also eat the bread by soaking it in the viscous soup . If you do that, the soup will be cooled a little . Rio advised Latifa to use the bread that was similar to preserved hard biscuit . Latifa followed Rios advice, eating the bread soaked in soup; the flavour made her face show a satisfied smile . Rio then tried to figure Latifas mental age . Judging from their exchanges so far, no matter how he sees it, Latifas mental age was not that much different from her appearance . It didnt look like she had any social experiences from her previous life . Is this acting . nope, that was not likely . if that was the case, was she a child in her previous life?) After some struggling in his head, Rio arrived to one conclusion . The chance of that was extremely high . He thought about the matter regarding Latifa while slowly eating his pasta . If what Rio guessed was right, Latifa was at most a little girl in the upper grade of elementary school when she one day suddenly became a slave . Though he didnt know how Latifa regained her memories, there was no doubt that her physical age was still below one digit . Adding the mental age of a grade schooler to a one digit mental age, the total age simply couldnt become their mental age . [ED: Meaning you cant think like an adult even if you add two kids mental age together . ] (If that was the case, it made more sense if the reincarnated person was still so childish . ) Rio could only imagine the cruel fate that had befallen Latifa . Rios case was still better . Although he didnt choose to start as an orphan, whether his luck was good or bad, he had received proper education, thus he knew how to live . Though he is currently a criminal due to a false charge, it didnt mean that his life and freedom was restricted like a slave . Also, his mind was also already matured, so he could at least accept the absurdities of this world . But, Latifa was different . A very young child who had lived a plentiful life in modern Japan, suddenly robbed of all her human rights, and live like a pet . Maybe she received ill treatment beyond imagination . It seemed she couldnt help but have some kind of training, for her to possess such a cruel nature, not matching her age . Even so, maybe she accepted her life as a slave as something natural, till she regained her memories of her previous life . Because Latifa was a slave by nature . [TL : a child of slave is also a slave, at least till they can buy back their freedom] But, that was all till she regained her memories in the previous life, just like that she couldnt take her life as a slave like it was something natural . She wanted to be released from slavery, then go back to her original world; there was no doubt that she lived while having that kind of thinking . Undoubtly, Latifa had received mental damage at that level already . It cant be called as trauma anymore; that was what Rio concluded . [TL : Self AdditionC>ALL OF THIS HAPPENED IN 0 . 5 Second] She wouldnt have any purpose if she regained her freedom, as she was a slave by nature . Because she didnt have free will from the beginning . But, she regained her memories and gained the purpose of her own freedom . Should it be called a disaster or fortune? Shit . . Could it be, this is also the reason why her mind is so unstable . Rio only became more disgusted, the more he imagined Latifas circumstances . Latifa was wholeheartedly eating Rios cooking . Maybe because she recalled her previous life, pearls of tears gathered in her eyes before she noticed it . Gulping the soup till it dried, she licked the empty container as if regretting emptying it . Rio scooped a second helping for her empty container . Thereupon, Latifa resumed her meal after bowing her head and smiling to Rio . Rio also didnt have any mood to continue his meal, he put down his container after emptying it, and gave all the rest of the pot to Latifa . In the end Rio didnt tell Latifa that he himself is also a reincarnated person . Chapter 20 Volume 1 Chapter 20 One month has passed since the departure from Almond and his meeting Latifa . Currently, Rio and Latifa have slipped out from the Galwark kingdom and are moving into the deep unexplored land . Onii-chan For our lunch What will it be! [1] When the afternoon break came, Latifa asked Rio what was on the menu for lunch with a smiling face . I cant create a too elaborate meal at noon . At most it will be a sandwich from preserved food . Rio, with a wry smile, replied to Latifa that brimmed with appetite . Though Latifa was frightened in the beginning, within this one month, she became considerably more cheerful after her encounter with Rio . She also became completely attached to him along the way; before he noticed, it had already reached the point where she called him Onii-chan . Onii-chans cooking Is always delicious! Nowadays she spoke more clearly . That was because she always spoke with Rio and through that she quickly started to remember the pronunciation of the words . Today too, I will sleep together with Onii-chan! Is that okay? Peering at Rios face who was starting to prepare sandwiches, Latifa asked to sleep together with Rio . Latifa often had nightmares while she slept . It was to the degree that she cried heavily . She would, as if frightened about something, come in the middle of the night and softly shook Rio . Rio would then gently lulled/rocked her to sleep . That was how she got so attached to Rio Nowadays, it came to the point that Rio hugged her every night . Latifa needed to be embraced by Rio, otherwise she would have nightmares . . . Ah, its okay . Rio was becoming worried about the current conditions . Originally, he had no intentions of getting this close . By now, it is not strange if they had already entered the beastman territory . He should already have separated from Latifa . But, by the time he noticed, it was already too late . Latifa already completely depended on Rio . He was horrified when he imagined what would happen if the girl came to know that he was also a reincarnated person, during this time they were together . Was that because of the slave habit that was ingrained into her, or because of her lonely life, she was easily moved by even a little bit of gentle kindness? In any case, Rio now worried that Latifa couldnt simply be separated from him . Well, maybe an unexpected quick separation would be good . . Rios inner voice said it loudly, as if sneering at his thoughts . A sudden separation between someone and another person . [Human partings were abrupt . ] No matter how close they were, no matter how much they rejected the parting, there will be a time where it cant be avoided any longer . And, when that time comes, how they feel for each other will no longer be the same . No matter how much the other party wished to always be together, the other one, which is him, might not necessarily think so . More or less, humans were that kind of creatures; that was what Rio thought . That is why he himself must resist that lonely feeling from the parting . He couldnt harbored too many excessive feelings towards the other party . He mustnt have too many expectations toward the other party . At least she wouldnt loathe being separated from him too much . Rio tried to persuade himself . Nevertheless, as expected, that tree is so huuuuge Latifa, who spoke to Rio, brought him, who was already immersed deep in thought, back to reality . Latifa pointed at the gigantic tree that could be seen far in the distance, between crevices in the trees . Thats right . Though, I dont think that is an ordinary tree . . They already noticed the tree yesterday . The huge tree that towered alone, beyond the other trees, caused a feeling of being overwhelmed inside the huge forest . Though at first it couldnt be seen as anything but something like small pagoda (a hindu or buddhist temple, typically in the form of a many tiered tower) from a distance, as one got closer they would feel the great presence and sheer size of that tree . That tree towered over its surroundings, as if piercing through the sky, and released an overwhelming presence . Somehow, Rio was being attracted towards that tree . The reason was that Rio was losing his composure . Should we get closer to the tree a bit more Un Lets do that! Making a slight detour shouldnt be a problem . So he asked Latifa; she replied immediately, with a smiling face . Then, should we eat our lunch along the way? Its already done . Here . He passed the sandwich to Latifa during their conversation; Latifa began to delightfully stuff her cheeks with that sandwich . Looking at her, Rio also began his meal . Though the bread was preserved food and harder than french bread, if it was eaten with added ingrendients as flavouring, the texture, while it was being chewed, was irresistable . They became satisfied with that and finished eating the sandwiches . After several minutes, Rio and Latifa began to move toward the gigantic tree again . Onii-chan Theres an unknown smell in our surroundings since sometime ago! There are several of them! A few hours after they started to move again, their advance was just fine, while keeping their usual pace, till Latifa started to say that . Unknown smell Its not an animal or a monster? Its different . The smell of this thing feels sharper . But its a little different from a human that didnt wash their body . Though it was not said in a understandable way, Rio judged that it was some kind of standard for Latifa . Isnt there something more specific about them . . theyre mixed, theyre closer to humans, but also different from humans . Even if it only resembles a little . I feel that it is something I missed so much . Like mother, but its not mother . - Though he didnt understand what Latifas words meant, Rio was no match for that nose of hers . Because that nose could perceive whatever being it was . He couldnt just ignore it . Do you know where those smells came from So Rio asked; Latifa then sniffed the smell from the surroundings . Over there As for how far we are from them, I dont know . . Yet, theres not that much of the smell remains . Maybe a great deal of time passed since it came to this place . After hearing that, Rio pondered about the next step of their actions . Before long he opened his mouth . I see . Lets take our time and move slowly, For the time being, should we stop for the day in this place? Okay . Then, Rio and Latifa found a suitable camping spot . Latifa went out to collect wild plants that she was familiar with . During that time, Rio started making dinner at another place a bit away from the camp site . Lately that was the distribution of the jobs between them . Rio washed the barley several times in water, and then transferred it at once to another container . The ingredients were chopped dried meat, wild plants, and preserved cheese . The fire was lit, then olive oil was poured into a pan and then he waited for it to get to a suitable temperature . He quickly stir fried the chopped wild plants and meat . He put the barley in there, breaking it into pieces, then stir fried it further . When he felt that the barley looked done, as it turned transparent, he added the seasoning and hot water . [2] Soon, when the contents of the pot was boiling, the cooking was done after it was covered with a lid for a little more than 10 minutes . He took it off the fire and let the steam inside do the finishing touch . He completed the risotto by sprinkling it with cheese and pepper . Onii-chan The smell is nice! Coincidentally, at the same time he finished with the cooking, Latifa who had completed the bedding came by, lured by the aroma; this was already an everyday occurence for them . You must wash your hands first . Rio produced water, with spirit arts, for Latifa to wash her hands, that were dirtied by soil . Latifa started to eat immediately after she said Itadakimasu in a small voice . [3] Though Latifa occasionally used Japanese language in that manner every day, Rio didnt dare point that out to her . Though it was simply just risotto, it can be considered a feast of the highest class in the category of camping meals . This risotto is delicious Risotto too; as far as Rio knew, there was no human race, in this world, that knew about this cooking, but Latifa, that had never properly eaten the cooking of the human race in this world, shouldnt even know about this kind of cooking . Thank you very much . Though, the taste was a little worse, despite using same seasoning The ideal was naturally to complete the seasoning for each cooking style but, with his current money, he can only afford the minimum seasoning for western oriented cooking . Even so, Rio was happy that Latifa ate his cooked meals every day and said it was delicious . You should be tired right now; we also need to wake up early tomorrow . Un Latifa nodded with a smile on her face . After finishing their meal, they went back to the camp site . With boiling hot water in a wash pot, the two of them washed their bodies in turn, inside the tent of plants . Though it was possible for them to make a Japanese style bathroom, they couldnt put too much effort into such a luxury, since they were in the middle of a journey . It was still better (than nothing) since with this, their bodies wouldnt smell unpleasant . Good night, onii-chan Inside the tent, that became totally dark when the lamp was turned off, Latifa said that while sticking her body to Rio . Rio also fell asleep and only left a weak consciousness behind that stretched in their surroundings and connected to one part of his nerves, so that he could instantly responded when something unusual happened . That was a skill that he acquired when he lived in the slums, so that he could instantly responded to whatever happened during his sleep . Maybe that was also not too detestable experience, as an orphan, since it was turned out to be useful in this journey . After that, Rio couldnt sense whatever happened in their surroundings . It was because when he became aware of it; there was an unknown girl before Rio . From the features of her face, she seemed around 16 years old . For some reason Rio was sleeping on her lap . [4] For some reason, Rio also accepted that situation . Rio winked his eyes to confirm whether that girl was real . No matter how many times he winked his eyes, that girl still in there . Somehow that girl really existed in that place . Rio was surprised . That girl was expressionless, or should he say serene and transient . Her face was cold, as if it only had a little trace of life . But, it was not like that would become her flaw . Because, it seemed he once saw that extremely beautiful and lovely girl before, that was what Rio felt . Her beauty radiated an overwhelming divine aura . No, even the saying that shes beautiful was not enough to describe her . That was what Rio thought . Though such a cute girl could only be called a work of god, looking from above, her eyes saw Rios face . Accidentally, that girls long, pink blonde hair tickled Rios face . Feeling awkward about that, Rio quietly moved his line of sight from the girl and surveyed his surroundings . White . There was a pure white room . It was a huge and vast white room that spread in all directions . Rio thought that the atmosphere in that room felt extremely dreary . And then, somehow, when he saw that room, why did he feel as if his heart had been plucked out? It felt too lonely . How could it be? It was very, very unpleasant . Rio unintentionally knitted his eyebrows . He was averting his eyes from the naked person in front of him, then glanced back at her . Who are you - And then, the girl began the conversation with her mystical voice, that gave a transparent like feeling to him . CI? Im Rio, but That was strange . Even when he said the words, somehow his voice didnt come out . Rio, Rio . . , Rio But, the girl knew what Rio said . Somehow he didnt think that as a problem . The girl stared absentmindedly at Rios face and repeatedly murmured his name, as if trying to engrave it into her memories . Then, who are you? Rio spoke his words for the second time . . . Me? I, I . . I dont know In some respects the girls expression looked as if she was troubled by something . CDont know? Yes CI See . The atmosphere that exuded from the girl was as if she could disappear at any moment, thus, Rio spoke to her with a worried voice . But, I might recall it if I were together with Rio -Together . . with Me? Why? In hearing that, Rio inclined his head because he couldnt fully comprehend the meaning of that girls words . Since Im tied with you . Something like that[5] It made him more and more confused . But, strangely, those words warmed his heart . Why was it that he felt awfully relieved? [6] It seemed that was what he felt . It was fine for this kind of feeling to continue forever . That was what he thought, Rios lips formed a slight smile . But, Im still sleepy . . The girls eyes thinned as if her consciousness also became hazy . Looking at those eyes, somehow also made Rio feel drowsy . And then, his consciousness faded again . Then, Click, Rios eyes opened . What was reflected in his eyes was the inside of the tent that was covered in plants . What was the meaning of that? It was as if he had just woken up from a very deep slumber . He got a feeling, as if he had dreamed about something . But, he couldnt exactly remember the dream . Though he felt unpleasant about falling into a deep sleep, there was nothing unusual at all . It seemed there wasnt any indication of dangerous animals in their surroundings . The night was still dark and quiet . [7] He didnt know how many hour had passed . He could guess wrongly, as he had fallen into a deep sleep; that was what Rio thought . He immediately felt the temperature of someone beside him . Looking at his side, it was Latifa, sound asleep . [8] Rio decided to leave the tent, and used spirit arts to make Latifa fall into a deeper sleep; it was okay to separate a little without her crying at night . He wandered aimlessly in the surroundings while keeping it at a safe distance where he could instantly deal with whatever happened in their camp grounds . Somehow his mind was awfully calm . The night wind that touched his body was just what he needed to refresh his mind . Maybe being in contact with a little night wind would have some effect on tomorrow; that was what he thought . When he discovered a rock that he decided was a suitable place to sit down, Rio sat on the rock . It was not like he was thinking about anything; he was just absent-mindedly gazing at the scenery of the quiet forest . The forest at night was awfully quiet . The potential of being attacked by a wild beast was not that high, compared to a monster . In the first place, if the wild animals possessed any intelligence it was common that, save for unavoidable cases, they avoided battles . The animals only attacked other wild beasts in cases such as protecting their child or hunting . In those cases they would start actively attacking like a monster . Though monsters were somehow aggressive toward the other races, as a result of them absolutely not trying to hide their bloodlust, it was possible to notice them the moment they entered his search range; particularly so, in this camping ground . Suddenly, Rio sensed that someone had entered his search range . Rio was astonished since they were already so close to that place . That was because their presence was extremely thin, compared to general beasts . . . Wolf The owner of that presence entered into Rios field of view . It was one big wolf, that exuded a faint silver light . He almost couldnt sense the particular characteristics of the beast; its presence was too thin, almost like an inorganic being . It was almost like it was not a living being; that was what Rio thought . Coincidentally, Rio knew of something similar to this case somewhere . Rio firmly locked his line of sight so he wouldnt miss any movements from the wolf . And then, all of a sudden, the wolf shone; it was a torrent of light that illuminated the surrounding area . SHIMATTA[9] His field of vision was dyed by white light; Rio instantly closes his eyes . He temporarily lost his sight . However, the rest of his senses were safe . At that time, suddenly, Rio sensed something rapidly getting closer, from outside of his radar area* . [10] Furthermore, they were coming in large numbers . It seemed they were waiting in another place, outside of Rios sonar search* . [11] During that time, for some reason the wolfs presence before him vanished . This tactic like action . . its not a beast . Could it be the owner of the smell that Latifa mentioned? Rio then guessed at the true identity of the attackers . And then, as predicted beforehand, in that place he came into contact with them . But he had not guessed that they will come this fast, and with the intent to attack . Latifa could sense the other party from their lingering smell at a distance; could it be that the other party could also do the same thing as her? Or else, could it be that they have a different method to sense the coming of Rios party? It wasnt the time to think about that . While thinking about as many possible cases, Rio retreated back to the tent where Latifa was sleeping . Oi! Wait a minute, youre the demi-human tribe, right? Rio shouted in a loud voice when he sensed the arrival of the other party in that place . He tried to get their attention to forestall them . Because it happened during a battle situation, he didnt have the leisure to use polite words . However, could it be that they didnt hear his voice? Or were they simply just ignoring his question? Maybe they didnt understand Rios language? The signs of their movements didnt cease at all . Its not strange for these fellows to understand human language, if theyre alert to the human race . Then, could it be that they heard but deliberately ignored me? Dont tell me theyre not expecting me . . to be a companion) While he was still considering his situation, the group maintained their strong approach . Then, from inside the group, one person broke out and rapidly got closer to Rio . Rio, with his eyes closed, faced that person . ! And then, he was surprised by the opposite partys appearance . But, the other party kept approaching Rio . There was no mistake about it, the other party was going to attack Rio . When he felt that hostility of the opponent swelled up, Rio stepped away diagonally to them . By the sounds of the attack, relying on the air flow, he guessed that his enemy was attacking bare-handedly . Though it did not mean that his opponent do not carry weapons, right now there was no intention of killing him yet . As I said, WAIT A MINUTE Youre demi-humans, right? Before his opponent continued to the next attack, Rio tried to forestall it . And then, from a different location to the enemy in front of him, someone shouted something in a language that was unknown to Rio . The movements of his opponent also stopped on hearing that voice . We dont want to be called by that name, you know Following that, the person talked to Rio in the human language . When he thought that his opponent understood human language, Rio smiled lightly . And from that voice, Rio knew that his opponent was actually a girl, around his age . I apologize for that . Then, what should I call you? Beast man, Elf, or Dwarf? Rio asked the girl once again . . . Our pack is the people of spirit*[12] In response to Rios quick apology, the owner of the voice answered shortly . Somehow she also had the intention of conversing with Rio . And then, from the reply just now, he guessed that every race and organization in this place was called the people of spirit . Then, please hear me, O people of spirit . What is your objective? We came to repel you since the spirits have been making a noise about tresspassers in our territory . . It seems that you had already kidnapped one of us . The girl said that, while sending a stare towards the tent in which Latifa was sleeping . From the second half of her speech that was filled with hostility, it looked like there was some misunderstanding, that Rio came here for slave hunting . Then, can you take care of protecting that child for me Take care of her? Thats obvious, isnt it! To brazenly said that after you kidnap her Her anger reached Rio . The situation had developed down a complicated route; Rio mentally clicked his tongue . Please wait a minute . I have something to say about that matter And, when Rio was about to talk about his circumstances, in words that Rio couldnt comprehend, the voice of a different girl (than the one hes spoken to) resounded from the direction of the tent . In that instant, her anger swelled up and she attacked, suddenly landing a critical blow to Rios abdomen . GAH Though his body was strengthened, Rio was being negligent due to their continued conversation . It was still not enough to absorb the impact of that sudden blow; Rio received damage that almost made him faint in agony . What brute strength Am I gonna be killed!? Even though he couldnt get away from that sudden blow, for him to get damaged, despite his already strengthened body . That kind of power may be enough to pierce a thin teppan* . [13] Rios body easily flew through the air, and then crash landed on the ground . He surveyed the surroundings with his sight, that finally returned . It was vague, but he saw around him many people of spirit, who were keeping themselves at a fixed distance from him . From every direction he could see elves, who had set their bows and were aiming at him; beastmen holding swords and daggers; and dwarves hefting their axes and halberds . They numbered at least 30 people . And from among them, four people stood close to Rio . A girl that looked like a blond haired elf; A girl that looked like a dwarf with flaming hair; A silver haired wolf girl, and a winged girl with ash colored hair . The three seemed around the same age as Rio, while the last one looked about twelve years older than him . The one that attacked Rio was the winged woman . She was glaring at Rio with an unpleasant expression, as if cursing him to death . The rest of the people of spirit were also looking at him with similar eyes . [14] In some respect it was like they were criticizing Rio, or scorning him for something somewhere about himself; it was a look that contained that kind of feeling . I didnt expect that their hostility went this far . . Rio smiled wryly, coaxing himself for that recognition . If he had stayed beside Latifa and explained to them, maybe they would have come to an understanding, that thought suddenly surfaced in his mind, then he fainted . [15] Inside his dimmed consciousness, Rio sensed that winged girl was approaching in order to restrain him . He tried to raise his fighting spirit, but only managed to stand up a little . The damage to his abdomen was too great, and it completely suppressed Rio . [16] Just like that, Rio was struck on the nape of his neck, and completely fainted . [17] And then, something caught the attention of the wolf girl and the winged girl . In a panicked state, the elf girl gave first-aid to Rio, and straped handcuffs to Rio, who was a spirit art user . The winged girl carried Rio, while a different beastman carried Latifa . Then together, they gathered and headed off in the same direction . [1] [TL : Latifa speaking in broken grammar, so I left it as it is][2] [ED: This cooking WN gives me so many dinner ideas][3] [TL : Latifa said this in japanese, so I wont translate it to english to differentiate it with (lets eat), the reason is because the language from another world is closer to english][4] [TL : Riajuu just explode!!!][5] [TL : WARNING!!! This is clearly a flag][6] [TL : Flag? it must be a flag right?][7] [TL : no mosquitos?, what kind of world is this?] [ED: The best kind . ][8] [TL : I can imagine it, LOLI BODY PILLOW!!!!] [PF: What would that look like?][9] [TL : FINALLY GET A CHANCE TO SAY THAT ALOUD, by the way its meaning is Oh, Crap][10] [TL : cant held myself back from this one, its actually search range][11] [ED : This time it was me . Still actually search range][12] [TL : you will know why later . BTW have a better name for(둤)?][13] [TL : Iron plate, its not bending, its PIERCING a teppan, do you know how hard 1 millimeter teppan is? its really hard][14] [TL : they said You DAMN LOLICON] [PF: not really a lolicon since he isnt much older and she would be over 21 with both lives][15] [TL : why you cant just fainted and save me from this kind of sorrow?][16] [TL : finally the author used Fighting Spirit for the first time][17] [TL : now how long do you think this process of fainting?] Chapter 21 Volume 1 Chapter 21 Rio woke up in a room that he was not familiar with . His body felt sluggish, as if he was catching a cold . That was the worst feeling . When he tried to lift his body and confirm his situation, an intense pain ran through his abdomen . !!! Rio immediately tried to bring his hands towards the injury, to treat it with spirit arts, only to find that he was shackled . Moreover, the shackles carried similar effects to the ones that he wore in the Bertram prison, a long time ago . It obstructed the flow of magical power in his body and disturbed it . Clicking his tongue at this situation, Rio laid on his back and send his sights towards the ceiling . Moonlight came into the room via small windows in the corner of the room . However, it was only dimly illuminating the place . In that darkness, his abdomen was throbbing with pain . Until the pain lessened, he thought that its better to stay put . When he was out, it also seemed that the clothes that he wore, and his belongings, were stripped off . To put it simply, he was currently only wearing his underwear . [TL : KYAAAAA!>Shotacon oneechan voice resounded from the background] It was cold . That was because of the wind, that was coming inside from the windows . Due to that the temperature inside the room lowered and made it as cold as outside . The time right now was like just before spring . It was night and with dawn still yet to come, the temperature inside the room easily fell below 10 celsius . Though he could raise the his temperature even by just moving his body a little, the pain in his abdomen was preventing him from doing so . Lets just rely on natural healing . He could only endure it while quietly thinking so . And just like that, somehow a long time passed . The chilling sensation on his skin gradually reached its peak, but it also simultaneously made him recall feelings of comfort . [1] Sleepy Am I going to fall asleep like this? That was what he thought . But, he would surely catch a cold if he slept like that, so he struggled to keep his eyes open, for the sake of keeping his consciousness awake . While repeating that several times, he felt that putting effort in his eyes to stay awake become longer and longer; without his noticing, he fell asleep . Haru-kun CN? Wake up already~, Haru-kun He dearly missed that way of calling him . Stirred by that pleasant voice, Haruto slowly raised his heavy eyelids . Reflected in his eyes was the ceiling of the room where he lived a long time ago, and the worried face of his childhood sweetheart . Ah, Haru-kun, youre up! When the girl saw that he finally opened his eyes, a blissful smile bloomed on her face . With only that alone, it made a kind of warmth spread inside his body, and warmed his heart . What is it? That was my long awaited high-quality sleep Casually looking at the clock inside his room, it was still some time before morning . What is it, you cant do that, Haru ~ . Today is the excursion day, you know . Thats why, you must wake up! That was right . That day was the first excursion day, during their first year in elementary school . Because of the his excitement, he had a very difficult time getting to sleep last night . That was what Haruto remembered . N, Good night then But, looking at the worried face of his childhood friend made him want to tease her . The truth was, his head had already cleared when he remembered about that excursion trip . You-, You cant do that ~ . You said that in the bus, were going to sit next to each other, you kno~w! It was an expression that looked like she would burst into tears at anytime; that girl shook Harutos body . N~~ And Haruto answered her with somewhat spiritless voice . Instantly, the girls restless face assaulted him from his bedside . UUUuu, Geez . JUST WAKE UP ALREADY! As expected, that time, when he went to wake up slowly, that girl was getting atop of Haruto, from above the futon . GUHA . Wa, wait! Wait a minute! I give up! I will wake up Appearing from inside the futon, due to unforseen impact, his childhood sweetheart looked at him with a proud face . The expression of the girl when counterattacking, made the bud of mischief sprout in Harutos mind . Ah, Haru-kun! He dragged her inside the futon, and tightly hugged her in there . It was warm . The face of the girl before him . He could feel, while she was beside him, her breathing and her temperature . It was really nice and warm . UU~ The girls face flushed red and she was faltering . His face was also flushed red . She thought that Haruto was very bold . Then, is it good to sleep like this? . Good night Then playing dumb to hide his embarassment . If it was going as it was, they wouldnt need to go to their excursion trip . He thought that was an excellent idea . Please wake up already Though, despite of that, someone still tried to wake Haruto . No, it was Rio . Who was it? That was a girls voice . But, it was not his childhood friends voice . If that was the case, Rio instantly understood . Well, anyone was fine . He continued to pretend he was asleep while hugging his childhood sweetheart . That was what Rio thought while quietly putting more strength into his arms . But, as if something restricted it, he couldnt move his hands . And then, somehow, the warmth of his childhood sweetheart vanished . U~m, please wake up Rio opened his eyes . The figure of his childhood sweetheart till just now, suddenly disappeared . Instead, in her place, was a silver haired wolf girl and an extremely cute blonde haired elf . Instead of the warmth of his childhood sweetheart, he felt weary . Feeling a sense of loss, his earlier expression vanished from his face . A~h, so that was a dream, then Rio recalled his current situation . And then, lightly, tears fell from Rios eyes . It was because his sweetheart wasnt in this world . Nevertheless, he actually still loved, her despite that . Even though it was only in his dream, he could feel her warmth . Just by recalling that sealed memory . Re-opening the seal of his childhood sweetheart, made Rio know that it was difficult and he still had not give up on her . He still wanted to meet her, till now . He wanted to meet her, right now . He really wanted to meet her and continue their conversation just now . Just thinking about that was enough to make him want to cry, very much . The elf and the girl become bewildered when they saw Rio in that state . [-_-] Then he noticed something different, before he noticed, he was already covered with a blanket . As expected, though they were from different races it seemed they couldnt bring themselves to steal a glance at the half-naked boy from the same age as them . Thinking like that, Rio gave his usual bitter smile . That time, a girl ran into the room from the opened jail doors . It was Latifa . And then, following her were the winged girl and flaming haired dwarf . Latifa clung to Rio while letting out a Waaa-waa crying voice loudly . Latifa repeatedly saidOnii-chanOnii-chanDont leave me!, in the human language . Seeing Latifa in that state, somehow washed out Rios previous sentiment, also made him completely forget about the pain in his abdomen . Just like that he was smiling wryly to Latifa . [2] All the people in that place, that were looking at that scene, somehow their expressions were a little, no it was already considerably pale . And then, an aged fox eared person entered that place . For some reason it has become quite noisy here, hasnt it . What happened in the jail this time? Is it that aforementioned human? While saying those words, in a language that was completely unknown to Rio, the woman surveyed the room and found Latifa . Hoo A girl from the same tribe . Though I cant see her, that kid is cute, isnt it? A sad smile floated on that old persons face when she saw Latifa . And then, she instantly noticed Rio, who was being embraced by Latifa . Is he the rumoured human, that invaded our territory? Though the elders scheduled to hold an assembly this noon but, is there something wrong with him That, it has something to do with this fox girl but . . The silver haired wolf girl tried to explain the situation . That Rio was trying to bring the restrained Latifa along with him to her hometown, by passing the barrier . He was being misunderstood as a slave hunter because Rio disturbed the magical power in Latifas body and made her fall into a deep sleep . And then, a short time later, after they were back in their country, Latifa woke up at midnight and began to cry . She was crying very loudly, especially when she noticed that Rio wasnt by her side . After such difficulty, since the girl couldnt speak the language of the Seirei no tami . Then they hurriedly came back to the jail Rio was imprisoned in, to make sure about the situation . [3] And then, Latifa instantly rushed to the room when she sniffed Rios smell . I see - The old fox woman finished listening to everything and directed her gaze to Rio and Latifa . That girl, hasnt she really become emotionally attached to him . . You, you were all was so cruel to onii-chan . Unforgivable He heard Latifa say those words, though her anger was conveyed in a broken Seirei no tami language . Mu, from the looks of it, it seems you cant talk in our language . Nevertheless, this killing intent . . It was too strong . It was already beyond too strong . It wasnt something that should be able to come out from a girl of this age . Everyone in that place was drenched in a cold sweat, except for Rio . Appearing one step before them was the winged girl, as if protecting the other girls from the frizzly sensation, that was as if their skin roasted . Thereupon, the one who restrained her was the hand of that Elder . My apologies . For the time being, let me hear your circumstances . On top of that, Im also apologising for our misunderstanding . First, we will untie that person . Will you be agree on that for now? The Elder lowered her head deeply while persuading her . . If thats the case, do it quickly . Ill kill you if you try to do something Latifa said that the Elders sincerity, it was uncertain whether it got through to her - with eyes infused with killing intent . Umu . . Are you the one that attached that to him, ?fia? Then, it would take a while with my[washi] skill . ?fia, please unfasten that handcuff The Elder gave an instruction to the elf girl . Na, elder Is that really alright? This fellow is human, right!? We also havent heard his circumstances yet! And, the winged girl quickly said that to the Elder . You fool . Accept the fact that the child is already emotionally attached to that human child . Treating someone like a criminal without hearing their circumstances is a violation towards the teachings of our Seirei no tami, that we are proud of . ?fia, please do it quickly U, understood The elf girl called ?fia walked towards Rio . Though he didnt understand the flow of the conversation, since he couldnt understand their language, Rio guessed the situation from the flow of the mood . Maybe his handcuff was going to be removed . Just like that, he silently raised his hands . ?fia held out her hand on the handcuff on Rios hand; light was emitted from that hand . That was a beautiful light . Rio was unintentionally fascinated by that light . This is spirit arts . That was entirely different, and yet looked like magic . And, it was really different from Rios spirit art, that was used by copying magic . Though maybe it worked in a similar way to Release Spell Magic(Dispel) to unfasten the handcuff, it was not mimicking the flow of mana likeRelease Spell Magic(Dispel), the one used by Rio . Rio felt that ?fias spirit art had far more freedom than his spirit arts . It differed greatly from him, who just copied the flow of mana from system contract ceremonies . Her spirit arts was more direct, and yet, complex and more advanced . Although Rio, up till now, has regularly mimicked magical phenomenon by manipulating mana, he always thought that, along with control of mana, system contracts were necessary to cause the phenomenon . [4] But, it seemed he was mistaken by that kind of thinking . Could it be, that control of mana wasnt necessary for spirit artsNo, thats not it . It doesnt mean that its not limited by the need for controlling mana, from looking at the spirit art of the elf girl, from sometime ago . Where is the difference . Could it be that image for the phenomenon is also important? Which reminds me, I couldnt understand how I did it but I was able to strengthen my body and physical ability . Was that because I imagine it like that*) Even while analyzing and ruminating about the essence of the skill that the girl used, Rio felt that this is the true spirit arts . Thank you very much Looking at his freed hands, though they might not understand human language, he expressed his gratitude to ?fia . N, no . We are the ones that must apologise to you! Hearing that, ?fia frantically apologised and bowed her head down . [5] She understood human language . Latifa, Im okay, so retract your killing intent Rio said that to Latifa who was spreading her killing intent, as if intimidating their surroundings, till now . But Latifa tightly grasped Rios clothes . [6] Its fine already Uhm While he gently brushing Latifas head, as if to calm her . Latifa slowly retracted her killing intent . The Elder then began to talk immediately after confirming that the atmosphere inside the room had calmed . Well then, young man . Would you let us hear your story? But not in a jail like this Lets go to a room The Elder spoke to Rio in the human language . This place is a prison after all While thinking that, Rio smiled wryly . That was the second time he had gone to jail . While thinking that it was not that rare to experience it in his second life, Rio accepted the Elders offer . When he tried to stand up, he was attacked by a sudden pain in his abdomen . Rio knitted his eyebrows . Excuse me . Can you let me do some treatment for this injury? Mu, let me quickly do it for you . No, its fine . I can do it myself From what he felt from the Elder, he didnt think that she would be unkind to him . But just to be safe, since this kind of treatment might not last, he thought that it was not wise to leave himself indebted to her, even if it was just a little . Thinking like that, Rio refused the offer of the Elder who was just about hurried to start . Rio applied his hand to his abdomen . Though the basics of the flow of mana resembled the magic formula of Healing Magic(Heal) like usual, he recalled the spirit art that the girl used previously . Just like that, he controlled the mana while holding a strong image of healing in his head . From the feeling of the lingering pain, maybe the damage reached his internal organs . Maybe there was also a hemorrhage[7] . Naturally, though it also depended on the user, treating internal damage using Healing Magic(Heal) would take some time and was also quite difficult . However, right now, he was using less magical power than usual; moreover he also felt that the healing speed was faster . It looked like he succeeded in copying that girls spirit art . Rio was surprised, himself, that the progress was that big from just that small difference in technique . Seeing him did that, the eyes of the Seirei no tami in that place also became filled with surprise . [8] Thats, just now . . Their representative, Arthura, said that first[9] . Spirit artsWell, I thought that is what Ive been doing till now, but is it not that different? Wanting to hear the opinions of the authentic spirit art users, Rio asked without hiding anything about his power . . . Certainly, though its a little unpolished, control of Odo, thats still spirit art . You, what kind of contract and spirit is tied to you? Contract with spirits Rio inclined his neck in confusion, as if he didnt pick up her question . Looking at that situation, Arthura judged that Rio didnt bind a contract with a spirit yet . Mu, for there to be a human so skilled in mana manipulation and isnt contracted with a spirit* You must be very loved by the spirits . How come . . ? Arthura had a complex expression, as if thinking about something . ?fia, did you know something about this Uh, no . Only about his mana, I only know that its loved very much by the spirit, just that . The elf girl ?fia said that with a bewildered face . Mu, to skillfully manipulate the mana, as if youre a high elf, and without contract at that GAHA, GAHA At that time, Rio coughed violently and spat blood from his mouth . [TL : Eh, did it just changed genre to wuxia?] Onii-chan Seeing that scene, Latifa cried in worry . A, Are you alright!! Looking at Rio spitting blood, the peoples of spirit also called to him in worry . Yeah, its alright, its just coagulated blood from my internal bleeding Rio said that as if it was only a trifling matter . I see, then it will be good if we quickly go to someplace where you can slowly relax and rest, right?* Its already close to dawn . Come to think of it, whats your name boy? Im called Arthura[10], the eldest of this country of Seirei no tami My name is Rio, nice to meet you I see . Well then, Rio-dono, I will guide you to the room . Follow me Going along with the Elder, Rio left that place . [1] [TLC: ĵؤ褤 comfortable; pleasant; fml agreeable; By being in extreme situation, body instinctively remembers and amplifies whatever good feeling he felt][2] [TL : Is your love only on that level? to easily defeated by a LOLI][3] [TL : hes already imprisoned twice due to some misunderstanding] [PF: at least this one has some reasoning behind it instead of rage inducing reasons] [ED: If it keeps happening people are going to think theres a reason for it][TL : hes loved by prison goddess][4] [ED note: Remember he was ridiculed for being unable to use magic in the academy . ][TL : his dark past][5] [ED note: At this point, ?fia was feeling scared of the killing intent and felt guilty . ] [TL : behind you, behind you][6] [ED: Wasnt he only wearing a blanket?] TL : and underwear [7] [TL : internal bleeding][8] [ED: For a different reason . ][9] [TL : WTF, I dont see anyone with that name before] [ED: I dont think its ever been mentioned Just go with it?][10] Arthura Chapter 22 Volume 1 Chapter 22 Rio explained his circumstances with Latifa to Arthura and the others . That he was on a journey towards Yagumo . That Latifa was once brought up as a slave of humans . About how he encountered Latifa in the middle of his journey . And how he released Latifa from slavery . And that he planned to deliver Latifa to the people of spirit . As I thought, this side is completely in the wrong, isnt it? My apologies . . After listening to the whole story, Arthura lowered her head with a sad expression . Latifa, who was the subject of the talk, either because she was tired or maybe because she had given up on understanding the complicated story, slept through the story on Rios lap . No matter how you say it, that became the best evidence of her attachment to Rio . My dear Uzuma, it is not an exaggeration for me to say that the matter has gotten this complicated because of your rashness . Would you at least let us hear your reasons? [1] Arthura asked Uzuma, the winged woman, in people of spirit language . That, from what I heard from Oufia, she saw a trace of abuse and something that caused her ODO disordered and made her fall into a deep sleep, that guy . . I got the wrong idea about the things he did to her . then got enraged Against her will, Uzuma was forced to give testimony on her reason for attacking Rio . A Large amount of cold sweat was rising on her forehead . [2] From hearing the story till the end, it seems that the kid was put into a deep sleep so she wouldnt cry at night . In the first place, youre always jumping to the wrong conclusion, despite always saying that you will think through things a bit more[3] . Striking without thinking of the consequence, this idiot[4] . How can the warrior chief be such a sorry person? Isnt most of this problem your fault? Didnt you think that it was unnatural or strange? N? My deepest apologies! E, esteemed elder . Uzuma was shrinking smaller and smaller as she apologised to Arthura . Dont apologise to me . You better reflect on your misdeed carefully in your heart, your punishment will be decided in the elder council today . For now, be good and properly apologise to Rio-dono . Understood? Yes That aside, Sara, Oufia, Alma, thats including all of you too . Sooner or later you will also become the leaders of this country . Its a sad matter for me that, despite your training, you still failed to stop that lone Uzuma from rampaging Ye, Yes! The wolf, elf, and dwarf girl twitched when she said their names respectively . Though theres actually no need to give you guys a punishment, I wish that you reflect on this case in your heart Y, Yes! The three girls lowered their head so deeply . My apologies . Rio-dono, I was too absorbed in giving those girls a lesson Arthura, that finished with her scolding, bowed her head to Rio again . Though Rio pitied the quartet that seemed like they just got scolded, he just watched them silently, since he couldnt understand any of it . By the way Rio-dono, by some chance, youre not catching a cold right Arthura, who noticed Rios bad complexion, pointed it out . Er~m, just a little cold . [5] Rio, with a glance, showed his appearance of only wearing his underwear beneath the blanket . Arthura sighed on seeing his sorry state . . . Thats also our fault, isnt it? We will immediately prepare a special elf medicine . The elders meeting will begin after the break of dawn . After that, there will be an official apology from the whole people of spirit . Till that time, please sleep on that bed Thank you very much Looking at the bed pointed by Arthura, Rio gave his thanks . That time, Uzumas pale expression had already somehow abated, then she was saying something to the wolf girl . Sara starting to talking, translating Uzuma words . That, uh~m, Rio-sama, Uzumas apologising to you Uzuma was sitting in seiza, then pounded her head to the ground in a frantic state . Otherwise known as DOGEZA . [6] About that, please also accept our apologies . For our unjust treatment towards the benefactor who protected our brethren . Sara, Oufia, and Alma also said their apologies to Rio in DOGEZA . . Though it would be a lie if I said dont worry about that, I accept your apology . Since at that time, there was also the possibility that I might inflict some injury to Uzuma-dono too . While he was surprised by the fact that this world also had DOGEZA culture in his memory, he felt uncomfortable having an elderly lady and girls of the same generation as him prostrate in front of him . Nevertheless, it was still useless to think otherwise . It seemed it was also not a nice choice to make the matter worse, if he was to consider their future relationship . While thinking of all that, Rio displayed his acceptance of their apologies . After he drank the delivered elf medicine, Rio fell asleep . By the time he woke up, it was already noon . When he tried to raise his body, he noticed that Latifa was sleeping by his side . The cold in his body had completely gone . It seemed that the effect of the elf medicine far exceeded human medicine . It had reached the point where it was useless to compare them . As he was softly stroking Latifas head, the door room was knocked . Yes . Please come in When the other side heard his reply, the door slowly opened . Coming in was, the wolf girl, Sara, the elf girl, Oufia, and the dwarf girl, Alma . Good Morning The three that entered the room politely gave morning greetings . Is anything the matter Rio asked the three that entered the room together . In the meeting this morning, we were temporarily appointed to take care of Rio-dono . So we have come to properly introduce ourselves again . Sara said that, representing the three of them . As the eldest amongst them, she had somehow acted as their older sister-like figure on numerous occasions . - For the time being, please think of the three of us as Rio-samas attendants in this village of seirei no tami[7] . Please take care of us from now on There was only a small number of people who could talk in the human language among the seirei no tami . Only those who stood at the governing level would be able to speak in the human language . Thus, the fact that they were already acquainted with Rio aside, Oufia, Sara and Alma were assigned as Rios caretakers because of their ability to speak in human language . I will also be troubling you, please take care of me from now on . Pleased to meet you Rio said that while nodding his head in the proper manner . N, no, were the one who should say that Though for a different reason, as if being embarassed by something, those three also bowed their head down . Their movements looked stiff . It was as if they were being overly aware of him; or to be exact, they were in some respects feeling guilty towards Rio . The news will come immediately . The elder conference was held in our hamlet till just now As if she had finally sorted out her feelings, Sara then spoke out with a tense face . It was decided that we will deliver our gratitude and apology to Rio-sama formally . Its been arranged for this evening and we were told to inform Rio-sama about this during lunch, if you had already woken up Understood Though he was feeling a bit uneasy that he would be apologized to in a formal occasion, he understood that it was necessary . Leaving that aside, right now he was more interested in the meals of the seirei no tami . And then, the lunch is already prepared . Would you like have it now? Thank you very much . Certainly, please . He gave an immediate reply to such a heaven sent offer . Yes . Then, shall we also bring the portion for Latifa-chan? Thats right . Since I think that she will soon wake up Rio let out a gentle smile whilst looking at the soundly sleeping Latifa . Understood . Then, we will bring it immediately . Please, Oufia, Alma Uhm Yes Oufia let out an innocent smile and Alma obeyed it in formal manner; they respectively answered and left the room . Leaving only Rio and Sara, along with the still sleeping Latifa . Silence fell on those two for a short while . That, Latifa-chan was a former slave, right Some time later, Sara asked that question with sad face . Yes, she was . Rio answered with short nod . Sara mentioned Latifa as the topic . Could it be that Rio-sama was an acquaintance of Latifa-chan when she was still a slave No . Though I can guess what kind of treatment she received, I never asked her, since I dont want her to remember the time when she was a slave I see Err, If youre okay with that, could you please tell me the extent of what Rio-sama knows about her Are you sure, its not an interesting story, you know He wouldnt tell the story if it was just to satisfy her curiousity . So he implied that in his answer . Yes But, nevertheless I still want to know it . Sara looked at Rio, a strong will dwelled in her eyes . Understood Her strong will reached Rio, he then told Sara about the kind of treatment Latifa received, also his own conjecture . At first the emotion was thin . Catching sight of the traces of abuse all over her body . He guessed that she might have received serious wounds during battle practice . The things that she was doing, something similiar to an assasin . The thought that maybe she also didnt receive a decent meal . The thing that she also had an extreme trauma . He told Sara all of what he roughly knew about Latifa . Though Sara become perplexed when she was told that assasinating Rio was also Latifa duty, after he finished with the story, her blood boiled as if remembering what anger is, and her body slowly started to tremble . THAT GIRL IS NOT AN OBJECTTHAT Sara raised her voice as she couldnt find something to vent her anger . Thats right Even Rio also felt the same thing as her . In her case, she was filled with strong emotion for her brethren, so it was only natural that she held even more strong emotion . Nevertheless . eavesdropping isnt a very good habit, you know Rio said that while turning towards the opening of the door . Muuu~, so I was discovered . Youre a sharp one, right . Im sorry . After saying that, Arthura stepped into the room, along with Alma and Oufia who were carrying the meals for two persons . Sara was so absorbed in hearing the story that she didnt notice those three getting closer . Then, about that childs story . I also have something to say to Rio-dono . Arthura said that with a mysterious expression . Well, its just a possibility, but, that child, maybe, is my great-grandchild Rio eyes slightly widened when he heard that . My granddaughter dissappeared more than ten years ago . Originally, she was an active and playful child . At first, I had thought that, maybe she was somewhere around, wandering aimlessly because she got tired of this hamlet . However, she never came back . Just like that, there was also no news about her, I thought that she was attacked by beast or monster . . - Arthura threw a glance at Latifa who was sleeping while holding onto Rios clothes . Her face, that I missed, strangely overlapped with this childs face . I wanted to hear her mothers name, but at the same time Im also afraid This child, her mother has already passed away, right? Thats right, I heard that shes already passed away I see Arthura let out an extremely sad expression . NOnii-chan At that time, somehow reacting to the conversation that was happening, Latifa slightly opened her eyes and woke up . Did we wake you up? Good morning, Latifa . Its time for meal Un . Good morning . Meal, eat . . Latifa said that, speaking like a spoiled kid with drowsy eyes . Rio-dono, my gratitude for you That look of Latifa snuggling to Rio, looked just like a happy pampered child . Witnessing that scene, Arthura deeply bowed her head in gratitude . No, not at all . To be thanked like this Rios face grimaced a little when he was thanked by Arthura . In the first place, he hadnt plan to save her and then come here with her . Certainly, certainly, after knowing Latifas circumstances, he had become something close to her guardian . But, to accept her gratitude because of it, just like that, Rio wasnt as thick-skinned . Though she noticed the little changes in Rios expression, even with her long-life experience, she still couldnt fully grasp what kind of emotion Rio had right then . Fumu, your long awaited meal will get cold . Go on, you should eat In order to change the mood in that place, Arthura urged them to eat . After that, Latifa who had completely awoken started on her meal with bright and carefree smile . Rio also started his meal, a little after her . Though it was composed of dishes that she saw for the first time, it seems to be to Latifas liking . Even the flavor was satisfying for Rio . After that meal, Sara, Oufia, and Alma went on to deepen their relationship with Latifa . Rio and Arthura watched their conversation while standing a bit away from them . Because talking to girls close to her age was something new to her, at first Latifa felt awkward and couldnt chat without Rio beside her . Despite that, she quickly got along with them . Just like that, time flowed by and it soon became dusk . Leaving Latifa under the supervision of Sara and the other, with Arthura as the guide, Rio arrived at the room where the elders of the seirei no tami held their council . The meeting room of the elders was built on the top floor of the tree house in a noticeably great tree . Rio had observed and got to know the lifestyle of the hamlet of the seirei no tami, while on his way to the meeting room . Their living style was completely integrated with nature . Inside the forest, they constructed their residences or tree houses from stone or clay . Rio was looking at the buildings with great interest, it was truly a fairytale-like scene . Climbing the spiral stairs that encircled the circumference of the tree, the great tree that released overwhelming presence came into sight . This was possibly the tree that he and Latifa was originally headed towards, before his capture . Strangely, Rio felt it was especially strong for him in the seirei no tamis place . Before long they arrived at the top floor and entered the room where the elders were waiting . In the room, close to 30 elders of the seirei no tami were seated on the lined up tree chairs in a U-formation . Sitting near the front entrance were an elf and dwarf, who looked mature with age, and there was only one seat that was vacant . Well then Rio-dono, please sit here When Arthura urged Rio to sit on the chair near the vicinity of the entrance, he sat on the vacant chair in the inner side of the front entrance . O-child of human . We had heard about this incident . The matter about you; that you released our captured brethren from slavery, and then, the matter about the misunderstanding that was caused by our brethren and caused much trouble for you . We want to express our deepest gratitude . Thank you When the aged elf that sat next to Arthura said that, all the elders that were present stood from their chairs and bowed their heads to Rio . From their serious tone and that conduct, Rio could feel their sincerity . Alas, he felt a little uncomfortable with so many people bowing their heads to him at once . First, Im availing myself of your gratitude, I have received it . It came to my knowledge that theres unerasable some black history between seirei no tami and human race . Maybe the actions that you take, for all of your brethren, is caused by such sad history . I can say for sure that it was the accumulation of my tribes evil deeds up till now . That said, I didnt receive any irreparable damage from that incident . For me, as long the misunderstanding was cleared, theres no problem . Please lift your heads Rio answered with same level of courtesy . [8] The elders raised their heads in a perplexed state on hearing his words . They were staring at Rio with a surprised expression . Since you have said it like that, then we are most grateful . However, despite that, it is a fact that we had repaid your favour with enmity from our side . . Therefore, as compensation, we will like to grant some of your wish He seemed troubled in some respect, but the aged elf uttered those words with a solemn expression . My . wish Rio-dono . Syldra . This man was saying that he wants to express our gratitude for rescuing Latifa . Also, as a way of making amends for the hardship we caused to Rio-dono due to misunderstanding, thats what he meant . But, the rest of us could not fathom what Rio-dono, who is a human, would want to have . Do you have a wish that you would like granted? And somehow, our fellows are scared to hear what kind of wish you will make Hearing Arthuras words, starting with the aged elf Syldra, then the other elders, all had embarassed expressions on their face . From those same words, Rios face finally emit a look of understanding . - From the point of view of seirei no tami, they considered the humans, who has always treated their brethren like slaves, as vile creatures . Because of that, they had misgivings about the promised wish . Even though they didnt know what a human might desire for, they still had to give their gratitude . To ask him directly what he wants in such a straight manner seemed to be Arthuras own decision . That must have taken a lot of courage for them . I see Well then, please take care of Latifa for me Rio said that, as it has been his reason from the very beginning . Hearing the words, the elders looked at Rio and couldnt hide their expressions of disbelief . Only . that Syldra spoke with dumbfounded tone . Uhm, I vaguely guessed that Rio-dono wasnt a selfish person . But Rio-dono, that is what we had already planned to do since the very beginning . . , if you ask for that, then it doesnt make it a wish . Arthura said that with a little shock in the tone of her voice . I understand . But, because I dont think that girl can quickly get accustomed to living in this hamlet . Therefore, I really wish for you to truly take care of that girl, as a most important matter A moment of silence descended into the room . KUKUKU . This guy is a real masterpiece! That human over there, hes giving a priority to another race; someone who was unrelated to him rather, than his own profit! Following that, the aged dwarf that was sitting next to Syldra broke into laughter . Hes just like how I had described, Dominique . Rio-dono is an extremely rational human . He also has a fine personality, so he will never think about making any absurd demands . [9] Well Arthura, you know that because you had met and talked to him personally . An unknown, add to that a human! Of course anyone would become wary, heh! The aged dwarf called Dominique said that with pleasant tone to Arthura . Im pleased, Boy! If it suits you, I will give my great-grand daughter, Alma, as your bride! No need to feel reserved . By all means, just say it[TN : Alma flag GET!!! ] Dominique declared that in loud voice . I wonder about that . I wish that you were a little more greedy . It would feel bad for us if we didnt at least compensate you for the help and the unfair treatment wed given you . Arthura also agreed with Dominique . Thats right . Do you really have nothing you wish for? Syldra expressed that with a sigh, while looking towards Arthura and Dominique whose drowned in their own world . . . Hmm, thats true . When you said it like that then I would like to get some food ingredients from the hamlet . I also want you to teach me the things that I need to know about Seirei no tami, and maybe your language? Im a little interested in it . Thats about it, I think? Ah, and its fine if its until Latifa becomes accustomed to this hamlet, can you allow me to stay here for the while? Rio said his wish with a gesture like he was pondering about something . This lad truly isnt greedy at all . . Arthura said that with admiration tone in her voice . No, actually its nothing like that . Im greedy in my own way [TN : with loli, and food] Thats not what I mean . You have too little of the desire, which is characteristic of your race, the human race Haa Rio showed an expression like he was not fully grasping what that mean . About those requests, I think we can manage them . But what is it that you want to know from us? Syldra asked about the details regarding Rios second wish . Thats right, it would be something like the way to use spirit arts, and then learning the knowledge of the seirei no tami that is useful in everyday life . Of course I wont teach a third party about what I learn, nor would I thoughlessly disclosed the information . The wish sounds fine to me . Are there any objections All members shook their head immediately after Syldra said that . Fumu, then we will work on those requests . Are only those enough? After Syldra confirmed that there was no objections, he asked for Rios final confirmation . Yes . Please . Rio said that while lightly bowing his head . Well then, lets continue . This is concerning the punisment for warrior chief, Uzuma . According to our law, the punishment must be decided by Rio-dono . Do you have anything on your mind? Rio pondered after hearing Syldra words . Uzuma stood respecfully in the corner of the room . No, nothing par I personally think the punishment isnt necessary, but if we have to do it, then I will just follow the local custom . Really, our worry was unnecessary . Im sorry . Rio-dono, our doubt has sullied your pride . Once again we deeply apologize for our crude behaviour Because of wonder towards what kind of punishment will be given to Uzuma, Rio could only have a little cramped smile . No, since I dont particularly care about such matter Fumu, were really grateful for that . Well then, I wonder if it were okay for us to decide a punishment for Uzuma? Thats right In the end, its announced that the punishment for Uzuma was living under house arrest for a while . After that, receiving self-introduction of the elders, along with a modest banquet, just like that Rio deepened his friendship with the elders of the seirei no tami . [1] [TL : Uzuma heres in the same position as Asura, but it doent mean that they have same age][2] [Notes ПoԤ碌 has the same meaning as o, i . e being forced against ones will . ][3] [TL* : thinking more carefully, its idiom I guess][4] [TL** : attacking without thinking the consequences][5] [TL : warmed by a lolis passionate hug][6] [TL : Humblest form of apologizing, the variant are, Sliding DOGEZA, slide and roll DOGEZA, and many more that mastered by Oga father from Beelzebub][7] TN : previously used people of spirit, waiting for the result of the poll for the time being . TL : now using seirei no tami [8] TN : that courtesy caused a huge headache for me [9] TN : its the other world human that was extremely tooo irrational Chapter 23 Volume 1 Chapter 23 Three days since they arrived at the country of Seirei no tami, in the outskirts of the village, Rio was receiving lessons on spirit arts from Arthura . Rio-dono, I have something to ask before I start teaching you spirit arts . Based on the color of your hair, are you by any chance someone from the eastern country? Both my parents were . I think their country was called Yagumo . As for my birthplace, it was the country called Bertram in the west Hearing those words, Arthura had a convinced look on her face . Most likely, Rio-donos parents excelled in spirit arts . What do you mean Rio inquired about that statement, that was if to say that the aptitude for spirit arts was decided by the birthplace . Then I will have to explain first about MANA and ODO . Rio-dono, do you have any idea what MANA and ODO are? [1] No, Im not Rio slightly shook his head . Fumu . ODO is the life force present inside the body of living creatures, whereas MANA is the force of nature in the world Rio looked at Arthura and waited for the continuation of the explanation . He wasnt able to grasp it with only that vague description . But, that term, unless you hear something more about it then you cant understand it, right? The thing that humans call magical power is ODO . You can actually see ODO with your eyes cant you, Rio-dono,? She seemed to have noticed it somehow, so Rio nodded . He felt a little surprised at Arthura, who guessed correctly that he could see ODO . As for MANA, its hard to explain in words, you have to use your own eyes to see it . Im sure that Rio-dono who practices spirit arts, can also perceive MANA . So, do you feel something with your keen senses? . By releasing ODO from your body, it can sharpen your senses . After doing that, you will sense some kind of existence that cant be seen with your eyes, filling the atmosphere . [2] As he listened, Rio released ODO from his body . And then, in the world he perceived using the light of ODO, Rio sensed it; things that floated in the air like small particles . Those were the things that he could sense since long ago, since the time ODO light radiated from his body the first time he awoke in this world . As I thought, you can perceive it too . That calm and steady flow of ODO Not to mention, the amount of ODO that Rio-dono hold is also large, for a human Looking at the light of ODO that was emitting from Rio, Arthura let out a small smile . MANA overflows throughout the world, as long as nature exist . Those very things themselves are what we call the force of nature . Magic manipulates the way the world works with MANA, its the same for spirit arts . Then, what is the difference between the two? To that question which naturally came up in Rios mind, Arthura then supplied the answer . The difference is in how the person manipulates the MANA . With regards to magic, it is the act of manipulating MANA by invoking a system contract that was carved inside the body . On the other hand, for spirit art, the caster manipulates MANA by imprinting his image of the world-altering phenomenon on the MANA directly using his ODO . After hearing that explanation, in contrast to magic which was a program that was prepared in advance to meddle with MANA by using a system contract, spirit arts dont meddle with MANA; it manually controlled it-that was Rios interpretation . In the first place, spirit arts can be used by anyone who can sense MANA . However, most of people in human race have weak perception of MANA . Thus, magic was created for humans, who couldnt perceive MANA, so that they could use an imitation of spirit art . More than 1000 years ago, the people who called themselves the seven gods gave those techniques to the human race, who made their residence in the western part of the continent . Seven gods . ? Werent there only six gods? If it was the so called six gods, Rio also knew about them . After all, they were the gods in the creed that the humans who lived in the west believe in . The seventh was banished by the other six . It occurred long before god-demon war which happened more than 1000 years ago Its existence was erased from human history Arthura said that while looking towards the horizon, as if thinking about something . Rio was intrigued as to why the people of Seirei no tami knew about that seventh person . But, there wouldnt be an end if he asked that . For now, he decided to listen to the explanation about spirit art and stowed away that question for later . We also recognize the usefulness of system contracts . Its just that, we dont use it because it can also give rise to undesirable phenomenon, unlike normal spirit arts . The skills that meddled with MANA are what was originally called magic . In the beginning, system contracts were spirit tools that the humans developed, tools that can invoke magic or create barriers . Arthura spoke about the original way to use system contracts . But, taking system contracts into the body meant remodeling the body itself . The more system contracts were carved into the body, the more unnatural it becomes . The result was, the body then becomes completely impossible to learn spirit arts Rio had a so called satisfied look on his face, he finally understood the reason most users of spirit arts werent human . Especially the humans living in the West . As a result, spirit art users are quite rare over there . Then as for those living in Eastern continent, they become masters of spirit arts instead of magic - What Arthura said first, about the high possibility that both his parents were spirit art users, Rio had already understood . . . On Latifas body, theres already one system contract . Does that mean she cant practice spirit arts anymore? That system contract wasBody Strengthening Magic(Hyper Physical Ability) . It was the only magic carved in Latifa body, so that she could work as an assassin . Umu, that is only the case for someone with several system contracts carved on his body . If its only one, to remove it is not that difficult . The method itself looks like curse dispel . We already have plans to remove the system contract from that girls body in the near future . After that, I will request for Oufia, the most prominent spirit art user in this village, to be her coach . Currently, Latifa was receiving lessons about country of Seirei no tami from Oufia, Alma, and Sara . Regarding that matter, Rio had arranged it without Latifas consent, so that she could adapt quickly to the village of Seirei no tami . Since Rio had to leave the village sooner or later . That was the only request by Rio, so that Latifa would grow attached to living in the village before that time came . friends, reason to stay . Thinking about it, since Sara, Oufia and Alma were around the same age as Latifa, they can become her best friends and be a reason for her to stay in the village . But, that, wouldnt it be better if Arthura-dono is the one to personally teach her? Since Latifa might be your great-granddaughter? ? About the possibility that she was Arthuras great grandchild, Latifa has yet to know about that . Arthura had said that she would tell Latifa herself when the time comes . Right now the priority was for Latifa to become accustomed to living in the village, so Rio delegated the previous matter to Arthuras judgement . ? Fufu, most likely, I cant be strict on that child . I know that she would also disagree, even now, I can feel that without hearing her say it . This was decided in a discussion with that childs grandparents Recalling the face of Latifa, Arthura let out a broad smile on her face . . It seems that I caused you needless worries . My apologies Rio apologised to Arthura . Theres no need for you to apologize . Despite being from different races, that child certainly feels that youre her brother . Is that so . . Though he had always cared for Latifa?her nightmares, setting her free, making sure shes having a comfortable day?he had also kept some things secret from her . About the fact that he was, like Latifa, a reincarnated person . Regarding that part, you could say that Rio was deceiving Latifa . He, who couldnt tell her about that important matter, felt that he didnt have the qualification to be her brother . But, he couldnt say that to Arthura . [3] By the way, I have one more question . Is it possible for a human who can use spirit art to form a system contract ceremony? [TL : Previously, they talked about a magic user not being able to use spirit arts . On the other hand, can a spirit user use magic via performing a system contract ceremony . ] So that Rio could stop the current flow of the conversation, he asked another question to Arthura . Though Arthura noticed the guilty emotion Rio held toward Latifa, she pretended to directly answer Rios question with a bright smile on her face . About that, I think that as long as that person understood the usefulness of spirit arts, it should be possible Rios body went stiff to the answer that was contrary to his theory . If that was the case, there was no explanation about why his body never succeeded in system contract ceremony . On the other hand, its different for someone who is bound in a contract with a spirit Arthura said that as an addition . In other words, for someone who was already in contract with a spirit, when he tried to perform the system contract ceremony, in place of understanding the content of the contract a . k . a the magic phenomenon ?how the magic works? the magic carving to the body was rejected . . . since I have never succeded in a system contract ceremony, could it be that I have a contract with a spirit Though his body couldnt learn it, he couldnt think of it as anything but an exception to that rules . Hmmm, as I thought, did you have a contract with spirit But, it seems that you are not aware of it Yeah, I didnt realized it at all Rio shrugged his shoulders,remembering all his past troubles . . The contract spirit lives inside the body of the contractor, as if they are one That, Ive never seen nor felt it . As expected, Rios body really cant remember it . Youve never seen nor felt it, huh . Most likely, its still lying dormant inside Rio-donos body So its still dormant - Even though there was an unknown being sleeping in his body, Rio was never conscious of it at all . Come to think of it, what are these so called spirits Anyway, whether or not there was a spirit sleeping in his body, the fact was Rio didnt know what kind of existence a spirit is . So he asked a question regarding those so called spirits . Spirits are said to be MANA that had developed a self-conscious . In other words, a personality . MANA that has their own personality . Do they also have a shape? He still couldnt imagine it with only that explanation . Many of them materialise by mimicking any shape of a being living in this world . Most of them are animals Animals . When I was attacked, that wolf that I saw , was it a spirit? Rio recalled something like a wolf when his field of vision was snatched by a suddenly emitted light . Wolf spirit? Ah, maybe that was Saras contracted spirit . That child has a contract with middle-leveled spirit . The others, like Oufia and Alma, are also contracted with middle-leveled spirits A spirit, belonging to that girl . That was a spirit Though that thing had a strong inorganic feeling compared to the average beast, it couldnt be seen as anything other than one by someone not trained for it . taking shape, thinking, releasing aura . Spirits generally took the shape of animals, just like that wolf, and gave out the same feeling as one . That was the conclusion that came to Rio . But, I can hardly see those girls contracted spirits at normal times, why is that? Ah, they usually stay inside the body of their contractor, changing their body into spirit . As for why the spirit stays inside the body of the contractor, its because its comfortable, since they are directly connected to the source of ODO I see . then, there must be a way to make a contract with the spirits It would be according to the will of the spirits . If that side doesnt hold clear rejection toward the contract, that means the contract is complete Then in that case, to bind a contract with several spirits? . Rio imagined the figure of several spirits swarmed in one person . Hoho, though I couldnt say that there are no previous cases, they are actually quite rare . In the first place, the number of spirits that are willing to make a contract is small . To make a contract with a spirit, one must be loved very much by that spirit . And when someone has bind a contract with one spirit, the other spirits will refrain from doing one with him out of discretion . It looked like the case that he thought about was extremely rare . I see . Then, is there any benefit to binding a contract with a spirit? Fumu, the most prominent example of that is extremely smooth control when manipulating MANA, since the contracted spirit is deeply connected with the contractor . To be more accurate, the contracted spirit assists the controlling process of the spirit arts by reading the image in the contactors mind . The effect is tremendous even if youre contracted with a lesser spirit When he use spirit art for the first time in front of Arthura and the others, Rio recalled what Arthura said about him having a contract spirit . That was because she saw him as extremely skillful with manipulation of MANA . Although, whether the fact that he could use spirit arts was thanks to the blessing of the spirits, or because of his parents, or maybe both; there was still so many things that he didnt understand . However, after this long time, he finally could get the answers to many of the question that were stuck in his head . Well, that was it for the basic knowledge, since you wont be able to handle more advanced knowledge if I didnt explain it beforehand . Whats left now is practice . Rio-dono, when you treated your injury the other day, I believe that you were copying the magic used by humans using spirit art, is that right? Thats right Arthura could see through it with only one look, the nature of Rios spirit arts . Even so, to be able to cause such a phenomenon, I can only say that, by any standard, you can use the spirit arts to its utmost perfection . The reason is that spirit arts requires more control compared to magic . Although magic had a narrow degree of freedom due to the system contract, it can be used without being able to perceive MANA; one only needed to master the perception of ODO . Opposing that, spirit arts could only be used by mastering the control and perception of MANA, along with control and perception of ODO . It was tricky to use, but it allowed higher degree of freedom in controlling the effect of the arts . That was what Arthura meant . Though theres a certain limit called the aptitude of the art user and quantity of ODO, depending on the user, spirit arts can be used more freely compared to magic . The most important point is being able to manipulate phenomenon by conveying the image to MANA Conveying the image to MANA Thats right . MANA reads the image conveyed by the art user from the users ODO that merged with it . Theres a faint ego in the MANA itself Faint ego in the MANA Spirits were aggregations of MANA who gained clear ego, if that was true then MANA was the first step for a spirit to come into being . This is what I mean by being able to convey the image to MANA at will . Look at this . Arthura pointed one of her fingers upright? a little fireball was generated above her finger . Humans, animals, and other objects, the fireball was transforming into various shape at a dazzling speed . Though it doesnt mean that I cant use other attributes of spirit art, my[washi] magic is especially strong with flame arts . Usually, each person has a certain strong aptitude in spirit arts . Its impossible to make a general rule, since what I say is not absolute . Theres also certain tendencies for each race, so its recommended for you to explore yourself the spirit art that you excelled in . - My own spirit arts that I excelled in Uhm . Because invoking spirit arts with our weak attributes will bring less effect . In simple terms, be it Elves, dwarves, or beastman, each of the race have their own features and unique spirit arts . For example . Onii-chan Incidentally when Arthura tried to continue her explanation, Latifa came running towards Rio . Kora, Latifa! Chasing after her from behind, long silver hair fluttering with the wind, was Sara, who came out wearing a red pleated skirt with tight black shirt . Hey, both of you . Youre too fast! Following further from behind was Oufia, who was wearing a white one piece dress, and she arrived by flying . Her body was cladded by the wind, and her long golden hair danced gently within it . At that suddenly bustling atmosphere, Rios eyes opened wide in amazement . You will be able to do that once you master the spirit art Looking at Oufia, Arthura said those words with a prideful smile on her face . I see The flying speed of Oufia was quite fast . And then, the physical ability of Sara and Latifa were also high, to run at a speed that left the others behind . Latifa was raising her physical ability withBody Strengthening Magic(Hyper Physical Ability), while Sara strengthened her body and physical ability by using spirit arts, like Rio . Onii-chan The onee-chans are kind and gentle but, they said that I couldnt meet onii-chan! Latifa said that to Rio as soon as she arrived . Thats not what I mean . It was because Latifa couldnt remember the language of seirei no tami before! Sara explaining what Latifa just said . DONT WANNA Humph, Sara onee-chan meanie! Na~, Latifa . Seiza right here! Now, please take your seat properly! Though the image of Sara in Rios mind was that of a diligent, serious adult, right now she was drawing closer to Latifa with a fierce-looking face . DONT WANNA Latifa stuck her tongue out toward Sara while one of her finger pulled her eyelid down . [4] Kuh, this kid . . Saras body made a small tremble . Y-you cant do that . Sara-chan . Latifa is still not accustomed yet to living in this village Immediately, Oufia soothed the angry Sara, that already had her tail and ears standing upright . She seemed to have a gentle personality, from that calming feel . Youre too soft, Oufia We have to be strict to this kid! Or else [I understand that we need to discipline her, but Nee-sans are too loud . That makes you no different from Latifa . ] As if competing with Sara and Oufia, a noticeably little dwarf girl arrived to that place . It was Alma . With the bob cut of her blazing red hair covering a little portion her brown skin, she had an impressive look as a girl . Tha-that was, since Latifa snuck out . . If it was Sara nee-san, you only needed to follow Latifas smell, right[TL : Sara is wolf-eared-girl, just reminder] Alma rejected Sara with her logical thinking, though Sara tried giving a feeble objection it was brutally destroyed by Almas preaching . Alma was wearing short red trousers and a white tunic with red patterns . Though she had boyish appearance, she had a very calm and intellectual personality . Uuu Sara, that was left with no room for objection, was lost for words . She looked for help from Oufia . Unaware of them, Latifa was already seeking refuge in the place with Arthura and Rio . O, Oufia~ Is that really alright? To begin with, even if its just a by a little Sara nee-san is the oldest one amongst us, therefore Sara, that was receiving a sermon from Alma, who was younger than her, for little more than 10 minutes, turned her sight towards Oufia, who was shrewdly running away . [1] [TL : MANA and odo here written in katakana, usually MANA written in kanji][2] [TL : did I just read an explanation for Rio to become a super saiya?][3] [TL : he cant tell her that he didnt have qualification to be called as her Onii-chan][4] ä٩` Bweee!!!BWEEEEEE!!!! Chapter 24 Volume 1 Chapter 24 Half a year had passed since he came to the village of Seirei no tami . Rio was currently having his spirit art training in the plaza at the outskirt of the village like usual . Ive already taught all I can teach to you regarding spirit art . Theres nothing left for me to teach . Arthura muttered in admiration at the figure of Rio perfectly executing spirit arts before her . This is also due to Arthura-donos help With a light smile, Rio said his gratitude to Arthura for coaching him on spirit art . Even so, in less than one year, to reach the point of freely using spirit art at will, it must be due to Rio-donos overwhelming talent . I only gave a little advice . You also become versed in many types of spirit art . My, my, the spirits really showered their affection on you . Receiving the gratitude from Rio, Arthura smiled at him . According to Arthura, Rios aptitude matched all spirit arts . He could manipulate every natural phenomenon such as fire, water, ice, earth, wind, and thunder . In addition, he can also cause various phenomenon . [1] Arthura could manipulate those phenomena too . However, it was impossible for her to freely manipulate each of them to similar degree . They could not come close to the fire element spirit art and witchcraft[genjutsu][2], her strongest arts . The remaining subject related to spirit arts is Rio-donos unidentified contract spirit . Arthura was referring to the contract spirit in Rio, which remained unidentified till now . Is there no way to know about the contracted spirit Adhering to Arthuras direction, Rio had left that topic alone until now . Uhm, someone who knows the spirit sleeping inside you . I am not sure . Maybe theres one person, but . . Arthura spoke in an unclear manner . Is there some problem Uhm . Well, just a little actually Rio tilted his head, not quite understanding what Just a little meant . Its a person that lives in Seirei no tami, right? Nay, this person is actually a spirit itself . Moreover its an exceedingly high ranking existence . In other words, a Quasi High Ranking Spirit[3] . Its the spirit of the great tree, Dryad-sama Spirit of the great tree, could it be Rio looked towards the majestic figure of the gigantic tree, that towered over its surroundings . Uhm, the living place of Dryad-sama is at that great tree in the center of this forest Arthura arbitarily answered Rio . But, there was one thing that Rio couldnt understand . Cant the other spirits see through the true form of the unknown spirit inside me Rio considered since all of them were spirits, there was no need to go as far as asking the Dryad . Its a matter of fact that spirits can perceive the existence of other spirits . But, ordinary spirits cant speak in words despite having intelligence . They act by reading their contract partners intention, and can point something out to them, in ambiguous way; but they arent able to talk about something clearly with the partners . Only top class spirits can perfectly convey their thoughts to people Rio nodded his head on hearing those words . I see . . Can I go to the great tree? Thats the problem . That place is something akin to a sacred place for seirei no tami . With the exception of the spirit festival that is held once a year, even seirei no tami cant just boldly enter that place . An approval is necessary for entering it other than that time Rios intentions were already grasped by her with those words . In other words, they didnt know whether to let I, who is an outsider, enter it or not? Rio guessed rightly to Arthuras worry . Uhm, for our benefactor Rio-dono, it should be . . its just like what you said . Im sorry Rio-dono, since theres still members of the elder council that dont trust Rio-dono yet, even now Arthura slightly frown and said that with an apologetic face . The news about a human boy staying in the village ?as benefactor of a girl of the seirei no tami? had already spread throughout the village . But, with the exception of a few seirei no tami, Rios had lived far from contact with others . It was already a fact that the seirei no tami didnt have a good image for the human race, thats why even the elder council of this village no, its because they were the elders that they stubbornly remained wary of Rio . The elder councils approval was necessary to go to the great tree, that was why it was necessary to gain their trust . I will try to arrange it, so that you can somehow enter the great tree . Till that time, please wait patiently . Well, besides that, there should be a great number of things that Rio-dono needs to know . That fellow, Dominique, seems eager to teach his dwarf knowledge to Rio-dono . You will also be able to take pleasure in having Syldra as your personal tutor about elves . To wipe away the anxiety from the current situation, Arthura spoke cheerfully about Rios good fortune . Rio could ask for lessons directly from the elders of the seirei no tami . Besides the problems between races, some people may also took offence with teaching Rio knowledge of seirei no tami . However, Rio dismissed his concern on it and took it as a good opportunity . I think its good to finish here for today . Shall we go look at how Latifas doing right now? Arthura let out a bright smile once she recalled her cute great-grandchild . Hehh . I also want to see how she has grown Rio accepted Arthuras proposal, together they went to the plaza that was used for Latifas spirit art training . In that place were five people: Latifa, Oufia, Sara, Alma, and Uzuma . Thi-this, greetings Arthura-dono, Rio-dono Though Uzuma was the first one in those five who noticed Rio and Arthura, she gave her greeting while lowering her head, as if being ashamed by something . Uhm Hello . Uzuma-dono Rio awkwardly returned her greeting in the seirei no tami language[4] after seeing her like that . Uzuma became surprised at how well Rio was in using the Seirei no tami language . Could it be, you can already speak in the seirei no tami language She asked with eyes full of curiousity . Yes, thanks to the lessons that I received constantly from Arthura-dono, now I can handle it if its a daily life conversation . But its still a way to go, as I still feel awkward when using it - Rio continued his study of their language with hands on training by spending most of his everyday life conversing using the seirei no tami language . Thanks to that, his proficiency in the seirei no tami language reached a level where it wouldnt be a problem for him to converse with it in his daily life . Even so, that was still an incredible learning speed Alma whose beside her voiced her admiration . The others in the group also sent him their admiring gazes, it made Rio felt itchy . Thank you very much . After he shyly gave his short gratitude, Rio turned towards Latifa, who was eagerly waiting for him to finish his conversation . Latifa, are you studying properly? Un! I got better in using spirit arts! We had a Mock Combat just now . Uzuma-sans really strong! Next, I will fight against Sara-oneechan Latifa clung to Rio as she was talking . After burying her face into Rio body, she then looked up at Rio . Is that so? Then, can Arthura-dono and I watch Latifas Mock Combat? Um~, Okay! Sara-oneechan! Come on lets fight! Latifa dashed towards the center of the plaza in high spirits, wanting to show off her skills to Rio . Geez, that child is really She get into high spirits just because Rio-sama came Sara chased Latifas back, expressing her feelings that it couldnt be helped . After those two arrived at the center of the plaza, Oufia signalled the start . Strengthening their bodies and physical ability at the moment of the signal, those two started to move in an instant . Since Latifa had also already learnt spirit arts, the physical and body strengthening magic she was using was also from spirit arts . So fast Rio was surprised by that speed . Latifas speed increased by leaps and bounds when compared to when she first met Rio . The only grace ofBody Strengthening Magic (Hyper Physical Ability) was strengthening physical ability; it was different from spirit arts reinforcement, which also strengthened the users body and not just physical ability . But, it was the same for Sara, who was also strengthening her body and physical ability with spirit arts . By Rios observation, their speeds were almost equal . If that was the case, then it was left to their skill . In that regard, right now they were testing the water by executing feint attacks . Both of them were using wooden knives as weapons . Rio stood next to Uzuma and silently watched their match . However, a little while later, he noticed that Uzuma was struggling to calm herself . Though quite a long time had already passed since he came to the village of the seirei no tami, Uzuma still had that attitude, as if she was avoiding Rio . Although no hostility could be felt from her, it still felt awkward for him . I dont mind about that matter anymore . Uzuma-dono, you dont have to worry about it . Thinking that their relationship had been stiff all this while, Rio resolved himself and said it out . Uzuma reacted with a surprise look at Rio . Eh? Was I mistaken? Rio had thought that maybe Uzuma was still regretting her misunderstanding, which caused her to gravely injure Rio . But, from Uzumas reaction, it looked like it was due to completely different matter, that she was acting like that towards Rio . If that was the case, then what was the cause of her behaviour? When Rio worried how he must converse with her, Uzuma began to speak first . No, youre not wrong . Part of the reason is also that? its just that Rio-dono is completely different from the image of the human race that I had, and I am also troubled on how to face you . Im really sorry . All of this happened due to my lack of manners . It turned out that her awkward manner toward Rio was related to the problems between races . Maybe her feelings of gratitude toward Rio for saving a girl of her brethren clashed with her guilt for severely wounding Rio from the misunderstanding . Then there was her unease towards Rio due to racial issues, all of that jumbled together in Uzumas mind . Because of deep historical origin, her prejudice towards his race was hard to remove with just his one or two small actions . I understand that its not easy to change that bad image about humans . I will not try to change that . Instead, I would be grateful if you could just be yourself around me . Youd feel worn out, right, if you continued to try and force yourself? He shrugged his shoulders when saying that, while letting out an awkward smile . I wish to express my deepest gratitude for Rio-donos consideration toward me Uzuma lowered her head towards Rio with a movement that made her look like a natural born military man . Arthura, Oufia, and Alma looked at those two from the side with great curiousity . On the other hand, while those two were in the middle of their conversation, Sara and Latifas match was almost at its climax . Latifa gave her best shot but, Sara was still way above her . Rio also thought that Sara herself was a truly talented fighter, despite there also being an age difference, her combat ability surpassed Latifa who was trained as an assassin . Though maybe Latifa could stand on the same ground as Sara when she grew up, as she continued her training . Most likely she would be chasing after Saras back, who is her senior, for a while . U~~u, I was also defeated by Sara-oneechan Latifa said that while looking down with a frustated look on her face . Thats only natural since Im older . Since I have continuously learnt the basics for a long time from the soldiers of the seirei no tami . With Latifas age, this is already good enough for you to become a soldier of the seirei no tami Sara coaxed the bitter Latifa, who was slumping on the ground . Yeah, you really are strong . I cant do anything at all Oufia also tried to coax Latifa . That was because Oufia-neesan is a rearguard and spirit art user type; its only natural that you cant win against a vanguard type like Sara-neesan or Uzuma-san in close combat And here, Alma added her tsukkomi . Maybe due to her honest personality, or was her own trait that she speaks what she thinks . But, Onii-chan is still waaay stronger than Sara-oneechan and Uzuma-san Latifa said that with complete belief for Rios victory . Mu, my pride as a warrior wont just let that line be, but - Uzumas pride as the warrior chief got ignited by the [of course he is] in Latifas tone . I couldnt do anything against onii-chan at allUzuma-san is waaay more powerful than me but, you still have yet to defeat onii-chan! Latifa, Uzuma is the strongest young warrior in this village . Even if he excels in spirit arts, for Rio-sama, a child of the human, to win against her is just Sara, who was very familiar with Uzumas strength, said a different opinion to Latifa . Then, we will find that out with combat . Right, Onii-chan? Latifa looked at Rio with upturned eyes[5], fully believing in Rios power from the bottom of her heart . He really wanted to reject her request, seeing that it was turning in a really troublesome direction but, Rio wasnt inconsiderate enough to betray the innocent expectations of Latifa . Want to try it While smiling bitterly in his heart, Rio proposed a Mock Combat challenge to Uzuma . Yeah, certainly Uzuma replied instantly . It was as if she was really eager to do that . After choosing their weapons for the Mock Combat, those two took their places at the center of the plaza . The rule was the same as before, only physical and body strengthening spirit arts were permissible in the match . Uzuma, with her wooden spear, versus Rio, with his wooden sword . BEGIN Uzuma dashed toward Rio, right at the start of the match . Her speed, with the added driving force of her wings, was basically like an arrow fired toward Rio . Despite her calm face, her spirit was ablaze . Maybe it was due to her extreme confidence in her own strength . Rio was smiling lightly at Uzumas straightforward manner . [6] Uzuma instantly shortened the distance to Rio and stabbed her spear at Rio; naturally her body and physical ability were strengthened with magical power . [TN : magical power here using ħ[maryoku] not the MANA from before] Rio warded the disorderly thrust from Uzuma, which come at him like an avalanche . Uzuma showed an astonished face at Rio, who parried her attack easily without any wasted movement . Uzuma distanced herself from Rio for an instant and then lunged at him from a low stance, almost like crawling on the ground . She struck at his chest with her spear from below, like the fish jumping against the rapids . Though Rio stopped the blow that came from the front, Uzuma exerted more force into the strike . Rios body lightly floated from the impact . With the her heels stomping hard and wings flapping powerfully, Uzuma sent Rio flying with her charge . The distance between them opened for a brief moment . Uzuma leapt toward Rio, who was thrown in the air, as if to not let him escape, and then accurately sent four thrusts, aiming at Rio limbs . Rio parried her spear with his sword and evaded her attacks by twisting his body and shifting his limbs . Then, using the recoil, he sent a horizontal slash towards Uzumas body . Uzuma instantly dodged his counter by flapping her wings to drive herself backwards . Matching her in a aerial battle was really difficult . [7] Both of them landed on the ground while keeping their distance . It lasted but an instant . In one single step, Rio suddenly shrunk their distance . [8] !!! The offensive was reversed . Rios figure disappeared from Uzuma in that split second . However, due to her natural instincts, she barely managed to block Rios attack, which also destroyed her stance . Uzuma tried to separate from Rio and fix her stance . However, without letting the chance go, Rio rushed at her . He erased the space that was needed for her to manipulate her spear; his sharp thrusts came one after another towards the gaps in her defence . KUH!! Now it was Uzumas turn to find herself in a disadvantage situation . Though she could still barely defend herself from Rios attack, Rio was already superior from the number of attacks . If it was using real weapons, Uzumas body would already be full of small cuts . In that constant barrage, Uzuma made a slip and Rio unleashed a powerful blow at that opportunity with a large swing of his sword . Uzuma stopped the blow which sent her body flying backwards a little . Uzuma warded the impact of that attack by flapping her wings, then slowly descended to the ground . With this match, I recognize you as a warrior . Looks like I need to fight you at my full power Uzuma said that with a different tone than she normally used . At the same time, Uzumas stance changed . [Biku], a chill ran through Rios body . Then, she instantly closed their gap and threw a fierce stab, aimed at Rios body . Rio immediately side-stepped to escape, as he could not block that crushing pressure . A prickling sensation suddenly felt his neck? he turned his neck sideways . In the next moment, there was the sound of something passing through the air; it was Uzumas kick, which was aimed at where Rios head was, just a moment ago . Hoou, Good . You managed to dodge that . But, how about this! She blasted a heavy strike at Rio , along with those words . But, Rio had stopped that blow . His expression distorted as he received it, the one-handed sword he used was gripped with his both hands; Uzuma pressed at him with a nonchalant expression . Rio retreated backwards a great distance from the clash to ward the power in that strike . Isnt this already a little surpassing the level of a Mock Combat? Rio said that with a wry smile . Of course! Theres no reason for me to hold back my joy against this kind of strong opponent! Uzuma exclaimed that loudly while letting out a ferocious smile . Rio thought that it couldnt be helped, since she was a little bit of a Battle Junkie . [9] Rio could only smile lightly . He couldnt rebutt her since somehow or another he was also similar to her . Rio felt a little delighted . It had been a long time since he found an opponent on which he could go all out . It was a good idea to spare his thoughts and go wild like this, once a while . But, Uzuma greatly surpassed him with her current physical ability . At this rate it would be a thin line separating winner and loser . Then, lets get ourselves equal Thereupon, the ODO overflowing from Rios body rised, it also flowed with great density . Mu, whats with that kind of ODO density Uzuma opened her eyes wide at the armor of ODO that was enveloping Rios body . [TL : 555-Henshin!!!] He was strengthening his body and physical ability with spirit arts, and rose it to the next level with a quantity of ODO clad his body like armor . Even if his base strength fell behind Uzuma, who was a beastman, he just needed to strengthen his body and physical ability with his ODO till he surpassed her . That kind of realization had just come to Rio . [TL : cough*Kamen*cough*Rider*cough] But, just realising it was not enough . Whether or not his body could cope with that massive quantity of ODO all at once was another story . It was necessary for him to control the massive amount of ODO and find a suitable amount for him to be clad in . - Could it be that, till now, you did not went all out? Uzuma said that while smiling lightly . Nope, I was going all out . Maybe its embarrassing for me to say it, but, I have never had a chance to strengthen myself to this level I see . Though it doesnt seem that youre using all your power yet Uzuma wielded her spear, and suddenly appeared in front of Rio . Not at all, Im almost hitting my upper limit, you know Rio said that while stopping Uzumas direct frontal blow, just like that . And you say that with nonchalant expression HAAAA Then she send wild thrusts with random tempo to Rio . Rio evaded those attacks, each one after the other, with minimum movement like flowing water . Then, matching the with flow of her breath, he closed in to Uzumas bosom as she was thrusting her spear and swung his sword at the exposed chest . KUH!! When she stopped Rios attack with emergency posture, rotating her spear using the part that was hit by Rios sword as its center, she use Rios own power to launch a sweeping strike at his face . Rio dodged that attack by turning his head sideways . Immediately followed by countless of their attacks countering each other . If those had been metal weapons, spark would have flown in every direction along with the clanking sound of weapons . A series of heavy blows rained upon Rio . However, Rio warded all of those attacks without moving even a single step . AMAZING No matter how I hit, none of it is getting through! Uzuma said that with a delighted face . With resolution to put her life on the line, Uzuma then launched a surprise attack, a daring spear uppercut as she sprung at Rio, just to force Rio to inch from his spot . Rio avoided that attack by side-stepping for a half step, and launched a counter . KUH Rios wooden sword finally struck Uzumas body . Though he stopped his blow just before it landed, Uzumas expression was vexed, as she knew that she had been completely unable to protect herself from that blow . Its my loss . Thank you very much . It was already beyond a little excessive Uzuma instantly returned to her usual calm and composed self, and politely bowed to Rio . Rio noticed that there was a tinge of red on her face . (Maybe she was embarrassed by her previous fighting spirit) Dont worry, it was the same for me . I also enjoyed it . If you dont mind it, please have a match with me again Yeah, with pleasure Uzuma chimed her approval at Rios proposal with a happy expression . [10] Her awkward demeanour from before had completely vanished . Somehow they managed to grasp each others character during their short match . Sara, Oufia, Alma, and Arthura were still dumfounded with their jaws wide open, even after those two had finished their match . [11] Ne, lets just say Onii-chan is powerful, right! Amongst them, only Latifa puffed up her plains-like chest with a triumphant face, as if saying [Thats only natural right!?] . [1] [TL : manipulating is different from causing][2] [TL : Genjutsu here can also translated as magic, but I choose to use witchcraft since magic here using Madou not genjutsu][3] [TL : ʸλ(Quasi High Rank Spirit)C> any better idea?][4] [TL : it sound like japanese to me][5] [TL : Pleading eyes][6] [TN : the raw indicated single minded Uzuma, but let it be straight forward instead, since theyre having a match not a test][7] [TL : SHE IS A BIRD!!! Once again, SHE IS A BIRD . Its only natural for her to FLY][8] [TL : Shundo[instant movement]][9] [TL : Junkie is heavy user, someone who cant live without it or something similiar to it; like an alcohol junkie (alcoholic) or drug junkie, or food junkie (made me remember of Bambino)][10] [TL : is this a flag again][11] [TL : modified the sentence a bit for a bit of fun] To connect with Uzumas words that comes after . Chapter 25 Volume 1 Chapter 25 The Seirei no Tami village was one of many groups belonging to a country consisting of therianthropes[1], dwarves, and elves . The human race ruthlessly expanded their influence by taking advantage of the Demon-God war which occurred over 1000 years ago . Lamenting over the conflict against the human race, the Seirei no Tami withdrew deep into the primeval forest and severed all contact with the outside world . There they spent an endless 1000 years in isolation cultivating their own culture and development . Though the population of the Seirei no Tami could not be compared to that of the human race, in agriculture, industrial might, medicine, and architecture, they greatly surpassed the human race in every field of expertise . The area which contributed the most in spearheading such advancements were the spirit arts . As such, their accumulation of knowledge brought about longer life expectancies when compared to the human race . Though Rio was amazed by the framework of their magic tools and arms craftsmanship, he received the greatest shock from their food and bath culture . In the first place, the Seirei no Tami obsessed over cleanliness . Because they were able to freely produce hot water, a Japanese-style bathhouse was constructed . Rio, who was enduring with a bathtub (bucket) up until now, was moved to tears and made full use of the bathhouse everyday . In addition, the Seirei no Tami village was like a treasure trove of cooking ingredients for Rio . With an enormous selection of ingredients, and by managing the soil with spirit arts, all the crops harvested were of exceptional quality . Not to mention the crops could not be planted in the human race region . Even if they were to compare identical crops, the quality of the ones grown in the human region paled in comparison . There existed many dishes unique to the Seirei no Tami . Yet, while requesting teachings from the elders, Rio continued to rack his brain attempting to reproduce a great numbers of dishes from his previous life regardless of their culture[2] . Initially Rio resided in a guestroom belonging to the governing body of the Serei no Tami . However Rio accepted the offer to move into Arthuras house together with Latifa after deciding to properly settle in the village . Due to a petition by Latifa, who was accustomed to Rios cooking, and the generosity of Arthuras family, it was decided that Rio would be in charge of the cooking . Alma, Sara, and Oufia became frequent guests after being invited over for dinner once by Latifa and were captivated by Rios cooking . Rio began offering his cooking as gifts and the number of people who became aware of his cooking increased . News of the mysterious recipes unknown to even the Serei no Tami started to spread like wildfire . Before long, the majority of the Seirei no Tami, including those who previously avoided contact with Rio, caught wind of Rios dishes . Rio saw it as an excellent chance for Latifa to become acquainted with people from the village and to allow her to enjoy the dishes of his past life even after he left the village . Pestered by Latifa, he proposed to Arthura to regularly hold cooking classes . Thereafter, on the condition that it was to be limited to only the elder council members families, he was permitted to conduct the experimental cooking classes . [TL : That old fox] On the day the first cooking class was to be held, many Seirei no Tami women gathered at the huge kitchen commonly reserved for festivals . They were the women belonging to the upper-echelons of the Seirei no Tami village . Rice is an ingredient that can be served in a variety of ways . As most of you already know, short grain is suitable for steaming and cooking while long grain is better suited for boiling . However, this distinction does not always hold true . [3] Due to discovering rice in the Seirei no Tami village, Rio decided to start with rice dishes for his first cooking class . Rio stood in the kitchen surrounded by Seirei no Tami women . Among them, he could make out the figures of Latifa, Sara, Alma, and Oufia . There exist rice dishes where the choice between short and long grain doesnt matter . Now, Im going to explain how this dish is created . Depending on the seasonings and ingredients youre using, you must fine tune how you cook your rice accordingly . To the women, Rio explained the cooking method in the the Seirei no Tami language . Thus, with that in mind, I intend to make a dish called omelette rice today . You can use whichever type of rice you prefer, whether its short or long grain . The minimum required ingredients needed for this dish are onions[tamanegi], salt, pepper, and a homemade seasoning called tomato ketchup . Also, butter is necessary to further enhance its taste . Afterwards you can also add other toppings such as green peas, ham, mushrooms, and so on to your liking . The ingredients needed to make the omelette rice were already arranged on the kitchen table . Then, lets start cooking at once . The typical way is to first, prepare a rice called butter rice . Rio taught them how to prepare the butter rice . Since the Seirei no Tami also knew how to add flavour to white rice, they did not seem surprised in that regard . Frying the butter rice with tomato ketchup will create chicken rice that will become the base for omelette rice . But, butter rice can also be turned into a different dish, called pilaf, by cooking it with different seasonings . You can enjoy this pilaf rice with different sauces and gravy added on top . I will save that dish for a future class . The women raised minute voices of admiration at the variety of uses for the butter rice . Perhaps it was some kind of instinct for women, but they would not mind going the extra mile if it meant being able to prepare various dishes for their husbands and children . While waiting for the butter rice to be cooked, we will prepare tomato ketchup . The ingredients that well need are tomatoes, onions[tamanegi], garlic, sugar, salt, pepper, bay leaf, cayenne peppers, consomme, and cinnamon . Glancing at the required ingredients arranged on the table, he skillfully began preparing tomato ketchup while explaining the required amounts and procedure . Tomato ketchup is very flexible as it can be used in a variety of dishes . Because it can be preserved for a long time, its convenient to prepare some beforehand and store it . While waiting for the butter rice to finish cooking, Rio answered questions from the gathered women . The butter rice is about to be finished cooking . We will begin preparing an omelette by battering and frying an egg . The omelette rice will be completed after wrapping the chicken rice in the omelette . Speaking of which, the chicken rice can also be served by itself as its own dish . Rio skillfully used the frying pan and spatula to cook the chicken rice and subsequently made a soft-cooked omelette . The omelette rice was completed by skillfully wrapping the chicken rice in the soft-cooked omelette . This is whats generally called omurice[4] . Furthermore, various sauces can be added to create different arrangements . Well then, everyone please sample the dish . Due to the aroma being released during the cooking process, the womens appetites were stimulated to the point that they were staring at the dish [and Rio] like a pack of hungry wolves[5] . When Rio gave the signal to begin sampling, despite their proper manners, the womens spoons fiercely competed against one another to obtain a larger helping of the omelette rice[6] . The moment the soft-cooked omelette, which served as a cover, was torn, a mouthwatering aroma permeated the entire room . The plate was emptied in a flash . Although[7] it was a larger serving than normal, Rio had made just enough so that none of it would be wasted . Maybe each one of them got a bite . All of the women alternated looks between their spoons and the now-empty plate as if they were regretting something . Is it to your liking? Rio asked the women with a FULL-BRIMMED SMILE after witnessing their gusto . [8] The women slightly blushed when they realized Rio was teasing them . I have taught you how to make proper omelette rice today, however you can also use cold rice in the event where you are pressed for time or only have cold rice . Do note that it will have an inferior taste compared to using butter rice . Omelette rice can also be prepared by just wrapping white rice mixed with tomato ketchup in a soft-cooked omelette . Well then, lets have everyone try making one themselves . The women seperated into predetermined groups and started cooking . The group of girls from the same generation consisting of Alma, Oufia, Sara, and Latifa, also challenged themselves to make the omelette rice . As the women were cooking, Rio answered questions that arose when they were unclear about parts of the procedure . It seems several groups have successfully finished preparing the omelette rice . Those whove finished can go ahead and help yourselves to your dishes . Also, as todays lesson has concluded, please clean up your areas and store any kitchenware youve used back to their appropriate locations after youve finished eating . Thank you for your hard work . - After confirming all the groups had already finished cooking their omelette rice, Rio left the kitchen-cum-classroom . Only to be greeted by Latifa and the group of girls . Is it really alright? Wont I only make everyone feel rest . For some reason everyone wanted to eat their omelette rice together with him . Rio, who was surrounded by dozens of girls from different tribes, pointed out that being near him would only give rise to discomfort for them . Because he was of the human race . Dont they have the least bit of fear [because Im a human]? Rio harboured these kinds of worries . Dont say something like that . Latifa put her heart into cooking this for you . Isnt it only right for onii-chan[9] to eat the handmade dish made by his imouto[10]? A pair of older catgirls intervened when they saw him troubled by the current situation . Their ages were around 16~17 years old . Beside, its been almost a year since Rio-dono started living in the village right? Yet its rare for you to interact with others in the village . Weve also felt uneasy all this time you know . How much information about myself has already spread to everyone? Weve heard various things about you from Oufia-sama, Alma-sama, Sara-sama, and Latifa . Youre polite, smart too since youve already memorized the Seirei no Tami language, and to top it off, also quite good-looking . Your martial arts talent is on par with Uzuma-ane[11], a brilliant spirit art user who has surpassed even Oufia-sama, binding into a contract with a mysterious spirit . Moreover, an exceptional cook! Theres no way we wont recognize you . [TL : Is it just me or those girls are talking about some kind of perfect man . They only need to add that he is a certain kingdoms crown prince, then he will become perfect husband candidate] [ED2: Itd be nice if she could learn how to use periods] AAnya-san The chattering canaries (Sara & co . ) raised surprised voices in hurry . Since the image they held of Rio was revealed, it was only natural that they were flustered . Im happy to hear that, even if its just flattery . Rio was being humble in order to ward off the words from the girl called Anya . Its not flattery . I heard the human race mature quickly due to their shorter lifespan but, youre too humble . Anyone who saw you in the cooking class today wouldve given you a high evaluation . No ones narrow-minded enough to lower their evaluation of you just because youre a human . Isnt that right everyone? Ignoring Sara & Cos worried eyes, Anya instantly dropped a bombshell and the surrounding women nodded twice, as if giving their approval . Thats right, nanodesu! This dish is delicious! A wolf girl part of the same generation as Latifa proclaimed such as she gleefully devoured the omelette rice . Ehehe, even Bella-chan said that onii-chans cooking is delicious . YEAH As expected of Latifas onii-sama nanodesu! It seemed she was really intimate with Latifa . Rio let out a wry smile seeing how close they were . [ED: There he goes again, smiling in a way other than bitterly . ][TL : he always like that, at least put a proper smile] Thank you . Please also take care of Latifa . FUFU, of course I will Bella nodded with a beaming smile while eating her omelette rice . Hey Bella, you cant talk while eating, you know Sara gently scolded Bella with her ane-san face . Wafu~, Im sorry Sara-oneesama Ara~ara~, Bella-chan Bella had become despondent, like a little puppy . Oufia soothed her . The other girls could not help but smile when they saw them . Nevertheless, how did Rio-oniisama bind a contract with a spirit-sama? Bella asked Rio with a look full of respect and curiosity . (Ninii-sama?) Though he was perplexed at being called such title, he didnt hate it . Somehow, the girl called Bella was quite sociable . Actually, I dont know myself . For some reason it seems to be lying dormant, sleeping inside my body in its spirit form . Rio said that with troubled face . He~~ . I wonder what kind of spirit it is . Im slightly envious since its our greatest aspiration to bind a contract with a spirit . Anya said that with a wide smile and continued eating her omelette rice . As she said, the greatest honour for the Seirei no Tamis was to bind a contract with a spirit . For that reason, people who bound a contract with a spirit received greater respect than others . Rio was no exception even if he was a human . Approval for the cooking classes was also granted thanks to the members of the elder council learning about Rios spirit contract from Arthura . Well, Ive wanted to talk to you about various things . Since this is a rare opportunity, Im going to ask you lots of questions! With those words acting as a cue, various questions were thrown at him by the girls . Rio held casual conversations with the girls and took the opportunity to deepen his friendship with them . The atmosphere around them was lively from the start until end . [1] Beastmen [2] Chinese, French, Japanese, Italian, etc . [3] [TL : please search for short grain and long grain] [ED: In my neck of the world thats a thing . *shrug* Might be different elsewhere . ][TL : Oh well, theyre variety of rice][4] Abbreviation of omelette rice [5] [TL : spicing the sentence a bit] [ED2: *Rolls eyes*][6] [TL : did he become Satou, the miracle chef, now?][7] A complex but beautiful grammar of Japanese . Means Although . , still . In short, you can use despite, even though etc . The main thing here is to contrast the two main things mentioned . In this case, it is large portion and just enough for everyone . [8] [TL: he usually smiling bitterly] [ED: He bitter smiles at least twice in most chapters] [ED2: Hes just a bitter person, and rightfully so too][9] Older brother [10] Little sister [11] Older siste Chapter 26 Volume 1 Chapter 26 Part 1 Permission to go to the Great Tree has been granted? On a day some time after Rio held the first cooking class, he was notified by Arthura that permission to approach the Great Tree had been granted . Uhm it seems that the cooking class started by Rio-dono was very well received and your reputation jumped quite a bit . In addition to that, when I was explaining the reason why you wanted to go to the Great Tree, I told them you were contracted to an unidentified spirit . Because our faith is centered around spirits, we respect all who are able to contract spirits . Arthura told Rio the details about how she managed to obtain permission . I see . Hearing the story, Rio let a bitter smile creep onto his face . Although the level of distrust against Rio was not alarming, it had been greatly abated recently . While Rio only started the cooking class for Latifas sake, he found it rather amusing that various benefits for him also emerged as a result . Then, we can go to the Great Tree during the next Spirit Festival? Based on what he knew, the next Spirit Festival was scheduled to be held in two weeks . No, Ive arranged it so that well go before the Spirit Festival . Otherwise you may be unable to keep calm with so many people watching . Almost the entirety of the Seirei no Tami population would gather around the Great Tree during the Spirit Festival . Arthura was being considerate for Rio since it was not an issue that should be discussed in public . Thats Im truly grateful for your consideration . Rio thanked Arthuras consideration with a smile . Hoho, a youngster like you wouldnt be able to keep calm in front of such a massive amount of people . Besides, I also regard Rio-dono as my benefactor . This much is just a simple matter, you know . Arthura floated a gentle smile while talking . Thats why, aside from me, there will only be four people tagging along: Oufia, Sara, Alma, and Uzuma . The condition for permitting you access is that were to accompany you as guides, so I hope you dont mind . [1] Sure . I dont mind . As for Rio, he did not mind the condition so he immediately replied . Umu, then departure is in 3 days . Its not far so itll only take us 30 minutes to get there . And so, 3 days later, guided by Arthura and the others, Rio proceeded to the Great Tree where the Quasi High Spirit, Dryad, resided . By the way, Latifa also tagged along with them in order to meet the spirit for the first time . [ED: Seems like the custom for Seirei no Tami to greet the Dryad] [TL : well, Latifa is a lost child of seirei no tami, so Dryad actually didnt know about her birth, maybe just a pre-caution] Though he saw the Great Tree on a daily basis during his time in the village, Rio became overwhelmed by its presence as he got closer . Im not sure how to describe this, but, while the surrounding trees are also really big, none of them emit a divine and majestic presence comparable to the Great Tree . Mesmerized by the Great Tree when he witnessed it, Rio voiced his impressions . Ara, Im so glad that you say that . The charming voice of a woman was heard . Arthura, Uzuma, Sara, Oufia, and Alma immediately knelt the moment the voice was heard . Rio and Latifa also followed suit . Its a pleasure to meet you . I am Dryad, the spirit residing in the Great Tree . Introducing herself with an innocent smile, a young woman appeared before Rio wearing a one-piece dress adorned with beautiful flowers . Possessing wavy, long green hair that reached the ground and emerald coloured irides, she gave off the impression of an ephemeral beauty, yet was wrapped in a gentle atmosphere . Excuse my rudeness for the late introduction . I am Rio . At Dryads sudden appearance, the bewildered Rio respectfully greeted her . Un, Rio right? Nice to meet you . Dryad let out a sweet smile, that would captivate anyone who witnessed it . Now, I wonder if you have some business with meThe Spirit Festival is coming up, right? Gently floating in the air, Dryad directed her gaze towards Arthura and the other three who were kneeling behind Rio . Yes . Weve come today to seek assistance of Dryad-sama regarding a dormant spirit residing in Rios body who is of the human race . It is unfortunate but none of us know anything in regards to that spirit . Looking at Rio, Arthura stated the reason of their visit . Dryads eyes moved back to Rio . A spirit inside this child? Certainly I can feel something like that from this child but do you really not know anything about the spirit sleeping in your body? Dryad said that with a curious expression . Yes . I really dont know anything . No matter how hard he tried, he was unable to recall anything related to a spirit from his memories . That was the reason for his simple reply . Rio spoke the truth displaying a wry smile . So thats how it is . N, may I examine you a bit? Yes . Rather, Id be grateful if you did . After receiving his consent, Dryad gently touched his body . Rio felt a foreign substance entering his body but did not attempt to resist . Oh my, you possess an amazing amount of Odo . Such delicacy too . Are you really from the human race? Moreover, yep, theres no doubt that youve formed a contract judging from your completed circu eh!? While she was confirming the condition of the spirit residing within Rio, her body flinched in surprise . Did you find something? Noticing Dryads odd behaviour, Rio asked her . the spirit residing within you is a humanoid spirit . [TL : Dryad can be considered a part-human, part-plant, and part-fairy, thats why her rank is Quasi High] Dryad said in a baffled voice . !!!? Hearing Dryads words, everyone present except Latifa had an astonished look . A humanoid spirit? Sensing the apparent change in atmosphere, Rio inquired Dryad further since he was left out of the loop . In its current state, Im unable to figure out anything more other than that its a humanoid spirit . U~n, just that the humanoid spirit is of considerably high rank . Its not impossible for it to at least be equal in rank as me . I just about as surprised as all of you are since since its not a type of spirit one usually comes across . Dryad briefly explained the situation . By any chance, did you arrive at the Seirei no Tami village around one year ago? As if remembering something, Dryad suddenly asked him . Thats right, I certainly did arrive at the village around that time While affirming Dryads question, Rio slightly tilted his head to the side, wondering how she knew of that event . At that time, I briefly sensed the presence of a powerful spirit . Perhaps it was something akin to a resonance between powerful spirits . The spirit sleeping within you feels similar to the one I felt then . It may have been brief, but the spirit within you shouldve awoken for a short while . Do you really have no recollections about that time? No, there isnt . Raising his hand to his lips, Rio vigorously searched through his memories but could not recall anything related . U~n . I see . If its like that, then I give up Dryad said so with a troubled expression . Her resigned statement struck Rio slightly off balance; it was such an anticlimactic answer . Dryad-sama, is the spirit sleeping within Rio-donos body really a High Spirit? At that moment, Arthura gingerly cut into the conversation . That cant be possible According to the legends, the Six High Spirits disappeared from this world over 1000 years ago . No High Spirits have been born after that . [TL : Dryad rank is Quasi[Fake] High-rank, while Rio spirit rank is High-ranking[True] spirit] Part 2 While Dryad made a gesture, as if thinking about something, she emphatically shook her head towards Arthuras question . It was an event which occurred over 1000 years ago . The human race lived in the western parts of the Yufilia continent . They lacked the prosperity of the current era and magic did not exist . By forming many small communities, they were barely able to survive . It was a period referred to as the Dark Ages . During this time, six Wise Gods, or seven according to the Seirei no Tami, appeared in mankinds history . And then, as if to oppose the Six Wise Gods, a power emerged during that time, one that opposed the six wise gods . It was the demon army, led by their King[2] . They, the demon race, emerged from the depths of the labyrinth situated in the Peninsula of Death, the westernmost point of the Yufilia continent . They rampaged across the surface, annihilating all who opposed them, and begun a campaign of world domination . Opposing them were the human race lead by the Six Wise Gods . The Gods bestowed upon mankind the means to wield magic and sacred artifacts . With their newly acquired gifts, the human race waged a long and bloody war against the demons . The great war was recorded in history as the Demon-God War; a devastating war lasting over a hundred years . Though the records did not go into great detail about the war, it was known that countless numbers of lives were lost during the struggle . In addition, many magic tools and artifacts used during the war were lost and current technology could not reproduce them . As the Demon-God War raged in the west of Yufilia, the Seirei no Tami living in the central part of the continent could not remain unaffected for long . The theatre of war continued to spread and eventually the demon army turned their attention towards the Seirei no Tami . Although they managed to repel the demon armys invasion, the Seirei no Tami suffered heavy losses . The High Spirits protecting the world at the time became worried about the Demon-God War that was quickly engulfing the whole continent . They decided to ally with mankind and the Six Wise Gods in the ongoing conflict . Thanks to the participation of the High Spirits on the side of the human race, the demon army was overwhelmed and pushed back to the westernmost point of Yufilia . Unfortunately, the High Spirits were caught in a trap laid by the retreating demon army and all of them vanished . Then, with the advent of the heroes and their divine armaments, before long the demon army was destroyed bringing an end to the great war . That was the extent of knowledge known by the human race . Thinking back to the Demon-God War, Rio pondered about the possible High Spirit Dryad said to be residing in him . Perhaps its a Quasi High Spirit similar to me, but I cant find out anything more about it in its current state . Learning that there was a High Spirit possibly residing within him, Rio held an undescribably complicated feeling . It was only natural that he felt that way because up until now, he had been completely unaware that such a great existence resided in his body . Can it not be wakened? Thinking it could be awoken like from any natural slumber, Rio threw out a suggestion . Since its fallen into quite a deep slumber, itd take a considerable amount of power to forcefully awaken it . Itd be best to refrain from doing so though since its still in the midst of recovery, absorbing your Odo through the circuit connecting the two of you . Worrying about the spirit inside Rios body, Dryad admonished him . So thats how it is I understand . Although he still did not completely understand the situation, Rio nodded at Dryads words . Or rather, there were no other alternatives . Seeing how you werent aware of that spirit, you probably possess some sort of connection with that child before you gained awareness . Because its condition is quite stable during its sleep, it should be recovering at a steady pace . I believe it will awaken in the not too distant future[3] . Dryad told Rio her conjecture to alleviate some of his worries . In the end, the investigation into figuring out the true form of the spirit residing in Rios body was put off because he did not want to trouble Dryad any further . Since it could not be helped, Rio left it as is for the time being . Even so, never in my wildest imaginations did I ever think Rio-dono may have contracted a humanoid spirit . Now that its come to this, Rio-donos position within the village do a complete 180 turn . Arthura who fell silent in deep thought earlier calmly stated her assessment . My position? Rio parroted her statement, questioning what she meant by those words . Umu, Rio-dono should already know that the Seirei no Tami honour the spirits . Thats why those who are able to form contracts with spirits are highly regarded and attain special standings within the country . You shouldve already known everything up to this point . However, that distinction is elevated even further if the contract is with a Quasi High Spirit or a High Spirit . Rio-done will most likely be treated like a saint among us . No, you will definitely be . Sara, Oufia, and Alma all nodded their heads in response to Arthuras words . E~tto, a saint? Rio became nervous because even though he had not done anything noteworthy, his status was going to be elevated to such an outrageous level . Haha, you dont have to feel so alarmed . Rather you should should consider yourself fortunate . Rio-dono received special permission to come to this place because you were contracted with a mysterious spirit . Now that weve come to know of this, just take heart in the fact that your treatment will improve . Arthura laughed cheerfully telling him not to worry . But if thats the case, then the next in Spirit Festival Arthura started mumbling to herself seemingly lost in thought . On the other hand, Dryad subtly directed her attention towards Latifa, who was happily chatting with Uzuma, Alma, Oufia, and Sara . Youre called Latifa, right? So cute . Please look forward to the upcoming Spirit Festival, Ill give you a blessing kiss . [TL : EH, A yuri flag???] It seemed that Dryad took a liking to Latifa, who looked like a small animal . Yes! Please treat me well! Latifa returned Dryads greeting with a beaming smile . Haa haa . So adorable Nee, can I hug you for a bit?[TL : -_- . . ] Looking at Latifa with a slightly passionate expression, Dryad eagerly threw her arms around her . Fue? Eeh!? It seemed the rumour that she had a free spirited personality was true . Rio smiled wryly at Latifa who was in panic at Dryads childlike behaviour . [1] [TL : Its said 5 in raw, but I change it to 4 due to the sentence structure] [ED: Japanese inclusivity, when listing people the person himself is included . E . g . I have 4 siblings in english would usually mean 4 brothers and sisters but in japanese it would indicate 3 brothers and sisters plus the person speaking . Or so Im told . ][2] [ED2: aka Maou][3] [TL : WARNING!!! spirits are immortal presence the so called NOT TOO DISTANCE IN THE FUTURE is different from human concept] [ED2: You just killed my anticipation . ] Chapter 27 Volume 1 Chapter 27 The Spirit Festival. Held once a year, it was a festival for the Seirei no Tami to offer their thanks to the spirits. Under the compassionate blessings of the great spirits, may their blessings and divine protection forever be with us, the Seirei no Tami The surrounding area was wrapped in a solemn atmosphere. Reciting the prayer dedicated to the spirits were the three elders, Arthura, Dominique, and Syldra, of the Beastmen, Dwarves, and Elves respectively. At the same time that day, besides the few left as minimum security, the whole population of the Seirei no Tami had gathered in prayer under the Great Tree where Dryad resided. When the three elders concluded their prayer, wearing ceremonial attire, Oufia, Sara, and Alma performed a dance as an offering to the spirits. So pretty It was a breathtaking spectacle to behold. Next to Rio, Latifa was earnestly watching the threes dance, fascinated and entranced by the mystifying sight. Dryad was also happily watching the dance performed by the three. Everybody! Once again, we are able to safely hold the Spirit Festival this year. All of this could not have happened without everyones cooperation and prayers to the spirits. I pray that your devotion to your faith in the spirits will never cease to remain strong. Upon completion of the sacred dance, Syldra called out to the people in a solemn voice. Although he was not speaking in a loud voice, he was using spirit arts to propagate his voice like a megaphone would so it still resounded throughout the whole area. Then next, we will be holding the blessing ceremony under the divine protection of Dryad-sama. At Syldras words, Latifas body trembled. Every year, it was a custom for the children of the Seirei no Tami who reached a certain age to receive a blessing of the spirits from Dyrad, along with a brief introduction during the Spirit Festival. Because Latifa was not originally part of the village and joined later in her life, she has already passed the age. However, it was arranged beforehand for her to receive the blessing of Dryad during the festival. Furthermore, by receiving Dryads blessing, though not to the degree of a spirit contractor, ones aptitude with spirit arts and their Odo capacity both slightly increased. Therefore, children who receive Dryads blessing are able to learn spirit arts. Syldra, Dominique, and Arthura performed a simple introduction for the children of the Seirei no Tami and then one-by-one, introduced them to Dryad for the blessing. When Dryad blessed the children who came before her by kissing them on their foreheads, their bodies were wrapped in a faint light. In addition, a new friend joined us last year, Latifa from the fox tribe. At last, Latifas name was called. Hearing her name called, she approached Dryads side. Perhaps receiving countless stares from the Seirei no Tami caused her to become nervous, her movements were slightly awkward. Reaching Dryad, Latifa stood upright like a statue[1] causing Rio, who was watching, to smile wryly. Before long Dryad gave her blessing and Latifas body was surrounded by a faint light. And now, Id like to introduce the personage who rescued Latifa to everyone here. He rescued Latifa, who was enslaved by a noble of the human race, while being a member of the human race himself, and brought her to our village. At that time, due to a misunderstanding, we treated him poorly, yet he still forgave us. At the spot where Dryad gave Latifa her blessings, Syldra began the introduction of the final person. Latifa was not the only one who was going to be introduced to everyone. Rios introduction was also decided beforehand. I am pleased to introduce, the benefactor of Latifa and the Seirei no Tami, Rio-dono. Climbing the stairs to the altar which was equal in height with the roots of the Great Tree, Rio deeply lowered his head as Syldra introduced him. Syldra started praising Rios achievements of bringing many new recipes to the Seirei no Tami. Furthermore, when it was revealed that Rio was contracted to a Quasi High Spirit, the Seirei no Tami began to noisily talk amongst themselves. Silence. It has been confirmed by Dryad-sama that a humanoid spirit lies dormant within Rio-donos body, theres no mistake about it. We will not ignore one who has made a contract with a Quasi High Spirit. Therefore, we have decided to accept Rio-dono as a sworn friend of the Seirei no Tami. As a testimony to that friendship, he will receive a blessing kiss from Dryad-sama. Syldra spoke with a clear but solemn voice, instantly silencing the crowd. Fufu, please take care of me. Little hero[Eiyuu] of human race-san. In the solemn atmosphere, Dryad smiled sweetly and bestowed the blessing kiss on Rios forehead. Immediately Rios body was wrapped in a powerful light. Following a brief silence, the Seirei no Tami began to applaud in unison. Now, the ceremony has concluded. TIME TO PARTY, BABY*! RETURN TO YOUR PREPARATIONS![TL* : just a little joke he actually said [Its time for party]] When the applause died down, Dominique announced the end of the ceremony to dispel the solemn atmosphere. Afterwards, as per tradition, the open banquet was held in the village with the participation of Dryad. Dominiques words also assisted in lifting the mood of the Seirei no Tami. Syldra smiled wryly being slightly amazed at the suddenly noisy atmosphere that accompanied the transition to the banquet preparation. Umu, well its something like that. Its not just to hold a grand ceremony but also for the sake of welcoming our new brethrens. With Syldras voice acting as the trigger, the Seirei no Tami orderly dispersed and returned to the village. Rio-dono, to accept our unreasonable demands and have a sudden change of heart, there are no words that can properly express our gratitude. Thereupon, Syldra deeply lowered his head to Rio in the noisy area surrounding them. - Please do not mind it since it wasnt a bad proposition for me either. Rio smiled weakly while shaking his head. In the first place, for what reason did Rio become a sworn friend of the Seirei no Tami? It was because after he met Dryad, Arthura quickly and skillfully followed up with the elder council and wrapped everything up. She[2] informed the elders about the existence of the High Spirit dwelling within Rio and arranged to have him become a sworn friend of the Seirei no Tami. Rio vaguely felt that it was Arthuras goal all along. Up until then, Rio was regarded as an irregular guest living in the village, despite being a human. However, he will eventually have to separate from Latifa and leave the village. Whether he will still be recognized when he returned to the village again was another story. Certainly Rio was a benefactor of the Seirei no Tami and circumstances allowed him to be on friendly terms with them but even so, him belonging to the human race was an element that could not be overlooked. To freely invite Rio into their village so many times despite being an outsider of another race, it surely could not be said to be a favourable situation for the village administration. However, it was a different story if he became a sworn friend of the Seirei no Tami. Thus, even if Rio left the village, he would still be recognised upon returning; it also made it easier for him to visit Latifa. Having anticipated the matter, Arthura took action. That said, weve received a lot of help from you. The doubts of the few who still harboured distrust against you have been wiped away as of today. Hereafter, spilling Rio-donos blood, who is now one of us, means spilling our own blood. I swear upon my name as an Elder. Syldra displayed an earnest expression when he spoke. Thank you very much. I also swear upon Latifas name that I shall never turn against the Seirei no Tami. That was Rios answer. The two floated light smiles and exchanged a firm handshake. Afterwards, they returned to the village and soon after, the Spirit Festival banquet began. Food overflowed from every corner of the village square. The Seirei no Tami were chatting amongst one another with cups of sake in hand. GAHAHAHAHA! Rio brat, youre quite a skilled drinker! Drinking with Rio, Dominique raised a hearty laugh. Yes, its because Seirei no Tami village produces truly magnificent liquor. Staring in fascination, Rio emptied his sake cup. Although a variety of liquor was brought out for the banquet, it would not be an exaggeration to say that they consisted of only the finest grades of liquor with every one of them surpassing anything the human race could produce. Of course it is! Since this is genuine liquor brewed only by our country! Not only does it possess the most refined taste, it wont get you drunk, unlike those brewed by humans! Dominique laughed energetically, praising his own brewed liquor. This is the treasured Spirit Liquor of the Seirei no Tami! Give it a try. Dominique retrieved a glass and Karafee[3] made of mithril, poured the liquor and presented it to Rio. This is The moment the liquor flowed into the glass, a rich aroma wafted up tingling Rios nose, intoxicating him by scent alone. Fascinated by the viscous liquid, he carried the glass toward his lips and poured the contents into his mouth. In an instant, a shock ran through Rios body. The liquor disappeared the instant it entered his mouth, as if it evaporated. No, the liquor certainly passed through Rios throat. However, the flavour was so overwhelming that he instantly swallowed without getting a chance to savour it. The alcohol was extremely strong and yet easy to drink. With such a exquisite flavour, it lived up to its name of Spirit Liquor. How is it? My sap is also included in it. Saying such words, Dryad appeared from his side with a sake cup in hand. GAHA, GAHA! [coughing due to the surprise] Rio involuntary choked due to her sudden appearance. Kyaa, whats with that, geez. Whats the matter, for you to suddenly do that? Dryad glared lightly at Rio with slightly annoyed smile. Sa SAP!?[TL : I know this is an old joke, but he thinks it was sap from her honey pot[if you know what I mean]] [ED2: You must be living under a rock if you dont] He asked Dryad whether, when she calmly declared that a certain ingredient from one part of her body was used, was true or not. Its true. Thats why its called Spirit Liquor. As a spirit, the Great Tree is my main body; the sap is extracted from it to be used in the Spirit Liquor, hence its name. My sap is also an ingredient for a miracle drug. Dryad said that while displaying a proud expression on her face. [TL : my side is hurt due to this sap GAG] I I see Certainly, the word supreme was suitable to describe the liquor as there did not exist a drink that could even hold a candle to it. Rio had no doubts the drug was of high quality seeing how the sap could produce such wonderful liquor. Nevertheless, you can really hold your liquor. Generally only dwarves are able to drink it undiluted. Really. Youre too good to be just a human. To Dryads admiration, Dominique gave a look of approval while calmly gulping down an extraordinary amount of liquor. Certainly, this sake is really strong. Despite that, its really smooth and easy to drink. Rio gazed at the glass filled with Spirit Liquor in awe. Immmm alright.[ED: Somethings coming] - With a seemingly cheerful expression, Dryad directed her line of sight behind Rio. On impulse, he followed her line of sight. !!! There, he found Oufia with a face so red, anyone could tell she was drunk at a glance. With an unsteady gait, she was seen making her way over to Rio. Rio-shyama~, aye~ you dwiink?[TL : Have better idea forC> Where are you, Rio-sama?] Rio was dumbstruck at seeing how much Oufia deviated from her usual behaviour. Flop, she seated herself beside Rio and spoke as if her tongue could not E Etto, Oufia-san. Perhaps you had one too many of a drink? For the time being, Rio worriedly asked Oufia about her condition with cramped smile plastered on his face. A Aa Aiym fwineee~. Jyis ish nyot enough chu knock mee out~[TL : I, Im fineee.] [TL : This is not enough to knock me out] YOU DONT SEEM FINE AT ALL! Rio performed a tsukkomi at her in his mind. Then, for some reason, Oufia brought her body close to Rio, clinging onto him. Jyats nyot itt Rio-hyan! Jyust how long are you going chu keep using a formal tone with usss?[TL : Thats not it Rio-san! Just how long are you going to keep using a formal tone[4] with us?] Etto, a formal tone Jyats why, icht jyust like youre chwying chu dishtance yourshelf from usss. [TL : Thats why, its just like youre trying to distance yourself from us.] Contrary to her usual quiet and a slightly air-headed nature, the current Oufia looked at Rio with a strange and steady gaze. Rio winced at the overbearing force of her words. Alchough youre very kyose chu Yatita-hyan, youre nyot chwying chu shorten the dishtance with usss. Nothing hash changed shince lasht yearrr.[TL : Although youre really close to Latifa-chan, youre not trying to shorten the distance between us] [TL : Nothing has changed since last year] Rio was becoming troubled at how to handle drunken Oufias passionate speech. When he was about to signal the others for help with eyes, he discovered everyone had abandoned him and his surroundings were deserted. OI! In the distance, he noticed Dominique and Dryad were grinning fearlessly at his predicament; Rio tsukkomied them in his mind. Towards the place where Rio and the drunk Oufia sat, only one person dared to approach. It was Sara. Aaah, geez! Oufia, youre troubling Rio-sama. Saying that, Sara also sat down next to Rio with an empty sake cup in her hand. Though Sara did not seem drunk, Rios vigilance was at its peak by that point. Even though Rio referred to them as Oufia and Sara as well as earnestly interacting with them, it did not mean he was close with them. [5] Latifa usually broke the ice and the conversation flowed from there. Without her, Rio didnt feel close enough to talk to them. Rather than friends, they were closer to close acquaintances; Rio had interacted with the two while keeping them at a distance. In spite of that, Sara, as with Oufia, had come over and glued themselves to Rio. But, arent you too distant, Rio-sama? Rio-sama has also received Dryads blessing and became our sworn friend right? We want to become closer to you. Sara looked up at Rio with unfocused eyes. Jyats riight. I shecond Shara-shaan.[TL : Thats right. I second Sara-san] Oufia pulled Rios arm from the other side in agreement. How did it turn this out way? For some reason, pulling his hands from both sides were two beautiful girls of high-standings from the Beastmen and High Elf tribes. A murderous atmosphere arose from the nearby men at his enviable state, but the person himself was unable to enjoy the situation. Muu~, Oufia-onee-chan and Sara-onee-chan, how cunning! As if to pour oil into the fire, Latifa came and hugged him from behind. Latifa, dont tell me you too Turning around to face Latifa who brought her face uncomfortably close to his, he faintly caight the sweet smell of Spirit Liquor drifting from her lips. In the distance, he could see Arthura laughing merrily seeing him getting into difficult situation. Geez, no matter how delicious Spirit Liquor is, the three of them clearly drank too much. And, while he was in a daze, another girl called out to Rio in a happy tone. Good evening. May I also accompany you? It was Alma. Of course. It seems Alma-san is the only one who isnt drunk yet. As their eyes met, they exchanged a brief greeting and Alma sat in front of Rio with a small bottle of liquor in hand. Thats only natural since Dwarves are a race who can hold their liquor.[6] Alma said that with a slightly flushed face and shy smile. Alma-shaan, so cuute~~~[TL : Alma-chan, so cute~~~] Oufia suddenly hugged Alma. Wawawa, Oufia-nee-san. Its ticklish. Even though Alma was embarassed, she allowed Oufia to continue embracing her. Even though in the old days, Alma was a crybaby who kept chasing after us from behind. Youve grown to become more adult-like recently; Oufia and I have become a little lonely. You also call us Nee-san now, no longer Onee-chan like how you used to, moreover - WAA, Sara-nee-san! What are you saying!? Youre drunk! In a panic, Alma hurriedly cut off Sara, who was reciting stories of their childhood. I also want to hear stories of Alma-chans childhood! Right, Onii-chan? While happily gazing at the flustered Alma, Latifa stated. Thats right. Rio delightfully agreed to Latifas words. E even Rio-sama A aa Right! N now is the time to aim at deepening our friendship with Rio-sama! Alma indirectly signalled a temporary cease-fire with Oufia and Sara. Jyats riight. Nyow is zhe time chu become even chloser with Rio-shama![TL: Thats right. Now is that time to become even closer with Rio-sama!] Oufia instantly jumped onboard with the idea. Despite being drunk, her pleading attitude was successfully transmitted to Rio. With me? At the incomprehensible request, an uncertain expression surfaced on Rios face. Yes, if youre Latifas brother than youre also our brother. We have always desired to become better acquainted with you. However, Rio-sama always seems so distant, or rather we werent able to seize an opportunity Nevermind, anyway thats what weve always felt, I hope you understand. Please dont say you dislike us~ Sara explained their circumstances in a slightly serious [albeit drunk] atmosphere to Rio. Even though she was laughing through her explanation, it left a strong impression on Rio making him unable to rebut her. A slight laugh involuntarily leaked out of him. Wh what? Was there something funny about what I said? Perhaps it was because she was drunk, or perhaps it was because she felt embarrassed directly confessing how they wanted to be his friends, Saras face was flushed red when she questioned Rio. No, its nothing. Sorry about that. I wasnt laughing because I found it funny. Im truly thankful Latifa is blessed with such great friends. I was laughing out of joy. I Is that so? Then, uhm, thats alright Receiving Rios gaze upfront, Sara bashfully nodded at his words. Now that you mentioned it, I never got the chance to properly express my gratitude for taking care of Latifa. Sara-san, Oufia-san, Alma-san, thank you very much for becoming friends with Latifa. With smile, Rio bowed expressing his gratitude.[7] N no. Please dont mind it, since its only natural for us to do so. Jyats riight. Its as Sara-nee-san said. As if remembering somthing, the three of them replied to him embarassed. And if youre fine with it, please become friends with me. Rio lightly bowed his head with smile; a hint of embarassment could be seen on his face. Of course! The three answered him with extreme delight. Although they were all slightly intoxicated, the feeling of wanting to become friends with Rio was genuine. Fufu, everybodys finally becoming good friends! Still clinging onto his back, Latifa joyfully expressed her feelings. Ahaha. Something good seems to have worked out. Hey, bring over the liquor and dishes. Let us start deepening our friendship with this. Dominique came over while laughing merrily. Arthura was also following from behind. As I thought, you guys had a hand in this right Hoho, I wonder about that, since its turned out well, Ill leave it to your imagination. Arthura said that while keeping on a good-natured smile. Dominique-ooki-jiji-sama[8]. How are we supposed to deepen our friendship with this? Looking at the large amount of food and liquor on display in front of her, Alma asked curiously. Youre a dwarf so you should know. Well eat, drink, and laugh together! Dominique bellowed as he laughed heartily; though loud, his voice was not unpleasant. Please dont group me in with that tribe of muscle heads. Alma struck down his statement with a cold glare. Guha~. Really, this girl. So hows that, Rio-boy. Although shes a bit uptight when it comes to jokes, she has her merits. Shes also one of the cutest girls around here. After going through such great pains to become a sworn friend of the Seirei no Tami, why dont you take one of these Seirei no Tami girls here as your wife?[9] Domonique began talking about such a thing while smiling radiantly. Rio remembered that he also said such a thing during their first encounter. I wonder how serious he is But, well its probably just a joke.) P Please dont start saying something stupid like that! Although Rio just smiled and took Dominiques words as a joke, Alma protested with flushed red face. Thats right. The opinion of the person involved should be respected as well. She was surprised that Rio defended her. Is that so? So Alma doesnt find Rio-boy agreeable? N no, Im not saying that Rio-sama isnt agreeable Its just that were still young so we should take one step at a time Alma answered earnestly despite her flushed red face. Alma-syaa~n, so cuuut~e. The~n, mee chuu will become~ Rio-syamas waifu~~~ Oufia said that while stroking Almas head. It really could not be helped since Almas reaction was so adorable. - HOHOHO! Latifa! You wont just yield right? Sara too. [Dominique] Ya![Latifa] Wha why am I also included!? In contrast to Latifas honest reply, Sara protested with a red face. Ahaha. All four of you can become his bride. The Seirei no Tami allows polygamy you know~ Red in the face and holding spirit liquor in one hand, Dominique encouraged them with loud and rattling voice. Sheesh, youre dead drunk. This old man really Alma sent an tired look towards Dominique. It truly was a joyful moment. It had been a while since he was able to laugh so much like that. Rio noticed he was also laughing with them. Just like that, laughing and clamoring, when the entertainer appeared, he noticed most of the Seirei no Tami were absolutely hammered and sprawled out around the plaza. Soundly sleeping by Rios side were Latifa, Oufia, and Sara. Even Alma, who was a capable drinker, lay sleeping among them. Her condition was caused by trying to distract herself from her earlier embarrassment by recklessly gulping down the strong liquor. Umu. This is truly a disastrous scene. Uzuma[Arthura] spoke to Rio with a wry smile.[10] You couldve helped me earlier if you thought so Although Rios face was somewhat red from being a little tipsy, Rio gave her a straight reply. Kakaka, isnt Rio-dono also unusually happy? I can cure everyones drunkenness immediately using Spirit Arts but I wont do such a boorish thing for the long awaited festival. Since it was everyones intention to enjoy the festival by getting drunk. Its also good for Rio-dono to cut loose a bit more. No, it was already plenty of fun for me already. Returning a feeble, wry smile to the pleasantly talking Arthura, Rio shifted his gaze over to Latifa, who was sleeping with a blissful expression on her face. When Rio first met her, Latifa was extremely malnourished and had the appearance of only skin and bones. Now, she had a body appropriate for a girl her age in their second growth period. The scars on her body left from the abuse she received had also completely vanished thanks to the elven medicine she was given. It was not just her appearance that had improved. Latifa had become a lively girl who was able to laugh and smile frequently. However, it did not mean the wounds in her heart were completely cured. Yet from glancing at her peaceful sleeping face, one would never be able to guess that she was formerly a cold-hearted slave. I feel it would be best for me to tell her soon. He did not specifically say what. It concerned the issue where Rio was to soon leave the village. However, both of them were aware of the issue despite never openly talking about it. I see. Its a bit early but I think this is a good time. Youll be staying in the village for another year right? Given the time required to complete the training under Syldra, Dominique, and the others, Arthura roughly deduced how much longer Rio would stay. Yes, Ill be staying for at least that long. As for Rio, he believed now was the best time to break the news to Latifa whose life had stabilized. Any later and he might risk not giving her enough time to emotionally prepare herself, so he wanted to tell her as soon as possible and allow her some time to come to terms with it. Fumu, its an issue best left to be dealt with between the two of you. Ill do my utmost to make sure she doesnt feel lonely but its not a problem a third party like me should meddle in. I wish you all the best in persuading her, elder brother-dono. Captivated by the adorable Latifa sleeping on Rios lap, Arthura provided Rio with a few words encouragement. [1] [TL : just imagine something similar to when you play an RPG and received stone curse, it was something like that][2] [TL* : This is the first time the author has said the gender of Arthura as its usually never used, but whyd they use [Kanojo]? could it be referring to Dryad?][3] https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Karaffe [4] [TL : some info, Rio always using a polite way for speaking][5] [ED2: He refers to them by their given names][6] [TL : I change the context since the real text said Dwarves are a race thats hard to get drunk, it sounds weird right, RIGTH, R-I-G-T-H-!!!] [ED: nope][7] [TL : SMILE KITTAAAAAA~!!!!] [ED: He can smile without it being bitter of wry?][TL : only in a veryveryvery rare occassion][8] [TL* : esteemed great-grandfather][9] [ED: He wanted Rio as Almas partner.][TL : He always trying to do that since their first meeting][10] [TL : this might be a typo in name, here the original text said Uzuma, but then it changed to Arthura without a scene where Rio talking with Uzuma can be found] Chapter 28 Volume 1 Chapter 28 Part 1 The following day, the Spirit Festival drew to an end . Woken up from the sunlight streaming in from a crevice in the window, Rio was eating breakfast while basking under the warm morning sun in the unpopulated village square . Sitting opposite of him was Latifa . Everyday Latifa would usually meet with Sara and the other girls to study the required teachings about the Seirei no Tami . However, because today was the day after the Spirit Festival, it was a holiday . Therefore a long time had passed before they were able to chat like this again . Its been almost a year since we came to this village, how do you find it? Are you finding life here enjoyable? While happily chatting with Latifa, Rio raised the question as if the thought suddenly occurred to him . Umu! Its just as Onii-chan said, this village is truly wonderful and full of kind people! To the sudden question, Latifa answered with a broad smile like a sunflower in full bloom . Rio smiled gently at her response . I see, by the way Latifa, is it alright with you for us to discuss something? Fixating his eyes on Latifa with a renewed determination, Rio spoke . E~tto, about what? Noticing the change in Rios atmosphere, Latifa stiffened up in confusion . Im planning on leaving the village in the not so distant future . Rio cut straight to point . [ED: Rio; master of delicacy] [ED2: Its better than tip-toeing around the issue][TL : Sometimes girl prefer more heating-up though] Bikuri, Latifas body twitched . The preparations or rather, once Ive learned everything that I could from the village, I intend to immediately depart . N Latifa muttered something in an inaudible voice as Rio calmly announced his intentions . Thats why, uhm NO! ABSOLUTELY NOT! Her voice quickly turned into a loud cry interrrupting Rio mid-sentence . Latifa Rio displayed a troubled expression as Latifa clung onto him with the look of a lost child who just found her mother reflected in her eyes . Why must you go!? Are you returning to the place of the human race? Even after going through the troubles of befriending the Onee-chans? I dont want you to leave this village! Latifa spoke in rapid succession, strongly pleading for him to stay . I will be crossing the mountains . There is something I must do out there . Rio muttered his reason . Why are you leaving me behind? Latifa looked up at Rio like an abandoned puppy . Patiently, he gently caressed Latifas head until she regained her composure . Come to think of it, I never did tell Latifa the reason why I was travelling towards the east . Now that she had calmed down enough, Rio continued his story in a mutter . Rio shifted his gaze away from Latifa for a moment and stared into the distance . His focus returned to Latifa again, looking into her eyes . There, he found tears had accumulated in the corners of her eyes . I want to make a grave for my parents in their hometown, because they passed away in a foreign land void of any family or friends . Although they both passed away when I was only a child, I would like to show filial-piety to my parents . Not only that but As Rio was about to say something, he immediately shut his mouth . But What? Having suddenly fallen silent, Latifa prompted Rio to continue what he was about to say . No, its nothing . Rio laughed in self derision . I, really dont know anything about Onii-chan do I? Latifa muttered in feeble voice after a brief silence elapsed between them . There are a lot of things I dont know about Latifa too . Saying that, he turned towards Latifa with a bitter smile . That Thats true, but Latifa nodded even though she was not fully convinced . Then she closed her eyes, falling into deep thought, and before long, displayed a determined look . You know, there are times when I want to tell Onii-chan things about myself . But at that moment Id become afraid that Onii-chan may regard what I say as crazy . I wasnt sure if Onii-chan would believe me Rio quickly sensed that Latifas atmosphere was different from the usual . Latifa floated an uneasy expression because she was hesitant about prying into his secrets . You know, Onii-chan, do you believe in reincarnation? She asked in a quiet, clear voice . Latifa Rios eyes dilated as he muttered her name . You know, Ive already experienced death once . I was originally a human . And now, Ive reborn as my current self Uhm, I know this is difficult to believe but Latifa spoke frantically, unsure of how to organize her words . Although her words were missing the point, Rio clearly understood what she was trying to convey to him . To Latifa who was at a loss for words I knew that long time ago you know . Rio broke the silence . eh? Not understanding what Rio meant by his words, Latifa gave out such a voice . Latifa originally lived in Japan, right? However, Rio struck directly at the secret carried in her heart . Wh Why Although greatly shaken and at a loss for words, Latifa managed to barely voice her doubts . Thats because Im also Japanese . [TL : [italic] means that Rios speaking in the Japanese language, though its look same for me with the usual language he used everyday] Thereupon, Rio spoke to Latifa in Japanese . !!!? Latifas face was dyed in astonishment . Japanese language Japanese person Onii-chan is Japanese? Undoubtly, it was an expression where one had witnessed something they never would have expected . That is so . Originally I was, but Rio spoke in an overly calm tone . You knew, you knew about it, yet you kept silent? Dumbfounded, she questioned Rio . It was evident from the emotions on her face that she was beyond surprised . Yeah . The first time I cooked pasta was when I realised Latifa was a reincarnated Japanese person . At that time you said Spaghettiright? Pasta isnt a dish that originally existed in this world . Not only that but you also say Itadakimasu before every meal . To the Latifa who was at a lost for words, he switched back to the present worlds native language and explained how he concluded that she was formerly Japanese . W Why!? Why didnt you say anything!? At Rios explanation, Latifa unintentionally became emotional and fired off questions at him . Why? Why were we reincarnated? Why did we regain our memories? I had lots of time and mulled over the possible reasons . But you know, Ive always wondered why we retained memories from our previous life, but what of it? Weve already become inhabitants of this world . Even if we were able to return, weve already lost our place in that world . Rio chuckled gloomily as he said those words . Although he had not conveyed all the thoughts he accumulated over the years to Latifa, she was still able to pick up a portion of what he wanted to say from the small snippet of his thoughts . However, from her befuddled expression, it could be seen that she had only just realized the many things pointed out by Rio . However I told you these things so I wont be leaving you you with any regrets . Thats what I thought . Rio spoke with a deep sigh . Then, why now That is because Latifa told me about her previous life . Honestly, I was planning on telling you about my previous life if you ever decided to speak about yourself . Latifa listened in silence as Rio spoke . Part 2 Besides, I provided hints about the possibility that I was Japanese, like the dishes I made and their names . Their names were from our previous world right? Yet Latifa just accepted them without question . Ah It seemed she never gave it a second thought since it was presented so casually . Latifas expression looked like she had finally realized something . And I would like to tell you another thing . I already told you when we first started our journey that wed only travel together up until the Seirei no Tami region . That was my intention at first . It was for my own selfish reasons that I helped Latifa since if possible, I did not want you to become a murderer . Rio spoke to Latifa, full of determination . However at Rios words, Latifa could only absentmindedly stare at him without a word . However, when I discovered that you were a former Japanese [person], I became truly sympathetic with your circumstances . Soon after, you came to look up at me like your own brother . At that time, Latifa came to understand the affection Rio was trying to convey despite his indifferent tone . I was worried . What was I to do with you? Initially, I only saved you because of my half-hearted reason and selfish pride, but before I realised it, you became an irreplaceable existence to me . With an expression akin to distress or something, Rio briefly glanced at Latifa . Thus I decided to accompany you here and have the village take you under their care . In no way did I expect for us to stick together for so long . Rio briefly paused his story and stared at Latifa with a serious expression . Under his piercing gaze, Latifa slightly flinched . Latifa, Im just a hypocrite who sympathized with you, masquerading as your guardian to satisfy my own self-righteous sense of duty . Truthfully, I probably dont deserve being called Onii-chan by you . No, I certainly dont . So its fine if you no longer think of me as your Onii-chan . Revealing everything he had to say, Rio silently waited for Latifas reply . Thus, it was nothing more than complacency now that he had told Latifa everything . So, it was fair if she resented him for it . He had already resolved himself when he told her the truth . Before long, Latifa closed her eyes in contemplation . Biting her lips, she looked up at Rio having found her resolve . Finally Finally, am I able to understand your heart . Why this person saved me . Why this person treated me so kindly . Even though these questions continued to linger in the corner of my mind, I didnt dwell upon it and told myself that it was because this person was my Onii-chan . Even so, the kindness I received from you was genuine . Suddenly, Latifa began to speak in Japanese . That kindness was fake, you know . Rio replied curtly with slightly widened eyes . No . It was definitely real . Because, I am very sensitive to human malice . The humans treated me like a pet, directing their malice and beating me everyday . Latifa revealed a smile containng hints of self-derision . I am extremely sensitive to human malice . Despite that, I reached the point where I no longer knew of any other way to live other than to submit to my human masters . Therefore, I wondered, how much of my selfishness would this person tolerate and when would he scold me? You appeared to be kind so I said I wanted to follow you, but from the onset, I was observing you to see what kinds of malicious intent you had . Latifa spoke with an evidently sad expression . However, after talking to you, such thoughts immediately disappeared . Because the affection I received from you felt the same as the affection I received from my mother in this world . Latifa turned and, with a seemingly passionate gaze, looked at Rio . [TL : lovely gaze of a loli] When I first met you, I was a broken, hollow individual, not the cheerful one you see now . To me such a thing, you you, granted me this world, everything . Affection, freedom, peace, happiness, joy, family, friends . Thats why[TL : please dont forget that despite her radiating loli charm, shes still a former loli assassin] [ED2: Loli assassin is fine but lovely loli I dont know . ][TL : Shes braver than 20 years old me] After a brief pause, Latifa opened here mouth with renewed determination . Thats why Even so, may I continue calling you Onii-chan? It was then that Rio noticed that Latifa, as well as himself, from the very beginning were both anxious . Yeah, even if I leave the Seirei no Tami village, Latifa will always be my beloved little sister . Rio deeply nodded, floating a tranquil smile on his face . Onii-chan! At that point, overcome with emotion, Latifa threw her arms around Rio, embracing him in tears . Rio firmly caught her . It was unknown how long the two remained like that . Rio continued to soothe the crying Latifa . Without know why, Latifas crying comforted him . Eventually when she finished crying, Latifa, whose face was buried in Rios chest, looked up at him . You know, Im still immature so Onii-chan doesnt have to go along with my selfishness . But, I want to know more about Onii-chan . So that when Onii-chan leaves the village, I wont feel lonely . Thats why, will you tell me about your previous life, Onii-chan? With that, Latifa broke the silence between them . Rio slightly nodded with a glimpse of a lonely smile . Thats right though I dont think its really interesting, if thats alright with you . He told her so while gently stroking Latifas head, who was smiling bashfully . And then, Rio spoke about his past life . How he was formerly a University student, the girl who was his childhood friend, how he developed a lifelong love for her, and how his feelings were never rewarded because she disappeared . Similiarly, Latifa told Rio about her previous life . How she was formerly an elementary school student, the many friends she had, how both her parents were occupied with work and she often found herself alone at home, and how despite that, her family still shared a good relationship . Mostly surprisingly was perhaps how both of them passed away in the same traffic accidents . The two kept sharing stories of their previous lives until they noticed dusk had fallen . It was on that day that the two became siblings in the truest sense of the word . Oya oya . This is The two of you seem closer than usual . I take it that everything went well? Upon returning home, Arthura questioned them while staring in awe at Latifa who was clinging onto Rio . Yeah I told Latifa about how Ill be leaving the village soon . Reacting to Arthuras gaze, Rio reported the results of their discussion . Yah! You know, Ive decided to earnestly wait for for Onii-chans return after hes left the village . Seeing Latifas carefree smile, tears trickled from Arthuras eyes . Hoho Ive become easier to be moved to tears with each passing year Rio-dono, I truly thank you for saving this child . Arthura clasped Rios hands in honour to him . Chapter 29 Volume 1 Chapter 29 In the blink of an eye, one year has passed since the Spirit Festival . Having become a sworn friend of the Seirei no Tami, Rio spent the remaining time deepening his relationship with them further than he ever had with anybody from the human race . He held numerous cooking classes, sparred with Uzuma and other Seirei no Tami warriors, and provided assistance around the village, among a variety of other things . One day, near the day of his departure for Yagumo, Rio received a summons from the elder council . Umu, sorry for calling you so abruptly . Upon entering the room, Arthura, Dominique, and Syldra warmly welcomed him . Its not a problem . Was there something youd like to discuss with me today? Despite the age gap, they treated each other as friends . Rio also greeted them with a light smile . Then Syldra quickly cut to the chase and spoke on the other twos behalf . Thats not why we called for you today . As a sworn friend of the Seirei no Tami, we would like to offer our assistance for your journey . First, please accept this . A mithril bracelet embedded with a spirit gem and system contract was presented to Rio . This is Rio was amazed at its elaborate design . This is a spirit tool called the Space-Time Repository[1] . When the spirit gem absorbs the Odo of its registered owner, the dimension magic installed in it can create a spatially isolated domain . Upon completing registration, one would only need to inject Odo into the bracelet and chantStoragewhile touching it to stow away items . Similarly, to withdraw an item, they would need to supply the bracelet with Odo and chant Discharge[2] while picturing the object they wanted to remove . The amount of item that could be stored in the ring was proportional to the owners magical power[3] . I do not believe I deserve to be given something this valuable . Rio was surprised to hear the effects of the Space-Time Repository and tried to decline the gift . For the human race, it was a considerably precious artifact from the time of the Demon-God War . Rio could not even begin to imagine its worth . Dont worry . Think of this as a symbol of our friendship . Besides, while you have received much from us, Rio-dono has also taught us many things . However, Syldra did not retract the gift presented on his outstretched hands . While being taught about the Seirei no Tami from Arthura, Rio also imparted knowledge from his previous life to the Seirei no Tami which he deemed beneficial to the development of the village . He casually suggested everyday items such as glasses, nail clippers and scissors, cooking recipes and seasonings, farming tools, and even forms of entertainment like chess, shogi, and playing cards . He even went as far as to intervene in passing of laws and legislation . As such, Syldra drew up the various achievements he accomplished to pressure him into accepting the gift . But Still, Rio did not feel that his achievements warranted such a valuable gift . Unconvinced, he stubbornly continued to insist otherwise . Its fine, just accept it already . Its proof that youre our sworn friend . Besides, its not the only gift . Domonique spoke in his usual characteristic fashion . [ED2: A laid back way of speaking; occasionally dragging out words . ] My gift to you is a specially crafted set of dwarven-made armor . It was crafted a bit larger than your current size since youre still growing . Ill readjust it when you return to the village . He had noticed the suit of armor that was sitting in the back of the room earlier but never thought it would be presented as a gift for him . No way(ED3Nai waa) He was bewildered because from just a glance, he knew that it was an unrivaled suit of armor . Its alright, just take it already . It was crafted for your exclusive use . Nobody else will be able to wear it cause theyll be rejected . And so, Dominique began to explain the armors features . A one-handed mithril sword, mithril fiber cloth armor, black dragon leather armor, gauntlets, boots, and long coat[4] . Despite none of the items even coming close to rivalling the value of the Space-Time Repository, they were pieces of equipment that even the greatest human blacksmiths would be hard-pressed to match . At just 14 years of age, Rio, who was in the midsts of his growth period, was rapidly approaching 170 cm in height . At his current growth rate, it would be no surprise if he reached 180 cm[5] . Either way, he made the most out of his growth period . This much armor is Rio muttered in fascination of the armors many features . Good craftsmanship right? I personally crafted various pieces of the armor . Dominique displayed a triumphant expression . Well then, Dominique isnt the only one with a gift for you . Ive prepared some common elven potions . Ive included a memo with the various potions uses and instructions on how to use them . With that said, Syldra handed a piece of paper to Rio and notioned at a large wooden box sitting at the side of the room . It seemed like the potions were stored inside . The elven potions were concocted with the use of spirit arts making them extremely valuable . Their effects were far beyond anything humans could create . Listed on the memo were various potions including elixirs and panaceas astonishing Rio as he read through its contents . [TL : its already mention before that main ingredients for elixir is the Dryad ____ juice, AHEM, I mean Dryad SAP] [ED3: so the dryads get their juice from Sora and Shiro?][TL : Is there any Dryad in NGNL?] [PF: no but mermaids might be close to how dryads how usually said to be for where i read up to] Is it really alright for you to give me elixirs and panaceas? Hahaha, no need to feel reserved . Isnt it possible for Rio-dono to make them as well as long as you have the ingredients? Glancing at Rio, Syldra spoke in carefree manner . Arent the ingredients quite valuable? Many of the ingredients used were incredibly difficult to grow in human territories . Dryads sap was also included amongst them . Oh, theyre only difficult to find in human territory but thats not the case around the village . Please dont hesitate to take it . At a loss for words, Rio could only bow his head at their kindness . Now then, only Im left . From me, Ive prepared enough food to easily last you five years . Ive only brought a portion of the food with me since all of it wouldnt have fit in here . You can store the rest in your Space-Time Repository later . Arthura told him five years worth of food was prepared for him, as if hinting for him to return after five years . Even though it was an absurd amount of food, all of it could be preserved without spoiling in the Space-Time Repository . Never in his wildest imagination did he ever think he would receive a Space-Time Repository as well as support from the three elders . But I still dont see how I deserve your generosity . Why offer me so much? Part 2 Rio could only mutter in confusion at receiving so much support . For saving our brethren Latifa, letting bygones be bygones, your various contributions to improving the villages quality of life, as well as becoming our sworn friend and contracting with a Quasi-High Spirit . With everything youve done for us, how can we not return the favour? Syldra answered Rios doubts . This is something that we, the Elder Council, have decided upon . Having seen what youve contributed to the Seirei no Tami, this is the answer weve arrived upon after much deliberation . By all means, please accept our gifts . He spoke from the bottom of his heart in an unwavering tone . Pressured by their gazes, Rio opened his mouth . For all of your sincerity and generosity, I cannot thank you enough . If the time ever comes when the Seirei no Tami faces a crisis, as your sworn friend, I vow to come to your aid . Bowing deeply to display his gratitude, Rio simultaneously pledged his support . A few days after attending Spirit Festival for the second time, the time finally came for Rio to depart . Everyone, for taking care of me during these past two years, I deeply thank all of you . Rio expressed his heartfelt gratitude to all those who came to see him off . Farewell Onii-chan! Regretful of his departure, Latifa persistently clung onto Rio . Latifa, dont make it so difficult for Rio-san to part . Sara reprimanded Latifa who was stuck to Rio like super glue . Since we wont be able to meet for a while, I need to replenish as much Onii-chan energy as I can right now! If you want, this is also Sara-onee-chans last chance to get some skinship with Onii-chan! Having said that, Latifa finally separated herself from Rio . Wha I its not like I want a hug![ED2: Tsundere kita!!!] Sara vehemently denied Latifas suggestion with a flushed red face . Fu~nn . Even though Oufia-onee-chan and Alma-onee-chan are giving their proper farewells Latifa sent a fleeting glance at where Rio was standing . Eh~ Ah! In the midsts of her hesitation, she noticed that Oufia and Alma had already approached Rio . Please take care of yourself Rio-san . Lets cook together again when you return! Smiling sweetly, Oufia gave him her blessings and lightly embraced him . It was a custom of the Seirei no Tami to embrace the other party in such a fashion when expressing their affection to a person they were especially close with . However, it was definitely not something to be done casually with someone from the opposing sex of the same generation . To be able to unabashedly do so in front of others could be attributed to Oufias sincere nature . Her slightly airheaded personality and naturally sunny disposition always brought a smile to those around her . Of course . Ill be on the lookout for new recipes and ingredients during my travels . And of course good tea leaves too . Oufia loved to cook as her hobby and with only the exception of during cooking classes, often cooked together with Rio . Aside from that, she was considerably fond of tea and frequently discussed methods of preparing tea with Rio during their teatime . Rio made a mental note to buy any good ingredients and tea leaves for her when he had the chance . When Oufia released her embrace, it was Almas turn to bid him farewell . Ple Please take care of yourself . I pray no harm befalls you on your journey . Having said her farewell, Alma lightly embraced Rio with a reddened face . Since their heights differed by nearly 40 cm, if one did not know, they would have thought the two were adult and child . An intelligent girl who would constantly try to exceed her limits, that was Rios impression of Alma . And yet there existed a discrepancy in her character . As a result of being pampered too much, she occasionally lowered her guard towards the other party . [ED2: Is this what they call gap moe?][TL : yes, and yes] Thank you . If I find any notable liquor, Ill be sure to bring some back for you . Uh Yes . Id be grateful if you can bring some . Whether it was due to her natural disposition as a dwarf or that she was born with the love for alcohol, Alma was quite a heavy drinker . Rio was able to grasp her preferences from exchanging drinks with her on many occasions . Rio wondered if liquor was an appropriate souvenir for her . With her reddened face, Alma was unable to deny her curiosity for exotic liquor and requested Rio to procure some for her . Look, Sara-onee-chan too! Seeing Oufia and Alma had finished up their farewells, Latifa pushed Sara towards Rio . Wah! Hey, Latifa . Ah uhm, Rio-san! Sara was frozen stiff from embarrassment in front of Rio . [TL : DAMN IT!!! NOT HER TOOOO!!!] [ED: Im really missing the teacher waifu, the one he promised to write to but hasnt for two years . ] [ED2: I miss her too] They often sparred against each other though it always ended up being Rios victory . Feeling mortified with each further loss, Sara gradually turned desperate and her attitude became that of a sore loser . Once she realised it, she panicked and became incredibly flustered; such an amusing girl . On the other hand, she was an earnest girl who was generally softhearted to everyone, though could become stern when the situation called for it . She trained in martial arts under Rio for a year and even referred to him as shishou[6] . Yes, what is it Sara-san? Recalling the times when he was able to catch a glimpse of her embarassed face during their mock battle, Rio could not help but smile . Ple Please allow me to train under you again when you return! Sara blurted out the first thing that came to her mind and hurriedly gave Rio a light embrace . Of course . I will also find some souvenirs for Sara-san so please look forward to it . Yes . Ill be waiting . Take care of yourself! Smiling brightly, Sara also prayed for Rios safety . And then came Uzuma, who was patiently waiting for Sara to wrap up her farewell . Rio-dono . Take care of yourself . Like Sara-san, Im also looking forward to our next match . I will continue refining the martial arts skills you have taught me . Uzuma was one of the few opponents who forced Rio to go all out during their mock combat . He respected her as a strong, polite, and proud individual . Not only that but their compatibility was quite high as well . Before he became aware of it, she had become a worthy rival for him . Moreover, she was also one of those who studied martial arts under Rio . Unlike the human race, the Seirei no Tami never fought amongst themselves, only ever taking up arms for hunting or against demons . As a result they did not possess anti-personnel combat techniques . They fought solely based on instincts resulting in being able to perform at only half of their combat potential . Therefore despite their tremendous physical prowess, against an opponent well-versed in anti-personnel combat, their opponent could easily exploit their dull movements . That was the primary motivation behind why Rio decided to teach them martial arts for the year . With only a year of training, they still had a long way to go but they all displayed great potential . Uzuma did not embrace Rio like the others had but instead the two promised a rematch with a firm handshake . Likewise . Please look forward to a souvenir from me too, Uzuma-dono . Thank you very much . May the fortune of war watch over you . Take care . Part 3 Floating a refreshing smile, Uzuma bowed and retreated back to the others . Haha . Well then, since Ill feel bad if youre held back for too long, I will bid you farewell on behalf of the other elders . Remember that you are always welcome in the Seirei no Tami village . This is your home as much as it is ours . The three eldest of the Elder Council came to see him off on behalf of the others . Thats right, come back anytime! With a hearty laugh, Dominique firmly grasped Rios arm with his small but solid body . Indeed, all of us will be waiting for your return . May the spirits guide you on your journey . With a serene smile, Syldra recited a short prayer for Rios safety . I am greatly indebted to everyone here . Allow me to say it once more . Thank you very much . Rio bowed deeply causing the three elders to become slightly embarassed . Well then, I guess I should depart soon . Prolonging this any longer would make it increasingly difficult for me . Youre right . Then, before that Arthura glanced behind her . See you later! Onii-chan! As if to proclaim it was the final farewell, Latifa came over once more and strongly hugged Rio . Yeah, Im off . See you later, Latifa . He gently caressed Latifas head and before long with great reluctance, turned on his heel . Everybody! It is my[7] greatest honour to be able to spend time with the Seirei no Tami . Despite my unworthy self, you have allowed me to become your sworn friend . For this and everything you have done for me, I would like to express my most sincere and heartfelt thanks . Saying so in a loud voice, Rio invoked spirit arts to manipulate the wind and slowly ascended his body into the air . Well then! I look forward to the day we meet again! Bidding his final farewell, Rio lightly waved his hand and soared towards the horizon, vanishing into the distance . The Seirei no Tami people continued waving until they could no longer see his figure . Hes gone isnt he? No longer being able to see Rio, Alma murmered in a daze . Sara-onee-chan, Oufia-onee-chan, Alma-onee-chan, I definitely wont lose . Latifa spoke up while still gazing off into the sky . E~tto, you wont lose? Sara responded in bewilderment to Latifas abrupt claim . There exists a person who has already occupied Onii-chans heart . That person isnt me or anyone of us . Nevertheless, someday I will have senpaiOnii-chan notice me . So I wanted to let Onee-chans know that I wont back down even if any of you are also aiming for Onii-chan . Well, I dont think I have to watch out for Sara-onee-chan since she only sees Rio-onii-chan as an elder brother . Latifa sent Sara a fearless grin . Wha I Its not like I particularly care![ED2: Tsun~Tsun] With her face redder than a tomato, Sara said some vague words that could not be clearly interpreted . Fufu, youre not being honest Sara-san . Oufia poked some fun at Sara while smiling mischeviously . Honestly . Its no good for you to be shy to the point of dishonesty . Alma only shook her head in disappointment as if to say it cant be helped . I Isnt it the same for you!? I properly displayed my appeal back then though . Alma spoke quickly, turning her head to the side . Thanks to the many years they had spent together, Sara undersood that Almas attitude was one where she was trying to conceal her own embarassment . See, I was right! Arent you also shy and not being honest with yourself? Now isnt the time to argue about something like that . With that, the rivalry between the four girls began to heat up . If Rio was present, he would have amusingly watched them from the side with a smile . The surrounding Seirei no Tami also sent the four noisy girls heartwarming gazes . 998th year of the Sacred calendar . Seven years had passed since Rio had regained his memories . The historical moment that changed the world was drawing near . - Author Note : Dear readers, it has been a heartwarming story up until this point . The second act has finished with this and the next story is six side chapters . Though there is one part some readers may find disagreeable, it is a vital part of the second act and will supplement the story since it is not touched upon in the main story . I hope you will enjoy it . TL Note : Good Day Everyone, Cnine is here, its almost one year since the beginning of the translation of Act 2[Chapter 14], with this chapter we finally closed the curtain for Act 2, but there will be 6 Latifa SS as intermission before Act 3 . Be prepared first half of Latifa SS is will definitely left bad after taste[Editing and Proofreading team also experiencing same kind of syndrom, but not me since I know where the REAL cruelest chapter is] . Okay thats all, Im going to sleep since another week with 6 days work day for 12 hours working time EVERYDAY already waiting for me tomorrow . Best Regards and ALL HAIL ROXISM . Roxism Team [1] [TL : so its combination of WUXIA, XIANXIA, and DORAEMON 4D pocket this time] [ED2: Basically a womans purse] [TL: so A woman purse is endless? no wonder my wife . ][2] Written as Release [3] [TL : not MANA, but magical power][4] [TL : Mithril set complete!!! speed+300%, power+200%, Accuracy+400%, Killing Rate+500%, Drop+999% [enemies head, that is], Sharpness+999% [will be explained much later], Defense+999%[mainly due to his flag breaking traits], luck+100%] [ED2: None of those stats are canon by the way . ][5] [TL : I dont know about the average growth for western people, but the average growth in my country at that age is around 160 cm[male] and 155 cm[female]] [ED: 172 cm for males and 158 cm for females in my country . ] [ED2: Hes ridiculously tall for a 14 year-old] [ED3: A westerner arrives . average for my country is 152 cm . ][TL : I though western womens is around 170 cm?][6] [TL : Master][7] [TL : Rio using Waga to said my in this occasion; a very formal way of referring to oneself] Chapter 30 Volume 1 Chapter 30 Over half a year had passed since Rio left the Seirei no Tami village . Rios mobility had significantly improved thanks to being able to fly using Spirit Arts . He arrived in Yagumo in merely a week after departing from the Seirei no Tami village . Yagumo was the general name for the Eastern regions of the Yufilia continent . It contained over 30 countries widely varying in size . Unlike Strahl, where the Bertram and Galark Kingdoms are situated, organizations such as the Adventurers Guild and Merchants Guild did not exist in Yagumo . As such, the circulated currency was different1 . In addition, the common language used in Yagumo differed from the one used in Strahl . Fortunately, the head elder of the Seirei no Tami, Arthura, had spent a considerable amount of time in Yagumo before and was able to teach Rio Yagumos native tongue . Although his pronunciation was still slightly awkward, Rio had no trouble holding an everyday conversation . Rio exhaustively investigated each country in Yagumo for any information pertaining to his parents, inquiring the locals if they were acquainted with his parents . Unfortunately, Rio did not have any hints as to which country his parents were from . The only information he had were their names and that they came originally came from Yagumo . Thus, the effectiveness of his search was significantly hampered . There were over 30 countries of varying sizes in Yagumo . Trying to obtain information about two people from that many countries was like trying to find a needle in a haystack; in other words, it was incredibly difficult . Roughly spending one to two months in each country, he was already on his fourth . Countries in Yagumo characteristically consisted of a single large city surrounded by a number of smaller towns and villages . Currently, Rio was heading towards Karasuki, the capital of the country he was in . Along the way, he came across a slightly large village near the capital . According to information he gathered, Karasuki was by the far the largest and most populous city he would encounter thus far2 . There was a higher possibility of gaining hints about his parents than the other cities . Even if he could not question every single person there, Rio considered staying a bit longer in Karasuki . However, it was still necessary to gather information in the village he was coming up on . Judging from the number of houses, Rio estimated the village to have a population of around 300 . A fence surrounded the village with shabby looking houses made of wood, limestone, and clay dotting the center . Surrounding the residential area were open fields and pastures with barns scattered around . Here and there, Rio saw people working the land and feeding their livestock . It was the scene of a typical rural village that could be found anywhere . Rio proceeded towards the entrance to the village . Although there were not any guards on watch so one could come and go freely, the nearby villagers recognized Rio as an outsider and watched him from a distance . It was an atmosphere that would make an outsider hesitate to proceed further, but Rio could not simply just turn around and leave . Rio pressed his way forward, towards the village to quickly finish what he came for . Upon reaching the center of the village, Rio surveyed the surrounding buildings . Discovering a house larger than the rest, he assumed it to be the village chiefs residence and walked towards it . E~tto, a guest? You dont seem like a peddler, nor do you look like a Samurai-sama or Warrior-sama right? Are you a Ronin3? Or possibly a traveller? A girl who appeared to be around Rios age called out to him with a curious look . This is unusual . Was Rios thoughts . For the most part, villagers avoided speaking to him unless he initiated a conversation . Even then, they would usually adopt a hostile or wary attitude . The girls clothes were simple . The appearance of her skin was rough and dry, most likely due to farm work, and her hair was cut short, which suited her quite well . Overall, she was a girl with lovely features and a friendly demeanour . Speaking of which, Samurai were the equivalent of Knights in the Bertram and Galark Kingdoms . Warriors were distinguished soldiers who had ascended through the ranks and reported directly to Samurais . Lastly, Ronins were comparable to Adventurers . Although Rio was armed, his appearance was quite different from that of a typical Samurai or Warrior in the region . Rather, his armaments were a far cry away from those used in the region . From these facts, the girl speculated Rio was a traveller from some distant foreign land . Yes, its something like that . Actually, Im looking for someone . Id like to speak to the village chief . Is this by any chance the chiefs residence? Ah, ye yes . Thats right but To Rios courteous conduct unthinkable for a Ronin or a traveller, the girl replied in a stiff voice . Thank god . Is the village chief currently home? Uhm, yes . She, is? Tilting her head, the girl replied with a question for some reason . Perhaps she was not well versed in formal speech4 . If you dont mind, can I trouble you to guide me there? It would be quite disrespectful for me to suddenly barge into someones home . Rio spoke in a slightly troubled tone . Even though the village chief acts as a mediator between the village and foreigners, if a complete outsider were to suddenly show up, suspicion would arise, as Rio had experienced many times before . The girls presence would allow Rio to smoothly converse with the village chief . Ah, of course! Then, uhm, please follow me . The girl agreed to Rios request without a hint of irritation . Guided by the girl, Rio arrived at the village chiefs house . Maybe it was because she was nervous but she remained silent for the whole way . Occasionally, she would steal glances at Rio . As Rio wondered if outsiders other than peddlers who came to the village were that rare, the two arrive at the village chiefs house . Obaa-chan! Theres a guest~! He said hes looking for someone~ When they entered the house, the girl loudly called for the village chief . A spacious room with a fireplace positioned in the center greeted them . You dont have to speak so loudly, I can hear you just fine . A guest, is it? Not a peddler? Oya, you I havent seen your face before . An elderly woman appeared from within the house . She directed a dubious glance at Rios exotic appearance . Greetings, its a pleasure to meet you . I am called Rio . Pleased to make your acquaintance . Rio politely introduced himself in an accustomed manner . Rio the same name as the old King . Sorry, Im Yuba . Setting aside whether or not well become acquainted after this, what sort of business do you have in such a rural village? Although polite, the elderly woman introducing herself as Yuba spoke in a doubtful tone . Rio laughed bitterly in his mind as he was already expecting to be doubted . Rio decided to ask his usual question in order to quickly wrap up his business . Well, Ill get straight to the point . Do you happen to know of a man and woman called Zen and Ayame? They should have lived in Yagumo up until 15 years or so ago . Rio inquired about the names of the two people he was looking for . Zen and Ayame . They were the names of Rios father and mother . How many times had he asked that same question already? He had yet to receive a favourable answer . Even though it was highly likely that he would receive the same, unfavourable answer, Rio could not help but hold onto a sliver of hope that this time, this time he would hear the words he had been waiting for . If the answer was negative, he would leave the village immediately . However, this time his expectations did not betray him . Zen? Did you just say Zen? And Ayame-sama too Yubas reaction was vastly different from those Rio had seen up until now . This elderly woman obviously knew something . Indeed, it was the reaction he had been looking for . Are you acquainted with them!? For the Rio who was rarely agitated, he unconsciously asked in rather loud voice . You, who are you? Yuba stared directly at Rio as if to confirm something . I am their son . Rio was slightly worried whether he should reveal the truth so easily but since he was asked, he decided it was best to answer honestly . Thinking so, Rio answered her question . Their son You are Yubas expression darkened as she stared intently at Rio, as if trying to find something . Ruri, leave us for a moment . Yuba dismissed the girl called Ruri who was attentively listening on their conversation on the side . Eeh~ Why~? Ruri voiced her complaint while puffing her cheeks in annoyance . Just go already . I have something important to discuss with this child . And dont say a word to anybody in the village about what you just heard . Eh~? I understand but che . Just when it starts to become interesting . Ruri left the house while grumbling her complaints . Finally . You, you said your name was Rio right? Was what you said just now the truth? Having confirmed that Ruri left the house, Yuba turned a sharp gaze at Rio . About what I said before, do you mean about me being the son of Zen and Ayame? Yes . Yuba gave a brief affirmation . It is true . Though, I dont have anything to prove that . Since I dont have any memories of father, the best I can do is describe my mothers features and recall stories I heard of my father when he was still alive . Is that alright? Im sorry but please, tell me . Im not yet convinced that youre their son . Rio perceived signs of doubt lingering in Yubas eyes . I see . I can certainly do that . Then, I will tell you all I know . Rio began to describe his mothers characteristics as well as talk about his recollections of his father . Yuba kept silent throughout Rios entire story . By the middle of Rios reminiscence, Yuba quietly watched Rio with traces of nostalgia on her face . Im sorry for doubting you . I do believe you are their son . After talking for some time, an expression of understanding finally surfaced on Yubas face and she acknowledged Rio as the son of Zen and Ayame . No, dont be . Even Id find it difficult to believe if a person suddenly appeared out of nowhere and proclaimed theyre the son of acquaintances of mine who left over 20 years ago . Rio nodded slightly, agreeing with Yubas previous doubts . Im thankful for that . You resemble Ayame-sama . A part of me was ready to believe you but I wanted more evidence . So, how are Zen and Ayame-sama fairing? Yuba asked in a slightly quickened tone . She could not help but worry about the twos well-being . This person was not only acquainted with Zena and Ayame, she was also worried about them and yet, she had not received news of their passing yet . Father died shortly after I was born . Mother passed away during my childhood While answering her question, Rio saw that Yuba could not conceal her curiosity and wondered what kind of relationship she had with his parents . I see . That child has already passed away, huh? Sheesh An air of loneliness could be felt from her . About that May I know the relationship between you and my father? Rio posed the question to Yuba . Im that childs mother . Having already expected such a response, Rio felt neither confusion nor surprise . I, see Then would that make you my grandmother? Rio smiled wryly whilst feeling slightly nervous to have met a blood relative other than his parents for the first time . Ah, that is indeed correct . Its an odd feeling . But, Im glad youre alive and well . It mustve been hard for you up until now . Released from her earlier tension, Yuba looked at Rio with a gentle expression . Well, it was difficult in its own ways . But thanks to that, I managed to survive until now . Reacting to Yubas gaze, Rio expressed a vague smile . What was Rios life like until now? What were his circumstances? His feelings? Yuba was unable to understand any of those from his expression alone . I see Then, did the two manage to reach the Western end? The Western end likely referred to Strahl . They did . I was born in a country there . I see . Im glad to hear that . To have given birth to you, the two mustve been happy . That is yes . I also think so . His father died during a quest while his mother was murdered after being raped . Memories of the past flashed through his head for an instant causing Rio to hesitate in the middle of his words . I see . Im, glad . So, youve journeyed here all the way from the west, right? Why did you undertake such a perilous journey? Despite noticing the subtle change in Rios expression from her long years of experience, Yuba did not want to pry too deeply and instead asked for his reason in coming to such a distant land . I want to erect a grave for my parents here Although Rio did not have any mementos belonging to his parents, he thought they would be happier to have their grave in their hometown rather than in a foreign land where they met their end . Actually, a grave for them has already been made . Words Rio never expected to hear came from Yubas mouth . Their graves have already been made? Rio could not understand her words . It was not impossible to erect a grave for someone while they are still alive . However, a grave would only be made on the assumption that they would die there . Zen and Ayame, Rios parents, spent years on a dangerous journey and eventually reached the other side of the continent . Despite existing on the same continent, inhabitants of Strahl and Yagumo hardly knew anything about the other region besides its name . Were the two intending on returning to their hometown? As far back as he could remember, Rio did not recall his mother showing any signs of wanting to return to Yagumo . In the first place, why did Zen and Ayame leave? If Rio knew the reason for their departure, he would have a much better picture of the situation . He could not think of a plausible reason even if he tried but there was somebody who possibly knew right before him . Rio voiced the question that was currently bothering him . Why did father and mother leave Yagumo? You werent told? Yuba muttered with a troubled expression . Rio thought that if it was her, she would at least know something about his parents circumstances . At his question, Yuba slowly opened her mouth . Im sorry but, I, myself, am unable to tell you . Yuba regretfully apologized to him . The only thing I can say is, the two were notable fugitives and are considered dead by this country . A small grave was built for them on the outskirts of the village . Rio was only able to glean a couple scraps of information about his parents . They were fugitives? Rios tone was one of bewilderment . What in the world did they do? Rio was curious but he did not feel like Yuba would answer him even if he begged, nor would forcibly extract the information be a good idea . There was nothing he could do but give up for now . I will guide you to Zen and Ayame-samas grave for the time being . Will you be holding a memorial service for them? When Rio kept silent, Yuba offered to guide him to their grave . By all means, please . I came all the way here for that reason after all Straightening his back, Rio responded with a smile . When they left the village chiefs house, they came upon a small hill on the outskirts of the village . It was a peaceful area overlooking the whole village and the land around it . Two simple stone pillars stood there all by their lonesome . It was clear that they were routinely maintained as not a speck of dirt could be seen on either pillar nor were there any signs of weathering . Here are Zens and Ayama-samas grave . Although their bones arent buried here, their mementos are . Yuba looked down at the stone pillars with a gentle expression . Im the only one in the village who knows that these graves belong to Zen and Ayame-sama . To begin with, the other villagers dont even know that these are graves . Please keep this a secret from the villagers as well as Ruri . I understand . Despite being unable to fully grasp the situation, Rio acknowledged her request with a slight nod . Perhaps one day, I will be able to tell you what happened . Rio could understand what Yuba meant as she muttered such a thing . For an instant, Rio redirected his gaze from the stone pillars to Yuba . Thats why, until that day arrives, would you like to live in this village? It was an expression overflowing with affection, setting Rios mind at ease . Is it alright for me to live here? Rio blinked at her offer . Youre my grandson you know . A grandchild shouldnt act so reserved before his grandparent . Her lips curved into a bright smile as she spoke . There are plenty of vacant rooms in my house . Ruris father died in war while her mother passed away from an epidemic . Only that child and I live in there now . Yuba spoke with a hint of loneliness . Ruri-san? She is Predicting the type of relation he had with her, Rio raised a question . Your cousin . Shell be turning 15 this year . Yuba finished the sentence for him . Is that so? And Im to keep this a secret from her as well right? Indeed . That child doesnt know that she has a cousin . Receiving the response he expected, Rio nodded at Yubas words . Understood . Then, I will be in your care during my stay here . Please take care of me . Chapter 31 Volume 1 Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Life in the Village Part 1 The following day, Rio began his life in the village where his father, Zen, formerly resided . Thinking it would be rude to freeload, Rio offered to help around the village during his stay . Morning began early in the village . Rio woke up before sunrise and made his way to the Yuba houses living roomt1 . Oya, youre up quite early . Yuba was already up and sat on a chair while stoking the fire . *Yawn* Good morning Obaa-chan~ Still half asleep, Ruri entered the room . Good morning . You, have you forgotten? Rios also here . Yuba smiled wryly at Ruri whose disordered sleepwear revealed traces of her underwear . One year older than Rio, her body leaned towards the thinner side due to the daily farm work and slight malnourishment, but it still held the feminine grace of a woman . Her well-endowed breasts could be seen peeping out from her disheveled upper half . Eh Ah!!! Ruri finally noticed the boy in front of her who had started living with them since the day before . Although Rio had already averted his gaze, Ruris face became as red as a ripe apple when she realised that, even for a moment, he saw her indecent appearance . I Ill go change my clothes! Parting with those words, Ruri dashed out of the room . She returned to the room after a few minutes but was glaring at Rio . Im not the one at fault here but, well, it cant be helped Trying his best to avoid her gaze, a cramped smile formed on Rios face . So, since you got up so early, are you intending to lend us a hand? Will you be open to helping with whatever we need? Perhaps intending to clear away the awkward atmosphere between Rio and Ruri, Yuba chuckled while asking Rio . Yes, leave it to me . Wanting to escape from the awkward atmosphere, Rio quickly gave a reply to Yubas question . Well, even if you say so, what can you do? Since depending on what youre good at, the work Ill give you might differ . While only for a limited amount of time, additional manpower was secured and Yubas expression was that of a village chief considering how to most effectively maximize her efficiency . Cooking, farming, hunting, construction, compounding medicine and lastly, although I dont want to stand out too much, I can wield Spirit Arts . Rios skillset increased substantially during his stay in the Seirei no Tami village . He could even do construction work from the knowledge he gained from the dwarfs and compound medicine for common illnesses from training under the elves as long as the required ingredients were available . Yuba and Ruri dumbfoundedly stared at Rio as he recited his skills one after the other . Well, it isnt conspicuous since its not strange for the son of Zen and Ayame-sama to also be a Spirit Arts user . Still, your other skills arent a lie right? Its fine even if you dont exaggerate . Being able to do something and actually producing results were two greatly different things . Much of the work assigned to the men of the village involved physical labour such as farming, hunting and construction . They were not jobs that an amateur could suddenly start doing . In the worst case, if Rio was just putting on airs, he could negatively influence other peoples productivity . Yes, theres no problem . Rio answered without hesitation . I see . Then Ill take your word for it . To start, lets introduce you to the other villagers . Ruri, bring Rio along with you for your morning ingredients bartering and use the opportunity to introduce him as well . Perhaps because Rios unwavering confidence could be felt, Yuba decided to believe him for the time being . And so, Yuba instructed Ruri to introduce Rio to the villagers . E~tto, okay . Then, Rio lets go? With a tinge of embarassment, likely stemming from having had her shameful appearance seen earlier, Ruri called out to Rio in a slightly bashful voice . Yeah, please treat me well . When the two left the village chiefs house they first stopped by the kitchen garden, which was raised seperately from the fields managed by the village, to harvest ingredients . A portion was set aside for use at home with the rest being put into a basket . Bartering is how we exchange goods in the village . We harvest ingredients for our meals in the morning and gather in the plaza to trade with other families . Ruri explained the way the village operated to Rio . I see Rio glanced at the previously harvested vegetables in the basket in admiration . Although taxes were imposed on each village, only ingredients harvested from the village managed farm were taxed . While discussing the workings of the village, the two approached the village square . A plaza approximately the size of a small schoolyard was situated in the center of the village, lined by simple wooden houses with straw roofs on either side . The women of the village had already assembled in the plaza and were exchanging greetings and swapping gossip . Good morning everybody! Ruri gave a cheerful greeting to all the people gathered . When the women noticed Ruris presence, they returned light greetings with a smile . However, upon noticing the figure of an unfamiliar man by her side, they immediately shifted their gazes towards him . This is Rio . Since yesterday, he has started living with us . Hes 14 years old, the son of an old acquaintance of Obaa-chan . I brought him along to introduce him to everyone since hell be helping around the village starting today . As youve heard, my name is Rio . Although Im still lacking in many areas, please take care of me from now on . In an effort to leave a good impression, Rio politely greeted everyone with a perfect smile . A courteous introduction, namely his posture and wording, was Rios method of creating harmonious relations . If the other party is greeted with courtesy, they would likely also return the courtesy . It was something Rio always kept in mind whenever introducing himself . E~tto, nice to meet you Taken aback by Rios overly formal introduction, the women awkwardly returned his greeting . You dont need to speak so politely like a noble-sama . Youll make everyone nervous if a boy like Rio spoke in such a manner . Ruri advised him as though she had experienced it before . For the women who were constantly surrounded solely by rowdy, rough men, they found Rio highly attractive with his handsome features and androgynous face . If such a person spoke in a formal tone, it would be no surprise for them to become nervous due to embarrassment . Haha, well, Ill do my best . Ill work on it gradually . Having already made his introduction using formal speech, Rio though it would be unnatural to suddenly change his speech without a good reason . As it stood, it would be best to change it little by little . Rio smiled bitterly while thinking so as the women directed questioning gazes at Ruri . They were without a doubt, wondering who this stunning man was . Ruri flinched under their gazes which were similar to that of a carnivore not allowing its prey to escape . The eyes of the unmarried young women were especially intense . Ha, haha Well, I already thought itd turn out like this but Uu~h, Ill definitely be interrogated later . Ruri still hardly knew anything about Rio since she was still incredibly nervous about living together with him . When she returned home after work the day before, her grandmother suddenly told her that Rio would start living together with them . She was only told that he was the son of one of Yubas old acquaintances . It was not strange for Yuba, with her extensive network, to be acquainted with somebody from outside the village, but there was still no way she could not be surprised when somebody of the opposite sex and in her same age group started living together with them . On top of all that, Rio was incredibly handsome, courteous and composed . The day before, when Ruri saw him by chance and offered to guide him thinking he was a visitor, she became fascinated at his handsome appearancet2 . If even someone as sociable as herself became nervous, it was no surprise that the young women of the village also felt the same . For Ruri who had only dealt with crude men until now, she was at a loss at how to conduct herself around a man like Rio . The eyes of the young women flicked between Rio and Ruri ever since a little while ago . Ruri became depressed when she imagined the barrage of questions that would inevitably come her way during work after breakfast . She sent a fleeting glance at Rio . Using only their eyes, Ruri and the women carried a silent conversation between themselves . It was only possible because they were all women and had been long time acquaintances . Drawing glances from the young women, Rio stood by in confusion . Suddenly, Rios gaze overlapped with Ruris . Uuu~h, I really cant understand him~ Ruris face slightly reddened when she remembered that she was seen in her underwear not too long ago . Noticing her reddened face, the women, with their sharp intuition, sensed something was amiss . Even without asking, they had all arrived at the same conclusion . Haa~ lets finish todays bartering quickly . Everyone needs to return home and make breakfast . Ruri made up an excuse to return quickly . Letting out a small sigh, the embarrassed Ruri started dividing the ingredients . She exchanged their ingredients with ingredients from other households kitchen gardens and the contents of their basket changed surprisingly quickly . Alright then, shall we return, Rio? After confirming that their task was complete, Ruri quickly called out to Rio who was carrying the basket containing the newly acquired ingredients . Although the women seemed to want to talk to Rio, none of them could find an opportunity since they were all watching each others moves . Ignoring the piercing glares of the other women, Ruri quickly returned home with Rio . Obaa-chan, Im back! Ive returned . When Ruri cheerfully announced her return, Rio also followed suit . Welcome back . It seemed that Yuba had already prepared the utensils and firewood for cooking and was waiting for their return . Let me help with the cooking . I was also able to obtain a variety of seasonings and ingredients during my travels so please feel free to use them . The ingredients were from the five years worth of food Rio received as a gift from Arthura, which also included a generous amount of seasonings . Of course, if he took out all the food at once, it would raise questions over where he kept all of it . Therefore, Rio decided to deceive them by moving a reasonable amount of ingredients and seasonings to his backpack beforehand . Thatd be a huge help since were particularly short on seasonings . The village was completely dependent on peddlers who regularly stopped by the village for a supply of seasonings, especially salt . The price of salt was quite high when compared to the prices in the city because of the peddlers transportation efforts . As a result, it was difficult to purchase large quantities at a time and was highly valued in the village . Therefore, given its shortages, seasonings were prioritized over ingredients . Even if there were an abundance of ingredients, if there were no seasonings, the food would be incredibly bland . With that in mind, Rio returned to his room and retrieved ingredients as well as a considerable amount of salt from his Item Box . He stuffed them all into his back and returned to hall that was connected to the kitchen . For the time being, heres the salt . A bag of salt weighting over 10 kg was removed from the backpack and placed on the table . Fu~n, you have that much salt? Uwaa~ so much saltt3, I doubt well run out anytime soon with just us . Wont this last us two years if used sparingly? Yuba and Ruri stared in amazement at the size of the bag . I also have some seasonings I made myself as well as a lot of dried meat . As it would be odd for a someone who had been continuously on the move up until now to have freshly harvested vegetables in their possession, Rio chose a few preserved food items and added them to his backpack . Meat was considered a luxury so he focused on the dried meat . Still, Im impressed that you were able to carry that much . Despite your outward appearance, youre quite strong . While Rio was tall and well built, he had a thin frame . Yuba expressed amazement because he did not seem all that strong with his clothes on . My travels alone arent just for show you know . Rio smiled wryly at Yubas words . Anyway, shall we make breakfast? Seeing that rice and soup have already been prepared, should I make something suitable with the dried meat and vegetables I brought? This would be perfect with pickled vegetables . Instead of bread, rice and grains were the staple foods for Yagumo . However, as they did not perform selective breedingt4, the quality of the rice and grains fell short when compared to those grown in the Seirei no Tami village . In addition, it was much easier to reproduce Japanese cuisine in Yagumo than in Stahl thanks to the existence of a lot of seasonings like miso . Yosh . Then lets gauge Rios skills by having him prepare breakfast . Ruri, watch over him in case something happens . Sure thing~ Ruri responded cheerfully after hearing the assigned meal responsibilities and Rio began to cook . Meals were taken twice a day in the village, once in the morning and once in the evening . Breakfast was abundant in order to build up energy for the day while dinner tended to be light, unless there was a banquet . Ooh . You really can use Spirit Arts! I didnt think you could . Ruri became excited when Rio ignited the firewood using Spirit Arts . If this was the first time she saw Spirit Arts, then her reaction was quite lacking . Is this your first time seeing Spirit Arts? Rio decided to ask Ruri since she seemed oddly acquainted with Spirit Arts . Not at all . Actually, I can also use Spirit Arst . If its just in this village, then Obaa-chan can use it too . Although Ruris response was slightly unexpected, Rio now understood why she did not express much surprise upon seeing his use of Spirit Arts . Oh, I see . Did you learn Spirit Arts from Yuba? Yeah . For some reason, our family seems to posses a high aptitude for Spirit Arts among commoners . Its part of the reason why Obaa-chan is the village chief . If that was the case, then just as Rio suspected, Zen was also a Spirit Arts user . Rio boiled the rice which was already soaked in water while he and Ruri were out greeting the villagers . For the miso soup, he poured water into a pan and added kombu and dried bonito while heating over a low flame to create the dashit5 . Youre really used to cooking arent you? The men in the village could really learn a thing or two from you . Ruri spoke in admiration while watching him cook . The common belief in the village was that only women performed household chores . The men could not even create basic mealst6 . For Ruri who had been raised in the village, seeing a man cook for once was very refreshing . Its no big deal . I wouldnt have survived my travels if I couldnt at least do this much . Rio never stopped moving his hands even while talking to Ruri . While waiting for the dashi and rice to finish, Rio chopped the mushrooms and vegetables before also slicing up the dried meat . Uwaa, your skill with a knife is even better than mine Ruris face cramped as she voiced her amazement . Rio smiled wryly at her attempt at creating small talk . She had lost most of her tension from before . Rio had the impression that she was quite an open-minded individual . It seems like the rice will be done soon . Rio removed the pot containing the rice from the fire since it smelled slightly burnt . To steam the rice, Rio left the pot as it was without removing the lid . In the meantime, he filtered the broth into a separate pot with the mushrooms and vegetables and boiled itt7 . Afterwards, the sliced dried meat and minced vegetables were stir-fried together, seasoned and served on a plate . Rio lightly stirred the miso that had begun to boil . He removed it from the fire and carried it to the hearth in the hallt8 . Its done . Rio removed the lid from the pot containing the rice to reveal the perfectly cooked rice . He scooped the rice into separate bowls and poured the miso soup into another set of wooden bowls while the remaining dishes were placed on the table . Uwaa, these look delicious . Theres also an additional dish thanks to the dried meat Rio brought! What a great day! Ruri spoke with a cheerful expression . It seemed like she was pleased with the foods appearance . If you can make all of these, then itd be fine for you to be in charge of cooking, right? Yuba also seemed satisfied with the results of Rios cooking . Then lets eat before it cools! When the three took their seats around the table, Ruri impatiently signalled the start of the meal . Mmm~! This miso soup is incredibly delicious . The taste of the dashi is perfect . This stir-fry is also great! Seeing Ruri float a blissful expression for every dish she tasted made Rio think it was well worth the effort he put into preparing the food . Aah, you really are quite skillful . Thats a relief . Yuba also tasted each of Rios dishes . Im truly grateful to hear that . Rio smiled at their favourable impressions . Now then, Rio, after we finish breakfast, Ill guide you to where youll be helping out . For the time being I intend to have you help with hunting, but will you be alright with that? In the middle of their meal, Yuba suddenly posed a question for Rio . It was regarding the work he would start assisting with today . Thats fine, please leave it to me . While thinking what kind of life he would lead from today onwards, Rio quietly nodded at Yubas words . Chapter 32 Volume 1 Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Life in the Village Part 2 Dora, Rio will start living in our village from today onwards, though youve probably already heard about it from your daughter . Hes a lot stronger than he looks so use him as you see fit . After breakfast, Yuba led Rio to the village hunter . Its a pleasure to meet you . I am called Rio . I may be inexperienced but I look forward to working with you . Following Yubas introduction, Rio briefly introduced himself . Ou! Nice to meet you too! The man called Dora answered with a wide smile . His build was as large as a bear and he had a lively attitude to match . But, why me? Could it be Having seemed to realise something, Dora sent Yuba a glance . Ahh, you, didnt you want someone to succeed you in hunting? I thought this child would be a good fit since he claims to have some experience . Though, may I dare say hes quite skilled? Yuba praised Rios skills without a shred of doubt . Perhaps his cooking earlier served as a testament to his skill . Trusting Yubas words as the village elder, Dora openly welcomed Rio . An experienced hunter huh? That cant be helped . But from what Ive heard, Rio wont be living here permanently right? Dora said such a thing when he remembered Yubas earlier words . That is so . Thats why, while youre evaluating this childs hunting skills, you can think about when and who you want to train as your successor . Really? That helps a lot . What a great idea! was what Doras expression conveyed as he spoke in a delighted voice . Well then, lets hunt together today . I want to see how much you can do . Understood . In the Seirei no Tami village, cattle, pigs, and chicken were already successfully domesticated using Mendels Law1 as a basis . Although domestication was difficult due to the animals different dispositions and living environments, it resulted in much better tasting meat . These creatures were the main targets for hunting and Rio had managed to learn hunting techniques when he tagged along hunting trips during his time with the Seirei no Tami . On the other hand, domestication was already common among the human race . However, besides the ones being raised in cities, livestock was kept for their use as farm labour, eggs, milk, and as assets for trading . Therefore, aside from rare occasions such as festivals, food shortages during winter, or when an animal is injured or outlived its usefulness, livestock raised in the village were rarely put down for their meat . As such, hunters filled the crucial role of providing the village with meat and it was a grave concern that a successor had not been selected yet . Looks like I can leave it to the two of you now, right? Now that theres two of you, you can focus on finding a successor . If you spot somebody promising, take them under your wing before its too late . Yuba parted with those words after seeing Rio and Dora hitting it off well together on their first meeting . Got it . I was thinking about entrusting this position to my daughters fiance but, I wonder how long itll take until she gets married . Oh well, Ill go see the elder about it when its decided . While nodding at his own words, Yuba was already quite some distance away heading home . Yosh, best regards from today onwards, Rio . Seeing that Yuba had left, Dora spoke with a refreshing smile . Certainly . Likewise, please treat me well, Dora-san . Rio returned the greeting while having a positive impression from Dora . Haha, I feel kinda awkward hearing you speak so formally . Itll be hard for me to grasp your words if were caught in a pinch . Doras words were tinged with embarrassment . Ah, that is so . Then, best regards, Dora . Ill try to speak more plainly during emergencies but please bear with me for now since it has already become something of a habit . Rio floated a wry smile while feeling a little abashed . Hou~ youre quite a strange guy, you know? But, I dont hate people like that . Dora laughed again while saying so . Watching his response, Rio had a feeling that the two of them would get along well together . Maybe his character had something to do with Yuba assigning Rio to help out with hunting . Then, shall we decide upon a few simple hand signals first? As they began to set out to hunt, Rio proposed such a thing . Hand signals? What the heck is that? Dora responded with a blank face . So as to not make noise, we decide on a set of hand signals beforehand for use as communication . Rio explained the reasoning behind hand signals to Dora . Hou . That seems pretty convenient . I see, lets try that . Do you have anything in mind? Rio taught the intrigued Dora a handful of simple hand signals he used during his time at the Seirei no Tami village . Expressing great interest in the hand signals, Dora quickly understood their importance . Yosh . Then lets go at once! After learning about the species of animals inhabiting the area and the rules for hunting in the area, the two began heading into the nearby forest . Their conversations gradually decreased as they headed deeper into the forest . Before long, there was barely any talking and communication was done using hand signals . Impressive . Looking at the arrow shot by Rio lodged in the Reno birds body, Dora muttered in amazement . He erased his presence and blended in naturally with his surroundings . He was highly observant and could quickly discover traces of game . He understood his targets characteristics and could predict the direction in which they would flee . When he spotted his target, it was guaranteed to be taken down by a single arrow . Ten out of ten people who saw him would say that he was the ideal hunter . Rio drained the blood of all the game he caught to remove the smell from the meat . He offered thanks to all the game he killed which reflected well with Dora . Afterwards, so as to not disturb the ecosystem of the woods, they hunted in moderation in various areas . The subsequent catch was a wild hare . Discovering faint tracks indicating that a hare had passed, the two began to track it . However, the tracks suddenly vanished . The hare probably tried to conceal its tracks by unleashing a powerful jump to evade its pursuers . Many animals performed such a maneuver to make their predator backtrack, but Rio had learned from experience that his prey was still in the vicinity . Erasing his presence, he carefully searching his surroundings and discovered a single hare lying in wait . Fortunately, it did not seem like the hare had noticed its pursuers yet . Rio signalled Dora with his hand and circled around to the hares side . He calmly readied his bow and aimed at its head . If the arrow were to pierce the body, the meat would become spoiled from the bleeding . As soon as Rio calmed his nerves and got his breathing in order, he released the arrow . With a *Swish*, the arrow stealthily found its mark and struck the hares head . Well done . Very impressive . After confirming that his arrow found its mark, Rio made his way towards the hares body with Dora . It still seemed to be alive and was weakly struggling to escape . It could barely move before Rio swiftly ended its life . After closing his eyes and offering a silent prayer, Rio began to drain the hares blood . A few minutes later, the hare was fully drained and washed . Good work . Then, onto our next game . Silently watching Rio process the hare, Dora gave a few words of praise after he finished . Rio gave a small nod and placed the hare into the hunting bag on his waist . After hunting a few more prey, the two decided to return to the village as it had already turned noon . Oh my, that was incredible . Youre much better than me at this . I havent gotten such a large catch in a long time . Nearing the village, Dora praised Rio with a hearty laugh . It was as if all the tension felt up until then had been a lie . Dora-san was also a great help in cornering them . Dora had also played a large part in their hunt by attracting their preys attention and eventually cornering them . Although the use of hand signals probably helped, the two made quite a good impromptu team . Hahaha, dont be so modest . Youd be a first rate hunter anywhere you go . I never even once, saw any signs of impatience from you . I was going to guide you to another hunting ground in the afternoon but that no longer seems necessary today . Dora suggested such a thing with a cheerful smile . Is that so? Then please use the time to find a successor, Dora-san . Aah, thanks for that . Returning to the village, they hung their catch upside down and dismantled them . When Rio first learned to hunt in the Seirei no Tami village, he remembered feeling resistant to the idea, but soon accepted it as a cruel necessity for survival . Humans were a weak race that could not survive without sacrificing the lives of other species so somebody had to carry out these deeds for the good of many . Because that was what it meant to survive . However, every time he drained a catchs blood, no matter how many times he did it, he could never shake off the discomfort of knowing that he was dismantling a creature that had passed away just mere moments ago . Exactly what did humans need to survive? Were they gathering more than they needed? Did their hunger know no bounds? Perhaps it was when they witnessed their deeds and felt neither remorse nor guilt that they had overstepped their boundaries . Therefore, Rio gave thanks to all the animals he hunted . Thank you for becoming my food . After he finished dismantling the game, Rio returned home with a handful of meat as a gift . He washed himself with soap to remove the smell of blood clinging to his body . Uwaa, Rio smells really nice! When he arrived in the living room, Ruri quickly reacted to the soaps fragrance from Rios body . I used soap . When he said that, Rio showed Ruri a vial with viscous liquid inside . So Soap!? This? Soap was considered a luxury among commoners and was rarely ever seen in a village such as this one . As it stood, the human race of the time only knew how to create solid soap and commoners often used vinegar in place of soap . Ruri expressed astonishment that such a high-class item was presented before her . Indeed . I did say that I could make medicine, so I can make soap too . Rio always carried around liquid soap to wash his hair and hands with . Although he had to be careful about when to use the soap since an odour would persist afterwards, Rio could not bear to disregard his personal hygiene . Fuee~ I dont think even Obaa-chan knows how to make soap, even though shes a doctor . Rio, youre amazing, arent you? Respect reflected from Ruris eyes as she looked at him . Its quite easy to make once you have the ingredients . Since Ive been graciously allowed to stay here, Ruri-san can use as much as you like . Eh!? M Me? Its something reserved for nobles, is it really okay? Ruri spoke while slightly abashed because her hands were rough and splintered from the daily field work . No need to hold back . Sooner or later Ill introduce soap for the rest of the village as well . Rio had also intended on improving the villages overall hygiene . Every year, a large number of villagers got sick and at worst, a number of them passed away . Rio judged the cause of this to be due to the lack adequate hygiene . The lack of adequate sanitation was the root cause of all sorts of diseases . A whole village could be wiped out if unlucky . The spread of disease could be greatly reduced by having everybody practice habitual hand washing with soap and water . Eeh? Are you fine with giving out such a luxurious item to the villagers? Well, it wont be a problem for just a village on this level . Although it would be troublesome to make soap for that many people, making enough for the villages population was manageable . It would be futile to only keep the village chiefs house sanitary since bacteria could be still be spread by the other villagers . Still, if it was a city or town rather than a village, it would be impossible for him to distribute soap for free . On the other hand, it would be problematic if Yuba or Ruri became sick as a result of him being stingy . I I see . Then, thanks Ruri accepted the bottle from Rio and gingerly held it in her hands . It has a nice smell . It smells like fragrant olives2 right? Ruri speculated about the smells origin as she rubbed her hands as instructed creating bubbles . Yeah, thats right . Rio answered with a smile at Ruri who was rubbing and sniffing her hands . It smells really nice~ Ruri washed her hands whilst humming happily . A thought crossed Rios mind about quickly identifying the herbs around the village so he could develop new soap for her . Chapter 33 Volume 1 Chapter 33 Chapter 33: Life in the Village Part 3 Two weeks have passed since Rio arrived in the village . Although he had yet to converse with all the villagers, his presence was widely known to everybody . Yuba, the village chief, acted as his guardian and Ruri, her granddaughter, shared a cordial relationship with him . Rio was assigned to the vital position of supplying meat to the village . Ever since his arrival, the villages supply of meat had increased substantially, even earning the praise of Dora . Furthermore, his popularity among the young women soared1 . As a result, even the more conservative villagers accepted Rio as a temporary resident . Despite being assigned to help with hunting, it was not a daily activity . The ecosystem would collapse if hunting was carried out on a daily basis so they had to be cautious . As such, Rio regularly took days off . It was currently autumn, meaning the village was preparing for harvest season . The villages total population exceeded 300 . However, the men in the village who were not the eldest sons of the families pursued work away from home, such as becoming soldiers . Therefore, not many young men remained in the village, since many of them sought work elsewhere . It became common for those who finished their work early and had a bit of time remaining to be roped into helping others . As a result, during the days when Rio took a break from hunting, he would help out with farming work . However, when he came to help and saw how their agriculture was managed, he recognized various areas that could be improved on . Afterwards, Rio decided to discuss his ideas with Yuba . You know a way to increase the crop yield? Upon hearing Rios proposal, Yuba gave a dubious response . If there was a better method, somebody would have already tried it before and if successful, the idea would have spread . As Rios grandmother, she wanted to believe his words but as the village elder, she could not accept his words so easily . It was understandable for Yuba to be skeptical . Indeed . Still, its impossible to alter the method now when the crops are ready to be harvested . However, it will be possible to increase the crop yield starting with the next crop cycle . Mhm Yuba groaned while in deep thought . Since Rio could easily understand her worries Well, for now, how about I give you a brief rundown of the method? Rio spoke to Yuba in a carefree manner . Right, you could Then, can you please explain to me what you would do to increase our yield? It seemed like she finally allowed herself to listen to his explanation . First is the soil . We can enhance the soil to allow better crop growth by adding a solution called fertilizer . Rio suggested improvements to the soil first . Fertilizer? Is that medicine for the soil? Fumu, well, its like a good luck charm for a good harvest, right? Thats right, every year in the village, a harvest festival was held to give thanks to the land and a blessing is performed . Despite only scattering meaningless things over the land, at least they understood the act of vitalizing the soil . Since that was the case, it would become easier to promote the use of fertilizer . And, is there a specific soil needed? Maybe it was because of her background as a doctor, Yuba displayed an interest in the subject . Thats right, a special soil is required . Rio floated a thin smile at Yubas attentive response . A special soil? What? What is it? Its made by breaking down the leaves of deciduous and broadleaf trees into black coloured soil . The soil occurs naturally in the forest but can easily be created given enough leaves . That was the so-called fertilizer . Fertilizer was widely used in modern agriculture . Naturally occurring fertilizer usually had an unbalanced composition of nutrients . However, when compounded, one had control over the nutrient balance . Does something like that even exist? Ive never seen something like that before . It seemed that even Yuba was not aware of its existence . Indeed, it does . Mixing it in with the soil will considerably improve the lands quality . Is that so? Going by what you said, can we try it out right away? Certainly . If youre still anxious, might I suggest we test it in the vegetable garden first? To ease her worries, Rio suggested to test it on the familiar vegetable garden . No, if were to do it, I want to use a plot of the villages farmland next spring . We can easily gauge its effectiveness by comparing it to the other plots . An unexpectedly positive answer was given . Rio floated a slight smile . Then, Ill prepare for the selection and transportation of the soil . Do you need help? No, its fine, since Im the one who proposed the idea anyway . I can strengthen my body with Spirit Arts anyway so Ill have no problem moving large amounts of soil . Come to think of it, you did say that . All right then, Ill leave it to you . Yuba spoke with full confidence in Rio . Understood . With that out of the way, we can move onto the next topic . Like the soil, water is also an important factor . Indeed, water is essential . Yuba answered in agreement . Even without an explanation, the importance of water was naturally understood . Currently, there is a reservoir on the outskirts of the village, but with only this, depending on the weather conditions, wont the water in the reservoir be lost during a drought? Rio commented on the reservoir built on the outskirts of the village . Yes, but dont you know theres a river nearby? Ever since the establishment of the village, we would draw water from there whenever the water in the reservoir ran dry . Yuba gave an explanation to Rios enquiry . However, even if it solved the water shortage problem, it was a very inefficient use of labour . While youre not wrong to rely on the river for water, the problem lies in how you draw the water . Facilities for irrigation, called water wheels, are used in Strahl to draw water Rio decided to give a brief explanation to Yuba about water wheels and how it was used to efficiently draw water . Drawing water using a water wheel was a common technique used in the Strahl region . If legends were to be believed, it was said that the knowledge was passed down from the Six Wise Gods to the human race . If the water wheel performed as Rio explained, it could be used as an alternative or back-up to the reservoir . It seems quite convenient if possible, but even if you say you can draw water from the river and drain it into the irrigation canal, how do you plan on drawing the water? And how much water can be distributed? Yuba was easily able to discern the advantage of the water wheel from Rios simple explanation . However, the problem lay in whether such a contraption could actually be realised . You see, to draw water using a water wheel To address Yubas concerns, Rio described the construction and mechanism of the water wheel . Amazing, can you really make something like that? Aside from the construction, if the water wheel performed as well as Rio had described it, it would greatly decrease the worry over water shortages for farming . Yuba gazed at Rio in great admiration . Yes, using Spirit Arts, I can construct the irrigation canal and connect it to the reservoir within a month . The village was short on manpower to build an irrigation canal but that problem was solved with Rios help . There was no demerit in having him attempt it either . Its a very attractive proposal, provided that Ive only heard the contents . But, is it fine to leave everything to you? Yuba spoke in an apologetic manner . Its alright, I aim to build the water wheel in the coming spring . With this much time on my hands, I wont have any problems with producing the fertilizer either . Ive had a lot of free time lately anyway . Engineering was a field yet to be explored in Yagumo . If such a piece of technology, so ahead of its time, was introduced, there was a risk of attracting unnecessary attention from the surroundings . Still, eventually, somebody was bound to come up with the same idea . As a matter of fact, this idea was already implemented in Strahl and the Seirei no Tami used both water wheels and windmills . During years of poor harvest, many of the villagers were weakened from hunger . In addition to the frigid weather conditions, many became ill which in turn sometimes led to death . In fact, Ruris brother, who was two years younger than her, passed away at the age of four due to hunger and cold weather . If a water wheel could help improve the situation, even by just a small margin, then Rio would not mind having the village attracting unwanted attention . Those were his thoughts . Despite having never met until now, Yuba and Ruri were his only relatives left in this world . Rio could not just turn a blind eye to the obviously inefficient farming methods . Furthermore, if the designs were stolen by an external party, it would be incredibly difficult for them to operate it without the Rios guidance . Even if the village attracted attention, it would not cause a serious problem if he allowed his knowledge to be distributed among the villages neighbours . Besides that, I can also improve the design of the farming tools, alter the sowing method, and cultivate the land more effectively . That was what Rio planned on doing for the village . There were still many things that could be improved in regards to the villages agricultural practices . Rio walked Yuba through each one of them one by one . Fumu, testing both the improved sowing method and soil at the same time seems like a good idea . Improving the farming tools at the same time shouldnt be too much work either since there arent that many . After carefully deliberating over Rios suggestions for a minute, Yuba muttered an affirmative response to his proposals . However, slight resistance against the farming reform could be felt from her since the harvest would decrease in the short term . Well, it was only natural to meet some resistance to a sudden proposal for an agricultural reform . It is the result of suddenly changing ones lifestyle . Understood . Ill consult the village blacksmith about the farming tools then . Mhm . I think Ill have you oversee the agricultural reform next spring . Is that really all right? Rio was about to add for an outsider like myself? but ended up shutting his mouth . Despite only temporarily, Yuba had accepted him as a member of the village . It would be disrespectful to say something insensitive like that . Dont worry about that . Instead, try to achieve some results by all means, okay? Yuba showed him a gentle smile as she spoke . Of course . Rio straightened up and gave a strong bow . Having received permission, Rio quickly put his plan into action . He headed into the forest, which served as the villages hunting grounds, and dug up some suitable soil containing compost . Gathering the collected compost, he returned to the plot of land entrusted to him . Since the soils acidity levels in the area were similar to those back in Japan, Rio decided to sprinkle some ashes of burnt plants into the soil mix . Even though mixing in human and animal excretion would greatly improve the soils quality, the psychological resistance would likely be too great . While rice plants could be grown in the region, it was difficult to cultivate . Fortunately, rice bran could be used as a substitute . By planting the rice-bran just before the winter, fermentation should be completed by the time spring arrived resulting in fertile soil . Although it would take time for results to become evident, such was agriculture . Rio did not know how long he would stay in the village, but at least, he would stay until his agricultural improvements yielded visible results . If that was the case, it would probably be until around next autumn . Furthermore, Yubas words in regards to his parents also weighed on Rios mind . He was finally able to visit his parents graves but his worries only grew . It was the main reason why he chose to stay in the village for a while . As a result, Rio prioritized familiarizing himself with the village . Despite obtaining Yubas permission to stay, he might be driven out by the other villagers if he could not clear his suspicion with the rest of the village . In order to not face harsh resistance in such an isolated community, he had to make compromises . Rio had lived in rural areas in his previous life and understood as much . Fortunately, he felt that the majority of the village treated him amiably during the last two weeks . On one such day, Rio strolled around the village in search for those needing help with repairing their tools or houses . Even though there were a handful of craftsmen in the village, they were lacking in manpower and could not afford to help with everyones problems . As such, many were deeply thankful for Rios assistance on what would usually have taken much longer . Thank you very much! You saved us . When my husband said to leave it to him, I became terribly worried . A woman with well-rounded proportions spoke to Rio with a cheerful laugh . Her name was Ume . She was referred to as the villages hero and held a highly regarded position in the village . Its nothing, Im just glad to be of use . Dont be afraid of calling me if you need help again . Just a few minutes before, Rio had repaired the walls of her house and made sure no cracks were left for drafts to enter . You really saved us, you know . When I heard an outsider had arrived at Yuba-samas house, I was worried what kind of man he was . However, a handsome gentleman like you is always welcome . Ume thanked Rio while floating a refreshing smile on her face . Afterwards, he passed by several houses, greeting their residents and offering to repair any damages . At first, many sent him dubious looks . However, when Ruri came along testifying his repair skills, many allowed him to repair minor tools as a test . Upon seeing his remarkable handiwork, they were full of admiration and continued asking for repairs for various other things . It could be said that the results were extremely agreeable . Geez, Rio is really versatile . You can cook, hunt, youre knowledgeable about agriculture, and you have dexterous fingers . You can compound medicine too, right? Arent you the single most sought person in the village? On their way back from work, Ruri said such a thing with a bright smile as the two of them made their way back to the village chiefs house . Im just a jack-of-all-trades . Im no match for a master of a single art . Rio answered her with a wry smile . Nnh, I dont think thats true at all . For somebody who can do everything, the village is extremely grateful . Turning her face slightly, Ruri stole a glance at Rios face . Even if its just a bit, Im glad Im of use . He could tell from her words that those were her true feelings . It was similar to placing absolute trust in an obedient younger brother . With a tinge of embarrassment, Rio thanked her . Oi . Suddenly, a voice that could hardly be called favourable was heard from behind . The two of them turned around . There, stood a boy slightly older than Rio . He was around 16 or 17 years old . Ruri and the elder might have accepted you, but I will never recognize you! As soon as they faced him, the boy spat out those words with open hostility . Uhm Rio was at a loss for words as he gazed at the young man who was not even trying to hide his antagonism . Shin, what are you spouting all of a sudden? Youre being rude towards Rio . When Rio was at a loss over how to respond, Ruri took a step forward and said those words in Rios defence . Rio already had some guesses as to why the boy was so hostile towards him . Perhaps he thought that an outsider like Rio would disturb the peaceful life the village had led up until now . He wanted to protect that peace . Perhaps he took action with these thoughts in mind . Such people commonly appeared in isolated communities . In a sense, his worries were justified . Despite only being a small village, it was an important home for them . For that reason, Rio was troubled over how to respond to him . Tch, Ruri has nothing to do with this! That person is an outsider! The youth by the name of Shin became enraged and brushed off Ruris reprimand . So what if hes an outsider? Obaa-chan already gave him a permission to stay in the village . Besides, hes also helping out around the village, you know? With a look of disgust, Ruri glared at Shin . Heh Hah! All the girls in the village are falling head over heels for such a frail weakling . However, Shin spoke without even hiding his disgust towards Rio . A scornful scowl was directed at Rio . Ara, Rio isnt weak, you know . Ive seen how muscular he is . Wha you, and that bastard Hearing Ruris easily misinterpretable words, Shins face became beet red as he fumbled over his words . I guess in a sense, Im disturbing his peace Judging from his reaction, Rio could see why Shin was so hostile towards him . Also, since you were chosen as Doras apprentice, why dont you ask Rio for some advice? You should know that hes quite skilled at hunting . Even though Ruri was trying to defend Rio, her words were fanning the flames instead . Ha Hah! Wh Who the hells gonna ask that bastard for advice!? Just watch, Ill become a far better hunter than him in no time! As expected, Shin seemed to hold a strong sense of rivalry against Rio . Haha Receiving such blatant hostility, Rio let out a dry laugh . Disproving of Rios reaction, Shin clicked his tongue and quickly left . Geez, hes such a child despite being older than me . Sorry about that, Rio . Ah, dont worry about it . When an outsider like myself intrudes on your territory, its only natural for you to desperately want to defend it . Gazing at Shins retreating figure, Rio let those words flow from his mouth . It was the gaze of a troubled parent watching their child throwing a selfish tantrum . Yeah . Thanks, you know? Glad that Rio did not become offended, Ruri thanked him with a thin smile . After all, Shin was still a member of the village . Afterwards, they made haste home and ate dinner . In the dead of night, lit solely by the moonlight, Rio vigorously trained with the sword he received from Dominique . The effects of being tardy for only a single day would still be evident three days later . That was why ever since he came to this world during his travels and even after settling in this village he would do his best to not miss a single day of training . One could say it had already become a habit for him . Continuing to repeatedly swing his sword, he made sure to ingrain the movements into his body in order to never become dull . Whenever Rio swung his sword, the sharp and distinct whirring sound of a blade sailing through the cool air resounded, like a chorus of crickets crying in the night . The cool breeze carrying the night fog brought a pleasant sensation to his skin . The trees lightly shook from the slight breath of cold air . After finishing his sword practice, Rio moved on to polishing his martial arts skills . He focused on his training for several dozen minutes without even taking a break before noticing that Ruri had been silently watching him . Its not really interesting to watch you know? He called out to Ruri with a wry smile . Ahaha, you noticed? Rio reacted to his words with a hint of embarrassment . Thank you for your hard work . I was fascinated by your movements, so I unintentionally ended up watching . It kind of resembles a dance of sorts . Its nothing like that, you know . It is an art for murder after all . Rio smiled wryly at Ruris words of admiration . Uhm, that, could it be that Rio has killed someone before? Ruri timidly asked him such a thing in a strained voice . No, not yet, at least . Rio answered her in a firm voice . I see Ruri spoke in a relieved tone upon hearing Rios answer . A persons life was cheap in this world . Many died from illness . Many were killed in wartime . And much more were murdered by bandits . As a result, for someone bearing arms such as Rio, it would not be surprising if he was attacked and killed his assailant in self-defence . However, Ruri was relieved to know that his beautiful, dance-like movements were not developed for murder . Why did Rio learn martial arts? Out of the blue, such a question leaked out of Ruris mouth . Rios martial arts carried an awe-inspiring magnificence . Even from the eyes of an amateur, she was able to tell that he could not have arrived at that point solely through talent and superficial effort; his motives weighed on her mind . Haha, back when I was small, it was for a very simple reason . Rio answered her enquiry with a wry smile . When you were small? Ruri questioned him further with evident curiosity . There is this girl I love, I wanted the power to protect her . He awkwardly told Ruri his original motivation . Hee~ so Rio has a person he loves? Ruri asked in a tone full of interest . Yes, there is . From those words alone, she could understand his sentiment . Ruri looked at Rio, admiring how he could openly declare his feelings without hesitation . I think that is a wonderful reason . Does she still reside in Rios hometown? Yeah, probably . We were separated when we were young and are probably strangers by now . I dont even know if we can meet again, even if I returned Ruri thought Rio looked somewhat lonely when he spoke those words . However, she was hesitant to pursue the subject any further . You may not be able to meet her, yet you continue to train? Im just afraid of losing something I dedicated so many years into . Rio spoke with a distant look on his face . It was the connection to his childhood sweetheart that he was really afraid of losing . It was for her that Rio started martial arts . Although he was the one who arbitrarily started it in high spirits, he was afraid that his only remaining connection with her might really be broken if he stopped . Then, surely the two of you can meet again one day! As long as Rio continues to believe, nothing is impossible . Feeling his uneasiness, Ruri spoke a few words of encouragement . Youre right . Rio lightly laughed at Ruris sincerity . Youll get cold just standing there . You should come back quickly . The late night breeze was already cold despite fall having not arrived yet . It would not be smart to stay outside without exercising . Okay . Ill go sleep soon since I have to get up early tomorrow anyway . Rio nodded at Ruris words . Feeling the autumn chill, Rio wrapped his arms around his body . Okay, good night . Good night . Rio shouldnt stay up late since its bad for you, you know . As he saw off Ruri, Rio unconsciously looked up at the night sky . At that very moment, by a stroke of pure luck, he saw a shooting star . Mesmerized by its beauty, Rio stood there watching the night sky for a while longer . Chapter 34 Volume 1 Chapter 34 Autumn arrived . And so had the harvest season . The women gathered the rice plants and wheat while the men followed with hoes, swinging at the now naked ground . Among them, the figure of Rio could be seen . The fields were plowed to remove the roots of the rice plants left behind after harvesting . In truth, Rio could plow the fields in an instant using Spirit Arts . However, such a shoddy method could only be done if Rio was present and it would be imprudent to deprive the villagers of their jobs . Before he realised it, countless blisters had formed and burst on his hands . Even so, Rio wholeheartedly kept plowing the field . It was monotonous work, but it reminded him of the time he helped a farmers family in his previous life . Recalling those times made him happy in a way . Among the agricultural reforms proposed by Rio, the remodelled farm tools were already showing results . Some villagers were using hoes modified by Rio and marvelled at their ease of use . The soil improvements and seeding were done on a separate, unused field so it would not be until next year for results to show . There was still a lot of time until then, as well as a lot of preparations to be made . Ooi~ Its almost time for a break! When work had progressed to an extent and the end was in sight, Ruri declared a rest period in a loud voice . Okay! Its lunch time now . One per person, okay? Make sure to thank Rio for the salt added into todays meal! Usually, there were no lunch breaks, but today, despite being limited to only one per person, salted rice balls were served . A few of the women including Ruri gathered in the village chiefs housing to prepare the rice balls using the salt brought by Rio and the villages supply of rice . Rio! Thanks! The married men of the village received the rice balls in high-spirits and loudly thanked Rio . Dont worry about it . Rio responded to their exclamations of gratitude with a smile . Wait! You guys thank Rio too! With sullen expressions, the single men accepted the rice balls in silence and were harshly scolded by Ruri . They ignored Ruris words, pretending to not have heard her, and proceeded to stuff the rice balls into their mouths . Their eyes widened in surprise at the increased salt content . However, when they remembered that the salt was provided by Rio, complicated feelings arose within them . Geez, arent they behaving just like kids? Whats with them? Ruri said such a thing when Rio came to receive a rice ball after confirming every villager had already received their share . No, well its only natural for them to resent me since I can still be considered an outsider anyway . With a wry smile, Rio made a remark in their defence . That cant be true . Everyone in the village has already accepted you . Theyre just sulking because theyre still children . Hey, lets eat together . Everybodys calling for us . With that said, Ruri pulled Rio by the hand over to where the married men and women were gathered . In the midst of all the noisy chatter, the group of young, single girls who were impatiently waiting for Rios arrival called out to him in fiery voices and invited him to sit with them . You guys havent eaten yet? Surprised that none of the girls had touched their rice balls yet, Rio inquired them about it . Nope! Its more delicious to eat together with everyone! A young girl exclaimed as such with sparkling eyes . That is sorry, it seems Ive kept you waiting then . Rio slightly lowered his head in apology . Eh~ Sayo said she preferred eating with Rio-sama over us~ Th Thats not it! Ah, no! Its not like I dont want to eat together with Rio-sama and everybody else! The other girls started teasing Sayo . As a result, Sayo became flustered and her face became beet red . Her appearance reminded him of an adorable little animal, kind of like Latifa . [ED: ?_?] The others heartwarmingly watched her flustered state . Without a doubt, she was cherished by everyone . Well, in truth, I also waited since I wanted to eat with Rio-sama . The girl who just teased Sayo spoke up . Haha, I really appreciate your thoughts but, next time please dont wait for me . Rio answered with a refreshing smile, though a hint of irony could be felt . E~eh But, Rio-sama gives off the feeling of a noble . Yeah, how do you say it? Its like he possesses a completely different aura than those other men in the village, right? Look, even now theyre glaring at us . Uwah~ Whats with them? So creepy . Like you know, dont you think those guys are the same? To even compare them to Rio-sama would be an insult for him . Ahaha, youre so right~ As the sole male among the chattering girls, Rio felt uncomfortable in this situation . He could feel the glares of the young men from afar boring into his back . They could not stomach the fact that all the young women of the village were fawning over Rio . Ah, come to think of it, it seems like the farm tools conceived by Rio are really popular! Yah, my dads absolutely ecstatic about it . Working together with the village blacksmiths, the farm tools conceived by Rio were already in use by a few villagers and garnering an endless stream of praises . It was decided that only tools that broke would be replaced with the new variants . Rio-samas soap is even better than that! Just a whiff of that scent makes you feel like a princess, right? The soap Rio compounded and distributed to every household was also positively received . To improve the villages overall level of sanitation, everybody was encouraged to use soap without reserve when working outside . The quality of life in the village was steadily improving thanks to Rios accomplishments . Other than a handful of young men, the village also exhibited an extremely welcoming atmosphere for Rio . Even though he felt slightly discouraged by the boys blatant hostility and the girls overbearing affection, Rio was sure that his relationships with them would continue to improve . Rio? As Rio was lost in thought over such matters, Ruri, who was sitting beside him, called out to him . Whats wrong? You look like youre in a daze . Ruri glanced at Rios face with a slightly worried expression . Yeah, I just had a bit on my mind . Sorry . He slightly lowered his head with a wry smile . It was one of his bad habits where he would become totally immersed in his own thoughts . Ruri was the only girl in the village who treated him normally without honorifics . Maybe it was because they were cousins, even if she did not know that herself . She was his precious conversation partner because she did not give him special treatment . And, did you know that by wagon, the capital is only about a days travel from here? Once the harvest is over, we sell whatever surplus we gathered after taxes in the capital . Hee, thats quite interesting . Rio expressed interest when Ruri began speaking about the capital . Really? I overheard Dora-san talking to Obaa-chan about it, but is Rio willing to come along as a guard? I dont really mind . Then Ill let Obaa-chan know right away . Ruri took off running to where Yuba was with a delighted smile . As he watched Ruris back retreat into the distance, Rio stood up and resumed his work . Alright then, lets continue doing our best everyone . Okayyy~ The girls gave a halfhearted response to his departing words . Afterwards, Rio devoted himself to his work without taking any breaks . Thanks to his efforts, he was able to finish work earlier than usual . Ruri was still hard at work producing the villages specialty products so her return would be some time later . Returning home early, Rio found that he had a bit of free time on his hands and decided to prepare dinner . Yuba was also home, receiving and organizing reports from the villagers . Not wanting to disturb them, he prepared some tea and gave a brief greeting before making preparations for dinner . An irresistible scent began drifting out from the kitchen a short time later . It smells great as always . You never cease to amaze me . Yuba appeared in the kitchen after having finished her discussion with the villagers . No, its just that I had a bit of free time on my hands . Recently, Ruri had started coming home from work late . On the other hand, Yuba was frequently needed by the villagers . As a result, Rio took over dinner preparations in their absence . He did not find it much of a hassle to prepare dinner for the three of them at all . In the midst of his preparations, loud voices were suddenly heard coming from nearby . Rio and Yuba exchanged a glance . A quarrel? Yuba muttered in a dubious voice . The voices were clearly angry . Although arguments between villagers were not unheard of, they rarely ever happened . Therefore, it was not unreasonable for Yuba to be somewhat perplexed . Ill go see whats going on . Ill come too . Saying that, the two immediately headed outside through the front door . A small distance away, they found two groups of men glaring angrily at one another . On one side were the young men from the village, while the other side consisted of another group of young men whom Rio was unfamiliar with . Despite the village men outnumbering the opposing group, there was a rather conspicuously bulky man among the foreigners . If it came to an all out brawl, that man would surely play a significant role . And lastly, a lone girl stood in the rear being protected by the village men . It was Ruri . What on earth was going on there? For the time being, Rio decided to approach them . You bastard, what do you mean you want to stay in the village chiefs house? Huh!? And there stood Shin, shouting and threatening the rather good-looking and well-built man . Hah, not only am I a guest, Im also the son of the neighbouring village chief . Its only natural for me to stay at the village chiefs house . The man threatened by Shin countered him with a fearless smile . Haah!? In that case, theres the guest house! And you want to stay for two damned days!? Know your place asshole . It seemed that in confronting them, Shin had lost his temper . It cant be helped, you know . Our cart broke down nearby and itll be impossible to repair by the end of today since its already nightfall . The man addressed Shin in a condescending tone . So, well repair it tomorrow and depart the day after that . I mean, in total, its not even two full days . Doesnt that seem reasonable to you? Or are you an idiot? The man shrugged while directing a pitying gaze towards Shin . Che . Your attitude doesnt reflect your appearance whatsoever . All the more reason for a scum like you to stay in the guest house . A worthless bastard like you doesnt deserve to even step foot in the village chiefs house . Haah!? Are you trying to act smart with me, you lil wimp? Ha! A piece of shit like you is just after Ruris body! The other men from the village were nodding at Shins words . Seeing their reaction, the man floated a wide grin . Aah, I see now . Such an idiot . Youre not even her lover yet you want to monopolize her? Damned morons, all of you . The man mockingly taunted them . the hell did you just say!? Like oil being poured onto a fire, the anger of the village men exploded . At any rate, thanks to the great me1 being the second son of the neighbouring village chief, perhaps I should take Ruri as my bride to relieve succession problem of the heirless village chief and become the next village chief . Hence its only natural for us to deepen our relationships from here on out . In the dangerously volatile atmosphere, the man offered even more provoking words . Dont fuck with me! The men of the village seemed like they were about to let loose at any moment . The situation was at its breaking point . Two people approached the situation and were met with an explosive atmosphere . Rio glanced at Yuba walking beside him and saw a disgusted expression . Silence! Gon, what do you think youre doing? If youre trying to pick a fight here then leave this instant! Right when the outbreak of an all-out brawl was about to ensue, Yuba called out to everybody gathered in a thundering voice . Che The large man, Gon, clicked his tongue . The village men also averted their eyes from Yuba with displeased faces . Standing next to Yuba, Rio surveyed all the men . That man, could it be that he was trying to pick a fight from the start? Rio observed Gon with cold eyes . His speech and behaviour all pointed towards starting a fight . If that was just his usual attitude, then he was a simple fool . However, if it was deliberate, then the issue lay in his motives . Either way, his character was quite an unpleasant one . So, if you came to pick a fight, the exits right over there . In a tone that left no room for discussion, Yuba pointed towards the entrance of the village . Che, wont you listen to our situation first? We were in the middle of transporting our harvest surplus to trade and sell but our cart broke down midway, so we sought refuge in this village . Gon explained the reason why he stopped by the village . I see . Theres only one hut I can spare for you since peddlers also stop by around this time . Choose one to your liking . Oi oi, are you telling me to sleep, huddled together with everybody in that tiny cabin? Despite already having caused so much trouble, he still knew no shame . Rio stared at him in disgust . Its only natural . I will not allow you to stay in my house after causing such a disturbance . Obediently accept your punishment . Now get moving . Yuba spoke in a stern voice that left no room for argument . Che, okay, I get it . Im going! Gon answered in an utterly foul mood . He passed by Shin, roughly brushing him aside . When his body was hit, Shin twisted his face in irritation . Ha! Serves you right . And while youre at it, do me a favour and lock yourself up in there . However, a provoking smile immediately formed as Shin spat out an insult . Huh? Wimps trying to get all smart with me again? At that moment, Gon lost his patience and his hand flew towards Shins neck . He grabbed Shins neck and lifted him off the ground using only one arm . Gah Shin grabbed onto Gons arms while squirming in pain . Despite struggling to break free with all his strength, Gons thick arm did not budge . A look of delight spread over Gons face as he watched Shin writhe in pain . Shin! Ruri cried out in panic as she quickly made her way towards them . Seeing that the situation would take a turn for the worst if it were to continue, Rio decided to step in and help Shin . Stop this at once! Or I will really have you leave! Fortunately, Yuba stepped in, strongly reprimanding Gon before either Rio or Ruri could arrive . Gon reluctantly released his grasp on Shins neck . Oi oi . This guy provoked this villages guest, me, the second son of the neighbouring village chief no less . Having said that, Gon glanced down at Shin, who lay collapsed on the ground and rubbing his neck in pain . Youre the one who started this whole mess . There wont be a third time, understood? Yuba gave her final warning in a tone devoid of any emotion . Hah Okay, I get it . Ill leave this worthless village as soon as possible . Perhaps because he was able to vent some of his frustration out on Shin, he immediately departed after leaving a few ridiculing words . Shin! Are you alright? After Gon left, Ruri rushed up to treat Shin . Yeah, Im okay . Sorry . Shin apologized in vexation . Its not Shin who needs to apologize! Sheesh Ruri offered a hand to help him off the ground . While refusing her help, Shin stood up with a somewhat relieved look . When he met eyes with Rio by chance, a triumphant smile formed on his face . Seeing that, Rio could only smile wryly in amazement . Afterwards, Gons companions obediently made their way towards the guest house to rest without raising another ruckus . By the time they returned home for dinner, Rio and the others had already forgotten about Gon . Haa~ todays meal is also delicious~ Ruris eyes sparkled at the meal prepared by Rio . His dishes had a high compatibility with rice as proof of Ruris chopsticks moving faster than usual . Seeing her blissful expression, he felt his dinner preparations were well worth the effort . It was a noisy day with uninvited guests dropping by, but the usual peace returned when dinner was served . At around the same time, in the cabin lent out to Gon and his companions, the rowdy lot of men were exchanging liquor . There was a lack of drinking snacks but empty plates were strewn around the table . That Ruri girls really grown up to become quite something, right Aniki? A short man standing beside Gon spoke while pouring him some more liquor . Yeah, though shes still just a stubborn little girl, aint she? Ill make her yield to me . Grinning from ear to ear, Gon emptied his cup in one gulp . Ever since he was young, Gon was short-tempered, violent, and was treated as a problem child in his village . He recklessly abused his authority and coerced others into submission through brute strength, earning him the fear and annoyance of the villagers . In truth, while his older brother was expected to succeed as the next village chief, Gon only wished to be slightly more acknowledged . However, his elder brother was hesitant to openly criticize Gon which eventually led to Gon being ostracized because he was unable to handle him any longer . Before long, Gon grew up to become a deeply selfish and scheming individual . Gon was already 16 years old . He was well past the point where his personality could be changed any longer, willingly or unwillingly . Accordingly, second sons and lower in Gons village began to gather around him like suckerfish2, forming a group of problem children . The group became increasingly boisterous in the following years to the point where even the village chief found it difficult to deal with them . Even his current task, to trade the excess harvest in the capital, was not originally given to Gon and his companions . But then, backed up by his large ego, as usual, he forced his way into the trade union . Of course, Gon and his group of misfits did not make for pleasant travel companions so a different man from the trade group had to be sent . Nevertheless, even if it was only for a short while, having Gon and his group away from the village relieved a lot of the villagers stress . Therefore, when it came time to trade their harvest surplus, the village chief would send Gon to the capital . During that time, Gon became acquainted with Ruri and set his sights on her . Although Gon could not succeed his village in becoming the next village chief since he was the second son, he saw that Ruris village did not have a successor and openly declared himself as the next village chief . In contrast to his desires, the village chief recommended him to join the national army, not even bothering to hide his wish to see Gon gone . It was definitely not something Gon would accept . He would live the way he wanted to . The key to his ambitions was Ruri . And as icing on the cake, Ruris body matched his desires . She exuded a motherly aura . When he was small, he was brought over to this village by the village chief and met her for the first time . It was love at first sight . In the beginning, he treated her kindly, but he was already disliked by her due to his past faults . Still, something so trivial like that did not phase him . He would make her submit by force . O Oi, we cant cause any trouble, you know . No longer being able to ignore the problem, the man in charge of public relations and leader of the group, appealed for Gon to not cause needless trouble . Ah? Drunk on alcohol, Gon shot him a threatening look . Hii Ah, no, I mean, please dont create too much trouble if you can . Being glared at by eyes like that of a predator, the man could only give a pathetic warning . Hah, its not like were going to do anything bad . I mean, isnt it convenient for the village when I leave? You should just focus on doing business in the capital . Ah I Its not like that . The man fumbled for words after realising Gon had seen through him . However, that man was no longer a concern in Gons mind . All he thought about was Ruri . Still, that old hag Yuba sure came at a bad time . One of the suckerfish spoke in disappointment . Sigh That old hag came just when I was about to beat the living shit out of that Shin . Gon snorted and emptied the remaining alcohol in his cup . I could be staying in the village chiefs house right now and having Ruri serve me sake . Gon had originally planned to fake the cart breaking down and trick them into letting him stay in the village chiefs house . At that time, he intended on accepting Shins punch without making a fuss . He knew he was disliked by Ruri and the rest of the guys in the village . That is why he tried to provoke a fight . Well, Im only going to sneak in . It wont take too long . Although a small amount of immaturity could still be sensed from when Gon saw her last year, Ruri had grown considerably, developing an attractive feminine body . And now, she was ripe for the picking . He would reach for her and completely expose her immodest figure . Even if she resisted, he could just threaten her into submission . Since the implicit law of Yobai3 culture was an accepted practice among the villagers, Ruri could do nothing but accept him as her marriage partner if he forced himself onto her . However, Yobai culture required consent from both parties . It was a point which Gon had overlooked . How to enjoy her? Hopefully, she would be careless tonight and would obediently accept his advances . A part of his cart was damaged for this rare chance after all . The plan was going to be carried out tomorrow night, after all the villagers were asleep . Gon immersed himself in fantasies of breaking the stouthearted Ruri and making her cry . Chapter 35 Volume 1 Chapter 35 The next day, although it was just like any other day, the village was bustling with activity . Harvest season had arrived making autumn the busiest season of the year . Rice, wheat, grains, vegetables, fruits, and crops all needed to be harvested and preserved before winter arrives . Afterwards, the harvest had to be sorted to account for taxes and arrangements needed to be made for the surplus to be transported to the capital . In addition, preparations were required for the harvest festival to pray for a favourable harvest next year . Furthermore, peddlers dropped by the village more often during autumn . To survive the winter, the villagers had to stock up on supplies since farming was out of the question and venturing outdoors was incredibly risky . As one would expect, salt was in high demand thanks to its many uses in preserving food, such as drying and fermenting . It was the most prosperous time of year for peddlers and in turn, the busiest for the village . Usually, Rio would go hunting today but priorities required him to help out with the harvest in the morning . On the other hand, Gons party, which arrived the day before, was quietly repairing their cart . It was almost like yesterdays scuffle was nothing but a lie . It was just past noon and Rio was taking a break from his work at home with Yuba when they heard a knock on the door . Ill get the door . Please . Allowing Yuba to remain seated, Rio quickly stood up and made his way towards the door . Ah, Ume-san . Whats the matter? Ume, who acted as the mediator of the group of girls in the village, was standing at the door looking slightly flustered . Rio, please inform Yuba-sama that the tax collector, Hayate-sama, has arrived . Ume informed him of the situation with a heartwarming smile . Fumu, I heard you . Well then, shall we go greet him at once? Having overheard their conversation, Yuba stood up and made her way outside . Ah, Rio . Can I trouble you to prepare another five portions for tonights dinner? A few guests will be joining us for dinner tonight . Yuba paused and made a request of Rio before passing through the door . Understood . If thats the case, shall I prepare a slightly more extravagant meal? I will be heading out to hunt some more game this afternoon then . Yuba floated a joyous smile at Rios proposal . Alright, Ill see you later then . Okay, well be back home for dinner at the usual time . Thanks for your hard work . Understood . Confirming what needed to be done for the evening, Rio saw Yuba off . Finishing up his remaining tea and putting the tea set away, he resumed his work . Since he had already finished his part of helping with the ongoing harvest, Rio decided to head out to hunt for the afternoon . Making trips to several hunting grounds near the village, he managed a bit more game than usual . Having achieved favourable results, Rio elected to return early to dismantle his catch . When Rio returned home, he discovered that neither Yuba nor Ruri had returned yet . After carefully washing away the smell of sweat and blood, Rio started preparations for dinner . Following Yubas instructions, he prepared dinner for eight people . Having not made dinner for so many people in a long while, his arms began to ache . The Renou1 bird he just caught was going to be served as the main dish . After that would be the rice, miso soup, and pickles . Reciting the menu in his mind, Rio began to cook . A short while later, a mouth-watering aroma drifted out from the kitchen . At that time, Yuba returned home along with several men . Welcome back . Rio greeted the guests with his best professional smile . Mhm, Im back . It smells really good, doesnt it? Reacting to the room filled with the fragrance of cooking food, Yuba returned his greeting with a beaming smile . Even the other mens appetites seemed to be affected by the smell as their expressions were brimming with anticipation . It really smells wonderful, Yuba-dono . Seeming to have his appetite affected by the smell, a well-dressed young man commented from behind Yuba . Hou, it seems theres an unfamiliar boy here but Following from his previous comment, the young mans eyes sparkled with interest when he spotted Rio . That childs name is Rio . Hes currently staying in the village for the time being . Yuba gave a simple introduction for Rio . At her words, Rio ceased cooking at once and exited the kitchen . Its a pleasure to meet you . Allow me to introduce myself, I am Rio . Pleased to make your acquaintance . Greeting the men, he performed a deep and polite bow . Mhm, I see . My name is Saga Hayate . I am the tax collector assigned to this village . My best regards . The young man introduced himself with a dignified look . In Yagumo, it was customary to provide ones surname before their given name . In this case, Saga was the young mans family name and Hayate was his given name . His clothes resembled a monks garbs, with an exquisitely designed haori2 draped over his shoulders . Two straight swords hung from his waist . He appeared to be a few years Rios elder . Likewise, best regards, Saga-dono . Hayate gave a light bow . As he raised his head, Rio could tell solely from his face that he was no ordinary person . Judging from his conduct, the two straight swords hanging from his waist were not just for show either . Of course . Hayate too, determined Rio to be capable, seeing how he carried himself and his steady center of gravity . Hayate carried an expression of admiration at Rios show of courtesy . Now then, although its a bit early, shall we have dinner? Rio, can you please go call Ruri back? Theres no need since isnt she coming soon anyway? The sun had already begun to set . Soon, evening would descend on the village . It was already time for work to be wrapped up and for everyone to head home . Im home~! Just as they were talking about her, Ruri returned home with a cheerful greeting . I Is this not Ruri-dono? Hayate suddenly lost all the composure he had shown up until then . Ah, Hayate-sama . Its been awhile . Breaking out into an amiable smile, Ruri greeted the startled Hayate . Ye Yeah, its been a while . Youre still lively as always . Yup, thank you for your hard work . Greetings everyone . Hayate seemed to become restless in the face of Ruris cheerful greeting . Ruri also took the opportunity to give a light greeting to Hayates subordinates . Now then, Ill be heading to the kitchen for a bit, okay? Having said that, Ruri headed to where Rio was . Iyaa~ Come to think of it, I did smell something exceptionally good before coming in . Tonights meal seems to be even more impressive than usual . Looking at the dishes Rio prepared, Ruri proclaimed happily . Her expression was no different than that of a hungry puppy eagerly awaiting its meal . Itll be done soon so please wash your hands first . Okay, thanks~ Wasnt it difficult making so many dishes by yourself? Thank you for your hard work . Ill help with setting the table . Expressing her gratitude, Ruri washed her hands and began helping Rio serve the dishes . This is Id never have expected to be treated to such a luxurious meal and it isnt dried meat either . It mustve taken quite a lot of effort to prepare such a meal I thank you from the bottom of my heart . Hayate spoke in astonishment upon seeing the dishes . He was able to tell at just a glance that the meat served was fresh and not preserved in any way . Even though he knew a hunter resided in the village, it was impossible to prepare so much fresh meat in such a short amount time . Ahaha, its because Rio is an excellent hunter . He probably caught quite a haul today . Ruri informed them of how they were able to procure so much fresh meat . O~h, so it was Rio-dono who hunted for this meat . If Im not mistaken, I was told Rio-dono also did the cooking, right? That is quite admirable for a man . Hearing her explanation, Hayate praised Rio . The travelling party which had been unable to enjoy a satisfying meal for a while eyed the feast before them with sparkling eyes . Everybody took their places around the table . I tried recreating a dish I came across during my travels abroad . Please, enjoy . With Rios words as the cue, dinner started . Saga-dono, I would recommend you to start with this dish of Renou bird . Rio gave his recommendation to Hayate who sat across from him . Hou~ What a splendid aroma, it really stimulates the appetite . Then, I will be trying this first at the chefs recommendation . Following Rios suggestion, Hayate extended his chopsticks towards the Renou bird, splitting the meat into smaller pieces . I roasted the Renou bird with herbs giving it its unique aroma . Hayates nose twitched at Rios enticing description . Fumu, surely its delicious! While thoroughly enjoying the appetizing aroma tickling his nose and stimulating his appetite, Hayate brought a slice of meat into his mouth . At that moment, the juices of the Renou exploded in his mouth . Hayates eyes widened in surprised as he exclaimed his impressions . Hee~ to actually impress Hayate-sama to such an extent, this While watching from the side, one of Hayates adjutants also reached for a piece of the Renou bird . As he brought the meat towards his mouth in the same way In Incredible! He also leaked a sigh of admiration similar to Hayate . The others were also tempted by the first twos reaction and began extending their chopsticks towards the Renou bird, soon to be followed by the sounds of smacking lips . What kinds of seasonings did you use to produce such a flavour? Being deeply intrigued by the dishs rich flavour, Hayate inquired Rio about his methods . I added salt, pepper, a herb by the name of rosemary, olive oil, and a dash of honey to really bring out the flavour The original recipe also included garlic but some people disliked how it overpowered the herbs, leading to a decline in taste . Rio had lined up the dishes in order to bring the most potential out of each dish, but he allowed everybody to choose the dishes to their liking . Fumu, Im not familiar with most of the ingredients besides salt, pepper, and honey . Speaking of pepper, isnt it the specialty product of Torikonia? I heard it has a tingling sensation, I see now Savouring the taste of the meat, Hayate spoke in a low voice . Indeed, it was something I obtained during my travels . Blessed with mild weather year round, Torikonia was a country situated towards the southwestern region of Yagumo . However, Rio had never journeyed there before . In fact, some spices like pepper were successfully cultivated in some countries in Strahl, but Rio received most of his supply of spices from the Seirei no Tami village where large amounts were cultivated . I see . To treat us with such valuable spices, allow me to express my sincerest gratitude . Will you be willing to share with me tales of your travels later? Sure, I dont mind . Thank you . After performing a splendid bow, Hayate resumed his meal . Rio also began his meal . Everybody else had already started eating in silence . Thanks to the unparalleled compatibility of the Renou bird and white rice, everybodys chopsticks continued moving uninterrupted . The miso soup was also suitably seasoned, prompting further inquiries about its recipe . Towards such appetizing dishes, Hayate and his adjutants silently devoured their meals as if in a trance . Afterwards, the villages specialty sake was served and soon enough, the men slowly became intoxicated . You guys, dont drink too much or else youll be hungover tomorrow Hayate gave his subordinates a tired warning when he saw their faces turning red . Haha, duly noted, chief . His subordinates answered him with wry smiles . Although their mood slackened somewhat, they could not afford to behave irresponsibly before their superior . Keeping that in mind, they continued drinking in moderation . On the other hand, Hayate did not touch the sake at all . Judging from his appearance, it was not because he could not drink, but rather that he would not drink while on the job, even when resting . He was a very serious person . You wont drink, Rio-dono? Theres no need to hold back because of me, you know . Seeing Rio, who was the youngest at the table, trying to keep him company and refraining from drinking, Hayate worriedly urged him not to mind . Its alright, I still have to clean up afterwards and I cant be tardy with my daily training . Rio gave his reason as to why he also refrained from drinking . Ever since he started living in the village, he would be caught up with helping out around the village during the day so he made sure to always leave some time at night for training . Even when he drank, he would do so after training . Ah, so you study martial arts . I expected as much judging from your center of gravity and the way you move your feet . Indeed, I do . Well, its just at the level of a hobby, though . Theres no need to be so modest . To have journeyed alone at your age is a testament to your capabilities . Hayate praised Rio, showing him a kind smile . Ferocious wild animals, hostile monsters, and bandits, there were various dangers one could encounter during their travels . One required some degree of skill in martial arts, otherwise, a trip alone would be suicidal . Usually, travelling was done in groups . However, in Rios case, both his method of movement and speed could not be matched by an average human . Hayate did not know of this fact but still regarded him as a capable person on the basis that he was able to travel alone . I said it before but would you mind sharing stories of your journey with me? Ive travelled from village to village but have yet to travel to another country . With eyes radiating with curiousity, Hayate requested to hear about Rios travels . Sure, if youre fine with my stories Giving a light nod, Rio recounted stories of his journey while omitting sensitive topics . I see . So your parents are Yuba-donos old acquaintances and youre journeying to seek your loved one . As I thought, youre clearly not your average person . Having heard a portion of Rios story, Hayate spoke a few words of admiration . No, you overestimate me . Rio lightly shook his head in embarrassment, though a slight smile could be seen . From their talk, Rio understood that Hayate was not a person who would needlessly praise others . Rio was also the type of person who became embarrassed when praised so straightforwardly . As he continued recounting his stories By the way, was Rio-dono named after the ancient King Ryo? Hayate suddenly threw out such a question . Ryo? No, Ive never heard of such a person Although the two names were pronounced identically, Rio showed a puzzled expression because it was not a name familiar to him . Fumu, so thats how it is . Well, its the name of a legendary king, though nothing but verbal stories remain of his legend . Even then, not much is known about him . Hayate began reciting stories of the legendary king . It all began over a thousand years ago . Legend had it that a king ruled over a dynasty that stretched over the lands of what was now the Karasuki Kingdom . Strong, wise, and compassionate, he was truly an excellent king . Gaining the love of his people, many gathered around him . However, he was far too smart . And far too kind . As a result, few knew of his true self . Even so, he was not lonely . There was one person who truly understood him . That was why he was able to keep persevering for his people . However, on one occasion, an unavoidable disaster occurred producing many victims . Having believed that Ryo was an omnipotent king, the people were infuriated about the victims . Having their expectations betrayed, his people placed all the blame on him . When Ryo apologized for his failure, he bore all responsibility and declared a reform for the dynasty . And thus gave birth to the present Karasuki Kingdom . Thanks to his efforts, the country was greatly stabilized a short while later . Looking back, if the event did not produce any victims, the country would surely have fallen . It was then, for the first time, did the people understand Ryos greatness . However, by that time, Ryos country was already long gone . The king of the Karasuki Kingdom at that time was Ryos former subordinate . Wanting to show his appreciation to his former king, he ordered for Ryos exploits be retold and passed down . A part of his legend still existed to this very day, having been passed down as per tradition . So such a king existed? This is the first time Ive ever heard about it . Well, its doubtful whether he truly existed or not . Its not a very well-known legend either . When I heard the story from my father for the first time, I pitied the king, but recently Ive come to have a different opinion . In any case, I think its a good name, it suits you really well Hayate revealed a light smile . He seemed to be fond of the story . Hayate-sama, Rio, please have some tea . Ruri came over with tea . Ah, sorry, Ruri-san . I forgot to clean up . Rio apologized to Ruri since she had already put away most of the dishes while he was talking to Hayate . Dont worry about it . Lately, Rio has been preparing dinner for us so this much is nothing . Here you are, Hayate-sama . Smiling sweetly, Ruri served Hayate some tea . Th Thank you for the tea! Hayates movements became evidently stiff . Rio heartwarmingly watched his awkward behaviour . He had a childish and clumsy side to him, but Hayate was a sincere and honest person . Rio had heard that Hayate was just shy of turning eighteen and he came from a distinguished samurai family . Despite originating from a high ranking family, he did not recklessly abuse his authority . A certain other noble3 could really take a page or two out of his book . However, while Hayate usually displayed a dignified personality, when he meets Ruri, he would suddenly show a completely innocent reaction . It was obvious what kinds of feelings he harboured for Ruri . Ahaha . Though, I dont know whether such humble tea will be to your liking . Ruri directed a sweet smile at Hayate . Th Thats not true at all . This tea is brewed by Ruri-dono after all . No other tea is even comparable . Before even tasting it, Hayate already started praising Ruris tea . E~eh? Its just common village tea, you know . You havent even drank yet, geez . Having received so much praise, Ruri laughed shyly . She seemed to have misunderstood his compliments . Theres no mistake . Hayates behaviour only served to further strengthen Rios conviction . That was not mere flattery but rather his true feelings . Without a doubt, Rio was convinced that Hayate was in love with Ruri . His feelings could be read like an open book . Still, it did not come at a surprise . Ruri was an extremely attractive girl, even from the perspective of a cousin . Both her appearance and personality were highly desirable; her beauty was like a flower blooming in an open field . Many of the young men in the village also competed for Ruris affection . As a result, Shin, who acted as the leader of the young men in the village, held a sense of rivalry towards Rio . It was only natural that they were jealous since there was a man living under the same roof as the one they yearned for . Of course, the suspicions pertaining to Ruri and Rios relationship were false . Rio already had someone else in his heart and it was a fact that Ruri was privy to . Perhaps it was because Ruri subconsciously knew that they were cousins that she treated Rio as her own brother . Or perhaps she saw her deceased younger brother in him . As such, the young village mens fears were groundless . While these feelings did prove troublesome for Rio, it was not like he did not understand where they were coming from . Therefore, Rio warded off their jealously as if it was just a mild breeze . However, they found Rios attitude unbearable and it only served to further their animosity . Still, they did not intend on causing him any trouble . Furthermore, they could not overcome the feelings of rooting for Ruris love either . Nevertheless, Rio wanted to somehow support the Hayate before him . If praying for his cousins future stability, rather than being tied down by a man of the village, Hayate had a much better prospect . However, that was just Rios opinion, the outcome would largely depend on Hayates character . Despite having just met, in one way or another, Rio felt that Hayate would surely cherish Ruri all throughout his life . Still, in the end, it was up to how Ruri felt about him and if there was a problem in regards to the difference in their social statuses . If Ruri fell in love with somebody from the village, Rio would still support her decision . However, despite the fact that she would be soon reaching the suitable marriage age, he did not see any signs of interest from the person herself . He had never heard her talk about any man nor did she seem to recognize any of the village mens approaches . Yet, because of how she treated all the members of the opposing sex equally, it only served to further fuel their misunderstandings . As for the issue regarding the difference in social statuses, Rio had no way of knowing if it would pose a problem since he was not acquainted with this countrys marriage customs in regards to nobility . Regardless, he was at least certain that Hayate was in love with Ruri . Seeing that was the case, he would not hesitate to support the man before him . Rio managed to have Ruri, who brought them tea, join their conversation and allowed the two to converse . Although he was a bit awkward, Hayate fully enjoyed his conversation with Ruri and occasionally sent a thankful glance towards Rio . The dreamlike moment for Hayate ended in no time and bedtime arrived all too soon . Shall we end it here? Without becoming too infatuated in his conversation with Ruri, Hayate knew when it was time to retire . Rio also felt that it was a suitable time to turn in . After tidying up after dinner, he led Hayates party to their room and Rio performed his daily training in the garden . He did not use body-strengthening nor did he enhance his physical abilities, rather he just single-mindedly rehearsed his swings . Occasionally, under the cover of night, a leaf would flutter down from one of the nearby trees and Rio would swing at it . Slicing through the leaf, Rio would then return to repeatedly practicing his swings . Working up a sweat, a steam-like white haze rose from his body . The one-handed mithril sword cut through the air and stopped at eye level . Fuh . Rio sheathed his sword and exhaled deeply . I guess that should be enough for today . Content with the training he did, he muttered in satisfaction and turned around to head back . At that moment, Rio turned towards the trees having noticed that he was being observed from a distance . The other party was standing still at quite a distance . He could not make out the other partys figure due to the darkness of the night, but he was sure somebody was watching him . As a result of his intense training, even from afar, the other party should have been able to notice him . There were no signs that an intruder had infiltrated the village . In fact, Rio had secretly set up a magic barrier around the village, allowing him to detect any intruders . That was why Rio would have known immediately if an intruder had entered the village . However, he did not sense a reaction from the barrier . Therefore, it had to be somebody from within the village . Most, if not all, of the villagers, were already asleep by this time, but of course, it did not mean nobody ever went outside in the middle of the night . Still, it was not unreasonable to be suspicious of somebody moving around at night . While mulling over the issue, Rio recalled some unpleasant memories but decided to return to the house anyhow . After washing down his body, Rio took a quick drink and returned to his room, retiring for the night . Chapter 36 Volume 1 Chapter 36 Rewinding time a bit At about the time when Hayates group arrived in the village and when Rio was out hunting, Gons group did not bother repairing their cart at all and were loafing around in the guest house . Despite it still being early in the day, they were already downing alcohol while conversing and discussing plans for the coming night . *Bang* Suddenly, the door was blown open . Gon and the others turned their eyes towards the door, wondering who dared to rudely intrude upon them . There, stood a boy who had just hit puberty . Haa, haa For some reason, the boy was out of breath, seeming to have rushed back into the house . The boy was the youngest member of Gons group and was often treated as their maid . He was tasked with repairing the broken cart by himself . What is it now? Are you done fixing the cart? If other villagers came, it would be difficult to talk in secret . Having their merry conversation interrupted, Gon asked in a sullen mood . A Aniki! Bad news! The tax collectors came! The boy quickly reported his findings while gasping for breath . Ah? Tax collectors? Gon repeated dubiously . Tax collection was an important job to financially support the country . However, the job itself was extremely demanding, requiring one to be highly skilled in multiple disciplines . Suitable education and the ability to perform paperwork were necessary since the tax collector needed to confirm whether the number of taxed crops were correct . They were also generally disliked by villagers due to the nature of their job so a strong mind was needed . Seeing that taxes needed to be collected from multiple villages, travel between them was also necessary and there existed the risk of being attacked by thieves, monsters, and wild animals . As such, possessing the strength to deal with these dangers was also mandatory . That was why, when choosing somebody for the position of tax collector, they must not only excel in combat but also be well educated and have a firm temperament . It was an important position that many vied for, but few achieve . In other words, tax collectors were comprised of elites excelling in both literary and martial arts . This was common knowledge among all villagers . Therefore, to perform yobai in a house where such a person was staying would be a little no, it could be considered to be a completely reckless act . N No, its just that it might be a bit troublesome . I heard that tax collectors are really strong As if being overwhelmed by the pressure Gon exuded, the boy took a step back while speaking . It was now the season for tax collection . Therefore it was not out of the ordinary for the tax collectors to have arrived . However, seeing that they arrived the day when Gon was prepared to execute his plan, the boy could not help but assume that it would be unwise to proceed . It was no wonder that the boy got worked up after hearing the news . Ha~h, look, they have nothing to do with this . Were still doing it tonight . However, Gon declared the plans execution with a resolute look in his eyes . The others, however, showed hesitation in the face of Gons confidence . A Are you serious? As expected of Aniki, to not even flinch at tax collectors One of the cronies timidly praised him . While agreeing with the crony in their minds, the other men were waiting for Gons next words . Oh? There wont be a problem since everybodyll be asleep . They may be samurai but theyre as defenseless as a newborn baby when theyre asleep . However, Gon cut down their worries in a single statement . Th Thats not it, I mean, something might happen but Be it samurai or tax collector, once asleep, there was nothing to be afraid of . That was what Gon wanted to convey . For them who were complete novices when it came to fighting, there was no way they could perceive vague signs such as bloodthirst, killing intent, and spatial awareness . Therefore, they believed it would certainly be safe . Well, Ill be the one performing yobai . Feel free to come peep if you want . But, when I return tomorrow morning, dont be showing me any disappointed faces, okay? Smiling fearlessly, Gon looked at his men . Having been indirectly called cowards, the mens pride were provoked . And that was not all . They were all males in the midst of puberty . Their interests towards the opposing sex and lovemaking were at their peak . For them, who were weary from being constantly scorned by the girls in their village, such desires were even further intensified . Therefore, the combination of both their sex drives and intoxication made them more daring than usual . Well, decide by tonight . Ill wake you up before leaving so be sure not regret your decisions . Having said that, Gon continued downing liquor with a satisfied expression . And so, came the long awaited time, night had already descended . When all the villagers had turned in, Gon woke up his cronies telling them that the time had come . Lets go . Brimming with confidence, Gon leisurely left the guest house . O Oi . What should we do? Gon-sans already left Looking at Gons departing figure, one man spoke in an eager voice . E Even if you ask *Gulp* Multiple sounds of the men swallowing their saliva could be heard . A short moment of silence followed . Their hearts were racing . Heh, hehe Im going . And then, one man suddenly stood up while muttering . He walked straight towards the door and headed outside . The remaining men looked at each other in darkness . Lets go? One person stood up, followed by another, and yet another; as if they were being lured by an irresistible bait, they began leaving . It was unlikely anybody would notice them since it was currently midnight . To witness the love scene of Ruri . When that thought crossed their minds, none of them could go against their carnal desires . They traversed the darkness in single file in the direction of Yubas house . It was an uncivilized, foolish, and reprehensible act . At that time, a lone figure stole up to Yuba, the village chiefs house . The intruder went in without hesitation . He had entered the village chiefs house once before and scouted out the objectives location . That was how the intruder knew where to go without losing his way . Arriving at the door to his objective, the intruder halted his steps . He carefully opened the wooden sliding door . *Rattle Rattle* The door audibly rattled . Fortunately, Ruri did not wake up, continuing sleeping peacefully on top of her negoza1 . After confirming that Ruri was still sleeping soundly inside, the trespasser entered the room and quietly approached her side . A vulgar smile crept onto his face . Hehe ؤء When he stripped off the thick kimono which was being used as a substitute for a futon, Ruris body, clad in her nightwear, was revealed . The mans lust shot through the roof the moment he saw her defenseless figure . Haa Haa Unable to endure it any longer, the man straddled Ruri and groped her body . Nh!? Sensing something was wrong, Ruris eyes groggily opened . When she noticed a large figure mounting her, her consciousness cleared in an instant and she prepared to cry out . However, the man covered her mouth . Dont make a ruckus . Behave yourself and soon enough, youll be having the time of your life . The man warned her before bringing his face towards her to kiss her . As a result of that, Ruri was able to identify her assailant . It was the one man that even Ruri had difficulty dealing with . During their childhood, on their first meeting, Ruri treated him like any other boy . However, being the condescending person he was, Gon harassed her in a variety of ways . Gradually, she grew to dislike him despite having never bored any ill feelings towards anybody else . Recently, he even had the gall to publicly declare her as his wife . It was an event Ruri remembered with bitter disgust . Nnh~! Nnh, Nnnhhh~!!! Being attacked by such a man, despair washed over her . Although she desperately tried to break free from his restraints, Gons large build rendered her efforts futile . Che Gon quietly clicked his tongue, having become fed up with Ruris resistance . He threw a powerful punch right beside Ruris face . *Thud* A dull sound resounded as his huge fist hit the floor . *Twitch* Ruris body stiffened up . Understand? Gon spoke in a low voice . With a stern expression, he aimed his fist at Ruris face this time and swung it down . However, Gon stopped right before his fist connected with her face . Should I hit your stomach the next time you start struggling? Gon looked directly into her eyes and spoke in a threatening voice . All remaining strength left Ruris body as she lost the will to resist and her body began to shiver . Dont struggle and keep quiet . Ruri grimaced when the scent of his breath mixed with alcohol reached her nose . Understood? Huh? If you understand, then nod . At his words, Ruri gave a slight nod . Uuu Gusuu Overwhelmed by fear, Ruri silently wept . Heh~ so it instantly changes to crying . Now then, shall I have a taste? Right when he was about to lift Ruris skirt Ruri! Rio came barging in through the window with a panicked cry . Nn Nnnhhh!!! Although it was ever so slight, power began to return to Ruris body and a muffled scream was heard in the room . Rio grimaced upon hearing her pained voice . When Rio was greeted with the scene of Ruri being pinned down by a large man, Rio instantly closed the distance between them . [TL : Holy Its teleport!!!!] [SQ: through a window Though, who would be surprised if he actually had that ability] Na!? Gon could only let out a pathetic cry at the opponent who suddenly appeared before him . Gon tried to turn around and intercept Rio but his arm was caught and before he realised what was happening, he was already flying across the room . Gah! Gon briefly experienced a floating sensation before crashing into the floor like a sack of potatoes . The air in his lungs was forcefully expelled as the whole house shook from the impact . Gaha Gah, gah, ahh, ah, ahah Unable to perform Ukemi2, Gon fell flat on his back and was unable to get his breathing under control . Rio grabbed Gon by his collar, lifted up his huge body, and drove a fist into Gons face . Gah!!! A dull gasp leaked from Gons lips . However, Rio did not stop there and continued pummeling Gons face . Like hell would he be allowed to faint so easily . He would beat Gon towards an inch of his life without letting him lose consciousness . And then at the end, he would kill him . A torrent of hatred and negativity currently swirled inside Rios head . Ah ugh Aah Unable to catch his breath, an inaudible cry was the only thing able to escape his bloodied lips . However, Rio was not finished with him yet and continued to mercilessly bash Gons face . Without strengthening his body nor enhancing his strength, Rio kept driving his fists into Gons face while ignoring the pain accumulating in his fists . Dont fuck with me! Tears formed in the corner of Rios eyes as he shouted . Ruri cowered in fear when she saw Rio ruthlessly beat up Gon . Had it been his usual self, Rio would have quickly sensed her fear . However, in his current state, he did not notice at all . That was just how enraged he was . Ruri was unable to make out Rios tears because of how dark it was . All she could sense was his anger and violence; she could not understand any of the other complex emotions currently swirling within him . Thus, Ruri could only tremble in fear at the bloodcurdling scene before her . Wa Wait! Rio-dono! Any more and hell die! A voice of restraint resounded in the room where Rio was currently straddling Gon and repeatedly driving his fists into Gons face . The voice belonged to Hayate . Die? That was obvious . This bastard deserves it . Hayates voice reached his ears but Rio ignored him and continued hitting Gon . However, Hayate held down his arms . Calm down, I understand your anger, but Ruri-dono is scared! When Hayate said that, Rio took a quick glance at Ruri . That man will receive a proper punishment later, but we need still need to interrogate him . So please restrain yourself, I beg of you! Hayate tried his best to soothe Rios anger . It was not an appeal out of sympathy for Gon . Hayates expression of self-restraint was proof of that . However, if he allowed Gon to be murdered now, Ruris room would be stained with his blood and it may likely become a traumatic event for Ruri . Hayate was slightly more levelheaded than Rio because he was aware of that fact . Deep down, he also took pleasure in seeing Rio thoroughly thrash Gon . As for Rio, he wanted to continue hammering Gons face until his neck broke . However, when he caught sight of Ruris trembling figure on top of the futon He also noticed that Hayates hands that were holding him down were also shaking Finally, Rio relaxed his clenched fists . Haah Rio let out a deep sigh in frustration . His anger had still not completely died down yet; he still wanted to take it out on something . Gons swollen face came into view when he looked down again . Letting go of Gons collar, Rio pushed him away and stood up . Gah . Gons head hit the floor like a brick accompanied by a pained grunt . His face was completely swollen and bruised creating a revolting sight . Hyu Hyuhaa Haa When both Gons body hit the floor and the shock transmitted to his head, his breathing became ragged again . Rio did not feel a shred of guilt as he gazed at Gons battered figure . Serves you right . In his mind, Rio cursed Gon with all his might . Ah aa, a Everytime air entered his lungs, a small groan leaked from Gons mouth . At such a tragic sight, Rio stared at him without a trace of his usual wry smile . What happened!? Noticing the uproar, Yuba and Hayates subordinates rushed into the room . It was a rapist . Yuba-dono, please confirm Ruri-dono condition first . Hayate briefly explained the situation to the bewildered Yuba . Wha Un Understood . Despite still being in shock, Yuba quickly processed the situation and made her way towards Ruris side . The rest of you, restrain the rest of the fainted men outside . Theyre accomplices who tried to peep on the attempted rape . Hayate proceeded to give out orders to his subordinates in a cold voice . Hayate began treating Gons face using Spirit Arts . However, perhaps it was because he was not very skilled with healing using Spirit Arts, or that it was intentional, but Gons face was still swollen after being treated . From the fact that the treatment took quite a while, it was probably the former . Rio did not feel compelled to treat such a despicable man at all . He continued staring at Gon in silence . Standing where he was, he could not quell the burning hatred seething within him no matter how much time passed . Just the sight of Gons face would reignite his anger . Rio closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself . He would have probably beaten Gon to death had Hayate not stopped him back then . Hatred and anger had overtaken him then . Rio held an abnormal amount of enmity towards the crime known as rape . It stemmed from his childhood when his mother was raped before him . And just now, the scene of Gon attempting to rape Ruri caused Rio to have flashbacks . At that moment He recalled it . The deep, primitive, dark instincts and desires of a human being . Just thinking about those emotions made him feel nauseous . Even though Rio, himself, was aware that, the part of him as Amakawa Haruto had been deliberately avoiding such thoughts . The reason was simply because such pitch black emotions were being carried by his counterpart . So that he would never be embroiled in such emotions So that he would never be dominated by such emotions So that he would never act upon those emotions That was how Rio had been living up until now . It was a commitment he was determined to never stray from, even after all that just happened . But This had nothing to do with rationale . This had nothing to do with morals . The only thing that mattered was that a trash of society acting high and mighty whilst preying on the weak did not deserve to be left alive . For such bastards who do not know when to draw the line That was what he thought . Such trash needed to experience pain No, they needed to both experience pain and learn their wrongs . However, even if they were beaten and accidentally killed, that would be fine too . Those kinds of people shamelessly preyed on others solely to gloat to other similar trash . They were beings who had no self-restraint, succumbing to their instincts and desires . That was why, from now on, if such a scum of society ever dared to lay their hands on Rio or his loved ones, he would have no qualms with retaliating . It was then that something within him broke . On that day, something evil, something foul, was born in Rio . It was not something as simple as bloodthirst . It was something more profound, more sinister, more sorrowful However, it was suppressed through sheer willpower . How long would it remain that way? Rio was drawn into a whirlpool of thought before he realised it . He finally opened his eyes . In front of him was Hayate vigorously interrogating Gon without even bothering to mask his contempt . His love interest was assaulted by that man . In truth, for Hayate who held a strong sense of justice, his anger was probably much more than what he showed . Rio watched the scene with a blank expression . You bastard! Its not over yet! Although Gons face was still swollen, he seemed capable of coherent speech thanks to Hayates treatment . Gon shouted at Rio with such anger and bloodthirst that any other person would have recoiled . And? In a voice devoid of any emotion, Rio calmly answered Gons provocation with a dead stare . It was a bone-chilling stare; one that regarded its target as something less than human . Tsu! For Gon, it was an unbearable disgrace . For his entire existence to be denied, it was the first time he had suffered such humiliation . It was an emotion on the verge of exploding OAAA!!! LET GO OF ME!!! Like a madman, Gon roared at Hayate who was holding him down . Unfortunately for him, Hayates restraint was flawless and Gon could not brute force his way out of it . Pathetic . Rio threw a word at Gon, injuring what was left of his pitiful pride . Ba Bastard! You son of a bitch! Its definitely not over yet! Gon scowled at Rio as if he was his sworn enemy . However, Rio had already lost interest in Gon and shifted his eyes towards Hayate . Saga-dono, have you heard everything you wanted to hear? Y Yeah . This is enough . He shivered under Rio icy gaze . The moment when their gazes overlapped, Hayate forgot all about Gon and almost subconsciously took a step back . Only his dignity as a samurai was able to hold him back . Is that so? Then, the verdict? It was undoubtedly an appropriate inquiry at that moment . However, Hayate felt reluctant to answer . Rape is a grave offense, even if its just an attempt . More so, he was caught in the act in addition to having a witness, at worst he must be prepared to be executed on the spot . But, if hes handed over to authorities, he can either expect capital punishment or become a crime slave . As for the rest of the voyeurs, if theyre handed over, the most theyll receive will be several lashes For a person from the modern era, such punishment would be seen as barbaric . Nevertheless, this was not the modern era . In this world, an attempt on ones life, body, or property were commonly settled by the people without needing to involve authorities . The sentence for the guilty ranged from reconciliation, arbitration, duels, and mortal combat . Fundamentally, the perpetrator must suffer damage equal to or greater than what their crime caused . Even if the convict is killed as a result of their punishment, the person carrying out the punishment would not be held responsible . Since rape was considered an extremely grave offence, its punishment was on par with murder . Still, there existed a custom encouraging the silencing of the victim . If the victim was threatened into submission, the perpetrator would get off scot free . The weak could only submit to the strong . Fools who possessed such a mindset were not few in number either . One of the reasons behind forming communities such as towns and villages were to deal with those kinds of people, but of course, that did not mean crime could be completely eradicated . For that reason, a national justice system existed . However, one must be proven guilty in court before they are convicted . Unfortunately, since most crimes were carried out in isolated locations where there are no witnesses, it was difficult to identify the culprit and prove their crime . Without the necessary evidence, judges had difficulty proving the accuseds guilt which in turn, did not make for an effective crime deterrent . Be that as it may, there were multiple witnesses this time, in addition to Hayates presence, who held an important position within the country . It was likely that they had enough evidence for the country to incriminate Gon . As for the crime slave punishment, it was a sentence where the convicted was forced into manual labour, often in extremely harsh environments where they would more often than not, meet their end . Such environments included mines where toxic gases were present, regions home to ferocious creatures, battlefields, and other hazardous environments . In a sense, it was a punishment far harsher than death . Is that so? Rio had to urge to cut down Gon right where he was . If it was only them two in the room, Gon would have already departed from this world . However, whether to judge Gon with his own hands or to let the country judge him, was a decision best left for Ruri, the victim, and Yuba, the village chief . If Rio was allowed to kill Gon in his rage, there was the possibility it would spark discord between their village and Gons village . For the time being, it was necessary to discuss matters with Gons village . At long last, Rio was finally able to quell his anger . He did not regret beating Gon towards an inch of his life . However, he deeply regretted being blinded by rage and openly embracing the idea of murder . He took a deep breath, still unable to erase the feelings of remorse . When he exhaled, Rio directed his eyes towards Ruri Ruri-san, are you alright? As if he had transformed into a completely different person from before, Rio gently inquired Ruri about her condition . Ye Yeah . Im fine Thank you, Rio . Ruri expressed her gratitude with a perplexed face . It was the usual Rio . Yet, Ruri shivered when she recalled the cold, merciless Rio from before . Rio quickly perceived her fear . Yeah, its no good . She was currently in her most vulnerable state . In such a state, it could not be helped that she would feel frightened . Ive shown you an unsightly side of me . Im sorry . Even though its Ruri-san who experienced the most pain While showing a bitter expression, Rio offered an apologetic bow to Rio . Y You dont need to apologize . Im okay now Despite still being afraid of Rio, Ruri still replied to him . Is Rio really alright? She wanted to know, but she could not bring herself to ask him . Even if she asked him, she was sure he would not reply honestly, because it was Rio, and he would not want to worry her . Yuba-san, Saga-dono . Can I entrust Ruri-san to the two of you? Rio informed them of his intention to leave since he no longer had a reason to stay . He had completely lost himself in anger, made a mess of things, and scared Ruri . He wanted to quickly leave in shame . He would only get in everyones way if he stayed . That was why he would return to his usual self by tomorrow and the usual peace would hopefully return . Rio convinced himself everything would be fine . He vowed to protect that peace . Of course, you can rely on us . Please go take a rest . Yeah . Leave it to us . My subordinates are questioning the others . You dont have to worry anymore . Worrying about Rios current state of mind, Yuba and Hayate spoke reassuring words to him . Sorry . Ill prepare breakfast tomorrow . Please take a rest too, Ruri-san and Yuba-san . Leaving a few parting words, Rio bowed deeply and departed from Ruris room . Returning to his room, Rio could not fall asleep . He lamented over the recent events, curled up his body, and trembled throughout the night . And so, by next morning, Rio had returned to his usual self, as if everything that transpired last night had all been a lie . Chapter 37 Volume 1 Chapter 37 The following day, the previous nights incident had already spread throughout the village . That morning, as the villagers began waking up and emerging from their houses, they were greeted with an odd spectacle in the village square . There, Gon and his men were restrained and displayed for all to see . Their faces were red in shame . One of Hayates subordinates was standing guard nearby, providing explanations for the passing villagers . When the villagers heard about the attempted rape and peeping of Ruri, they all directed scornful gazes at Gon . However, they were relieved to hear that Ruris chastity was protected thanks to the collective efforts of Rio and Hayate . The guard proceeded to inform the villagers about how Rio nearly beat Gon to death and how the other voyeurs were left outdoors in the freezing cold autumn night . The official punishment was going to be decided in a meeting later that day, but Gon being the principal offender, there was no way he would get off easily . Throughout the day, whenever any of the villagers passed by Rio, they would call out and thank him . Gon was going to perform yobai . It was a custom practiced among the villagers where a man would visit a woman in the middle of the night and propose to have sex . Assuming both parties feelings were mutual, if the woman gives her consent for sex, the two would become formally engaged . However, the man must back off if the woman turns down his proposal . The Karasuki Kingdom, where Rio currently resided, practiced monogamy unlike countries in Strahl . An exception was only granted to the privileged classes where it was necessary to produce an heir . Therefore, once a man and woman made a pledge to one another unless there was a major issue, they would remain married for the rest of their lives . As a result, a womans virginity was extremely important . It was socially unacceptable to be unfaithful, one must only dedicate his or her life to their significant other . That was why rape was a grave offence on par with murder and arson in the Karasuki Kingdom . That was to say nothing of what began as a yobai ended up as a rape attempt . It was an absolutely unforgivable deed . In this incident, Gon abused the yobai custom and threatened Ruri into agreeing that it was consensual . No further explanation was needed for anybody to understand just how heavy the crime was . Fortunately, the incident only ended up as an attempt and Ruris chastity was preserved . However, a deep scar that should have never existed was left on her heart . Gon was now on shameful display in the village square . To the Gon who became conceited, overconfident of his own strength and as a result, straying from the correct path, nobody felt pity for him . As for the punishment for Gon and the voyeurs, it was decided to call the village chief of Gons village over to discuss the issue . Some of the people currently staying in the village returned to the other village to call the village chief . It would take several days to decide on a suitable punishment for Gon and the others . Although the punishment had not been decided upon yet, it was not unheard of for rape victims to only receive monetary compensation . Whether he was to be judged by their hands or by the country and made into a crime slave, Gons future seemed bleak regardless . In addition, Hayate had pledged to act as a witness if Gon was put on trial . His punishment was as good as decided . As the rumour made its way through the village, the residents of Yubas house began eating their breakfast . Alright everybody, lets have breakfast . Serving the food, Rio spoke in a bright tone . Rio acted like his usual self as if a demon had been exorcised, as if yesterdays frenzy was all a lie . O Okay Su Sure Ye Yeah Despite a veil of darkness covering the room, yesterday, Ruri, Hayate, and Yuba all witnessed Rios fury last night and they responded in bewilderment . His attitude perplexed them . As usual, Rio was able to sense their confusion . He nearly allowed his cheerful mask slip . However, Rio managed to deceive them with his trademark wry smile . He wanted to restore the peace between them, even if it was only on the surface and thought now would be his best chance . I sincerely apologize to everybody for losing my composure yesterday . Rio did not think he could brush off last nights incident and settle it without an apology . Bewilderment, misgivings, anxiety, those were the feelings they must have felt . Rio felt that his actions caused them unnecessary grief . Ruri, in particular, suffered immeasurable hardship . When she was assaulted by Gon and panicked, far from easing her suffering, Rio only furthered her distress, causing an uproar and scaring her even more . That was why, right now, he was going to apologize to her and everybody else . He was truly sorry from the bottom of his heart . He wanted to restore their relationship from before if possible . Slight doubts and misgivings may remain but at the very least, he wished to regain their peaceful life, even if it was only on the surface . It was necessary for him to take the initiative to mend their relationship since he was the one who created the rift . Those were Rios thoughts . Although his apology came as a surprise, it was vital that he emphasized his sincerity . Even if it came out as imprudent, delaying it any further would only cause unnecessary worry . Haa if Ruri is unharmed, then I have nothing to say right now . Thats right . If Rio-dono permits it, let me say that if at that time, had Rio-dono not intervened, I dont know if I couldve held back either . Letting out a sigh, Yuba spoke while glancing at Ruri . Hayate also followed up . Rio are you okay now? Ruri voiced her concern despite being hesitant about touching such a sensitive issue . I am . Rather than worrying about me, Ruri-san suffered much more than me . I am sorry I frightened you last night . Ϥ Disregarding his own issues, Rio apologized, lowering his head so that it nearly touched the ground . Pl Please dont be . Rio saved me and Uhm, it would be a lie if I said I wasnt a bit scared, but Rio became angry for my sake . Thats why Im alright . Ruris words faltered a bit . Still, a sense of stiffness remained in her voice . Maybe, it was already impossible to return to exactly how it was before . That was only natural . What was she thinking? How did she feel about him? Rio could not read her heart . However, he knew she was unstable . This was the result of his actions . He had to shoulder the responsibility . Once again, Rio felt the weight of his actions weighing down on him . I deeply apologize . In a sincere voice, Rio voiced his apology again . There was nothing more he could do but to rebuild their trust . And so, they began their meal . At a glance, it seemed like just another peaceful morning . After finishing up breakfast, Hayate went to work, commanding his men to load the taxed crops onto his carriage since he needed to arrive in the next village by tomorrow morning On the other hand, Rio went out to help with work around the village . In the meanwhile, Yuba arranged to have Ruri take a rest for the day . When Hayates preparations for departure were completed, the news spread throughout the village and Rio and Ruri gathered in the village square to see him off . Exchanging farewells, Hayate turned and spoke to Rio . Uhm, the matter regarding Rio-dono and Ruri-dono has been weighing on my mind, so may I request a favour? Hayate spoke with a slightly regretful and downhearted expression . Although Hayate could not help but worry about Ruri, he could not abandon the mission entrusted to him by the country . That was why, he had no choice but to, with a heavy heart, rely on Rio . His words were full of sincerity . Yes, of course . Requesting permission from Rio was unnecessary since it was only natural for him to accept . Rio immediately responded in a strong voice . It still seems that last nights incident still weighs on her mind . It may be rude of me to ask since weve only just met but nonetheless, please hear me out, please dont do anything thatll cause her any further worries . Yeah Ill keep that in mind . Mhm, Im glad . Id like to talk to Rio-dono some more if the situation allows . I pray we meet again soon . Hayate displayed a peaceful smile . Rio deeply lowered his head . Finally, they exchanged a firm handshake . Hayate-sama . Waiting until the two of them wrapped up their conversation, Ruri approached Hayate . Ah, Ruri-dono Is something the matter? Uhm, this Hayate smiled brightly at Ruri . Ruri shyly reached out, revealing a small baggie in her hands . This is? Hayate eyed the bag with a puzzled face . Uhm, its a good luck charm . Though, its a bit frayed since I made it in a hurry . Uhm, I will be praying for your safety . What Ruri presented him was a good luck charm unique to this country . Inside the small bag was a strip of wood with the bestowers name engraved on it . It was believed that when danger befell the recipient of the charm, any harm would be transmitted to the bestower instead . Ah Th This is! Thank you so much! Although Hayate knew of the custom, he never expected to receive one from Ruri causing him both confusion and overwhelming joy . Deeply moved, he received the charm with trembling hands . Yo Youre welcome . You stayed by my side all of last night . This is a token of my appreciation . Its not much but Theres no such thing! Its the best farewell gift I couldve ever hoped for . I will treasure Ruri-donos gift forever! Hayate blurted out what could have been taking as a confession with such intensity that it seemed like he was about to break out into a dance at any moment . Though, the person himself did not seem to notice possible implications of his own words . Ruri smiled awkwardly at Hayates excessive reaction . Id also like to give you something in return but sorry . I will definitely have something prepared the next time I come by . Uhm, I know the emotional wounds you suffered are difficult to bear, but please continue living with a strong will . If theres anything I can do, please dont hesitate to tell me . You can even visit my home in the capital if you need anything . Yes . Then, please take care . Bidding farewell, Ruri gently wrapped her hands around Hayates hand that was holding the charm . Hayates face immediately turned bright red . Breaking into the awkward atmosphere Well then, I guess I should pray for your safety as well . Hayate-dono, can I trouble you to deliver this letter to Gouki-dono once you return to the capital? Yuba came over while speaking those words . *Twitch* Regaining his senses, Hayates body flinched as he faced Yuba . Yuba gave him a humouring smile when she saw his reaction . He lightly cleared his throat and received the presented letter . Rather than being conveyed orally, the message was written on valuable paper indicating that it was a message of great importance . To father? Okay, I will deliver it without fail . You have my thanks . Please be careful not to lose it since its an important letter . Understood . In response to Yubas warning, Hayate answered in a serious tone . I would like to offer my dearest thanks for the hospitality we received this time . Please accept my heartfelt gratitude . Then, let us meet again . I pray for your good health! Hayate stored the letter of importance in his breast pocket and bid farewell to all those present . Floating a fearless expression on his handsome face, Hayate turned on his heel and mounted his horse . It was a magnificent horse, giving off an impression of strength with its black mane and large build . Without a doubt, it was considerably fast when sprinting . However, it only trotted at a steady pace to match the speed of the carriage . After confirming that Hayate had mounted his horse, the coachman signalled his horses to start pulling the carriage . *Katakata* The wheels resounded against the road as it slowly pulled away from the village . Rio and the others saw off Hayates party with a smile . And so, two days passed . The village chief of Gons village and a man acting as public relations for the trade group were called to the village . As one would expect, it was to discuss the incident involving Gon and his group . Despite committing a crime within the villages jurisdiction, they were still foreigners belonging to another village . If they wanted to ignore that fact and have Gon executed, they would have to hand him over to the country to have him publicly condemned . However, such actions may cause rise to resentment in the future so, for the time being, Gons villages cooperation was sought . So how do you intend on compensating us for this incident? For the sake of bringing them up to speed, Yuba recounted the events first before asking for compensation without trying to hide her contempt . I see, I must say that I am also greatly appalled at their actions I extend my deepest apologies for this unfortunate incident . Hee~ Youre Gons father and yet you have no qualms with recognizing his wrongdoings? Receiving an unexpectedly calm response from Gons father, Yuba wrinkled her eyebrows . This and that are separate things, dont you agree? We have no say in his punishment at all . However, hes already an adult so were troubled that youre implying that his actions are our responsibility What did you say? It was a really calm tone . However, it was an extremely selfish thing to say . Yuba could not help but become angry at those words . Rio, who was listening in on their conversation from the side, was also disgusted at Gons father . Of course, it was expected for an adult to be responsible for their own actions, even if they grew up into a self-centered individual . However, part of the fault also lay in the environment he was raised in . Gon grew up in a village that treated him like a tumour . If they left him unattended and never scolded him for his wrongdoings, then it was no surprise for him to develop such a character . As one would guess, that was the environment in which Gon was raised, a household which only prioritized the eldest son and neglected the younger son . Gons father had quite the nerve to pretend he had no part in his sons actions . Still, he probably would not have been able to become the village chief if he did not act like this . The type of person a child grows up to be, reflects the environment they were raised in . Dont you hold some responsibility in shaping his character? It is as you say, but you know, its also their responsibility to shape their own future . Besides, isnt he going to become a crime slave anyway? Hell be cheaper than a normal slave but youll still get some money from selling him . That should be enough for compensation . Gons father only gave an evasive answer to Yubas inquiry . For Yuba, her precious granddaughters life was nearly ruined . A pathetic amount of money as compensation was just insulting . Judging from the attitude Gons father held thus far, it was likely that he had already planned on cutting ties with Gon and his group of misfits if a situation like this one arose . It was a blatantly suspicious attitude . Amazed by his response, Yuba sent a brief glance in Rios direction . Catching her glance, Rio gave a slight nod . You shouldve had something to gain by allowing them to travel with the trade group . Since that was the case, I suggest you utilize them to make amends for the damage they caused . To only consider the benefits and ignore the possible consequences, isnt that quite a selfish decision? Isnt that right? Rio gave an indifferent reply . Yuba nodded deeply in approval of his words . As expected, since Gons father allowed the problem children to act as escorts for the trade group, he had the responsibility of supervising their actions . He reaped the profits of employing them yet did not want to be associated with them when they caused trouble; such a convenient arrangement was unacceptable . In modern society, this was a matter of common etiquette, but it was unknown if such manners were also practiced in this world . Ugh, but you see As expected, Gons father became troubled in the face of Rios argument . However, despite being at a loss for words, he still did not seem to want to accept responsibility . Before Gons father arrived in the village, Rio had already consulted Yuba on how to deal with the issue and the current flow of events was within their predictions . If an understanding between the two parties could not be met, they would seek out alternative avenues of attack to push the discussion forward in their favour . They would have no choice but to take strong measures if the situation called for it . Rio and Yuba patiently waited for Gons father to continue . This incident will cause me to lose a substantial amount of manpower so itll be difficult for the future of my village . Since were both victims here, can we not both just accept our losses and move on? Gons father continued to persistently deny any responsibility in the incident . To also declare himself as a victim was absolutely absurd . Be that as it may, the number of young men participating in the incident were five, including Gon . Although it was still unclear as to what kind of punishment they will receive, excluding Gon, even if the others returned to the village, they would no longer be welcome . What awaited them was a life of social ostracism . If he had a choice, Gons father would prefer to exile them, rather than accepting them back into his village . As a result, his village would lose precious manpower . It was quite a substantial loss . I see . Ah, by the way, weve already seized your trade groups shipment of goods . Facing such an obstinate man, Yuba revealed the trump card she had been holding onto thus far . Wh Whatd you say!? Isnt that plain robbery!? Dont give that bullshit! The change was instantaneous, outraged, Gons father bolted onto his feet and started shouting . Well, hear me out first . I have an offer thatll be beneficial for both of us . What are the conditions? Lured by Yubas abstruse offer, Gons father seated himself again . For the time being, it seemed that there was still room for negotiations . First of all, lets assume Gon becomes a crime slave . Do you have any objections to this matter? No It seemed that he had already accepted this as a fact . Despite being a problem child, Gon was still his son, but he had no choice but to accept the punishment because Gon had committed an unforgivable crime . You believe that they should be responsible for their own actions . Those are your thoughts, correct? Thats right Then that makes things a lot easier . I propose that you sell the rest of them off as regular slaves . Gons father showed a perplexed expression at Yubas proposal . But, they didnt commit a crime that would warrant them becoming crime slaves and a lot of them are reaching adulthood . Since theyre adults, well need their consent or a reason to sell them as debt slaves . They might have peeped but I doubt theyll agree so easily They have a debt to Ruri . Its called reparations, you know? No, reparations by itself are not enough to make them into debt slaves . Gons father spoke with a bewildered expression as if he was told something absurd . For somebody to become a debt slave, a deed stating that they owed money was necessary . However, reparations was not strictly a monetary debt . Of course, with cooperation from the perpetrators, reparations could be disguised as monetary debt but it was extremely difficult to gain their cooperation . In the first place, it was common for perpetrators to ignore reparation payments to their victims if no evident damage was caused . Therefore, when the victim does suffer damage, reparations would be authorized but it was usually pie in the sky . Reparations by itself were not enough of a reason to have the perpetrator become a debt slave . Fumu, you can make up a reason in place of reparations . Ah, a reason huh? You and those men all bear the responsibility of providing reparations . In other words, if you pay the full compensation out of your own pockets, you can then claim that they now owe their respective reparation amounts to you . Well, that cant However, even if Yubas proposal was enacted, it would be meaningless if the men had no means to repay Gons father . Those who were second sons and below were not allowed a great amount of property so they would be unable to pay for reparations . That was the reason why Gons father desperately tried to pin the blame solely on them so his village would not suffer any losses . From the start, Yuba had not requested reparations from those men but from Gons father who, being the village chief, would have more than enough to pay the requested amount . Then, you admit that youre responsible for paying reparations to Ruri and will pay the full amount . What are you saying? Gons father voiced a complaint in astonishment . With that, the negotiations were back where they started . Since property that would be collected from the convicted did not exist, despite denying any responsibility on his part, Yuba still demanded him to pay the full amount of reparations . Gon father could not understand what her motives were . If you do that, they will be forced to borrow money from you, right? It shouldnt be too difficult for you as the village chief to grant them a favour by paying off their debts for them and then writing up a deed . You can easily make them into debt slaves if you follow these steps . !!! At last, Gons father grasped the meaning of Yubas words . Up until now, Yuba, Gons father, and those who sought to harm Ruri were in a 3-way struggle, but Yuba was able to drag Gons father onto her side . You will hand over your shipment of goods to us . But on the other hand, you can sell those men as debt slaves to recoup your loss here . Of course, well accept a monetary payment in place of the goods if you prefer . The choice is yours . Those fools will be punished and neither village suffers any loss . Only those who sought to harm Ruri were going to be punished . In other words, they reap what they sow . However, Gons father Isnt it just peeping? To go to such extents He felt a tinge of guilt for them who, despite being problem children, were also residents of his village . Are you looking down on the importance of a girls virginity? N No Pressured by Yuba, Gons fathers voice faltered . Far from trying to stop Gon, they even actively supported his disgusting behaviour . Dont you think this incident is much more severe than merely peeping? Yeah They nearly caused irreversible damage to my precious granddaughter . I will not allow them to get off so easily . If you do not accept my conditions, I will forcibly confiscate your goods here and now . Well, itll likely cause friction between our villages . The decision is up to you . That is Gons father immediately calculated the possible pros and cons of accepting the deal . The profits from selling the trade goods in the capital were to support the village for the entirety of the coming year . It was in no way an unsubstantial amount of money . However, comparing that amount to selling four slaves in their primes, it was difficult to determine which one would be more profitable . Rather than children, all four of them were males in their primes so they should generate quite a sum . In contrast to crime slaves who had no chance of emancipation, regular slaves could earn their freedom once they have worked their sentence . If they were driven out of the village, at worst they would become bandits . If that was the case, Gons father thought that having them reap what they sow may be better than granting them mercy . Understood Then Ill transfer ownership of the goods to you . Gons father decided on selling the men into slavery with his own hands . Rio only stared at him in silence . Afterwards, Yuba continued negotiations on how to collect on Ruris reparations . That evening, Rio made his way to the small hill where his parents grave was erected . Lately, he visited their grave almost every day after finishing work . Signs of autumn could be seen from where he stood . Standing before the stone pillar acting as his parents grave, Rio watched as the evening sun started to set, dyeing the sky red . A few days ago, Rio had lost himself to anger . Despite being able to recover after a single night, it was the first time Rio became strongly aware of the unspeakable anger dwelling within him . For the following few days, he continued fighting against himself . His own heart could not be easily understood . Rio as himself harboured strong emotions of hatred and vengeance for his mothers murderer . On the other hand, Rio as Amakawa Haruto was unable to forgive the murderer of Rios mother . However, the implications of the term revenge were too heavy . Up until now, Rio No, Amakawa Haruto had been actively avoiding his other self . He hesitated on going down a path of no return . Amakawa Haruto had been suppressing Rios desire for revenge for all this time . While it may be an imprudent way of putting it, the incident from a few days ago proved to be a good opportunity . The incident allowed him to renew his determination to live in this world . The incident which made him recall the death of his mother cut deep into the darkness of his heart . Revenge would not fulfill anything for him . Even if he achieved his revenge, only emptiness awaited . Even though his mother was murdered, was he qualified to be an existence who could judge good and evil?1 He would become no different than the man he resented . He refused to become such an egoist . Those standing on the sidelines could easily spout such idealistic rhetorics . By not directly addressing the problem but ignoring it and hoping it would go away, Haruto tried to repress the feelings of revenge . Not wanting to face his other self, he denied Rios existence . If he did it He would have no choice but to face the ugliness dwelling within him . He would have no choice but to become aware of his own arrogance . He would have no choice but to open his old wounds that have yet to heal . These were the reasons why Haruto was afraid of facing his other self . He wanted to keep applying bandages without actually dealing with the infection . Why? Because it was the easiest way out; it was comforting . Out of anger, he assumed a defiant attitude so he would not become a selfish person . Becoming one made him felt like he was desecrating his mothers death . She lost her husband right after giving birth to Rio . Despite leading a difficult life afterwards, she still wholeheartedly loved him so he could not bring himself to become selfish . Creating such an excuse, Haruto kept running away from Rio . Indeed, he was a pragmatist . He resolved to never lose self-control . He resolved to not act on instincts or emotions . It did not necessarily mean he would be an intrinsically good person, but at least one who would not bring trouble onto others . If everybody acted like so, surely the world would become a better place . Wouldnt that be awfully lovely? However, even if he lived by such a principle, the world would not follow suit . He was forcedly made to realise that the world was cruel and unforgiving . Even seemingly good people held a perverted sense of value . Life was cheap and malice prevailed . Greed and emotions made people direct malice towards others . When one encounters another acting maliciously, they will have no choice but to act human . 2 One cannot help but act on desires and emotions . It is an unavoidable fate . Rio had encountered several such incidents so far as well . During each and every one of those times, Rio repressed his desires to protect himself . Every time he recalled any of the incidents, it left a bitter taste . Surely, deep down, he understood that it was only a human reaction after all . If one were to carefully analyze it, revenge was but a concentrated lump of instincts and desires . It was a fact he could not deny but at the same time, he did not want to face . He would become evasive whenever the thought of revenge crept into his mind; he did not want to admit the ugliness existing inside him . Although he bore a grudge against the man who lived according to his desires and instincts, to also live in accordance with his own desires and instincts Impossible . That was not something he could live with . However, after experience the turbulence of emotions that day, Rio could not help but notice his hypocrisy . He was also a human who lived in accordance with his desires and instincts . When he understood that, he became aware of something cold, something sinister, dwelling within him . Even now he still wanted to continue exercising strict self-restraint, to still live as a rational human being . However, now that he realised he was merely just like any other human being Not wanting to face his ugliness and only licking his wounds like a hypocrite, it was no longer a kind of life he wanted to lead . The world was cruel yet he wanted to follow the most comfortable route in life . Therefore, from here on out, even if he faces hell itself, he will not run away . He will make decisions based on necessity because he was, and will remain, human no matter how hard he tries . He will not mind getting his hands dirty if the situation calls for it . He will no longer go easy on his opponents . He will no longer run away from the ugliness within him . Even if all this resolve was just for self-satisfaction, he was going to see them through . Any sins, any hell, he will shoulder all of it . He will not run away anymore . He will no longer try justifying his actions . For now, Rio decided to return to Strahl to finish his business there . As long as that man dies, he does not care if he is killed as well . However, if he survives, he will atone for his sins . He was irresponsibly advancing ahead . This was farewell . Farewell with his former weak self . Finally, he could proudly say that this was a sincere wish he decided all by himself . On that day, with renewed determination, discarding his former powerless self, his former grievances, Rio was born anew . Chapter 38 Volume 1 Chapter 38 It was the evening of the day the discussion about the incident caused by Gon and his group was held . Rio, Id like to speak to you for a minute . Do you have any time to spare? During dinner, after Rio returned from his parents grave, Yuba spoke to Rio with an air of seriousness . Of course, I dont mind Having guessed her intention, Rio agreed to her invitation . Come with me for a minute . After having put away the dishes, they left Ruri behind and went to Yubas room where she closed the door . Judging from her actions, it seemed like it was a talk she did not want Ruri to overhear . Sorry for asking you so suddenly . That fool caused an uproar and things have been hectic over the last couple of days . I couldnt find time to speak with you in private . Its not a problem, Im grateful for what youve done . When they entered Yubas room and settled down, Yuba started the conversation with an apology . Rio responded with a line of gratitude . The days after the incident involving Gon were quite turbulent . In the first place, it was the busiest time of the year for the village and that was compounded with arranging the reparation payment settled with Gons father . With every day being so busy, she could not find time for a calm conversation with Rio . What I want to say is, Rio, thank you, and Im sorry . Thank you and sorry? At Yubas unexpected words, Rio responded in confusion . He could not figure out why he was being thanked or what was done to require an apology . It seems this child is not aware why Im thanking and apologizing to him . A tender smile formed on Yubas face . Staring at Rio, she could see that he carried a strong resemblance with her daughter-in-law, Ayame . Even his uncanny sensitivity for the emotions of others strongly resembled Ayame . Zen was a very clumsy child, but, well, I guess there are similarities in that regard as well . Zen was taciturn, hard-working, and a man more known for his actions than words . That led to him being easily misunderstood, but there were many who admired his honesty . Yuba felt Rio inherited Zens temperament since he was not one to talk a lot either . Like parent, like child after all Rio was an excellent child who inherited both his parents positive traits . He was composed to the point where it was difficult to believe he was a boy at a marriageable age . He truly was not a child who would take advantage of others . She had heard that Rio became an orphan at the tender age of five . How was such a child brought up and how was he able to travel across the continent? Those were details Yuba remained in the dark about . She had only received a vague description of his past . There were several occasions where she wanted to inquire him about it . However, she did not want to ask him about it so brazenly . Rio had only given vague information about his past most likely because he was not comfortable with sharing it . Having realised that, Yuba refrained from asking for details about his past . That was also the case for Ayames death . Rio had told her that his mother had passed away . However, he became evasive when asked about the cause . In any case, Rio was raised in less than ideal conditions and wandered the world all by his lonesome . It was easy to conclude that his life had been filled with hardships until now . And yet, she could not help but admire how he was able to grow up without becoming twisted . Towards such a child, my behaviour is no better than an infants . Age has nothing to do with this . Wherever I could cut corners, I did so . Rios behaviour that night was clearly abnormal . On that evening, Yuba was able to catch a glimpse of Rios fury that would otherwise be unthinkable of him to display . However, by next morning, that passion was gone, as if it was nothing but a lie . No trace of malice remained and at least on the outside, Rio displayed his regular behaviour . Yuba was able to witness incredible mental fortitude unsuited for a boy so young . That was why during the days after the incident, Yuba extensively depended on Rio whilst citing her lack of free time as an excuse . Indeed, Yuba gave priority to Ruri who seemed much more unstable than Rio . Ruri was just an ordinary village girl that could found anywhere . Although she lost both her parents and younger brother at an early age, such a degree of misfortune was not uncommon in the world . Even within the village, she was but an ordinary girl . Such a child living in a peaceful village suddenly came face to face with malice for the first time and was nearly raped . It was without a doubt, a big shock for her and Yuba knew it would carve a deep wound in her heart . Actually, for the past several days, Ruri had been desperately trying to put a strong front . Still, it was evident that she was pushing herself . While it varies from person to person, psychological wounds take a long time to heal for those who have never been exposed to such things before . As a result, Yuba paid special attention to Ruris condition . Rio and Ruri . Both were Yubas cherished grandchildren . Even if they were raised differently, she equally cared for both of them . Unfortunately, the reality was that she was one person and therefore could only focus on one at a time . Other than her daily responsibilities as village chief, she also had to take care of Gons incident on top of caring for Ruri and Rio . It was not something she could handle alone . That was why Yuba had to prioritize one over the other . Realising Rios strong mental fortitude, Yuba left him unattended for the past several days . When Rio apologized the morning after the incident, Yuba judged that he would be all right for the time being . During that mornings breakfast, she could not pry into Rios past due to the guests they were hosting at the time . However, even if it was just for a brief moment, she witnessed the eruption of his emotions . Yuba did not know what kind of past Rio experienced but it was surely a difficult one . Even if his mental fortitude was strong, the burden on his heart must at least be equal, if not heavier . Yuba decided that as his grandmother, she would not allow herself to neglect him . In spite of that, she saw how reliable Rio was and ended up delaying her interactions with him . Firstly, let me thank you for what youve done . Thanking for saving Ruri from Gon . And, for these past few days, thank you for assisting me with the negotiations with Gons father . I am truly grateful for your help . Yuba deeply lowered her head while thanking Rio . In addition to that, I became too absorbed in my duties that I neglected on checking up on you . I am deeply sorry . It mustve been painful for you as well . When Yuba raised her head slightly, a bitter expression could be seen on her face . Seeing Yuba like that, Rio slowly shook his head with a warm smile . Please, it is not something to thank me for . We are family . I only did what was natural . That was all . That is why, please do not apologize since it is painful for me as well . With his eyes fixed on Yuba, Rio spoke in a clear voice . Rio said that with clear voice while looking straight into Yubas eye . Even though his personalities were clashing internally, Rio felt surprisingly refreshed . The few days after the incident were painful but now, it was not the case . His revenge was something he had to take care of by himself . No matter the pain, it was his burden to carry . He had no intentions on talking about it with anybody else either . That was why he would not show any frustration so Yuba would not worry about him . Ruris state was much more pressing than his own . Since that was the case, it was obvious that she should take precedence over him . That was Rios rationale . To not be unsatisfied about that was unthinkable . Yuba matched Rios gaze . A smile floated on his face . It was a smile of deep understanding, completely like one of a saint . Like a wide river, it was quiet but contained a powerful might . Yuba found herself unintentionally holding her breath . No, but you know For an instant, the figure of Rio from that night flickered into Yubas mind . The fury he displayed was abnormal, to say the least . It was as if he was completely possessed by Asura; just by being in his vicinity, one could sense the dreadful fury . Regardless, Rio was able to completely regain his composure in a single night . However, even if he behaved normally in front of everybody like nothing ever happened, it was obvious he was trying to keep up a facade . That was why Yuba was able to predict his state of mind . The other nights frenzy was probably still weighing on his mind . Yet, the Rio before her at the moment did not have a trace of worry . His eyes did not carry a hint of fear or hesitation . Perhaps he came to an inner peace or understanding . It was not something that Yuba could discern . What was it? There were a lot of things she wanted to hear from him . However, was it something she was entitled to knowing? Even she had not brought the topic up with Rio . It was the issue pertaining to his parents . Although there was reason Yuba could not bring up the topic, it felt unfair to ask about his past without sharing her own knowledge . Should I just tell him? Was what Yuba thought . Still, just the other day, the letter she sent out was to inquire about the matter . It would be best to wait for a response first . Permission to reveal the truth will surely be given . Acting rashly would be unwise . I understand However, its true that Ive placed a lot of burden on you . Thats why, please at least let me say this, I am sorry . After deliberating for all that time, those were the only words that came out . However, those words carried no lies . Suppressing her wavering heart, Yuba deeply lowered her head to Rio . Understood . Sensing Yubas determination, Rio accepted her apology with a wry smile . Ruri should have calmed down by now and I think that child wants to apologize to you as well . Will you forgive her? Theres nothing for her to apologize for though Perplexed by what Yuba said, Rio could only offer a wry smile . Its about her behaviour you know . Her behaviour? When Rio asked about it, Yuba looked at him in the eyes with a slight smile . You saved that child so Im sure shes not truly afraid of you . Its just that shes been through a lot and hasnt been able to calm down yet . That is For the past few days, Ruri had been timid in her interactions with Rio . Although she acted as if nothing was out of the ordinary, one could perceive that her behaviour was slightly off . It was something that Rio was able to notice as well . However, on that night, Rio had unleashed his bloodthirst without holding back and pummeled Gon towards an inch of his life . As a person unaccustomed to such violence, it was no surprise that she became afraid of Rio . Without building up a tolerance against violence, it was difficult to not be afraid . This was something Rio understood, therefore he took the initiative to apologize . To become estranged with her who was his cousin was not something Rio wished for . She was not in the wrong for feeling that way . Despite being frightened by Rio, Ruri still worried about him . Although it was a shame, there was no use crying over spilt milk . Working to restore their relationship was the only way forward . Those were Rios thoughts . Its not her fault you know . That was why Rio had no intention on criticizing her behaviour . I thought youd say so . Perhaps having already anticipated his words, Yuba responded with a wry smile . It was an expression of relief but at the same time, tinged with a hint of loneliness . It was the look of a parent witnessing their child becoming independent . Suddenly, Yuba was overwhelmed with the feeling of wanting to act like a proper grandmother in front of her overly benevolent grandchild . It was a perplexing feeling . Whether the solution to her earlier worries was solved was unknown . Far from offering any support, all she was able to say were a few trivial words to Rio . Im such a useless grandmother, arent I? Yuba now felt confident about disclosing the truth to her reliable grandchild . However, at the same time, she felt ashamed and sighed deeply in her heart . Chapter 39 Volume 1 Chapter 39 TRANSLATOR : Cnine EDITOR : Vrryou PROOFREADER : Jake1456 TN : Sorry mane an error in the schedule, I choose tomorrow while it supposed to be released today . Okay, here you go, ENJOY . TL note : dont forget to send a mail to me which WN your Do-EHm, I mean your coffee for . PART 1 The day for the villages trade group to leave for the capital had arrived . It was still early in the morning when the villagers and those leaving for the capital gathered in the village square . Around ten carriages with goods were idly standing by . Among the villages own surplus was also the goods handed over from Gons village . Including Rio, there was a rather large group of 15 people headed towards the capital . Rarely was anybody armed with weapons and armour in the village . However, today, everybody, including Rio, was fully equipped . Rio . After a final inspection of the cargo, Ruri called out to the bored Rio in a slightly strained voice . Yuba stood up so as to watch her from the rear . Rio directed an amiable smile towards them . Ruri-san, Yuba-san . Ill be going . He bid farewell to the two of them in a calm voice . Yeah . Be careful . Likewise, please be sure to take care of yourself . Got it . Both of them returned his smile and bid him farewell to which Rio responded firmly . Then Uhm Seemingly wanting to say something, Ruri stuttered out a few words, troubled at how to formulate her words . She floated a difficult expression which Rio quickly noticed . Whats the matter? Yeah Uhm Im sorry! At Rios question, Ruri vigorously bowed her head deeply . Rio became evidently taken aback . However, he immediately realised what she was apologizing for . It was probably related to what Yuba spoke to him about a couple days ago . Ive done something terrible to Rio, have I not? Even though Rio saved me, I still became afraid of you Overcome with regret, Ruri apologized to Rio in a dispirited voice . She kept her shoulders straight, displaying her resolve . Theres no need to apologize since it was the result of myself losing control over my emotions . Its not Ruri-sans fault . Rio responded to her with a slightly troubled smile . B But Rio made an apologetic expression, seeing Ruri still wanting to apologise . Even then, Ruri-san was still worried about me . So, Im the one at fault . Rio gave a slow, unadorned explanation . Since he had made her afraid, Rio avoided unnecessary interactions with Ruri, fearing that he would only frighten her further if he actively tried to close the distance Even so, Ruri worried for Rios emotional instability and regularly approached him despite being afraid . In other words, they were both concerned about the others well being and ended up only making the situation worse . Rio reflected on the choices he made . He made somebody else worry about him . To prevent something like that from happening, he should have communicated more since the beginning . Human relationships are complicated; doing what one thinks would be best might actually produce the opposite results . Rio sighed inwardly, acknowledging that he was still inexperienced when it came to social issues . Thats wrong! Rio isnt the one in the wrong here! This is situation where I should be thanking you . I was wrong in getting scared of Rio, so please, allow me to apologize . I am truly sorry! Rio denied that she had done anything wrong but Ruri relentlessly apologized . No, its the result of my own lack of consideration . Even if I saved you, I went about it wrongly . Th Thats not it! Im the one at fault . [TL : Honestly, when will they end this infinite loop of apologizing] No, its only natural that Ruri-san became afraid and I was the cause . Like I said! Rio isnt in the wrong! I am! Stuck in an apology deadlock, Ruris voice became heated . But Its alright! Im the wrong one here! Ruri flatly cut Rio off before he could deny her fault and asserted that she was to blame . Understanding that she would not back down, RIo blinks for a moment . I understand Then were both at fault . How about that? Watching the obstinate Ruri, Rio made a proposed as such with a bitter smile . Rio believed that he was the one to blame since he let his emotions overtake him, rampaging and frightening Ruri . Ruri believed that although Rio saved her, rather than being thankful, she became afraid of her saviour . They were both worried about each other but neither took the initiative to discuss their feelings . It was rather unfortunate . If that was the case, a compromise would be favourable . No yeah . Thats right isnt it? For a moment, Ruri was about to refute Rios suggestion, but perhaps having understood his intentions, she finally backed down . Although there were still traces of dissatisfaction in her eyes, her mouth formed a gentle smile . Rio also softly smiled back at her . It warmed Rios heart for him to get a glimpse of her sincerity through her reaction . While conceding to Ruri inwardly, Rio syly presented his hand . Shall we shake hands as a sign of reconciliation? For an instant, Ruri stood there absentmindedly, but when she noticed at his outstretched hand, she grasped it with a slightly surprised expression . Yeah! Sorry, Im sorry, Rio With tears flowing down her cheeks, Ruri firmly grasped Rios hand . Part 2 Me, as well Lets speak again when I return . Ill be off then . Yeah, its a promise! Ruri showed a bright smile as she eagerly affirmed Rios proposal . Seeing the state of the two of them, Yuba directed a warm smile at them from the back . Yuba-san, Ill be off . Ill be sure to protect the goods during transit, so no need to be worried . Feeling Yubas gaze upon him, Rio became slightly embarrassed . He quickly pushed the feeling aside however and spoke in a serious demeanour . Yeah, please . But, please remember that your life is much more important . Thats right . Rio, be careful, okay? Got it . To have a family truly worrying about him, happiness bloomed within him as he answered with a peaceful smile . With the three having finished their conversation which erected a difficult to impede barrier around them Uh Uhm! Best regards, Rio-sama! Sayo, who was timidly watching them from afar, finally gathered her courage to speak up to Rio . Although she usually wore typical village attire, she was dressed for the road today . As one could have guessed, she was amongst one those who would be heading towards the capital as well . Originally, Ruri was to go, but the incident from a few days ago resulted in a change of plans . Yuba forbid Ruri from participating, resulting in Sayo, who had never been to the capital before, to participate as a substitute . Of course . My best regards to you as well . Rio returned her greeting in a calm manner . Yuba and Ruri watched the tensed Sayo with heartwarming eyes . Y Yes! Although it may be a hassle to Rio-sama, please take care of Onii-chan as well . Yes, Ill try my best to keep everybody safe during our journey, but please follow my orders during an emergency . Sayo-chan, be careful, okay? In preparation for the worst case scenario, Sayo was told to obey every order without question . Yes! At his words, Sayo responded firmly . Oi, Sayo . What an unnecessary thing to say . I can protect myself, you know . Perhaps having overheard their exchange, Shin forced his way into the conversation with a displeased look . Rio widened his eyes slightly . Although he was a bit annoyed, it was rare for Shin to ever approach Rio . What could have possibly changed his attitude? Onii-chan, its no good to pick a fight with Rio-sama, you know . As if chiding a rowdy child, Sayo reprimanded Shin in a slightly strict tone . Shin was Sayos elder brother . The naughty Shin and the modest Sayo . Despite their contrasting personalities, Sayo still spoke her mind to Shin . Wh Why would I be picking a fight with that guy? Despite trying to put on an air, his voice sounded hollow . Geez, Onii-chan, didnt you just say that other day that you recognize Rio-sama because he saved Ruri-san? You cant act like an irritable child forever . I Idiot! Dont say something like that! Shin reacted in a fluster at Sayo who exposed his inner thoughts . Rio and Ruri watched the two in mild surprise . Hm Hmph, Im grateful that you protected Ruri . You did well . Glaring at Rio with a slightly flushed face, Shin kept on talking . Rio and Ruri smiled in amusement at his childish behaviour . Thank you very much . I wish youve been this obedient since the beginning . Truly, such a child . Despite still possessing a sharp tongue, he seemed to have accepted Rio one way or another . Having been teased by Ruri, Shin turned the other way . Th Thats not it . I can take care of myself so if something happens, please protect Sayo . With those curt words, Shin turned around and left them . When judged by a third party, it was obvious that he was trying to hide his embarrassment . Im sorry . My brother isnt honest about his feelings . Sayo apologized to Rio . At a glance, it would seem that Sayo was the elder sister and Shin was the younger brother . There are a lot of men who share his social awkwardness . Although he might act like that, it isnt an accurate reflection of his feelings . Having that sort of attitude doesnt mean hes a bad person Yeah Th Thank you . Exhibiting slight surprise at Rios words, Sayo awkwardly thanked him . There were many cases in which Shins behaviour made him easily misunderstood . It was a childish side of him . Therefore, although he frequently quarrels with other villagers, Shin was still the looked up to by many young men in the village . Still, Sayo grieved over the fact that he could not get along with Rio despite being close with the villages young men . Continuously thinking of ways to improve the situation, she kept talking about Rio with Shin, though it never brought a favourable reaction . [TL : OF COURSE IT IS] However, when Rio saved Ruri the other day, Shin finally made a remark of acceptance . Perhaps the two would finally be on good terms after this . She had planned on trying to have Rio understand Shins clumsy personality, but Rio easily saw through Shins outer behaviour before she had the chance . She felt both surprised and glad, envying the mutual understanding between men . Yosh, well be departing soon~ Acting as the trade groups leader, Doras voice resounded throughout the area . It seemed the time for departure was nearing . Part 3 Its about time, isnt it? Lets get on the carriage . Ill be going, Ruri-san, Yuba-san . Yeah, take care! Take care . Bidding farewell once more, Rio approached one of the wagons and took the coachmans seat . Ill be in your care, Dora-san . Ou! Likewise . Rio greeted Dora who was sitting beside him on the wagon . Dora returned his greeting with his usual good-natured smile . Rios role in the trade group was to protect the villagers and their goods . Rio looked back into the canopy of the wagon . When his eyes met with the person sitting in there, he received a scowl and a glare of unrivalled hatred . Indeed, the on sitting there was Gon, who would soon be convicted as a crime slave . Ha . Just seeing your face makes me pissed off! If only I could kill you right now! Catching sight of Rios face, Gon hurled out insults and threats . He continued glaring daggers at Rio . With his entire body bounded by ropes, even with his huge build, he could not break free . The only unchanging thing was his brashness . Rio let out a small sigh . It seemed like he was still lively enough/ Oh shut up . Yosh, I guess its time to depart . Lets go! Barking back at Gon inside the wagon, Dora signalled the groups departure . The sky was still dim as the sun began creeping over the horizon . Even though it was still fall, the whiteness of their breath could be seen as the group endured the biting morning chill . Being seen off by the villagers, the trade group started their journey towards the capital . Take care~! The voices of the villagers could be heard in the distance . The ones on the rear wagons were still waving their hands . Rio rode on the lead wagon . The highway towards the capital connected the villages to one another . It was regularly serviced to support carriage traffic and was wide enough for two carriages to travel side-by-side . However, without a high quality carriage, the riding experience was uncomfortable at best due to the unpaved roads . The time it would take for a carriage, travelling from the village to the capital, would take exactly one day . Although it is not too far, it is not close either . So that he would not suffer from a sore backside, Rio spread a blanket to sit on . You pride yourself as a man, yet you hate so much as to thoroughly trash me . Youre no different than a tyrant . Hateful words came from the back of the wagon . Gon continuously hurled abuse at Rio . The contents contained only mockery and ridicule . Despite trying to get a reaction from Rio, he was only met with silence . He would achieve his goal if Rio hits him again but his provocations simply went through one ear and out the other . Even if Rio felt that Gons tantrum was pitiful, he did not feel any anger . Oi, listen to me! I lived, doing whatever I pleased but youre also the same as me! Were no different from each other! Seeing Rio ignore every single he said, anger welled up within Gon . His voice started to gradually become louder . It was good that Gon was this lively . At least, it would be good if he kept it up until they could sell him as a crime slave . They needed him alive, otherwise they would be unable to receive the reparation payment for Ruri . Even if he does not last long as crime slave, Rio was not interested about his fate . You know what my great self* hates the most? People like you, who put on a good face but are full of filthy desires . [ED*: He refers to himself as ore-sama][TL : Typical of puny villain right?] Rio felt an odd admiration for Gon who was able to keep spouting insults ever since the journey started . He can shout and scream as much as he wants but his voice was becoming a bit too loud . It would be bothersome if he kept shouting for the entire journey as well . With that thought, Rio approached Gon . Aah? What? Seeing Rio slowly approaching with his hand raised, Gon floated a dubious expression . Carrying an annoyed expression, Rio could only see Gon as a noisy dog who would not stop barking . Gon had complained loudly in order to get Rio riled up, but he only served to be a minor annoyance . What a joke! Rio was the first person to ever make a fool out of Gon . Up until the incident, Gon had been constantly surrounded by his followers or those he feared him . There were the rare few who were openly hostile to him, but he quickly made them yield through sheer force . However, Rio was indifferent towards Gon . He detested that . He could not help but detest him . Rio crushed his pride and beat the living hell out of him . Although Gon intended on ridiculing Rio as also harbouring filth, he felt like he was already seen through . Sleep for a bit . Saying that, Rio invoked Spirit Arts and put Gon to sleep . Resistance was possible if one excelled at Odo control but for Gon, it was impossible since he could not wield Spirit Arts . Gon fell asleep in an instant . Ooh thats amazing . So thats Spirit Arts, huh? Dora spoke in admiration at the scene of Gon falling asleep in a blink of an eye . Yeah . Hell be quiet with this . Finally regaining their peace and quiet, Rio gave a wry smile as he spoke . He put quite a bit of power into his Spirit Arts so Gon should stay asleep until they reach the capital . Afterwards, chatter flowed from every wagon and a peaceful atmosphere hung in the air . Despite the possibility of an attack by wild beasts or monsters, with the amount of people present in the trade group, as long as there were not a very large number of aggressors, the risk was very low . Furthermore, the villagers were armed with short swords and lances in case an attack occurred . Even most bandits would be discouraged to attack such a large number of people . Still, Rio would casually scan their surroundings for any suspicious activity . If by any chance there was an ambush, he would notice and be able to cope with it immediately . Several hours have passed since the trade group left the village and the sun shone overhead as the wagons continued rolling down the highway . Under the clear blue sky, warm sunlight radiated over them . Vast fields of green spread around them with mountains and forests visible in the distance . Wrapped in the cool autumn breeze while surrounded by a picturesque landscape, Rio enjoyed the scenery as they moved along slowly . Chapter 40 Volume 1 Chapter 40 Translator : Cnine Editor : Proofreader : SenjiQ This chapter is courtesy to Bradley-san, James-san, and Mitch-san . Thank you for your patronage TL note : The donation during One week after the release of WN chapter will be treated as donation for that WN . OTHERWISE YOU CAN EMAIL ME FOR WHICH WN YOUR DONATION FOR AT : [email protected] . com Part 1 In the evening of the day they left the village*, Rios group arrived at capital of the Karasuki Kingdom . [TL : maybe its a typo or another village close to capital, need to check the distance to capital from previous chapter] The size was around 360,000 square meters, with a population around 300 thousand; its size easily became the biggest in the Yagumo region . By the way, when compared to the Strahl region, it only reached a medium scale . Its surroundings were surrounded with ramparts with guards at its gates . With the exception of the people who live in the capital, one was a need to pay a toll for peddling . They issued a certificate of tax payment when Dora paid the tax . With that, they could freely go in and out of the capital for a certain interval . Rio, taking along the restricted Gon, along with Shin and Dora entrusted the coach to the lodgings of the soldiers* . [TL : Why they didnt call it barracks instead?] Meanwhile, the rest of the group would be staying in a simple lodging for the evening . The lodging quarters were a simple lodging, oriented for groups, which were under the management of the kingdom . Though it didnt come with dinner, you could save a considerable amount of money compared to staying in an inn with large number of people . After promising to meet again later, they parted with the other villagers, lead by Dora, going towards the lodging house of the soldiers, bringing Gon along with Rio and Shin . Various buildings stand in line inside the capital, the road wasnt too wide . The humans walking on it were quite lively . But, they were not in a situation where they could slowly enjoy the capitals atmosphere . Gon and Shin started to throwing verbal insults to each other since some time ago . With Shin snapping at each of those insults, even Gon was pleased as Shin fell into a vicious circle of insults . After awakened from the sleeping spirit art, Gon, who knew he wouldnt be able to do anything to Rio, didnt say any abusive words toward Rio again . Though he didnt know why he had that change of heart, his attitude towards Shin was the same as ever . Rio was astounded at Gons abusive language . He couldnt even measure what he would be in the future . With Gons remaining life, after becoming a crime slave, it was unknown how many years hed have left . And despite that, he didnt stop himself from gloating with the self-satisfaction of harming others . Maybe it was just his optimism of his own situation, or else he just become defiant . In any case it was befitting of his shameless nerves . Well, whatever is okay He was certainly unable to forgive Gon who tried to harm Ruri, who was his own relative . But, that man, who was doomed to die in the not too distant future, didnt even show any sign of correcting his attitude . Though he might be able to live carelessly if he did not receive any punishment, it was already too late as he was surely going to get his punishment, so Rio isnt interested in Gon anymore . Heh, Ruris soft skin is truly superb . Shin, I guess youre never even touched her skin, right? Gon said those words; maybe he thought he could incite Shin with jealousy . That was a cheap provocation . What! But, the young men called Shin taking on that provocation . Though Rio knew that he didnt give a shit about Gons action, Shin, as usual, his expression changed and he fell into Gons trap . Fuhn, What . Youre also fallen in love with her, right? Im really disappointed . I originally want to rape her only to dumped her afterward, Hahaha! Being even more pleased with Shins reaction, Gon let out a broken laugh with proud expression on his face . You, bastard . . Shin was enveloped by a dangerous aura, as he glared at Gon . With a feeling of displeasure enveloping him, it wouldnt be strange if he hit Gon soon . Their quarrel gathered quite a lot of attention from their surroundings . Along with Rio unusual attire, foreign to that kingdom, leading Gon, who was bound by rope, they gathered quite a spectacle . Sensing many lines of sight, from their surroundings, Rio sighed a little . Though he didnt know what was in Doras mind, they kept advancing to their destination . Geez, what the hell you lot talking about? . See, weve arrived Just when Rio began to think about whether to give a warning, Dora told them that they had arrived at their destination, with an astonished face, looking at the two people quarelling . Their current location was near the heart of the capital, the royal palace . In that place, there was a very noticeably large building . It seemed that was where the soldiers lodgings were . Well enter now . Follow me Cheh Rio entered that building while pulling along the rope fixed to Gons neck . When his eyes met with Rios sidelong gaze, who was looking with cool gaze, Gon clicked his tongue and then turned his gaze away . Whats your bussiness When entering that building, a soldier inquired at Rios group . We brought a criminal who attempted to rape . The three of us are the witness, and the criminal is that guy . The chief of tax collection staff, Saga Hayate-sama said that he would also become the witness Dora explained their bussiness in few sentences with a calm tone . When he said Hayates name, the change in that soldier expression was pretty much noticeable . I see . If Saga-sama said that hed become the witness, that incident must be true . May I inquire into the matter too? Of course Following the soldier, the four of them were taken into the interrogation room . In that room they talked about Gon rape attempt . No way, to think that there really was an idiot who tried to commit a crime of creeping into a house where Saga-sama was staying To that foolhardiness, the soldier looked at Gon with shocked expression . Though there was a need to ask Hayate to ascertain the credibility of that story, he knew that a false charge against another person by fabricating a story, and by saying that the tax officer was the witness, it would become a serious felony once exposed . It seemed that the soldier decided to believe their story . For the time being, it seems I need to confirm the truth from Saga-sama, even if that person would show some retaliation, lets treat him as guilty in this place* . We need to check regarding how much well buy him for . Please wait for a while Acknowledged He placed a collar on Gons neck with fluid movement and, the soldier left to another room while taking along Gon with him . Though he wa still trying to spit on Rios face before he left, Rio easily warded that by forming an invisible wind barrier, with spirit arts, to protect himself . Part 2 Fu*k I hate those eyes which looking down on humans! As if showing his last resistants, Gon shouted with the outburst of his emotions at Rio . Dont look at me with those annoying eyes Oy, SHUT UP GA! The soldier hit Gons head, who was shouting loudly, with the hilt of his sword . Gons balance was fairly disturbed as his head took a considerably strong bashing . God Daaamn iiitttt Gon muttered in a low voice while hanging his head down, as if he was completely frustated . Those were the last words they heard from Gon . [TL : Sayonara Gon] Lets go Roped with a rough rope, Gon, who was being dragged by the soldier, walked with unsteady steps . SIlence descended in the room after that soldier and Gon were gone . Well, hes young, has a good physique, and healthy . Hell definitely be purchased with those points alone As if destroying that tedious atmosphere, Doras voice clearly resounded in that room . If you say so, it should be okay Sighing a little, Rio decided to follow the conversation while smiling wryly . Damn it, that bastard, I wont feel refreshed unless hes sold even little bit higher! But, Shin was the only one who still held a grudge towards Gon, even till now . He was shouting loudly, as if helplessly trying to vent his anger . Well, the fact is that hes already become a crime slave . He wont meet a satisfying end . Furthermore, we even get consolation money from his village . Though I understand your feelings, lets just leave it as it is . Itll only make you tired on your own As a senior in life, Dora had some resistance to that kind of situation . He knew how to ward the stress . Though his foul mood was somewhat restrained with those words, Shin was still feeling discontent for the whole time . And then, the soldier from before come back to the room around 30 minutes later . This is the money paid after that guy was sold . Thank god his price set a new record . He sold for 10 gold coin I gold was an amount of money which enable someone to live and play around all day long, even without working, for a whole month in Imoerial city . Also, 10 gold was the amount of money which was enough for an average family to live in the capital for one year . Though it was not that strange, that selling price was several times that of a normal slave . A crime slave was treated as a consumable goods forever, thus it was cheaper in the long run . By the way, the price of a crime slave was decided by confirming the condition, according a manual, to get a grade, and then determining the price from the predetermined grade . Thank you very much . Lets go After carefully took the important 10 gold coins, Dora left the lodging house along with Shin and Rio . Since its already dark, I think we should immediately go back to the lodging Said Dora, who was leading the way as the only one who knew about the roads inside the royal capital . Rio and Shin followed behind him . After walking for around 20 minutes, they finally entered the densely packed lodging facility area . Inns werent the only ones there, there were also simple lodgings in there . Oh, looks like thats the place Said Dora, who found the villager that was currently on a stand by the outside the lodging . Though there were several simple lodging houses erected in this area, they couldnt be used unless for a party with member exceeding certain number . Some of the buildings were nothing but just a room which served as simple kitchen* and bedroom; on the other hand, it was possible for 30 people to sleep with just one room . [ TL* : Sunken hearth] Are you hungry? Wait a minute, today well eat outside with everyone . You two drop your luggage and meet later It seemed they were waiting outside the lodging, waiting for Rio and co to come back . Though they could use one simple lodging for one party, some people might come to steal something . That was the duties of the watchmen . Ou . Thanks for the hard work . Then how about we go eat Kamu tan Seriously Yaaay! When Dora said the name of the dish for Rio and Shin to hear, Shin raised his voice in delight, as if he had forgotten about his foul mood that had haunted him until then . Dora smiled wryly, looking at Shins response . Kamu tan Ah, is this the first time youve eat Kamu tan? Though it cant be easily made in the village, its a traditional dish of this region . Its made by boiling the ingredients, made of processed thin wheat, and we eaten with soup [TL : Sound like noodle] Hee, that sound delicious Though he had never even heard of the dishe called Kamu tan, he could somehow imagine what kind of dish it was . After dropping his luggage and entering the lodging as it is, the three of them goes to eat that Kamu tan . How about that store? Where ever is fine . Lets enter it quickly! Since they really didnt know where a shop that was serving delicious meals, Rio decided to following Dora . Though Shin also didnt know the shops details, as this was his second time coming to the royal capital, Kamu tan was his favourite dish . Rio and Dora smiled wryly, deciding to follow after Shin, who was hastily entering the store . The business was prospering inside the store, the guests were also slurping noodles dishes using chopsticks . Rio who had already predicted such a spectacle wasnt shocked that much . Though he didnt know which was the recommended menu, he decided to leave it to Dora . Kamu tan for three please . Large serving and Please add meat toppings too Roger While waiting their dish to be served, he trying to ask about the characteristics of Kamu tan from Dora and Shin . The answer for that was, RAMEN . In addition, there was also some dishes that resembled Soba and udon . Though both of that names were different from on earth . Since it was a dish theyd eaten since olden days, it become the local cuisine of the region, just like the pasta he previously saw in Strahl region, it seemed the possibility that the creator of this dish was a reincarnator was low . [TL : I saw the foreshadowing for something like 200 chapter later] Hai, three Kamu tan are done! Soon, the shop assistant brought Kamu tan in porcelain bowls . Containing wavy noodles was transparent shouyu* base soup; it gave rise to a steamy and rich fragrant aroma . [TL* : Soy Sauce] [PR: heres the cooking LN we all know] The meat topping covered a large surface of the noodles, though it was a little different from charsiu*, it was not what was important, as it was already delicious as it was . [TL* : Roasted pork fillet, reference please] You must make a slurping sound while eating Kamu tan After explaining to Rio with a triumphant face, Shin vigorously slurped the Kamu tan . Since Rio was originally Japanese, he wasnt repulsed by the habit of eating while slurping . Whether it was in Strahl or Yagumo regions, eating while slurping was a bad habit which was a breach of a manners, regardless of class . But, in the Yagumo region, this Kamu tan was the only exception, where one could eat while making a slurping sound as a common exception . Rio followed their example and ate the Kamu tan with experienced movements . The soup was a very simple soup, without any condiment mixed in it . The flavour was a little different from standard Japanese ramen and he preferred a more profound and rich taste as a young Japanese . But, Rios chest fired up with passion as he finally ate ramen after a long time . While slowly savouring the taste, Rio satisfied his hunger with a little rise in his mood . Chapter 41 Volume 1 Chapter 41 Translator[Vanguard] : Cnine Editor[Middle Guard] : Proofreader[Magician] : SenjiQ Part 1 The next day after they arrived at the royal capital, under the dazzling blue sky, Rio was walking in the downtown area of the royal capital, along with Sayo . They were asked to purchase luxury goods by the villagers, while the other villagers were going to sell trade goods, both of them were going to buy large amounts of daily necessities for the village . As expected of royal capital, there are so many people here, right Having come to the royal capital for the first time it somehow left a deep impression on her, thus Sayo voiced her admiration . To Sayos words, Rio too looked at the scenery of the royal capital, that was spread before him . This is also the first time Rio arrived at the royal capital of the kingdom . There were many wooden buildings and houses covered with mortar in the Karasuki kingdom; the buildings that stood in rows were somehow exuding a similar atmosphere to that of oriental architecture . [TL : Japanese traditional house] As both were some sort of country bumpkins, they hardly knew where the stores that sold luxury goods were . Though they were asking the other villagers whether it was fine for them to shop alone, they just said that it was due to insufficient personnel and Rio being able to do the calculations . Thus it came to the situation where hes shopping along with Sayo, though he was a little unsatisfied with the other reason . They were walking in a business district, as they were going around many shop, without finding the goods they wanted . Their purpose on the first day was to sightsee the royal capital along with shopping; they were going around to various shop at a slow pace . Sayo-san, this is really the first time youve left the village, right Yes . I always wanted to go to this place, ever since I heard various stories about royal capital from oniichan who went to this place once before That wish finally come true, right Yes! This is really just like a dream Furthermore, I can even go sightseeing like this Thats right, since its our first time coming to royal capital, it must be due to everyones consideration right [TL : Duh] Ye-Yeah . I think so She somehow stuttered at the end, even her face was blushing a little . Though Rio was paying attention so that he wouldnt be overwhelmed by the ordinary surroundings, so there was no way he would notice her state . E-Even so, viewing the royal capital from below is really amazing, right Said Sayo with a somehow flustered voice . Thats right . Though I visited many countries in my journey, Ive never seen a castle of that scale The capital of Karasuki kingdom was build as if to surround a small hill, at the center of that was the royal castle, on top of the hill . Looking at the royal castle, by looking up from the urban area was surely the best part . And then, walking around the whole town while enjoying that scenery- . Oy, the two young bird over there, are you in the middle of a date Then they were being called out to by a female shopkeeper that was managing her stall . It seemed she was selling small accessories which were geared toward women . Ah, no, were Her face was blushing on hearing the female shopkeeper, and flustered when she answered . We came to royal capital from our village, and currently shopping while doing the usual trade Just before her train of thought short circuited, Rio replaced Sayo, who was stuttering with her words, to explaining their circumtances . Ara, is that so Hee Said the female shopkeeper, who was turning her line of sight to Sayo, whos curling herself with flushed face . To her line of sight, that was seemingly seeing through her, Sayo blushing even more . Onii-san, since its the long awaited coming to royal capital, how about buying something for the girl as a celebration Grin, and along with her bussiness smile, she made a suggestion to buy an item . Though he knew that it would come to business talk from the very beginning, it was not the kind talk that could be easily refused . If he refusing her here, it would made the others think that Rio is a bit to oblivious to the atmosphere . [PR: He isnt?] [TL : Yeah unfortunately he isnt] Ah, Youre right . Sayo-san . Is there something you want? Smiling wryly, Rio asked Sayo . Rio had enough travelling expenses to use, even in this country . Buying one present for Sayo wouldnt even put a dent in his pocket . Since he also felt awkward refusing a call in that situation, Rio could only hop on board the sales talk of the female shopkeeper . Fuee I-I dont need that! As if be confused, Sayo was trying to refuse Rios offer . Rio laughed amusingly at her, who was pushing both of her hands in front of her and making an over reaction, by vigorously shaking her neck to left and right . Its alright, theres no need to hold yourself back Thats right After great troubles in making a man say that hell buy a gift, here you must show your manners by choosing the present carefully, as a girl . When Rio gave an ok for Ruri to not hold herself, the female shopkeeper took advantage of that . As she says, feel free Eh . Ah, The-Then . . Being urged by those two, even while bewildered, Sayo looked at the items that were being displayed . Though she seemed to be timid at first, Sayo instantly showed a serious expression . Rio was waiting silently as she stared intently at the items, while hearing the female shopkeeper explanation . Finally Sayo picked a beautiful hairpin in the form of a flower . Haha . You have a keen eyes . You have a nice sense . This is the best item Erm, is it expensive Sayo asked that as if being reserved . Nn~, How about 60 copper It doesnt mean that it was expensive to the point that it was unreachable, even for a general commoner, but living in the village, that was considerably expensive for Sayo, who had never held even a scrap of money . Is this to your fancy Sayo-san Eh, Ah, but Rio confirmed Sayos choice in a way that wouldnt made her get worked up . But, Sayo was looking alternately between Rio and the hairpin with a bewildered expression . Onee-san . Give me that please E? After looking at Sayos state, he knew that Sayo wanted that, so Rio told the female shopkeeper that he wanted to buy the hairpin . Sayo was befuddled when she looked at Rio, who was giving one silver coin to the female shopkeeper . Thank you for your patronage Not haggling when buying a present for a girl will give you a favourable impression, you know! Hearing that they came from a village, though the female shopkeeper somehow predicted that they would be bargaining a bit more, she was dumbfounded when Rio readily handed over the money . Then, the female shopkeeper showed a full blown business smile as she receiving the silver coin and handed back the 40 copper coins . When Rio receiving that, the female shopkeeper approached Sayo carrying the hairpin . Well then, here it is, will you put it on immediately Eh, Ah, Yes Thus, the female shopkeeper put the hairpin on Sayo with trained movements . Sayo accepted that in a dreamy state . The pink coloured flower hairpin was shining brightly in contrast with Sayos white skin and her shoulder length black hair, that was stretching to her shoulders . Part 2 That really suits you Yeah, its lovely T-Thank you very much The female shopkeeper told her impression while smiling sociably . Rio added his impression too and Sayo said her gratitude with a blushing red face . You must do your best, you know . Because therell be high competition for this boy The female shopkeeper whispered so that only Sayo could hear it and winking lightly to her . Uu Sayo lowered her head to her body on hearing those words . Then, should we go again? Sayo-san Y-Yeah Ill be waiting for your next patronage The two of them then left to continuing their shopping . The female shopkeeper said that to the backs of them, who were leaving . By the way, after walking for a while, Sayo said Thank you very much! while smiling ear to ear and bowing vigorously at Rio; She looked at it pleasantly . After that, they were wandering around the royal capital for a while, and they were returning to the public lodging . And then, the sharp villagers found the hairpin that was put in Sayo hair, after many questions, Sayo told them with a flushed red face . It seemed the trading group could sell all of the trading items; it was decided that they would go back to the village two days later . Even after returning to the village, she would be always be questioned by the village women regarding the hairpin given by Rio, which Sayo always put in her hair . Several days after they left the royal capital . In the house of Saga, a high ranking samurai family, Saga Gouki, the current family head, was facing his own son, Hayate . A letter from Yuba-dono Gouki asked that, in a low but powerful voice . Yes . Look like this is an important letter, as she wanted me to deliver this without fail Uhm, I see . . Then, wheres that letter? Here it is When Hayate took out the letter and delivered it, Gouki teared the seal in a polite manner, which was unsuited with his build . Though it didnt mean that he was in a sullen mood, Gouki was someone who was strict and hard to please . Hes not someone whos easily agitated, and someone who have a bulky and massive build and minding about everything* . [TLC* : cant make sure about the last part >¤äƤӤɤä򘋤¤Ҋ] With his nickname, Kishin Gouki[Gouki The Fierce God], which once made the soldiers of Rokuren, their neighbouring kingdom, tremble in fear . That was Hayates image of Gouki, Hayate and his siblings respected that kind of father . Especially his younger by eight years sister, who made a declaration that she wont marry someone unless it was a man who was stronger than Gouki . [TL : Duh, another flag] Even though they couldnt expect there to be a man who was stronger than Gouki in the kingdom . Back to the topic, Gouki was staring intently at the letter with a somewhat gloomy expression . !!!!! But, just once, that Gouki let out a shocked expression, shown on his face . Having guessed that expression, even Hayate was surprised by that . It must be something unusual for father to let it show on his face . Is it really that important information [TL : Yeah its the information about your Brother-in-law to be] [PR: couldnt disagree more; theres no way Rio would notice a blunt proposal made directly to his face] Though he guessed that, he wouldnt ask his father, who was still in the middle of reading the letter . Hayate just stared at Gouki, who was reading that letter intently . Somehow Goukis eyes were moving at an alarming speed, as if chasing after the sentences in that letter . He was somehow showing a sad expression, then smiling as if being pleased by something . Even after he finished reading it once, he read it again, so many times, as if he didnt want to miss anything in it . Please tell me detailed information about the boy called Rio After reading the letter so many times, Gouki asked about Rio, to confirm whether it was true or not . Why was Rios name suddenly popping in this place . Goukis voice was trembling . Whether that was due to sorrow, joy, or delight . Though Hayate was unable to grasp those facts, he decided to tell his father about Rio . Haa, he said that his age was around 14 years old . Hes polite and has an extremely excellent personality; hes someone whos a cut above the rest, which I feel cant be found in an ordinary soldier I see Gouki was grinning with fierce smile, as he was giving a full score to Rios personality . I cant hold this any longer . Ill visit his majesty immediately . Hayate, you did a good job on bringing that letter to me . That surely was troublesome Gouki quickly rose from his seat after saying that . Ayame-sama has passed away, huh . Zen . No, I must immediately notify his majesty about Rio-sama When he left while muttering to himself, with various emotion in his chest, Gouki gallantly left the room . Hayate just looking dumbfoundedly at the retreating figure of his father . What was that, that just happen Chapter 42 Volume 1 Chapter 42 Replaced the spirit tool called Warehouse of Space-Time to Item Box . Maybe will add the furigana soon . Translator : Cnine Editor : Proofreader : SenjiQ Part 1 A few day passed after Rio and co returned to the village from the royal capital . Now that they greeted the last days of autumn, the village was celebrating it with a harvest festival . Harvest festivals were an expression of gratitude for the abundant harvest in that year, and to wish for abundant harvests in the next year . Though the daily lives of the villagers were always busy, only for that day, they were not working . In the plaza, the villagers were gathering to dance a dance, sing a song, eat a meal, and drink sake in the daytime . Since the kitchen in Yubas house was the vastest in the village, every year, during that time, it was used by the gathering of the women who took pride in their cooking, in the village . Even then, some of the women were moving quickly to do the preliminary preparations . Rios figure was also amongst them . The kitchen was a womans battlefield; though normally men couldnt enter the kitchen, as Rios cooking ability was certified by Yuba and Ruri, they gave an exception for him . Rio was cooking dishes that wasnt usually eaten in that region . Sayo and Ruri were in his vicinity to learn the art of cooking from Rio . Those dishes were apple pie and meat pie . Since the pie batter* was already made, they were currently making the filling . [TL : I didnt use pie crust as its the cooked version of pie batter while the kanji said that its uncooked pie batter] For the apple pie, they were using the winter apples gathered in the village, and using the villages cattle for the meat pie . When thinking about how to make it easier for the villagers to cook apple pie later, it [winter apples] matched well with it, as sugar was a high-quality item and he didnt use butter, as they didnt know how to make it in that region . By mixing a little bit of spice, gathered in this region, Rio cooked the winter apples till they become mushy . It smells really delicious . Rio really does know many different dishes Yeah, it looks delicious . Rio-sama is amazing! Ruri and Sayo were smiling widely, as their noses twitched, when they sniffed the faint amount of sweet aroma drifting in the room . He then became embarrassed by such praise from the girls, and smiled as if trying to hide it, while continuing the cooking . He placed the filling on top of the already laid pie batter, then enclosed it with another pie batter on top of it . He then baked it in the pot . As they had to also make the meat pies, proportional to the number of people, he couldnt take a break yet . They stopped cooking two hours after that, and joined the festival, bringing along their dishes, including the ones made by Rio . Thus it enhanced the atmosphere of the festival and brought it to completion . Rio sat at the edge of the plaza, and was enjoying a conversation, with liquor in one hand, along with Dora and Ume . Though it didnt cause out of place commotion, he was looking at the young men of the village who were happily dancing and singing, while he had his fill of the sake and meals . Nevertheless, its almost 2 month since Rio came to this village . Time sure passes quickly, right? It sure does . It already feels natural to see you in this village Though 2 month had yet to pass since he came to this village, for Dora and Ume, Rio already one of the villagers . Im also really grateful that everyone is taking good care of me While deeply moved by their words, Rio smiled and said his gratitude to Dora and Ume . What, its only natural you know . You see, youre already DD O~y, Dora Come here for a while! When Dora was about to say something, Someone called to him . Oops, I was just called . Well, actually were the ones whos indebted to you . Not to mention about that water something . Well then, Ill be off for a while . With his bright smile trademark, Dora left that place with light gait . As he says, Rio . The livelihood in this village has improved little by little thanks to you, Rio . Not to mention about that aromatic water Yes Rio smiled lightly, as to reply to Ume who said those words while looking at Doras back . Nevertheless, when I think that Rio will leave this village sooner or later, Ill feel empty after that Thats Eh The matter of Rio leaving the village was already conveyed to the villagers from the very beginning . Though he already met many people and went to many different places, when it came to the time to leave, it was when the atmosphere easily became solemn . What kind of expression he should put on at that kind of time? Rio, who was still unable to find the right way to express it, just gave a vague smile . Furthermore amongst the young girls in this village, some of them have really fallen in love with you . Itll be a huge blow to those girls, right? Eh, Er~m Rio was slightly dumbfounded and lost his words . While grinning Ume sent a sidelong gaze to the dumbfounded Rio . Rio, theres someone you like, right? Eh Rios dumbfounded state continued on hearing those words . He was surprised that Ume guessed right, the secret he kept tightly in his heart . Your faces saying [How do you know that?], right . Well, lets just say that its a womans intuition Womans . Intuition Rio said that with a slightly puzzled tone . There really are such things . Ha~h, Rio really is lacking in understanding a womans heart in that way, huh Somehow guessing what Rio was thinking right then, Ume could only sigh in astonishment . Rio smiled wryly as he was unable to retort Umes words . Im sure that those girls also somehow perceive that . They have no chance at victory from the very beginning . Theres also the fact that Rio will leave the village sooner or later In rural places where the majority of them only did a simple chores was a difficult place for a woman to spend their whole life alone; theyd find a man who would support them for life from amongst the young men in the village . They couldnt go after an ideal married life forever . That was the only thing they must avoid at all cost . Thus, a skill at sensing whether or not a man was interested in them was an indispensable for women . They were looking at the reality . If their love didnt come true, theyd stop pursuing it as soon as possible . Thats why, even if theyre excessively pampering you, no ones seriously pursuing you Umes words went on . Still, since some of them generously welcoming wooing after you, thats just an appeal and nothing more H-Ha~ [TL : YEAH, TAKE THAT RIO; RIAJUU JUST EXPLODE!!!!] Rio was bewildered while having a slightly cramped expression . Somehow the village girls love circumstances were more severe than what he expected . Well, though amongst them, some just cant suppress their feeling Ume said that, as if adding one thing after another, while letting out a lonely smile . Noticing that change in her expression, Rio expression become serious again . I think you already noticed Sayos feelings, right And Ume suddenly mentioned a name, without any hesitation . EH? Erm, no, we . Even while showing a bewildered expression, Rio still replied shortly . With the other village girls only displaying an attitude as if they were interested in him, Sayo was the only one who looked like she wanted to tell Rio about her feeling so many times* . [TLC* : δŮ_ݤΤʤ˼碌뤯餤ꤷҊƤʤФǡϥꥪֱȚݳ֤򁻤褦ЄӤ˳뤳Ȥत] Though the person herself desperately tried to hide her feelings, she was unable to hide it skillfully, like the other girls . Thus, as expected, even Rio had slightly noticed her feelings . Though he was unable to understand why she thought that way . Part 2 That girl received a very important present from you Ume referenced the present he gave to Sayo a few days ago . That was right, a few days ago when they were touring around the royal capital, he presented a hairpin to Sayo . If it was the usual Rio, he wouldnt do such an action that would cause the thoughtless misunderstanding that he fancied the other party . But, only at that time, due to the sales talk of the female shopkeeper, who was skillfully controlling the atmosphere, which cause him make an exceptional behaviour . Though Rio himself wasnt thinking too deeply about such an action, could he really not buy a present without reading the atmosphere? . That was what he thought . Its not like Ill blame you for giving a present to that girl . Saying that kind of thing is like denying the relationships between humans* . I wont be mad if youre not toying with her feelings Rio was speechless when he heard what Ume just said . But, that girl is a bit too pure, right . After her parents passed away too early, she lived with her only brother . Since Shin is overprotective, that might be a misfortune for Sayo, as her mentality is a little immature* [TL : Age ranking from older to younger is, Shin>Ruri>Rio and Sayo] With that said, the side of being realistic regarding the marriage, and the philosophy of love between man and woman, was something that was originally taught by parents to their child . Sayo, whose mother passed away, didnt have anyone to teach that . She was taught by the adult women in her surroundings but, she hesitated to asked further with her brother Shin by her side . The result of that was Sayo became a pure hearted girl who never even once had the slightest touch of love between men and women . Thus, one day she just fell in love at the first sight of Rio, who came from another place, and still continued with her feelings . Spare that girl and dont toy around with her feelings . I know that you wont do something like that to that girl though, somehow I become too medlesome with your affair Ume said that while smiling wryly . Well, if youre thinking of continuing to live in this village, dating that girl is extremely welcome . Though youll be receive the usual abusive language, even Shin wont reject it . Or rather, it wont be strange if hes actually assisting Sayo from behind Rio responded with a vague smile to her words . Rio would leave the village sooner or later . That was an absolute fact that would never change . That was why, in that village there was no future where Rio lived together with Sayo . [Maybe its better to tell her that fact soon . ] When he was just about to say what he thought indirectly, at that time C . ! Rio felt that there were a few people that somehow entered the magical barrier of the village . Their number was ten . They had no intention of hiding their presence, nor did he feel hostility from them . There were no villagers left in the village . In that case, they were outsiders . excuse me . Ill leave you for a while Rio rose from his seat and apologizes to Ume . Ume didnt hold him back when he seemingly went to pick a flower* . [TL : You know, peeing . please remember that the author is female] Rio was walking in the direction that people entered the village from . In that place were 10 people . Looking at their movements, each one of them wasnt an ordinary one . [TL : Theyre power rangers] Especially the two at the lead, who wore expensive clothing; he knew their ability towered above the rest . His weapon was inside the item box* . [TL : Previously known as Storage of Space and Time] There would be some time lag when he picked it up . Though he couldnt feel hostile intent from the other side, it was better than being sorry . Could you tell me your bussiness in this village Somehow even his opponent noticed that Rio wasnt an ordinary person too which made them a little restless . But, the only two at the front gave a little different reaction . The elderly person whose appearance was completely like a boulder[robust], the female who was around that mans age too, with a calm and collected air was staring intently at Rio and their body was shivering . C-Could it be . Rio-sama? Youre Rio-sama right Eh, AH, yeah . . He was truly shocked when a strange old man suddenly called his name with -Sama attached to it while looking dumbfoundedly at him . OOH As I thought! And then, that man suddenly said something, with a tone as if he was overcome by some kind of emotion . Uhhmm Without understanding the situation, Rio let out a bewildered voice . He have no recollection of meeting with the people in front of him . Since Rio had mostly stayed in the village after he came to the kingdom, he only remember the face of someone who he met at that place . My deepest apologize . Though Ive no recollection of meeting you before, who might you be? With a calm and reserved tone, Rio tried to make sure of the identity of the other side . The first man was groaning a little in admiration, when he sensed Rios calm and reserved tone, which was unsuitable for that age* . [TL : Its because hes hiding his true age] How impolite of me My name is Saga Gouki! This one is my wife, Saga Kayoko . The people behind are my subordinates The man called Gouki introduced his companions with a friendly tone . His subordinates knelt with one knee on the ground, without worrying about dirtying their garments . That was the etiquette of a retainer . H-Ha~ Rio was dumbfounded while staring at them . As expected, even Rio was unable to follow that all too sudden development . But, he was sure that kneeling that way was uncomfortable . Please quickly raise yourself, as your clothes will be dirty if you keep on kneeling Rio said that with a troubled expression . But With a hestitating tone, those men kept kneeling respectfully in that place . Please do so, since I want to ask the situation first . Anyway, lets change the location Thus, Rio said that without an sense of urgency in his tone . Haa, then, please excuse our discourtesy Maybe because he understand Rios intention, Gouki nodded once and those men rose from the place where they knelt . Then, please follow me After saying that, Rio guiding them to the edge of the plaza and called out to Yuba . When she looked at Goukis party, her eyes opened wide and - . As I thought, Gouki-dono immediately came to this village She said that with bitter smile on her face . Long time no see, Yuba-dono . Though I apologise for causing a disturbance, as it look like youre in the middle of a good harvest festival Dont worry since its almost calmed down From the subject of their conversation, those two are somehow an old friends . Anyway, lets go to our house for the time being . Ill tell the story in that place Our gratitude Its nothing, as Im the one who called you to come to this place . Then, please follow me . Youre coming with us too, Rio Understood . He was yet to understand the situation but, Rio abided Yubas words as he judged that it wasnt a trivial matter . Chapter 43 Volume 1 Chapter 43 Translator : Cnine Editor : Proofreader : SenjiQ, Jake1456 Part 1 At that moment, in the hall of Yubas house, four people gathered in one place . In that place was Rio, Yuba, Gouki and Kayoko . The people who came along with Kayoko and Gouki became their guards to prevent anyone from hearing their conversation . We truly apologise for suddenly borrowing your time, when Rio-sama is still busy Gouki expressed his courtesy in a most polite manner, along with a somehow awe-inspiring kneel . Kayoko on his side was also trying to completely hide her apologetic expression from her face . Uhmm, Ive yet to understand the core of the story though In regards to being unable to fully understand the flow of their story, Rio indirectly expressed his wish for more explanation about the circumtances . In that regard, Gouki-dono is getting approval to tell the story of Rios parents To the confused Rio, Yuba told him the most simple explanation . The story of my parents, is it Even if he knew that this was his long awaited moment, he was not agitated and asked with calm tone . This was someone who had obviously come from one of the top most places of the social ladder, and from the fact that he showed his respect to Rio, maybe his circumstances were even more complex than what he thought . First is, let me see . Today were calling upon Rio-sama to explain his parent circumstances Gouki told him that fact with a respectful tone . Though there was a low probability of badly handling it, even Rio knew that, from todays situation, it was not something to be heard without prior preparation . Anyway, we should sit first, right Rio turned towards them and advising them to sit first, before hearing their story . Though he really wanted them to refrain themselves from showing such courtesy, since the current situation didnt give him the chance to ask, he decided to prioritise hearing their story . Excuse me Gouki excuse himself and sat slowly, followed by Kayoko . Well then, I should hear the story now, right? Understood Replying with consent to Rios words, Gouki took a short breath and showed a somewhat melancholic expression . Thats right . . This is something that happened around 20 years ago . First, lets start with the story about Zen Zen, Rios father was a soldier who served the Karasuki kingdom . At that time, the Karasuki kingdom was entering a tense relationship with the Rokuren kingdom, who was already antagonistic with them since long time ago, resulting in repeated skirmishes between those two kingdoms . The whole kingdom was being burdened by heavy taxes, it also made the livelihood of Yubas village become harder . Nevertheless, Zen, who was the second son, volunteered himself to reduce the number of mouths to feed . One day, by some chance, he stumbled into a soldier recruitment When recalling those times, somehow Yuba showed a melancholic expression and muttered in a low voice . Zen, who was a Spirit Arts genius in addition to his gifted physical constitution, was even gifted with a talent for martial arts . Different from the Strahl region, where the Spirit Arts disappeared due to the introduction of magic, though they were very small in number, the people of the Yagumo region still used the Spirit Arts . That kind of person was extremely valuable in war . For Karasuki kingdom, who was a the state of Quasi-war, it didnt take that much time for the soldier called Zen to distinguish himself . Despite just being a skirmish, he decapitated the enemies heads one by one, when his troops faced a crisis he volunteered himself to be left with the rear unit; he always returned alive no matter how hopeless the situation . To give praise to that achievement, Zen was awarded with a medal from the kingdom and was hailed as a hero of the kingdom . Since that time, Zen became a samurai who served the kingdom . Though a person who became a new samurai would have a sparring match with a senior as a custom, that guys ability was the real deal Gouki was the one that appointed to test Zens ability with a match . At that time, Gouki was charged with the job of being a protector of the royalty despite his youth, he was the most prominent master in the kingdom at that time . Though his movements were self-taught, Zens ability rivaled Goukis . Though the result was Goukis victory by narrow margin, if Zen learnt formal sword arts, Gouki knew that the one who would lose might be himself . Dear me, though it was called a sparring match, its not that often I face a battle that rouses my soul as much as that, thats how much of a battle it was Gouki said that with a deep tone, as if being deeply moved when he recalled that time . Kayoko smiled lightly on seeing the state of her husband . Zen, who proved his ability with that match, along with Goukis strong recommendation, entered the post along with Gouki and became a protector of royalty . And that royalty was, Ayame-sama [TL : SURPRISEEEE!!!!] !!! When he heard that his mother was the kingdoms royalty, Rio showed a clearly surprised expression . Though he already guessed that his parent were people of a somewhat high pedigree, the word Royalty was never in his prediction . Seeing Rios reaction, Gouki and Kayoko were unable to hold their laughter . Though Ayames position terms of throne inheritance wasnt that high, she was a widely famous woman in the neighborhood of the kingdom due to her beauty . Zen, who was the rising star at that time, was appointed to become her escort . Though there wasnt any problem due to his military exploit, there were some points he was lacking, like family standing and education . At first, many people envied him for those reasons . However, also being charged with the protection of Ayame-sama was this Gouki and Kayoko . My wife comes from a prominent family lineage, even amongst the senior samurai families . Though Kayokos family is also a little special, its still an influential one With those two sticking to Zen, there was not that much of a problem as Zen was doing his best with his duty to protect Ayame . In addition, Zen and Ayames relationship was also a favourable one; Zen taught many things regarding the outside world to Ayame, who was ignorant about it . Just like Gouki and Kayoko, it didnt take that long for them to be attracted to each other as a man and woman . Even from an outsiders perspectives, it was easy to see through their feelings for each other . Being interested in Zen, sometimes they would also travel incognito to stay in the village, Zens hometown . But, despite being hailed as a hero[eiyuu], Zen was warrior that rose from a commoner[upstart], and Ayame was royalty . The difference of social status between them was too big, and Zen was being pressured by that thought . At that time, the Rokuren kingdom sent a ceasefire proposal to our kingdom The cease-fire had happened so many times during the long time of war . Though the Rokuren kingdom was the one that always broke it first, even the Karasuki kingdom didnt wish to prolong the war, from the point of view of national treasury . Thus they always accepted the ceasefire . The ceasefire was being celebrated, also to let the kingdoms citizens vent their dissatisfaction, a grand ceremony was held in the royal capital of the Karasuki kingdom . The prince of Rokuren also came as an ambassador for entering the ceasefire . The ceasefire agreement also passed nicely; later the prince was supposed to go back to his home country without any incident . But, the evening of that day, someone kidnapped Ayame . The culprit was the assistant of the Rokuren kingdoms prince, who belonged to a dark side that came the conclusion of the ceasefire agreement . Zen, who was protecting Ayame from the back splendidly, managed to capture that person . Though some circumstances were omitted, having been trained to commit suicide with an unknown ability, that person was dead . The next day, while the Karasuki kingdom side asked for explanation of this matter, the Rokuren kingdom prince was angry with reason that his assistant was brutally murdered . Despite the fact that their opponent is the one whos starting all of this event, due the sudden death of the culprit, Karasuki kingdom side decided to treat this case with caution . But, the Rokuren kingdoms prince wouldnt give a shit about it, and made a fuss of himself going all the way to the enemy kingdom, only to be betrayed like that . The negotiations of both kingdom were going down the drain, just like that, the situation was almost forced the breaking of the ceasefire agreement . In that situation, the Rokuren kingdom prince made another point to fix the ceasefire agreement Gouki continued his story, with tone as if he was chewing his anger . The execution of Zen, who personally killed his assistant, and a demand for Ayame Part 2 The fact was that it was truly a shameless demand . Though he didnt know how to describe the situation, but from Goukis tone, there was a rumour saying that the prince of the Rokuren kingdom was a distasteful man, whose hobby was philandering on women with his sadism . If they just let go of Ayame like that, it was easy to imagine what kind of treatment she would get . In the first place, the ceasefire agreement came from the Rokuren kingdom; maybe their aim was Ayame all along . They could not help but distrust the Rokuren side . But, sometimes even that kind of shameless demand couldnt be avoided in diplomacy . With superb preparation, the Rokuren kingdom prince used his own vassal to distort the summarised story, regarding the truth about that incident, in the capital . Agitating an unrest in the citizens, regarding the news that the long awaited ceasefire agreement was on the verge of breaking, it was said that they were manipulating the public opinion to favour the conclusion of ceasefire agreement . [TL :how very like of that accursed current president of Indonesia and his bosses, who sold their own country] The citizen dissatisfaction kept piling up and just like that situation, Ayame was to be sent to the Rokuren kingdom . And, in the kingdom itself, the number of the nobles who were favouring the war wasnt few in number, either . Though they could hold their dissatisfaction with the royalty, that was only on the surface . Though, if the truth of the incident was being told to the citizen it might light their wrath, in that case they couldnt escape from the fate of war, just for the sake of smearing mud on the Rokuren kingdoms honour . Though the Rokuren kingdom actions were breaking international laws from one point, by making the first strike, the Karasuki kingdom faced against a disadvantageous position . But, the Karasuki kingdom no longer trusted the Rokuren kingdom . While it might be true that they were temporarily accepting the Rokuren kingdoms demand, for the sake of fulfilling the conditions for ceasefire, there were many doubts regarding it . They could not just swallow the Rokuren kingdoms demand . On the other hand, it might affect the ceasefire agreement if they announced the truth of the incident, and that would cause an outbreak of conflicts which would drive the warfront into a corner . They were forced to enter a state of war while pinning the dissatisfaction from a portion of the noble and citizen, furthermore the Karasuki kingdom had to knead an excellent plan to triumph over that situation . Thus, his majesty pretending to accept those demands to the public, and gave a secret order for Zen and Ayame-sama to flee They could bide their time, temporarily, with the Rokuren kingdom and the noble opposition . One man and the king carried out a secret operation during that time . With a scale which couldnt be sniffed out by the Rokuren kingdom and the opposing domestic nobles, picking the most elite amongst the samurai organisations fighters to dispatch them without being found by the Rokuren kingdom . The samurai who were dissatisfied with the Rokuren kingdom were gathered in that operation, including me . The morale of the samurai who participated in that operation was soaring through the heavens Soon after that, Zen fled while taking along Ayame . The Karasuki kingdom announced that news . Of course, the Rokuren kingdoms indignation was not a joke . Though many complaints from those who opposed war were directed to Ayame and Zen, thanks to that, they successfully directed the mood to start a war with the enemy kingdom . Later, the prince of the Rokuren kingdom returned to his kingdom due to anger, which become the trigger to the beginning of the war . Karasuki kingdom gathered a large army as a diversion, attracting the attention so that the secret unit could go to the Rokuren kingdom . Of course, they had no choice but to secretly move in the middle of war to ambush the Rokuren kingdom; thus the large army being dispatched where they would start their operation . Thus the Rokuren kingdoms troops on national border had a glaring contest with the Karasuki kingdoms troops, without knowing that the elite troops of the Karasuki kingdoms samurai had already infiltrated into their kingdom . The samurais elite troops were responsible for delivering grievous, one sided damage to the Rokuren kingdom . Though the rear side of the Rokuren kingdom also moved quickly, they were unable to leave the battlefield and disregard the enemies facing them . When the elite troops quickly retreated before they were counter attacked, finally the Karasuki kingdoms main forces began their attack on the Rokuren kingdoms troops . Though the Rokuren kingdoms main troops didnt have any choice but to face it, a great disturbance happened in the middle of the battle, caused by the few elite samurai coming from behind and easily taking the head of their general . The Rokuren kingdom prince was also mixed amongst the captured prisoners during that campaign . Undoubtedly, that was the greatest historical victory of the Karasuki kingdom . The Rokuren kingdom once again frantically proposing a ceasefire agreement Gouki showed a really happy expression when he told Rio about the events during that time . The Rokuren kingdoms side admitted that they were fully responsible for causing the war, and the prince, who was the mastermind behind that event, was executed in front of the citizens by the Karasuki kingdom . Furthermore, they had to pay a large amount of money to compensate for the damage caused by the war . The citizens dissatisfaction lessened due to the compensation from the kingdom . The Rokuren kingdoms national power greatly declined, and now they had become a vassal state of the Karasuki kingdom, that situation wasnt something that came with war . It was seen as a huge success for the king, who passed the final judgement on seeing the results . But, though they had a chance for victory, it was a fact that he deceived his own citizens, which will turned into an unfavourable deadlock, with just a single mistake . That was why it become unavoidable for him to explain the true reason for the outbreak of the war, it became necessary treat the case of Zen and Ayame desertion as only running away because theyre scared of war . They even put them on the wanted list in the neighbouring kingdom . Thanks to that, they lost their place and were forced to flee all the way till the Strahl region . At that time, it was completely obvious, even to the king, that Ayame and Zen had fallen in love with each other . But, the high wall called social position wouldnt let those two become a couple . Maybe because she was almost turned into a woman who would become the plaything of that evil prince of the enemy kingdom, and with that unwillingness, even if it meant bridging the relationship between the two kingdoms, she entrusted her everything to Zen; even if that meant that she will life the live of fugitive, and always go along with great danger during their journey to a far away place . The actions of Ayame and Zen were seen as treason against their own kingdom . To add one thing after another, when it came to Zen, his crime was desertion and kidnapping of royalty . Their secret was guarded carefully as a top secret of the Karasuki kingdom, the ones who knew the truth was Yuba, who was Zens mother, and part of kingdoms upper echelon . And Yuba was unable to tell Rio about his parents due to the kings order . We were always regretting the fact that we were unable to do anything to help Ayame-sama Gouki and Kayoko showed a sad expression . At that time, inside Kayokos belly dwelled the life of Hayate, Gouki son . Politically, the desertion was treated as due to Zens recklessness regarding his duty to protect Ayame, while Gouki and Kayako remained in the Karasuki kingdom . But, few days ago, a letter from Yuba-dono arrived . The content said that Ayame-sama and Zens son was staying in her village It might be referring to another person but, he say that Yuba was his grandmother . Though he didnt have anything as evidence to his identify, whether Rio was the real deal or a fake one, the possibility that Yuba made a mistake in her judgement was low . Thus, Gouki immediately reported about that letter to the king, seeking for further instruction . And then, they were to judge with their own eyes and if they were convinced that Rio is Zen and Ayames son, they were ordered to bring Rio to royal capital after telling him his parents past . Gouki, who receiving that order, carefully picked his most trusted subordinates, then immediately came to the village in a hurry . Thus I was overcome by emotions to the point that I offered my bow when Im looking at Rio-sama countenance . Ive no doubt that youre Ayame-samas son* [TL : Poor Zen] Even Rio had no choice but be a little hasty . That was just how much he was similiar to Ayame . Today, he couldnt help but recall the face of his dead mother . Rio-sama, his majesty wishes to meet you . How about it, will you have no problem to coming along with me ? Gouki told him that as if urging him with sincere tone . Meeting with his majesty For the time being, that person was Rios grandfather . Though he didnt want to, he was unable to deny that request in that kind of situation . It seems they wouldnt leave, either . The safety was guaranteed by looking at Gouki personality thus far . Understood . Rio gave his agreement to that wish, despite smiling wryly due to the most unexpected development . Goukis expression instantly turned into a joyful one . Thank you very much Now, Ill explain the circumtances to the people in this place . Those peoples ability is real; his majesty and I guarantee that theyre trusted people of the dark side of this kingdom . Theyll become our convoy in the journey until we reach the royal capital After saying that, Goukis subordinates kneeling once again before Rio to show their loyalty . Chapter 44 Volume 1 Chapter 44 Translator : Cnine Ed/Pr : SenjiQ Authors Note: The target of Rios revenge will be revealed in this chapter . Not just his name, the description of the time when he murdered Ayame is also written . Because the king asks about the events that lead to Ayames death . Please skip that portion if you have no resistance to that kind of story, and read it after you have steeled your heart . TLN : WARNING! THIS CHAPTER IS TRULY NOT FOR THE WEAK HEARTED ONE!!CONSIDER YOURSELF PREPARED BEFORE YOU READ THIS Part 1 The second day after Gouki came to the village . Rios existence couldnt be announced to the public, due to how they treated Ayame, so it was decided that the meeting between Rio and the royal couple[king and queen] would be conducted in secret . Currently, he was staying in the royal castle as a visitor; the people who knew of his parentage was just the royal couple and Gouki, who became his guide . For the sake of not causing a disturbance, if he become known, no one was told of his parentage, even ones part of the upper echelon who know of his parents circumstances . And then, in one room inside the royal castle of the Karasuki kingdom, Rio went to meet with the royal couple, who were his grandparents . Being guided by Gouki and Kayoko, when hes entering the room, Rio was greeted by queen Shizuku and king Homura . Oo, is he the one called Rio? Homura spoke Rios name in fluent way, with a delighted tone . Shizuku looked intently at Rios face, as if being overcome with intense emotion . Prior to meeting his grandparents, he always wondered what kind of people they were . Though he always imagined about them, he could feel some kind of dignity embracing them, giving an impression that they were unexpectedly friendly people . That soft and tender countenance, the eyes that shined brightly, deep inside, was filled with deep affection towards Rio . When he was thinking about the conversation, it might have been arranged, and was highly possible, that they would talk after this . Though he couldnt help but be pained when seeing their warm expression, he somehow kept his neutral expression . Yes . This is the first time weve met . Im called Rio Rio greeted them formally with polite conduct . He did that without showing a strained face, with a calm and conducted tone . Since its a reunion with our cute grandchild . Theres no need to be so formal in this room . Please stop with that kind of boorish etiquette Thats right . Youre our grandchild Maybe because they felt distance when Rio spoke to them in a formal way, the royal couple showed a troubled expression . Rio responded to the words of his grandparent while smiling wryly . Someone just suddenly said that his mother was royalty, in that case he was also royalty . Rios nerve werent that shameless, just because he could wear the borrowed mantle of authority and misuse it . Rio was measuring in what way he would talk to them . We wont be perplexed even if its a lie Guessing what he was currently thinking, Homura said that words with clear voice . Apparently the royal couple was also perplexed . But, now, were happy that we can finally reunite this way . Homura said that with a tender smile on his face . Shizuku also nodded, as if approving of what her husband just said . First, why not have a heartwarming family moment after not seeing your family for a long time Yeah, we also have many things we want to ask . Though the time we can meet is limited, lets do our best to tell your story Gazing straight into Rios eye, the royal couple showed a relieved expression . Yes It would also feel awkward if they suddenly said that they wanted to hear his heavy story from the very beginning . Nevertheless, now he needed to prepare himself for the moment when he must tell them about that story, even just a little . While thinking such way, Rios grinned slightly wider and answered . I wonder if its okay to sit first Of course, sorry for our discourtesy Rio sat on the chair recommended by Homura . And then, as if saying that there was no need to wait for them, the royal couple conversed with Rio . They were trying to break the ice with a mild and easy topic first . Or maybe they were intentionally avoiding when it came to topics regarding Zen and Ayame . Rio answered their questions with a calm tone, without showing a tense expression, and sometimes looking at the taken out cup with tea inside it . Your atmosphere truly resembles Ayame Maybe because Rios current calm and tranquil bearing was piling up with her deceased daughters, Shizuku said that while smiling gently . When his mothers name suddenly came out of nowhere, Rio looked at Shizuku with slightly perplexed expression . Is that so Even though he asked that question himself, Rios looked intently at Shizuku . Thanks to being a user of spirit arts, Shizuku still kept a youthful appearance . If Ayame was still alive right now, they could be seen as sisters separated by age . He was imagining that if the Ayame inside Rios memories passed her age normally, she might have looked like Shizuku . Yeah, its true And that Shizuku smiled at Rio . Even Rio smiled lightly, as if being drawn by her soft and tender smile . He perfectly understood Shizukus personality with just this smile . Rio sensed the face of his late mother in Shizuku . Will you let us hear about it About Zen and Ayame Shizuku spoke of that topic with completely changed, stiffened expression . It was not a question just to satisfy her curiousity . The information regarding the death of Zen and Ayame was already known by Homura and Shizuku . Though they didnt know the specific reason for their death, they could imagine it, for Zen and Ayame who left towards a foreign land, far away from their own homeland . It was easy to imagine what kind of cruel life waited for people walking such a life . That was why they were not thoughtlessly asking about such a question . Though Shizuku was the one who asked that question, he could see a decisive resolution dwelling in Homuras eyes . Both of them died during my childhood . Regarding father, I dont remember anything about him except for what was told by mother . Though I vaguely remember parts about him, if youre okay with just [TL : Poor Zen] And, Rio said that while surpressing the the wrings that happened with his feelings[emotion/heart] . Of course, we dont mind about it Understood Reacting to their sincere looks, Rio took a deep breath, and spoke without hiding anything regarding Zen and Ayame . The contents were mostly identical with the one he told to Yuba . He had almost nothing to talk about Zen, it was mainly about Ayame . To Ayames story told by Rio, Homura smiled as if dearly missing her, while Shizuku cried softly . The story kept going on; soon it reached the topic about Ayames death . And then, mother died when I was 5 years old As expected, he was hestitating whether to tell them the fact that she was murdered after being raped; Rio just told them that she was dead, while leaving out the cause of her death . 5 years old then . . How did you live after that Part 2 Shizuka timidly asked him . Though she was thinking about asking the details regarding Ayame death, it seemed that the impact of him who became an orphan when he was still just 5 years old was stronger . Yuba asked the same things . When Rio noticed that, he took a deep breath and felt relieved . . Orphan . lived their life in slums of the royal capital When Rio casually said that he was an orphan before . The royal couple was slightly overwhelmed by his tone, that didnt have any hint of dissatisfaction for his bygone past-self . !!! But, when Shizuku suddenly cried . But, I was an orphan till I was 7 years old Rio told that fact while smiling wryly . I see . then, what kind of life did you live after you were 7 years old Homura asked about Rios livelihood after that . After 7 years old, I was attending an educational institution of that country due to some trifling incident The topic was naturally shifting to Rio . Educational institution Though there some places like that in this kingdom, that By no means was it a place in which an orphan could go . The reason for that was, that establishment was mainly aimed at wealthy people . It didnt seem to be any different no matter what country it was . Just how did Rio, who was an orphan, attend that kind of place? Though he wanted to ask him about that, it was clearly an extraordinary matter; Homura couldnt bring himself to ask Rio . By some unexpected event, I unexpectedly saved an important person of that country, thus I was able to receive an education in relation to that event Rio then told them the details regarding that event, omitting some behind the scenes events . I see . . the fact that you can still save others despite your adversity is something you must proud of Though there was no facade in those words, Rio might still have hided something . And Homura held that doubt in his mind . His eyes closed slightly, as he was unable to detect if there was a change in Rios expression . But, even Homura, with his wide array of experience in facing many kinds of people as a king, couldnt read what transpired in Rios heart . In that time, Rio briefly spoke about his live in the royal academy . When he heard Rios story, Homura ignored his doubt for the time being . Rios story was mainly about his gratitude toward Seria, while he was not mentioning about the bullying he got from the noble kids who lived in academy . [ED: a gratitude he repaid by forgetting the one thing she asked; sending letters] Thus Rio didnt tell everything about his hardship during that time, but there was no way for him, who was originally an orphan, to live a life without any hardship in that kind of place . The royal couple who heard his story somehow smiled sadly when they noticed that he didnt tell them any of hardships he experienced during that time . Well,various things happened after that, thus I began my journey toward Yagumo while thinking that I must hold a memorial service to father and mother in their homeland, when I was 12 years old That was truly hard life Homura muttered in a low voice . [They could tell] just by hearing the outline of Rios story, even if it was unpleasant, that Rio lived a cruel life . Becoming an orphan at 5, crossing over towards the Yagumo region from Strahl region to hold a memorial service at 12, normally that was something unbelievable . Even Gouki and Kayoko were speechless and showed a gloomy expression when they heard his story inside that room . No, Im glad that I came to this country . And learning about my parents past . Even if its the only result of coming to this country Smiling lightly, Rio said that with a clear, bright tone, as if trying to wipe the unbearable mood that everyone in the room felt before . Homura gasped on seeing Rios smile . I see Homura stayed silent while keeping his eyes closed, just barely managed to smile wryly . The room was enveloped by a short silence . Homura was took one deep breath, and opened his mouth to ask about that muddled fact[hidden fact] to Rio . By the way, aside from Zens death, I didnt hear anything regarding how Ayame died . Wont you tell me about it? It meant that he wanted to hear the actual facts without any hidden parts in that story . Though he expected for the reason why Rio hid that fact, Homura still wanted to know about it . . . Its not something pleasant to hear, is that okay? Rio, who was indirectly asking for their resolution to hear that story, made Homura raised his vigilance . Do you really want to hear about it? . That story was certainly a nauseating story for them . Its something that we must know . We were the ones who caused such hardship to befall upon you, by driving out that child from this kingdom, after all Yeah, even if we know that talking about that fact is cruel to you, we cannot help but want to know about it . Sorry for bringing such cruel request . Even though her head was slightly hanging, when Shizuku said those words, he could feel her strong conviction . The royal couple knew that they were hurting Rio by made him to recall his painful past with their questions . Even if they knew that, they were being selfish by doing that, even if it was likely that they were going to be cursed by Rio, they still chose to ask the reason for Ayames death to RIo . I see . Thus, Rio muttered with weak voice . He shut his eyes as if being perplexed by something, a taking a little deep breath . Mother . . was murdered . In front of my eyes Thus after resolving his heart, Rio bluntly told them that fact . !!! Though he expected to some extent, Homura, who received such great shock, was unable to hide his shoked expression . Though it was obvious that they needed some time to hide their shock, Rio already started to tell them the circumstances surrounding his mothers death at that time . First, the one who killed mother is a man called Lucius Part 3 In the 5 years since Rios father, Zen, passed away, Rio has live with his mother, Ayame, in a simple house somewhere in the royal capital . With her beloved husband passed away before her, Rio, who was still a baby, was the only one left for Ayame . In addition, she was unable to leave Rio alone for work, so she have no choice but to live from her savings . Thank god that Zen and Ayame lived frugally, she had some amount of savings, enough till Rio grew to some extent . But, live was more difficult than prediction, she couldnt even take her eyes off Rio, even if she just went out to market for a bit . An adventurer called Lucius was the one who saved Ayame during that time . The first time they met was when Ayame and Zen were going to the adventurers guild of Bertram kingdom for the first time . The one that called out to foreigner like Zen and Ayame, who were yet to familiarized themselves with the foreign country, and looked after them was Lucius . He Introduced a productive job to Zen by the time Ayame was pregnant with Rio, and occasionally formed a party with him . Though at a glimpse Lucius had a vulgar appearance along with an unshaven beard, he was a true gentleman . Lucius assisted Ayame, who was raising Rio alone after Zens death . Rio even remember that Lucius occasionally visited Ayame . Playing with Rio with friendly atmosphere . But, that was acting all along . Someday when Rio already 5 years old, since there was a job that she cant leave alone, no matter what, Ayame entrusted Rios rearing to Lucius . That day, Lucius suddenly transformed into a cruel man, as if he was a different person . Right after Ayame went out, Luciuss expression filled with joy, as if his repressed emotions suddenly exploded . Looking at Luciuss expression, Rio unintentionally retreating, as he feeling dread from it . But, Luciuss raised his leg, and kicked hard at Rios abdomen . GA! Rios still young body danced in the middle of air while letting out a dull sound . Rios body was attacked by a great impact following right after that . Oy, you can enter now Leaving Rio who was suffering in pain, Lucius left the house and invited unfamiliar men to enter the house . Rio looked at that scenery with his hazy consciousness . Why you kicked my belly? . Where has that kind Lucius gone to? . W . . h . . y Rio asked that question with his gasping breath . Why Coz its ripe enough to be harvested yaknow Lucius mouth warped sinisterly and only saying that . Thats why . Sleep for a while, Rio-kun He then clogging Rio mouth with a cloth soaked in some strange drug, and Rio lost his consciousness . And then, by the time Rio opened his eyes, Ayame had already been raped by Lucius . [TL : damn it, I hate this chapter] [ED: Really hate it] Though the Rio at that time didnt know what Lucius did to Ayame, he knew that it wasnt something liked by Ayame . When he noticed that Rio has woken up, Lucius keep on raping Ayame, as if to show that to Rio . Though Ayame hated it, she just following Lucius words silently, if he said that hed hit Rio . Oy, throw this brat to slum After Ayame was strangled to death by Lucius, as it was something that couldnt be undone, Lucius ordered his subordinate to throw Rio into the Slum . Hee, youre not gonna kill him Someone asked with curious tone . Oyoy, doing something like that isnt interesting at all . Its not the time to harvest this brat yet H-Harvest huh The man spoke in an excited tone, hearing Lucius saying that in a good mood . If this brat survives, hell come to get his revenge to me . Killing him whos trying to get his revenge for his family is the best feeling ever Ha-haha . In his dim consciousness, the figure of Lucius laughing in madness was imprinted in Rios mind . Then, they dump Rio in the slum, though he finally managed to going back to his house after walking in the royal capital, following his vague memories, the key of the house was shut tightly; he even lost his property . Since there was no decent family register, he didnt even have any means to prove that he was Ayames son . Thus, Rio wandered around the slum for two years . Thats all of it Rio told that story with a cold, and indifferent tone, with calm smile . A gloomy atmosphere filled the inside of that room . Homura keeped his eyes closed while his body trembled, Shizuku was weeping and covered her face with the palm of her hands . Gouki angry expression laid bare, Kayokos expression was as cold as ice itself, all of them thinking . They were staring at Rio . Rio, you must resent us for what we did to For us to make Ayame go through such things As if being unable to bear Rios silence, Homura muttered in a somehow low and subdued voice . I did Rio said that clearly wthout any shred of hestitation . !!! Though they were preparing themself to receiving his resentment, that single phrase pierced deeply into their hearts, their body started to tremble . But, his next sentence brought them back to reality . Though its not strange if someone said those words in this kind of situation, I didnt have any particular resentment towards all of you Rio smiled wryly . Homura and the other were looking at Rio with dumbfounded expression . Then, why did RIo was showing the same surprised expression as them . Rio was astonished that he unconsciously mislead Homura and the others, like a villain . Thus he created a strange atmosphere that way . I really didnt have any kind of resentment towards you guys Part 4 Rio was somehow smiling dejectly, shaking head from left to right while saying those words . I already heard the circumstances of that time from Gouki-dono, the situation at time left you with no choice but to expulse father and mother - Though they were driven away from the kingdom to keep the honour of the kingdom, Zen and Ayame still obediently left their kingdom . Since they couldnt marry if theyre not leave the kingdom . Since I could be with my mother, despite it only for a short time Rio knew . Ayame never regretted being forced to leave her own kingdom . Thus, I know that mother was blessed with happiness . It feels wrong if I resent all of you because of it, right Rio looked at the horizon, as if recalling the memories with his mother . Even if Zen passed away, Ayame didnt grieve on her own fate . Ayame cherished everyday she spent along with Zen, she poured same amount of love to Rio, similar to Zen . Ayames expression was full of happiness when she told Rio about Zen, when she was looking after Rio, and never any pain in front of Rio . She never even felt an ounce of regret in leaving her kingdom, no need to say that shes also did not resent her parent and Gouki . In that case, his resentment missed the point if he resented them . The one he should resent is the person who killed his mother . I see . . Homura hung his head deeply, his body was trembling on hearing Rios words . After Rio said his word of resentment[fake] sometime ago, Rio current words pierced deep in his chest . He couldnt help that he feel weak when he recalled those word . Ayame . . Shizukus sobbing voice resounding inside of the room . No, its not just Shizukus . Everyone inside that room except for Rio was crying . Thus time flowed by . Shizukus crying voice subsided before long, and a silence descended in the room . At that time, Homura rose his line of sight - . That man was called Lucius, right? Rio, are you going to . . Are you going to get your revenge on that man? Those words suddenly coming out like water bursting from broken dam . Since everyone who had their important person snatched away would think about the same things . That might be why Homura suddenly asked that question . Yes Homura took a deep sigh in his heart, his facial expression was as if he was enduring it on hearing an already expected answer . I see . I also loathed that man . But, theres something that I must say if youre going to walk on this path After saying that, Homura squinted his eyes, looking at Rio as if trying to measure his resolution . What is it Rio asked while directly receiving Homuras line of sight . Revenge isnt justice . Some even say that revenge is revenge . Do you understand that? [ED: and people die when theyre killed][TL : And resurrected, in most of Xianxia] Yes I see, Even so youre going to kill him right Yeah, if that man is still alive till now, Ill kill him with my own hands Rio declared his will indifferently, with calm and clear voice, and without warping his dignified expression . It was not the eyes of someone being imprisoned by his revenge, nor someone trying to deluding himself, nor someone eager to get his revenge . They were the eyes of someone who was resolved to go through following his resolution, even though such resolution didnt exist in this world . I see . In that case, I wont stop you Someones emotion werent something so light that they could be erased with just lip service . If Rio had lost his himself, he was going to advise him to not go through such a thorny road, as his grandfather . But, the current Rio didnt show the signs of losing himself . Homura, with his long years of experience as a ruler, knew about that . . But, you must know too, that some degree of power is needed to accomplish that . Wont you try to have a match with Gouki? Homura said those words after a brief silence . Chapter 45 Volume 1 Chapter 45 Translator : Cnine Editor : SenjiQ Proofreader : Jake1456 Part 1 A match against Gouki-dono Rios words paused for a moment before replying to Homura. And then, he questioned with a tone full of suspicion. You must be surprised when youre suddenly asked for a match. My apologies Not at all, I just find it a little difficult to find the purpose for that .. Rio just smiled wryly, and expressed what came to mind, to Homura, who was apologizing to him. Words are a little insufficient, huh. I just thought of giving you a little help with that. You need sufficient power to accomplish your revenge, right? Thats. Right Homura continued while looking at Gouki. In this kingdom, and not just this kingdom, even in neighbouring kingdoms, Gouki is the strongest samurai with a long military service. I think that youll learn something by having a match against him An Ikkitousen[2] at war, dubbed as Kishin[3], an uncountable number of strong people were slaughtered by him in wars. Homura had full faith in Goukis power, which came from his trust and achievements throughout his long years of military service. Homura was thinking that his grandson would definitely acquire precious experience if he put his grandson under that person. Though I really want us to have a long and warm chat, due to the next situation, Im unable to attend you more than this, today Homura made a wry smile and sighed a little. It was not that easy to just create even a little time for him to meet Rio like that. If the meeting with Rio was too long, there was some chance that some vassal would question what happened to Homura and Shizuku[4] that were taking so long to appear; meticulous attention was necessary. All of that was to conceal Rios existence, so conspicuous actions were unnecessary. Ill prepare some time for a secret meeting again tomorrow. Though youll be staying at Goukis home today, how about you see and try to have a match with him in his dojo? I see. Rio finally grasped Homuras intentions. In that case, if Gouki-dono is willing to Smiling broadly, Rio was accepting of Homuras proposal. It was clear to Gouki that Rio wasnt an ordinary person. [TL : Hes a reincarnated person after all] Though there was no lack of that kind of opponent during Rios time in Seirei no Tami village, he was only doing individual training since the start of his journey to Yagumo. He had wished to have a bout with a strong person for a long time. As soon as Gouki received his orders. I dont mind. Since I know that Rio-sama is quite powerful too Gouki also grinned widely and gave his consent to a match. Different from Homura, Gouki had already seen through Rios power. Though he refrained himself from personally applying for a match, Homuras order was, coincidentally, approving his wish. Fumu. Its decided then Homura nodded a little, as if satisfied with that. Just like that, their meeting ended -. Rio, youll come here again, right Shizuku asked Rio, just before leaving the room. Yeah Though he was perplexed by that question, Rio answered while approaching Shizuku. And then, she gently hugged Rio. Youre growing up becoming this big alone. All alone till you become this big. Thank you very much Shizuku said those words with a muddy voice while covering Rios roughly 6 feel of height with her body. Rios body stiffened a little when he was suddenly hugged by Shizuku. But, his body immediately relaxed when he sensed Shizukus warmth. Its nothing, Im really glad that Ive given a chance to meet you. Though we cant freely meet like this in the future, for now, Im looking forward to meeting you again tomorrow His arms moved timidly to embrace Shizuku, it was as if he was trying to give her some relief. Eh Shizuku was looking at Rios face from a point blank range, there was a faint smile on her soon to leave face. Shizukus face, that he was looking at point blank range, wasnt an expression as royalty; it was the expression of a grandmother who was cherishing her grandson. Though, his so called grandmother looked a bit too young to be called one. Homura looked at them with a kind smile on his face. Lets go, Shizuku Yeah Their position as royalty, which made them unable to meet their beloved grandson as much as they wanted, was truly sad indeed. Homura called to Shizuku with an expression that was as if he was saying those words. Shizuku nodded in agreement, transparent tears could be seen streaming on her face. Just like that, those two left the room. Well then, Rio-sama. Let me guide you to my house Gouki immediately said that after Homura and Shizuku left that room. Yes. Please Rio replied with a calm voice. After that, Rio left the royal castle, following Gouki and Kayoko. The residence of the Saga family was located in the nearby Samurai district, in the heart of the royal capital. A tranquil atmosphere filled the Samurai district, without too many people to be seen on the street. Each of the residences were surrounded by pine-like trees which were planted at calculated distances. This way please Being guided by Gouki and Kayoko, he entered a gigantic residence which would overpower everyone who saw it[6]. The Saga house was very conspicuous amongst the other samurai families in the district due to their prominent residence. The house was made of mortar and wood, and exuded a profound feeling by coating it with a red colored paint. Rio looked with admiration at that splendid exterior. When he walked forward and entered the garden, the voice of still young girl[7]resounded. Father, mother Welcome back! Part 2 What appeared was a lovely girl who looked like she was not even 10 years old yet. She was wearing a red hakama and white dougi with a wooden sword in one of her hand. Her beautiful, jewel-like large eyes, though her face was rather thin, along with her smooth and porcelain like soft skin; every bit of her were the best parts, along with her innocent attitude. Her silky, long, jet-black hair, which reached down her back, under her neck, as if to make a beautiful sound when it rustled against her garment. Ooh, Komomo. Were back Gouki let out a loose smile which was unsuited to his grim face. Maybe because he could also show that kind of expression, Rios eyes opened slightly wide. Father, this person is .. Noticing Rios existance, the girl called Komomo asked curiously. Sorry for the late introduction, Rio-dono. This child is mine and Kayokos child; her name is Komomo. Komomo, please greet Rio-dono They had decided that they would mask Rio as one of their guests during his stay in their house. Though the ones that should be paying attention were Gouki and Kayoko. Though they seemed a little too polite to the young Rio, that alone was the bottom line for Gouki and Kayoko which they were unwilling to compromise. Yes! Im Saga Komomo-desu! Nice to meet you Komomo greeted Rio while showing an innocence smile on her face. Nice to meet you. Im called Rio Rio also returning her greeting and nodding his head a little to show his courtesy. Well then, we should go to the dojo immediately. Komomo, is Hayate currently in the dojo? Yes! He was training along with me till some time ago I see. Ill have a match with Rio-dono right now. You may watch it too Komomo answered with cheerful voice, as if Rio and Goukis match piqued her interest. Taking along Komomo with them to the dojo, in that place was Hayate, gripping his wooden sword in silence. Ah, father, mother, youve retur .. Rio-dono Hayate smiled happily when he saw Gouki and Kayokos figures. But, he let out scream-like voice when he discovered someone who shouldnt have been in that place. Hello. Its been a while, Hayate-dono Rio greet him when he saw Hayate, while smiling wryly on seeing his reaction. Yeah, nice to meet you, its been a while. How has Rio-dono come to this place Could it be about that man who did that insolence act to Ruri-dono? Though it seems that man should be doing forced labour in some place . Hayate was plainly having some kind of misunderstanding about the reason Rio came to his house. Or a reason for Rio to come to that place might just not have come into his mind. Nonetheless, it was only natural, since Hayate didnt know about Rios origin. Rio-dono will stay in our house as our guest. You too may watch my match with Rio-dono after this Ye-yes . Hayate gave his consent despite his surprise. Though his mind was looking for a reason why Rio was staying in his house, now wasnt the right time to ask about that. Hayate was steadily preparing the preparations for the match between Gouki and Rio, while still being perplexed. With wooden swords in their hands, Gouki and Rio faced each other in the center of the dojo. Approaching between them was the referee, Kayoko. This isnt a death match. There will be healing with Spirit Arts for wounds, so please fight to your hearts content Kayoko announced the rules of the match with calm voice. Uhm Yes. Understood Gouki replied vigorously while Rio replied calmly. He loosened and tightened the grip of his hands on the wooden sword, as if trying to get used to it and then, took a stance. Gouki also completed his preparation and took a stance. BEGIN The match started with a signal from Kayoko. In that moment, Goukis intimidating aura swelled up. Though it made anyone want to leave, no one left that place. Though a bit of cold sweat appeared on Hayates forehead, Komomo looked at them with considerably nervous expression. With the exception of Rio and Gouki, only Kayoko didnt even sweat a bit. As for Rio who was being exposed to Gouki intimidation from the front, he calmly took his stance as usual, with a calm face. One second, two seconds, though it was already one minute since the start of the match, the two of them just silently observed each other. To the two people who didnt start moving, no matter how much time passed, Hayate and Komomo were surprised as people who knew Goukis habits. Gouki, who was famous as stalwart slaughterer, would boldly attack his opponents in an instant the battle begin. That was not something cheap like pride, it came from his own assessment of his overwhelming power and skill; thus he could take such risks. His nickname Kishin came from his Ogre-like prowess, he was the type of military man who would induce his opponents into moving on their own accord, even during a match. And that Gouki was rooted on the spot, without moving an inch. Thus it was no exaggeration, even if they were surprised. Against Rio, Gouki judged that it wasnt to forcefully closing their gap. It would be the end for him if he made a bad move. He could easily measure the extent of Rios power with just that. A ferocious smile appeared on Goukis face. Because facing Rio was more difficult than he expected, he concentrated to an extent that had never happened before. Negligence by unskillfully hiding his true ability would be fatal. He quickly abandoned his initial thought of hiding his true ability, after instinctively guessing that. ChiriChiri, Goukis pressure gradually swelled up. Without any tension felt from Goukis muscles, he just fired his spirit, as if he wanted to completely drain it. In a moment, without any pre-movement, without taking a second, Gouki entered Rios range*. [TL* : Shukuchi[Instant Movement/Ground Shrink]] Borrowing power from the momentum of his movement, Gouki swung his wooden sword, which was easily deflected by Rio. The high-pitched sound of their wooden swords hitting violently at each other resounded in the dojo. With their swords locked at each other, their line of sight intersected at point blank range. Gouki was deeply moved by Rio who easily defended against an attack that came from him which come without showing any pre-movement. Though he received an order from Homura to give a guidance to Rio if his power is insufficient, it seemed such worries were unnecessary. Part 3 With this kind of skill at this age. Youve already far exceeded me[washi] and Zen at that age. It gives me a chill just thinking that its not even your golden age, with muscles and experience has yet to mature Since I didnt know how strong father was, I kept training and training Somehow being pushed back, Gouki put more power into his arms. But, Rio warding that Goukis power by turning his body around using that power. Just like that, Rio slashed at Gouki from under his arms and the sound of wooden swords violently clashing at each other resounded inside the dojo. Gouki barely managed to stop Rios attack. That was close Gouki was smiling happily when he received Rios merciless attack, which precisely aimed at the gaps in his attack. How come I didnt see that coming Rio calmly pulled back one of his feet while saying those words. And then shifting his wooden sword and, as if it lengthened, it pierced at Gouki neck. Kuh, this kind of fighting isnt something that can be enjoyed often No need to hold back Avoiding it by paper-thin margin, loading more power into his grip, Gouki released three stabs which could be said as flash. But, Rio also brilliantly repelled that. Haha A dry laugh leaked out from Rios lips. That merciless stab just then was an ability that had been polished to a terrifying degree. How many years, I wonder; it might have already been dozens of years since I continuously swung my sword. [TL : it mean that ALL of his previous enemies is INSTAKILLED] As he say that with just his skill, Gouki was far above everyone else who fought with Rio up until then. Though the basics of his physical ability as human race was low, from the fact that he could gain superhuman strength by using Spirit arts, put him as the strongest person who fought Rio up until then, in close combat. Though Zen was also genius in martial arts, it seems Rio-sama is even more than that Gouki relentlessly attacked Rio with two stabs, that were even more fierce than the previous three stabs. Rio flicked that attack by aiming at the handle. GUH In the gap when Goukis sword straying from its path, Rio drove a powerful kick into Goukis body. Though he managed to block that kick with his left arm, Gouki was still vigorously blown away. Hayate looked in shock at that scene, even Kayoko lost her composure. Just one person, Komomo, was the only one who was looking at that scene with sparkling eyes. [TL : Komomo inside voice I found my husband] Utilizing the power of that kick, Gouki widened his distance from Rio. But, in that instant, Rio drew closer to Gouki with mixture of steps at godspeed, and like an optical illusion shortened their distance in one go. KUH Gouki was countering instinctively to Rio, who closed their distance in an instant. Letting out awkward voice, he barely managed to reflect Rios sword. Rio relentlessly rained one attack after another into Gouki. Dozens of sounds of swords clashing at each other resounded in the dojo in just mere seconds. Mun Gouki, who was being oppressed, stabbed his sword downward, as if it were following the fleeting gap in Rios attack. The attack that was supposed to hit its target was easily avoided when Rio turned his body. Though it was immediately followed by Rios slashing attack, Gouki stopped that blow immediately. Guh, that gap was a trap, huh. Wonderful Though he said that in an awkward voice, Goukis smile said that he was really happy. He vaguely sensed that his body was noisy when he caught Rios attack by reflex. Though I think that defending all of my attacks with just reflex is even more amazing It cant be helped, I have overwhelming battle experience as a warrior in that regard And numerous slashes were exchanged between them for a second time. They were not even knowing who was the one who initiating the attacks when their swords violently clashed at each other. Those two kept attacking at each other till they drained their strength but, with natural sixth sense and experience, handling and twists, they were defending all the attacks that came at them. Just like that, their swords clashed at each other hundreds of times; Hayate and Komomo were looking at that exchange of offense and defense with dumbfounded expressions. Father is being pushed back .. Though dumbfounded by the situation, Hayate could analyze the progress of the combat. Gouki, he was famous as the strongest warrior, not to just in the Karasuki kingdom, even in the Yagumo region,. The name of Kishin wasnt just for show. And such person was at his wits end, he was being overwhelmed by a young boy whos even younger than himself[Hayate]. Against Gouki, who couldnt hit Rio even once, Rio was adding more and more to his attack to hit Gouki once or twice. If they were using real sword, Goukis body would be filled with laceration. Against Goukis proper swordsmanship, Rios combat style was an irregular mix of taijutsu* and kenjutsu**. [TL* : Hand to hand combat] [TL** : Swordsmanship] He was using his sword in one hand, while launching sharp blows, in order to surprise his opponent, with the rest of his arms and legs. Moreover, one might faint in agony when they receive such an attack, and lose their consciousness. Gouki, who was unable to predict those attacks when they came, had taken who knows how many of those strikes. Though he was dissipating their power the moment he guarded against those attacks, by shifting his body, his feet still trembled a little. But, Goukis stance didnt falter one bit, even with that. His flesh and blood, as if saying that he wouldnt easily let go of such emotions while dancing in combat, smiled ferociously, he strengthened his resolve and launched a bold attack at Rio*. [TLC* : Ѫ⤬ӻ餤򤽤g˽K餻Ƥޤ뤫ԤФˡ͡Цߤ򸡤١Ҥ˥ꥪ˹Ĥ˒줱Ƥ] Ha-h, Ha~h, Ha~h. Its thrilling When he shouted loudly in the middle of combat, Gouki praised Rio without holding back. Though they were exchanging countless attacks when he said that, he would soon run out of ways to handle Rios attacks, thus Gouki widened his distance with Rio. D-Dont tell me, FATHER That technique! Seeing Gouki, whos taking a stance with his wooden sword by opening the distance with his opponent, Hayate raised his voice in surprise. That was the stance of Gouki when he was about to release a certain technique, which he had seen several times. The violent pressure, like an avalanche that would swallow everything in its path, was fired in Rios direction. Saga style, First Ougi* of the Longsword, HEAVENS JUDGEMENT[TL* : Secret arts] [TL : Hes unexpectedly a closet Chuuni] Screaming the name of his technique, Gouki swung his sword and released a flashing slash toward Rios direction. That was a vacuum sword created by using spirit arts. From the fact that spirit arts didnt need an aria, which made it different from magic, one did not even needed to say the name of their technique. But, a spirit arts power was directly connecting to the power of imagination, in addition to magical power manipulation. Though saying the name of a technique can be seen as futile, it helped the user to strengthening their imagination. Part 4 In addition, Gouki was continously and earnestly swinging his sword for a long time. That kind of man, leading for a long time without any futile actions, was releasing wind spirit arts and swinging his sword, thinking only to cut down the opponent before his eyes. That power would surely to cut him in two with a single stroke; though the range of attack wasnt wide, it could easily cut several people in half at once. Goukis vacuum slash arrived in front of Rio in an instant. After confirming with that sword, due to turbulence of the Odo loaded into that sword, Rio sensed its cutting edges sharpness by instinct. He could be cut in two if he caught that blow with his wooden sword, as it was. That kind of image appeared inside his head. He instantly created blade of compressed water with spirit arts, and swung that sword with his left hand towards the vacuum blade. An explosive sound resounded inside the dojo along with the clash, and a large amount of water scattered inside the room. Muh . Gouki groaned due to the reduced field of vision, because of the sprays of water. At that time, Rio touched the pointed end of his wooden sword at Goukis back. Its my loss. Really, to instantly create that amount of water, in a place without any moisture, with spirit arts Im completely defeated He released the power from his body and smiled happily, Gouki personally announced his defeat. The amount of water that flooded the room rained incessantly. Even if a spirit arts user had some aptitude with the water element, it was not that easy to create that amount of water. And creating that in an instant, no less to say condensing that amount of water and then altered its shape to form a sword shaped water, within that instant. It was truly a terrifying spirit arts skill. Game set While the people inside that room were still dumbfounded, the one who first came back to her senses was Kayoko, who then announced the end of the match with calm voice. F-Father Why were you going too far with that last attack!? Hayate also finally snapped back to his senses. He rebuked Gouki regarding him using the Ougi in his last attack. Because I knew if its Rio-dono, he could surely handled that Ougi. Isnt he practically alright without any scratches right now? Smiling wryly, Gouki said that to stop his sons confusion. I-Isnt that just by your instincts Even when he heard Goukis explanation, Hayate still didnt agree with that. Though it was okay since he defended against it, Rios body would surely have been bisected if he got hit by that attack. Hayate. You should know since you watched it, that attack didnt even touch Rio-dono Certainly, Rio-dono is blessed with an uncommon strength but .. Hayate was speechless. Though he couldnt agree with his father, he couldnt talk back smoothly. Gouki-dono thought of releasing that technique since he judged that I could deal with it Then, Rio interrupted between those two. Is, that so Yeah, its different if that technique was used as a surprise attack during combat, that kind of way to release a technique is as if saying to deal with this attack fair and square, from the front Thats No one could cope with that technique, even if they knew it was coming. First was, since it was not strange even if Rios body was paralyzed and could only catch that blow only with his guts. Moreover, seeing everything and then coping with that vacuum blade, at least Hayate was surely unable to do that. Hayate gulped his saliva when he was imagining himself as the one who had to cope with that technique. I know your concern Hayate. Well, I thought you were gonna retreat from it . Though he said the first half with a satisfied expression, the second half was muttered with almost vanished voice. Gouki used that Ougi as a show of technique, he fired it with the assumption that Rio was going to avoid it. Though that attack might have torn the dojo wall if it was avoided, that was just something trivial. When he sent a fleeting gaze toward Kayoko, Gouki noticed that she was sending a piercing cold glare towards him. Muh, I was a little too passionate. Shell certainly preach at me for this later .. Though he know that Rio can handle it, it was no different from firing a dangerous technique to show his respect for his opponent, so receiving a rebuking for doing that is inevitable. Remembering the times when his calm and beloved wife released her freezing scolding made Gouki drenched in cold sweat. I shouldnt have used that kind of dangerous technique. My apologies, Rio-dono After his head switched to normal little by little, Gouki bowed his head deeply to Rio. No need for that, see Im still alright. And I got a chance to see such a splendid technique As for Rio, since he knew when he saw that technique, he didnt feel any resentment or anger. U-Uhm Komomos lively voice suddenly resounded in the dojo, the others lines of sight turned towards Komomo. Please have a match with me Komomo looked at Rio with her big eyes gleaming brightly. Uhhmm Rio was speechless to Komomos sudden request. Fuhahaha, even Komomo is being charmed by his power. Youre itching for it after seeing mine and Rio-donos match just now, right Gouki explaining the situation to Rio. Yes! That was a magnificent battle! Youre the first person who has defeated father! Komomo said that while showing her innocent smile. Please Part 5 Komomo asked with a vigorous voice while saying that. That earnest wish reached Rio. Thats right. If youre okay with it Thank you, Rio-dono. Komomo. Rio-donos skill is far above you. Please take this chance as training with a more skilled opponent Yes! Thank you very much Gouki gives his gratitude to Rio who accepted Komomos wish. Komomo said her gratitude to Rio with a brilliant smile. Then, Lets do something about the water in the room first After saying that, Rio made a whirlpool, made of the scattered water in the room. Then, he made it flow to the outside of the dojo through windows. During those several seconds, Gouki and the others was watched that spectacle with a dumbfounded look. Rio-donos spirit arts dont seem to be half-hearted too . No, going that far is Judging from Gouki and the others reactions, it looked like the way Rio used spirit arts was too difficult for them. Rio didnt have a full understanding of how skillful the people of the kingdom were in using spirit arts. That much was just childs play for Oufia the high-elf, even the others Seirei no Tami, who excelled, could do it if they were skilled with water spirit arts. That was why, though he thought that it was okay if it was only that much, Rio was a little nervous that he might be overdoing it. In that regard, Rio made a mistake in making a comparison by comparing the Seirei no Tami, who had higher aptitude with spirit arts, with humans. Well then, Komomo-san. Should we start now Rio immediately went towards the center of the dojo before he received further questions. Yes! Komomo chased after him excitedly. When she stood at the center of the dojo, her spirits calmed down, and she showed a dignified look on her face. Then, she gripping her wooden sword with both hands and set a middle stance[10]. Rio looked with admiration to Komomo, whose atmosphere completely changed. The match begin immediately after that, Rio kept becoming Komomos training partner until she was satisfied. Komomo boldly attacking, and he skillfully handle those by using the gaps to guide her, and lead her to use gap for a big counter. HaaHaa After exchanging blows for around 10 minutes, being out of breath, with a plop sound, Komomo sat on the ground, as if collapsed. Despite being tired, her expression showed that she was satisfied. Usually she could only gain experience by sparring against her family, she was extremely satisfied from the bottom of her heart. I can still move, I can become stronger. She was looking with admiration, as if being captivated by Rios dazzling figure, who was standing in front of her, without showing any sign that he was out of breath, at all. [1] [TL : Fierce God][2] [TL* : Match of thousand, army of thousand in one, a man whove power rivaling thousand soldier][3] [TL** : Fierce God][4] [TL* : The raw said Homura and Kayoko, but I think its a typo as Kayoko is Gouki wife, so I replace it with Shizuku][5] [TL* : around 180 cm, in Seirei no Tami Arc[Arc II] Rios latest height is around 175 cm or ~ 6 feet][6] [TL : Just imagine it as big as Sanzenin Nagi residence from Hayate Gotoku[She have a lake inside of her residence complex]][7] [TL : Otherwise known as LOLI, its just the authors ways to smoothing the word [the author is a woman[maybe]][TL : Miko clothes are hakama and dougi][TL : Rio received that technique head on, its different from retreating since retreat means getting out of firing zone][TL : The raw said ۤǘ롱C>set her sword aiming at eyes. thus I take it as middle stance[standard stance] in kendo where the sword gripped with both hands and the tip aligned with eyes] Chapter 46 Volume 1 Chapter 46 Translator : Cnine Editor : SenjiQ Proofreader : Jake1456 Part 1 Rio was meeting in secret with the royal couple, once again, the next day after the match with Gouki . I heard the story . You beat Gouki, huh . Theres nothing I can say except, magnificent The first sentence that came from Homura was praise and admiration of Rio . Before the secret meeting, Homura had already heard about the results of their match from Gouki . Gouki, who was a famous swordsman within the kingdom, was beaten by a youth who was still 14 years old . Even though he thought that was a joke at first, Homura was the one who knew best that Gouki wasnt the kind of person who would tell such jokes . Though he needed a little time before he decided to accept that fact, just like that, he calmed himself during the time before the secret meeting with Rio . Thats wonderful, Rio . To the point that you can beat that Gouki Shizuku praised Rio with a sincere smile, without any ill-will behind it . Different from Homura, whose praise was mixed with bewilderment, Shizuku was truly happy for Rios victory . Thank you very much Rio nodded his head awkwardly as he felt strangely uneasy, due to Shizukus wholehearted praise . Though I planned to have you to train under Gouki, it seems that youve no need for that . . Homura said that with somehow a lonely smile . As Homuras intention was to have Rio learning under Gouki, in that case, it would be necessary for him to live in the royal capital, and with that, he secretly planned to increase their secret meetings with Rio . Since they couldnt disclose Rios parentage, due to various reasons, and excessive contact with Rio had to be refrained, even so, there was still a feeling of wanting to meet with Rio . Though it was regrettable, it might be for the best, so Homura forcefully suppressed his own feelings . Thats not true, I also gained a precious experience . Since I had never had a chance to go against someone like Gouki-dono . Im truly grateful for your consideration Maybe because he was aware of Homuras sentiment, Rio said his gratitude and bowed his head to Homura . Though those words could be mistaken as sarcasm in some cases, a deep sense of gratitude could be felt from his tone . Thats Thats right Like groaning, Homuras agreed to one part of Rios words . Though in one part he blessed the match with someone at Goukis level, there was some kind of indescribable feeling hided in Homuras words . There was no samurai stronger than Gouki in the kingdom . And probably not even one even if he looked in the neighbouring kingdom . Despite that Rio, was said to be even stronger than that Gouki . Though without that much ability he otherwise might not have been able to do a journey from the Strahl region to the Yagumo region alone, thus it couldnt be helped that Homura felt in awe of Rio, who prepared himself with that level of skill at his age . It might be that just showed how frighteningly talented he was, or how much bloody carnage he had experienced, to become that strong . Though if there werent such complex circumstances surrounding Rio, it wouldnt even strange if he was thinking of letting Rio take over the kingdom . Realizing that he was unintentionally making the face of the king, Homura couldnt help but smile wryly . By the way Rio, how long are you planning on staying in this kingdom To stop his train of thought as a king, thought a little unnatural, Homura suddenly changed the subject . Though he already heard Rios circumstances yesterday, due to various circumstances, the atmosphere prevented him to asking and their time was limited . Though he wanted to switch his train of thought, the topic he asked had not changed . I think Ill be staying in this kingdom till around autumn next year Rio replied smoothly to Homuras question . The agricultural reform that he proposed and was in the middle of developing hadnt ended yet . Rio was thinking of staying in the village till the next harvest, to make sure of the results . Ho~h . Your stay is longer than my predictions Yes . Because I need to help around the village Fu, I see . . Youre right . . The complicated expression instantly gone from Homura face when he imagining the figure of Rio working along the commoners . It was a fact that Rio was an unofficial royalty, even if the current Rio was never treated as royalty in public and maybe in the future too, it was only natural that Rio was living without understanding the common sense of royalty . Rio and Homura lived in different worlds . Even Homura naturally understood that fact . But, until he heard Rio lifestyle for himself, Homura was under the impression that Rio was living in the same world as him, deep inside his mind . Even though he heard Rios cruel past, he never thought that Rios life wasnt lively up until then . That then become Homuras secret wish for Rio; it was his shallow thoughts . Homura showed a bitter expression, as if being ashamed at his shallow thoughts . Just sometimes is okay . Just like this one, wont you come to the royal palace and chat with us? He understood that they would become a nuisance to Rios everyday life by summoning him like that . Even though they were unable to suppress their feelings of wanting to meet Rio again like that . He wanted to converse with Rio just like then, even a little bit more, before he left the kingdom . Even if it was for his own selfishness . Thats . alright . If youre okay with me being in this place . Rio answered moderately, without even being aware of Homuras inner feelings . Even if I cant give a guarantee to that promise, most of him thought that way . I see . Thank you very much Despite it being an unofficial place, and even more so, forgetting his status as king, Homura bowed his head to Rio . Shizuku, who sat next to him, also bowed her head to Rio . Please lift your head Looking at them like that, Rio quickly asked them to lift their heads . A royalty shouldnt easily bow their heads, just like that . Though there were some exceptions, Rio believed that it wasnt the time for that . Its nothing, since it wont change the fact that we are taking your time just to meet us, for our own selfishness . We might only bring more and more trouble to you Thats not true Rio plainly denied Homura, who was speaking with an apologetic tone . If I really didnt want to meet the both of you, Id just plainly reject coming to this place Sure, it was hard to just refuse Gouki and the others atmosphere, who came to summon him to this place . But, he truly never even thought of refusing to coming to that place since the very beginning . Rio came to that place on his own volition . Despite that I can barely feel anything, since the feeling of meeting my family felt a little strange to me, I still came to this place Part 2 Rio continued to talk, though he felt a little embarassed . Though Ill leave this kingdom soon, I also feel the warm intimate feeling as family member, even after this There was no doubt that he loved his grandparents, whether it was Yuba, Shizuku, or Homura . They were people who had a good relationship with him . And then, he wanted to ask for stories of his parent, which were unknown to him . That kind of thinking wasnt that strange, right . Rio . Shizuku called Rios name, as if being overcome by her emotions . Lets deepen our intimacy even if its just a little . Even Homura said that with a wide smile on his face . A deadly silence descended into that room . They couldnt even find a way to break that unpleasant silence . Opening the conversation bit by bit, somehow created a nice atmosphere between them and before long they were able to chat normally . The subject of conversation centered around the happy episodes of Zen and Ayame and their common points for each other . In that place and moment, it was forbidding of a boorish topic such as revenge . By no means were they wanting to talk about such a gloomy topic . Just like that, the three of them continued their conversation to their hearts content . Though theres not that much time left, can I ask about something? That warmhearted time couldnt last forever; in the blink of an eye, the time for their secret meeting had come to end . After that conversation, Rio was planned to stay for one more night in Goukis house and departing back to the village the next day . Later, though they exchanged a promise to meet again later, a concrete date hadnt yet been decided, it would only be decided when Gouki came to the village as their messenger . Without knowing whether they could meet again later, they had to say something that they wanted to say right then in that place . Currently Im living with a girl who is the daughter of my uncle in the village . Is it okay to tell her about my identity? Rio asked for permission to tell Ruri about his identity . Though increasing the number of people who know about Rios identity wasnt a desirable option, he wanted to tell Ruri about his relationship with Ruri . Though he knew he had kinship with Ruri, Ruri wasnt aware about that fact . Despite that, Ruri still treated him as if he was her own family . He felt guilty for deceiving her by always hiding the truth . Though it was difficult to control how much information he could tell her, since it would only spark more of her curiosity by telling half-baked information, in that case it would be better to tell her the whole truth . Of course, there was a little risk that would come along when he told her such information, it wouldnt be a problem as long as Ruri keep silent with that information . Fumu . A cousin, huh . Its okay as long as she can keep that secret . I place my trust in your judgement Despite showing a gesture of pondering about it for a while, Homura easily granted his permission . It showed how much he trusted Rio . Thank you very much The next day, after accompanying Komomo with her training, and a simple match with Hayate, Rio departed from Goukis house and was seen off by the Saga family . Even if that distance usually took around half a day under normal circumstances, in case of Rio, he arrived in the village just by running for less than an hour . When he returned to the village, the villagers greeted him with Okaeri [Welcome back] and he also returned their greeting . Welcome back, Rio When he entered the house that he was already getting used to, Yuba, who sat on the mat of the hallway, greeted him with a bright smile . Yeah, Ive returned Even Rio unintentionally showed a happy smile, on seeing her smile, which was no different from before he went to the royal capital . It seems you already know the whole story Yes Should I change my tone when its just the two of us Anything but that, please Rio refused with a bitter smile when Yuba told such a joke . The Yuba let out a dry laugh . Even if Rio is royalty, you and I are grandchild and grandmother . Thats what I always believed . You may keep this relationship for as long as you want to Thank you very much After he nodded with a tender smile, he sat in front of Yuba . I received permission to tell my identity to Ruri-san . Is it alright to tell her that story When they conversed as a replacement for their greeting, Rio suddenly brought up that topic while looking at Yuba with an earnest expression . Yuba took a small, deep breath as she heard that topic, while catching a glimpse of Rios sincerity in his eyes . Shes your blood relative . Seeing that youre living under the same roof like this, she has the right to know . Ill support your decision Yuba answered calmly after pausing for a few seconds . Both of them looked into the others eyes . Where is Ruri-san right now She might be drinking tea with the other village girls . She might come back soon if she heard the news about your returning from the villagers It was after the harvest time finished, the villagers found that they had too much free time . With basically almost nothing to do, aside from work in the village, there was nothing else to do, except for gossipping amongst the fellow villagers, when they lost that work . Ruri, who had no work in the last few days, was chatting amongst the fellow village girls, in the same age group, since the time increased . Im Home Welcome home, Rio! Speaking of the devil, true enough Ruri came back before long . When she instantly confirmed that Rio had come back, she addressed Rio with a smile like a blooming flower . It was a little amusing that she was welcoming Rio while she was the one who came back, so Rio chuckled when he heard that . Yes . Ive returned, Ruri-san uhm!I wa just surprised at how you just suddenly went to the royal capital . Obaachan wouldnt tell me even when I asked her Part 3 Ruri shrugged her shoulder, as if feeling dissatisfied at the fact that shed been kept in the dark . Though she didnt straightly ask what happened, it still made her feel worried . As a matter of fact, I just wanted to tell you about that matter . But, I have to ask you to keep the contents of my story as a secret and never divulge it to anyone Rio told her about his requirement while showing a little apologetic face . U~hn, why Ruri asked while tilting her neck, being confused by that vague explanation . The subject Im about to tell you is the main reason why Im staying in this house . And I cant tell you any further without a promise from you to protect this secret Since he was unable to tell her about the recent events, he had no choice but to speak in a profound way* . He had to make sure of Ruris answer . Rio was looking at her face . Understood . I promise Ruri give her answer with a calm and profound tone . After catching that sincere look on her, Rio decided to tell her the truth . Rio narrated the circumstances that caused all the events in order, one by one . E? EH? Rio is my cousin, but his mother is a royalty . . , EH, EEEE~~~H! When he told her the fact that his mother was royalty, Ruris face was exactly like a pigeon who had been shot with peashooter . [TL : dumbfounded with her eyelids opened very wide] E~hm,its just a joke or something, right As if she wanted to make sure of that, Ruri asked with a timid voice . Its the truth . Rios father . your uncle was tied by marriage with the princess of this kingdom Yuba gave a testimony regarding the truth of Rios story with an earnest expression . She could judge from Yubas expression that she didnt lie . Then looking back and forth from Rio to Yubas faces so many times . E-Eh~m, Ri-Rio Sama, MY DEEPEST APOLOGY SORRY FOR MY MANY IMPOLITENESS TILL NOW! Ruri prostrated before Rio as if being confused with the sudden change in events . She was thinking back on how she was being overly familiar in her actions towards Rio; when she thought about that, she was extremely rude towards him . Please stop with that . Please interact with me like usual! Rio said that with a flustered tone, as if trying to stop Ruri who was acting that way . B-But . . Rio-sama is a royalty, right My circumstances cant be known by the public . Something like royalty is nothing more than an unofficial fact, Ive never even considered myself as royalty Rio said that while smiling wryly to Ruri, who acted timidly in front of Rio . Thats why, please . Please just treat me like usual Rio face, that reflected into her eyes, was smiling wryly, as if feeling extreme discomfort . When Ruri said her true feelings to Rio, it was decided from the way she associated with him until then* . [TLC* : dz˾ĵؤΐʿЦ򸡤٤ꥪҕӳꡢϥꥪĤ餽˼äƿڤˤƤΤȡޤǤθϤжϤ] Thats right . Rio was someone who could handle everything flawlessly, but he never acted haughty due to his talent . Even if now he suddenly said that he was royalty, Ruri knew very well that he was not the kind of stinky man who would change just because of that . U-Understood . . With that, Ruri gave her consent . Though her voice was still strained . In the depths of her mind, she was still nervous . Your tone is stiff, you know? Rio pointed that fact, as if to make fun of her . AH, HA, Uhm Though she almost unintentionally answered with stiff tone, she somehow gave up and nodded her head while showing an awkward smile . Though its caused a big change when I just suddenly became your cousin, please treat me well, from now on Rio bowed his head as if to renew their relationship as cousins . But, his face was smiling ear to ear . AH, U~hn . I see Me and Rio are cousins Ruri bowed her head and blinked her eyes in puzzlement once she raised her head . The overwhelmingly shocking truth, about the fact that Rio was a royalty all along, made Ruri completely forget the fact that he was her cousin . In the first place, Rio just wanted to convey his circumstances to tell her the fact that he was actually her cousin . Though he already expected it, Ruris reaction to that truth was completely reversed . [TL : She should be shocked to the fact that he was her cousin first, then shocked to the fact that he was royalty . In this case, its the backwards] I see, a family other than Obaachan AH, since Im the older one, then Im the onee-chan, right . . After she gradually understood what that fact meant, Ruri smiled happily as if being delighted . AH, sorry Eh~m, in this case I should say please treat me well, too! Maybe because she was thinking too many things at once, she showed a little loose smile, Ruri noticed the comical glance that came from Rio . When she regained her calmness, Ruri bowed to Rio in panic with a little flustered voice . . Ah, even so, I want Rio to call me Onee-chan even just once . Is that okay? Maybe because something was struck her head, when she raised her head, she looked at Rio with an earnest expression . Yes . If youre okay with it? Rio also looked at Ruri with an earnest expression . Catching that line of sight and for some reason making a little theatrical-like cough, then she opened her mouth as if make up her mind . Im not happy with that tone . Though I was being cautious when we first met, there was no need to speak using polite tone that youve been using up until now . Though I want you to be more intimate, since were cousins With a somehow dissatisfied tone, Ruri told him that while pouting a little . Ehm, thats already my habit, even before I came here . For once, theres no big reason for using such manners when speaking to someone, or speaking that way is * [TLC* : һȡ{ǽӤ֤ˤϤۤɤɤʤȡ{ΤˑäƤޤȤ] Part 4 Rio explained his reason with bitter smile, as if being embarassed by it . Though it didnt mean that he was a poor speaker, the way he spoke using polite language had already become Rios habit . As long as the other party wasnt an arrogant person or a kid, Rio would experience difficulties if he was talking to them in overly familiar manner . Though if he was speaking in informal way, he would often stumble with his words, in any case he would only feel unstoppable awkwardness . He kept it in his mind that it would be hard to get the momentum by doing that . Isnt that even a bigger reason for us, I mean, youre my younger male cousin Ruri was staring with a scorning look at Rio, as she was unable to agree with Rios reasoning . The time she passed and the kindness received from Rio wasnt small, she even received a lot of favours . In addition, wasnt he also her own male younger cousin . And yet, Ruri felt lonely, as Rio was talking with such stiff tone . When he caught Ruris sullen look, Rio immediately felt ashamed, seeing her expression as if she become a little senile . . . Sorry . Youre right . Ill talk without formal tones to Ruri starting from now . Is it okay that way? Rio said that while blushing shyly . Though he felt somehow itchy speaking that way, Ruri was happy with that . uhm! Ruri looked delighted while nodding vigorously . Chapter 47 Volume 1 Chapter 47 Translator : Cnine Editor/Proofreader : SenjiQ Part 1 Winter ended, and spring came . The establishment of the canal and waterwheel for drawing water was already completed; the water wheel poured water into the canal which went on towards the village, as much as needed . Just like that, the scenery of the waterwheel drawing the water then pouring it to the canal, at first, made the villagers astonished . But, they immediately got used to that convenience and it was an indispensable existence for their farm-work . Along with the completion of soil reform, Rio was sowing the seeds for that years harvest with several villagers . Rio~ . Ive scattered the seeds at my designated area~ Thank you very much . Then, could you please help the people who have yet to finish their designated area? OKAY Their conversation resounded around them, since they were separated by a little distance between each other . After Rio revealed his relationship with Ruri, their relationship became more intimate than before . Though she was already a sociable girl by nature, because Rio change the way he talked when he was with Ruri, it was as if theyre becoming more intimate compared to before . Though the other girls asked Ruri the reason for Rios change in the way he spoke with Ruri, as if competing the others, she was unable to tell them the true reason and had no choice but to say an appropriate evasive reply . After all, Ruri just saidSince were living under the same roof, I just want you to please stop being so formal since itll tire me out Though pretty much that reason wasnt even without concern, more and more people were suspicious that their reason might have to do with a relationship between man and woman . Due to the change in the relationship between those two, even most of the girls who were secretly aiming for Rio up till then were completely withdrawing from the competition . Those two, I wonder if theyre dating But, there was a girl who had yet to give up . Her name was Sayo . Though she was trying to help Rio, she was anxious when she noticed Rio and the others . Though Sayo estimated that Ruri wasnt aiming at Rio, she might need to stop that kind of thought and reconsider their relationship, when seeing their intimacy . Or not, she felt strong if she thought that way . Though she didnt know what she had to say, somehow her chest feel gloomy when she looked at them chatting happily . [TL : YANDERE POTENTIAL FOUND! X 3] The way Rio spoke to Ruri, showing an unsurpassable wall for the other village girls, it couldnt be helped that Sayo felt anxious due to that . Should I help you plant the seeds, Sayo-san When she absent-mindedly thought like that about Rio, shortly after that, the real person addressed Sayo . E-AH, Rio-samaS-Sorry! I just lost in my thought! Rio who offered his assistance made Sayo return from her delusions . When looking at their surroundings, the fact that Sayos pace was the slowest one was very conspicuous . When she noticing that, Sayo white sunburnt face flushed red . Please remember it properly . Since the one wholl teach everyone in the village this way of sowing the seeds is Sayo-san after Im no longer in the village Rio said that to Sayo who was seemingly unable to properly remember the precise method . Eh As if a thunderbolt struck out of nowhere in the middle of day, blood drained from Sayos face . U-Uhm Rio-sama! When will you leave this village? The flustered Sayo asked Rio, who was already sowing the seeds . Rio would leave the village . Come to think of it, she suddenly remember hearing such things when Rio had just arrived in the village . But, Sayo had completely forgotten the fact that Rio would leave the village . Yes . Ill leave this village around next autumn Rio answered from a place a little away from her . Though that smile somehow felt lonely, she couldnt sense any hesitation in Rios will to leave the village . Next . . , Autumn . right . Its not that long Sayo said those words with a weak tone as Rios strong will was transmitted to her . Is there something wrong Missing Sayos answer just then, Rio asked her with a curios expression . Ah, its nothing Theres nothing wrong! As if being flustered, Sayo shook her head . Most likely she suddenly became depressed . But, there was no way she could cause trouble for Rio, more than already, so Sayo immersed herself with her own work . Since she might start crying right away if she didnt do that . Thank you everyone Thanks to all of you, I can finish the planned works by today . Please dont forget about the method of sowing the seeds that I told you today, and use it starting from next year After the works that day were done, and he taught most of what he should teach them, Rio declared that their work for the day was done . While taking the opportunity, Rio also told the villagers that he would leave the village the next autumn . Though he already said that the first time he came to the village, he intended to tell them about that once again, in that place, with the intention of motivating them to learn the knowledge . None of the villagers now doubted Rios knowledge, after his achievement with canal and waterwheel . Rios existence had already become completely natural to them; though the villagers were shocked, no one showed a loss of composure . It was already the evening, the villagers were dispersing from that place . Rio Thank you for the hard wo~rk . Shall we go home? Rio and Ruri were going back to the house they were living in together, as if it was something natural for them . Sayos house was in the opposite direction . She was unable to ask him to go home together as it would look unnatural . It couldnt be helped that Sayo was envious of Ruri . Okey . Thanks for the hard work . I wonder, what do you want for todays dinner? Ah, then I want to eat Zousui* with leftover vegetables [TL* : Rice gruel containing vegetable, meat, fish, etc . seasoned with miso or soy sauce] Sayo was looking at them chatting happily from behind with a dumbfounded expression . She vaguely felt suspicious of their conversation, which was completely like a married couple . Before long Sayo walked back towards her house with a dejected figure . Seeing that strangely gloomy atmosphere, the villagers she met along the way were hestitant to greet her; all of them . !!! Part 2 When she arrived, her knees become limp; Sayo sat down in the entryway . Just like that, she was crying, her tears gushed out like a broken dam . Im ho O-Oi, Sayo In that place, Shin, who just arrived, looked at her crying figure . Though he called to her in a panic, Sayo didnt raise her face . The villagers who happen to pass in front of the entryway recalled Sayo saying something strange in that state, and rushed in panic . Whats the matter Has something happened? Sayo gave a weak reaction . Shin desperately thought about the reason for her to become like that . Is it . . him? Shin knew that there was only one person who could cause Sayo to become like that . Though there might be another reason, he could think of only one person who could cause Sayos emotions to change that far . Did that bastard Rio do something? Sayo was looking at her important hairpin, that she got from Rio . She talked happily about the gift she got from Rio, in the house . After their parents death, she was trying her best in front of him; looking at what had happened recently, her child-like smile had decreased . That was why Shin was convinced that the one who made Sayo cry was Rio . [TL : Youre the culprit[Conan style]] T-Thats no Rio-sama isnt at fault When Shins voice, which was filled with anger, reached Sayos ears, she quickly told him that . But she couldnt voice her words very well, due to her crying . After Shin looked at the state of his sister, it was only fuelled his anger even further . That bastard, as I thought, its better if he never came to this village While saying that, Shin felt a strong sense of antipathy . The livelihood of the village was obviously improving thanks to Rios arrival . If Rio hadnt came, Ruri might have experienced a cruel experience at Gons hands . Rio was that kind of existence in his heart . But, when he looked at his little sister crying in front of him, he couldnt help but think that it would be better if he had never come to the village . Because at least his little sister wouldnt cry . No, thats not it, Rio-sama said that hell leave the village , and then . Sayo explained that its not Rios fault . But Shin probably would take it as Rios fault, even if she explained it frankly to him . Youre mistaken, this has nothing to do with Rio-sama When she noticed that it had the opposite effect to what she hoped for, Sayo corrected him by saying that Rio really didnt have anything to do with it . But, it was already too late . That guy will, leave from the village . Thats . Shin then knew the reason why his sister was crying like that . His expression was as if he was chewing a bitter bug . The truth was, Shin also knew that Rio would leave the village sooner or later . Though he completely forgot about that, as he became more familiar within the village lately; it was something that he knew since the first time Rio arrived in the village . At first, Shin unable to come to like Rio, and yet, despite being just a temporary resident, the villagers carelessly accepted him; the last line was him getting intimate with Ruri . Shin fell deeply into his own thoughts . About what he should do . About what he should do to stop Sayo from crying . But, Shin was the one who knew the most that he wasnt someone who was suited for that kind of thing . He was getting more irritated when thinking about it . The next moment, he ran from that place . He decided to act on his instincts, rather than pondering about it . O-Oniichan W-Wait! Though he heard Sayos voice, who was trying to hold him back from behind, Shin kept running with all his power and neglected her plea . Just like that, soon he arrived at Yubas house . Oi, Rio Changing his expression, then opening the door of the house, he called Rios name . Rio, Yuba, and Ruri, who were in the middle of preparing for dinner in the hall, were astonished on seeing him like that . Do you have some business with Rio Several seconds later, Yuba asked his business with a quizzical voice . Though it was completely a rare occurrence for Shin to have some business with Rio, from the frantic look and his vigour, it was seemingly not a trivial matter . Just what kind of business did he have with Rio . Please Please dont leave this village! After saying that, Shin prostrated before him . Wha- The other three were speechless . I know that Im being selfish by saying this But, please hear what Im saying without saying anything . Will you stay in the village, even after this! Sayo was crying . Shin keep pleading to Rio, saying the words that he couldnt say . When Rio and the others were astounded without being able to say anything . O-Oniichan S-Sorry! My brother has troubled you . Sayo, who just came, gasped for breath in that place . When the figure of Shin prostrating come into her eyes,she quickly called for him . See, onii-chan . Youre causing trouble to them . See, right? She then pulled Shins body . He cast a fleeting glance at his little sister, who was trying hard to put a smile on her face . There were traces of tears in the corners of her eyes . Though her lips slightly opened, Shin, who could feel her desperation, raised his powerless body . Y-Yeah . . My bad Losing his previous vigour, Shin apologised with dumbfounded face . Part 3 Im really sorry Ill have a proper talk with my brother! Sayo bowed her head deeply . As if feeling uncomfortable by her actions, Shin also bowed together at her side . It was just the usual habit of Shin, doing something without thinking of the consequences when he lost his cool . He didnt know how many times he brought such troubles to Sayo . Shin would feel really awkward after what he did . Understood . We didnt hear anything about what happened just now . Right, Rio? Yuba knew very well regarding the crazy actions which were repeatable done by Shin . She also understood what sort of reasons for whenever he does that kind of action . Giving a sidelong glance at Ruri and Rio, who were still speechless at the actions of the pair of siblings, Yuba asked Rio while letting out a small sigh . Yes . I dont mind Dumbfoundedly looking at the pair of siblings, who were bowing to him, Rio agreed with Yuba, while somehow feeling that he should quickly flee from that place . To be frank, Rio was also a little lost to what just happened before him . It seemed the turning point was when he told the time he would leave to the villagers . Moreover, the way Shin tried to restrain him from leaving the village dealt a huge shock to him . If there was nothing between them, it might pose no problem to ask further . Being unable to give him an answer when they were in that place, Rio was taken in by Yubas proposal . Thank you very much After receiving their approval, Shin said his gratitude again . Just like that, Shin returned back to his house while being dragged by Sayo . By the way, should we have dinner first? Yuba said that while sighed deeply, looking at their retreating backs . Along with Rio and Ruri, they timidly begin their dinner . For some reason their dinner was enveloped by an awkward atmosphere, they didnt discuss anything regarding Shins action . Rio, Ill ask something, will you lend your ears for a while After the dinner and they done with tidying up the aftermath, Rio was asked by Yuba . Yes, is there some problem Is it okay to ask what you are trying to do, after you leave this village The matter regarding Rio leaving the village, though she already heard it since the first time he starting his staying in this village, she didnt pry too deeply into the reason for that . Somehow she felt awkward and didnt pry further but there was the event caused by Shin . Though Yuba slightly guessed one reason for Rio to leave the village, she thought that there were several other reason for that, by looking at Rios state . Thus Yuba decided to ask further . Ruri, who heard from their side, was looking intently at Rio . After I leave the village When Rio answered that question, he paused for a moment . After he left the village, he would go back to Strahl region, but it seemed that he needed to go to Seirei no Tami first . He would then collect information about Lucius after returning to the Strahl region . And then, he also needed to report about his safety to his teacher, Seria . He only sent a letter, under an alias, to Seria once before, and didnt have any contact with her after that . [ED : It was the one thing she asked, you jerk!!!][TL : Cool Senji-san, COOL] Though he couldnt get along with the nobles of the Bertram kingdom, only Seria was different . Currently, though he dont know how much regarding his treatment* within the Bertram kingdom, if it was the current him, he could hide himself as much as he wanted . [TL* : Rio is charged with false charge and become a fugitive by the end of 1st Act] It might be better if he sneaked into Bertram kingdom and meet Seria . Though we are not connected by blood, there is a child who regards me as her own brother . Im going to meet that child . After that, since theres a benefactor on the other side[Strahl region], I should show my face to them too . Hee, theres such child, huh Yuba spoke with great interest on hearing the existence of the people who were close to Rio . Ruri brought herself closer since she was also interested . Yes . My little sister is 12 years old now . My benefactor is supposedly around 20 years old Fumu, theyre still young, I see She felt assured, since to Rio those kinds of people are kind ones . Even thought she couldnt confirm that by meet them directly . Will you come back to this village someday Thats right . Though I dont know when thatll be, I definitely will return to this village Though It was not something that he can use frequently, he could shorten the movement time with a transfer crystal; Rio could come, like an excursion, to the Yagumo region from the Strahl region . He was tied in various ways, so he thought that he wanted to return to that place after finishing his errands . I see . You can come back any time . I mean, youre already recognised as one of villagers Yes . Thank you very much Rio told his gratitude with a shy face, to Yuba who was smiling gently at him . Yuba gave a faint, lonely smile to Rio, who was smiling in such way . And then, the matter regarding Shins action just now . I vaguely understand the reason why Shin took such actions towards you but Aa, Un . I have a feeling that Im also somehow related to that [TL ; What a scary intuition, Ruri] Smiling wryly, Ruri agreed with Yuba statement, while sending a fleeting glance at Rio . Rio tilted his head as he didnt quite understand the meaning behind their actions . [TL : F#ck you, now youre acting like some donkan protagonist] They were smiling wryly on seeing Rios reaction . Let me tell them indirectly the next time . The two of you, will you just act like usual and didnt pry too deeply into this? U~hn . As for me, I occasionally chat for a while with Sayo but . . Ill leave it to you first, Obaa-chan Since she knew that it was not a good idea for many person to hear the reason at the same time, Ruri was aware that, though she showed a small reluctant expression . Yeah, understood Though he was still a bit puzzled, Rio gave his consent, and then they immediately split up . Chapter 48 Volume 1 Chapter 48 TL : Cnine ED : SenjiQ PF : Jake1456 Part 1 Just before the summer, Rio secretly met with the king and the queen . Currently Rio was telling them how the agricultural reform that he was implementing in the village had begun to show results . The agricultural land developed by Rio was showing many obvious forms of evidence that it would yield a much better harvest compared to the other land, and was rich with grains . That difference was completely obvious . The villagers danced wildly while giving their gratitude to Rio . They then unanimously decided that they would start adopting the agriculture following Rios methods . When hearing such a detailed story, Homura showed a deep interest in it . Since the very beginning, Rio told that kind of story for the sake of baiting Homuras curiosity, so that was according to his plan . Rio did that to avoid gathering too much attention to the village by immediately spreading the technology . He considered that way to be the safest way to spread the technology . By making Homura, the king, participate in it, he estimated that the plan would become a great achievement . Rio explained everything, starting from the shape of the farming tools to the method of sowing the seeds, soil improvement[soil reform], the water wheel for drawing water, the creation of canal, etc . Homura listened to his explanation with a serious expression . Even Gouki and Shizuku on the side were showing expressions of interest on their faces regarding that topic . Homura was particularly interested at the water wheel for drawing water . I was able to hear a very interesting topic . Homura said that after talking for nearly one hour about it . He was really interested in it . Gouki, doesnt that kind of method need an on-site survey immediately? If it turns out well, I think Ill implement it within the kingdom starting next year . If Rios story were true, they had no choice but to implement that reform . He left the investigation to his trusted subordinates . In addition, Homura planned to implement that method starting next year if there was a possibility for that . If it was Gouki, it would also be easier to get Rios cooperation . With pleasure . Uhm, Ill leave it to you . In case it has too many requirements, theres no need to pay too much attention to it . The talk regarding that method continued for a while after that . After the story passed the first stage, Homura winked to Gouki and Kayoko . Afterwards, the Saga couple responded with their line of sight - . Well then, Rio With a somehow humble expression, as if being affected by it, Homura spoke to Rio . We have something important to tell you today . [TL : I have bad feeling about this[But my feminist side somehow boiling in excitement]] Something important? Rio asked with a puzzled tone . An unusual atmosphere exuded from Homura . Rio straightened his back to accept anything that would come head-on . Ah . Its related to your revenge . Prick, Rios eyebrows twitched . They had never talked regarding the topic of his revenge so far . It somehow became their mutual silent agreement . It was a very sensitive topic . Even if it was accidentally unfolded in the conversation, it would only cause more resentment . What kind of matter? As long as that kind of topic surfaced, was there something else to talk about except for his pent-up resentment? Rio looked at Homura who straightened his back a little . Uhm Homura peered deep into Rios eyes, who asked that question . The yellowish brown pupils were gazing straight to reality . They had no hesitation or indecision . When looking at such good eyes, Homura wondered about the innumerable number of people that come into contact with it . . I also hate that man called Lucius . The truth is, I really want to help you with my own hands . But unfortunately I cant leave this kingdom Thats only natural Though he had yet to understand Homuras real intentions, Rio said the most appropriate words . Since Homura was the ruler of this kingdom . And for such a man, even if his daughter was murdered, it was only a matter of fact that he was unable to avenge her death by going to a faraway land and leaving his kingdom behind . Thats why, though its just few, I can at least lend my vassals to you . Theyll assist you instead of Shizuku and me[washi] . You can use them as much as you like Hah, EH? Being bombarded by surprise after surprise, Rio unintentionally stiffened . It just came out of nowhere . Homura was a little amused when he looked at Rios dumbfounded expression . N-No, but, doing something like that is . . Though his mind finally caught up to the situation, even so, Rio was still perplexed . The words that were just spoken by Homura reverberated in Rios ears . It seemed he really mean it when he said those words . Or his ears might just be mistaking something . Ill give 10 of my vassals to you . All of them are the ones you met back in the village when you met Gouki for the first time At that time, there were exactly 10 people, including Gouki and Kayoko . Dont tell me Gouki-dono and Kayoko-dono too? Rio was speechless due to that absurdity . Part 2 Thats right . These two already gave their own volition to come too Homura answered with a calm tone . . . If Gouki-dono went missing from the kingdom, wouldnt that cause no small trouble? Gouki was a senior samurai of the kingdom . With his Ikkitousen prowess, along with his faith and achievements that were piling up in the kingdom, undoubtedly if Gouki abandoned all of that it would cause no small trouble to the kingdom by suddenly going missing . Ive already made arrangements for that situation . Ill slowly spread rumours regarding Goukis retirement to the whole kingdom . Its nothing strange for someone at his age to retire . As a matter of fact, he was already giving this matter much consideration Hearing those words, Rio was dumbfounded . Despite the informal place, the king himself made a very important statement regarding his vassal Gouki, who was also the chief of his vassals . It seemed they already made the necessary arrangements . Though he knew about that, Rio had a hard to describe feeling . Goukis-dono son and daughter will come too, right? What about them ? The Saga couple had Hayate and Komomo . Though he heard they had a second and third son close to Hayates age, he had never met them . What would they do about them? The ones wholl go are Gouki and Kayoko . maybe Komomo will be following too . In that case your fellow travelers would increase to 11 people Saying that, Homura was looking at Gouki and Kayoko . Yes . Though well be taking Komomo along, her siblings will be left behind in this region Gouki replied with an unwavering tone . Strahl region isnt the kind of place where you can easily come to and leave, you know? Itll take several months of traveling by foot even for someone on Gouki-donos level Since there were some steep terrains along the journey, it would make the movement speed fall if they were travelling by foot, unless they took a detour, which was even more time consuming . Though it was possible to shorten that time if they were flying with spirit arts, like in Rios case, it would become a difficult journey if they were only strengthening their physical ability with spirit arts . Even if they were travelling like that till Strahl region, there was no positive proof that Lucius was still alive . And yet they said something like following him all the way to that place, which would make it difficult for them to go back to their homes; did they truly understand the meaning of their statements? Thus Rio was perplexed . The position of family head will be handed to Hayate . Theres nothing in this kingdom that will hinder me in following Rio-sama No, thats the problem . Did you already discuss this matter with Hayate-dono and his brother? Even Hayate and his brother would be shaken if their parents vanished for no reason . What would they think about Gouki leaving the kingdom . Theyll become samurai sooner or later . The preparation to be separated with their parents was already done a long time ago . I already explained the truth secretly to Hayate But itll cause similar problems by accompanying me travelling to other places, right No matter what kind of order it is, being lost on your way to return to this place, after going to a foreign place is just too much The other people also have no objection to accompany Rio-sama . They have a little special circumstances, each one of them is member of the dark side[anbu] . Theres no need to worry that theyll become a hindrance, since theyve no family, highest loyalty, and have mastered of full set of skills Rio was unable to close his mouth . While it might be true that they were sons of samurai, how were they allowed to be separated from their parents . Even if it was painful when they were together, they would feel unsatisfied . It seemed the kings life was the reason that the retainer was unable to refuse that order . Even so, there must be some orders that they couldnt follow . While that might be true, theres no need to abide such an order, right? Since Im fine with going alone Rio said that as if indirectly trying to refuse that proposal . Its great since even I cant forgive that Lucius . Todays matter is mine and Kayokos personal wish for something we were unable to achieve in the past . Theres no doubt that its our long cherished ambition to follow Rio-sama . But it doesnt mean the others think that way too, right The other people are the people who are serving the Saga family . Their loyalty is extremely high . Theyre also more than happy to follow us But The Saga couple had already resolved their heart . Rio was speechless as he didnt know what he should say to them . . As I thought, I cant receive such help . Though Im happy with your feelings, this is something that I must accomplish by myself After a brief silence, he made his resolution; Rio refused their help with a firm tone . Mu~, As I thought, it came to this, huh . . Homura said those words while smiling wryly, as he somehow anticipated Rios refusal for his assistance beforehand . But, you see . This is not your problem alone . Were also sharing similar hatred to that Lucius . This is where we should make a distinction . I dont wish for you to carry the burden of revenge by yourself Thats Even if they wanted to bring judment to Lucius, he didnt know the reason why they so strongly wishing to accompany him . It was different if they were travelling as a comrade, for Rio was strongly opposed to them following him as his vassal . He didnt understand what he should do when he suddenly received a pledge of allegiance . The meaning of those words were also that he would be burdened with the lives of his vassals . It would only cause many problems, even if they were accompanying him that way . It would bring a problem to his relationship with the Seirei no Tami if he brought to too many humans to their community, and would obstruct his movement speed, compared to when he was travelling alone . Theres a very great difference between me and Gouki-donos movement speed . Im even sure that Gouki-dono wouldnt be able to catch up to my speed As he had no choice left, Rio spoke of one of his reasons that he didnt wish for them to accompany him . Though I hear from Gouki that you excel at Spirit arts, even so, the ones who will follow you are only consisting of first-rate spirit arts users, even in this kingdom, you know? I dont think that they will be unable to follow As he didnt know the means of Rios movement, Homura spoke as if bewildered . Its because Ill be flying in the sky[TL : Why he didnt say Its because Im superman] When saying that, it couldnt be helped if that person would be deemed as an insane person Rio ridiculed himself . Part 3 Fly . ing? Sure enough, Homura showed a dubious expression, as he was unable to measure the meaning of Rios words . Its something like this Rio decided to show it to make it easier for them to understand . The air inside the room rose, and then condensed, as if enclosing Rios surroundings . Rios body was floating in the air as if it have buoyancy . !!!!!? Homura and the others looked at that spectacle . Though I was just floating right now, with its movement, I can fly quite fast in the sky Rio gave his explanation to Homura and the others, who were still dumbfounded . Is that spirit arts? . Doing something like that is . Gouki, do you know someone who can do something like this? Even if he was a spirit user himself, as far as he knew, Homura didnt know anyone who could do something like Rio, so he asked Gouki with a dumbfounded expression . . No one . Though, I can blow my body with a squall . If it comes to floating with stability in the middle of air . . Gouki also answered with a dumbfounded expression, as he was still unable to take his eyes off of the figure of Rio, who was floating in the air . As expected, as it needed continuous minute control of Odo, even just by controlling the stability while floating couldnt be done with half-hearted power control . By the way, I can move as fast as someone running normally by strengthening his physical ability with spirit arts, ignoring any kind of obstacle; be it mountain, valley, or forest Rio adding such information at the end of his explanation . Traveling long distance with them would only reduce his own movement speed, as expected, Rio still wanted to decline Homuras offer . In addition, he also wanted to visit the village of the Seirei no Tami . He, who was for some reason accepted as their sworn friend, there was a very high possibility that it would turn into an awkward situation if he was being accompanied by Gouki and the others . Though they might get the permission to enter if Rio requested for it, it would be with a not so nice face . Mu~, certainly, it would only become a hindrance if they were travelling along with you . Homura placed his hand on his chin, as if pondering deeply about it . Okay . Ill stop requesting your permission for that matter more than this for now . But, you must keep this matter in one corner of your head . Since you might change your mind before your departure Understood . Rio replied, despite thinking that it might be that he didnt need that . One week after that, there was Komomos figure walking next to Rio . Wearing a purple colored kimono, her happy smile gathered attention inside the village with that cuteness of hers . [TL : YES LOLITA, NO TOUCH!] Furthermore, next to her was the kingdoms technical officers and Gouki . Komomo aside, the reason Gouki and the others came to the village was to conduct the site survey of the agricultural reform in the village . In order to guide Gouki, Rio was explaining the improvement points of the agriculture while they were walking in the village . Rio-samaIts turning round and round to pick water! This is the water wheel right! When he was guiding Komomo and Gouki to the water wheel, Komomos eyes was sparkling when she was looking at the water wheel that was drawing water bit by bit . Thats the water wheel for drawing water . To actually see this kind of masterpiece . Even Gouki was dumbfounded on seeing the spectacle of the water being drawn by the water wheel . The technical officers next to him also starred pop-eyed at the structure . The structure isnt particularly that complex . This article is currently running by using the dynamic force of the water flowing in the river to - Thus Rio explained the structure of the water wheel . Gouki and the others were listening earnestly as to not miss any information from Rios explanation . Rio politely answered the questions being asked to him by the technical officers after he was done with his explanation . After that, Rio guided them to various places in the village, while explaining every work involved in the agricultural reform . Hows that, can it be implemented? Yes! This is already a technological revolution! Even if its just the water wheel for drawing water it is enough merit to be deemed as the service for agricultural reform of our kingdom The technical officers answered as if being excited by Goukis question . They decided to stay in this village for a while to wring out the technology . Well then, Rio-sama . I can say that this is worthy of travelling all the way here With the technical officers by their side exchanging their opinion about this and that, Gouki addressed Rio . Regarding this matter, I didnt wish for it to be conveyed [using my name], can I? I myself didnt really wish to become famous within the kingdom, so I shouldnt do something that will gather too much attention, right? They decided during their secret meeting, a few days prior, that the name of the initiator of the technology, and that Rios wouldnt be published . They were firmly reminding the technical officers to guard that secret; he even declined the idea of a fee from Homura . Though I agree with you . I also received a strict order to give courteous gratitude from his majesty . Ill bet my life to stop it if theres someone who wants to take advantage of that information to gain something . Isnt it just natural for me to do that ? Even if you say that . . Anything is fine . Its been decided that we wont give it unless its a treasure [TLC* : ʤؔ򤪶ɤ뤳Ȥˤʤޤ] Goukis tone was firm . Even if he was somehow evading an answer, it was as if that matter was already dealt with and he had already received the compensation . Even if he made an excuse in that place, he would bring up a similar reason immediately, and eventually give the treasure . I . . See . Well then, is it okay to think about it for a while ? Being unable to give an answer immediately, Rio tried to get some time before answering . Chapter 49 Volume 1 Chapter 49 Tl : Cnine Ed : SenjiQ Pf : Jake1456 Another name of Brave Stone is Holy Stone . Part 1 A few days had passed since Gouki and the others came to the village . After finishing the general explanation, the technical officers were doing an investigation, aiming at the implementation of the technology by doing this and that . In the meanwhile, Gouki was hunting along with Rio, taking along Komomo with them . After that, it came to the almost daily lesson, accompanying Komomos training with Gouki . Rio-sama, youre going to go toward the far west of the land, right One day, after their training, Komomo asked that question while peering at Rios face . Yeah, thats right Hearing Rios answer, Komomo let out an innocent smile . Uhm I, also want to go along with Rio-sama Komomo looked at Rio with a wide smile on her face . [TL : Stooop, Rio dont you dare to break the heart of such innocent Loli!] [ED: Do it! Or bring her to meet the other lolis; theyd love that] Is it no good Though Komomos upturned eyes had a charm that might be capable of ensnaring anyone, regardless their gender, Rio somehow resisted it . You cant[TL : NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO] Rio flatly shook his head with a wry smile . Muu Komomo puffed her cheeks . Rio was smiling when he looked at her still innocent figure . Gouki-dono, please stop luring me by using your daughter But, the instigator had to be tightly rebuked . Rio looked at Goukis dumbfounded face, who should have been the one that instigated Komomo . Mu, seen through, huh? Even then, Gouki was still trying to get Rio to consent to accompanying his journey . Though Rio was rejecting it every time, maybe he thought that it might be possible with Komomos cuteness, so he was using that method to trap him . Thats only natural . Even if its Komomo-chan, itll become an extremely harsh journey for her whos still young . Please dont say something unreasonable Komomo also mastered the strengthening by using spirit arts . So the long journey will become a good training for her, right No, even if you say its for training . . The journey from Yagumo region to the Strahl region was several months of harsh journeying, even for someone who was strengthening their body and physical abilities with spirit arts . Though the results surely could be called good training, Rio sighed a little to the muscle-brained train of thought and tried to put an end to that kind of training . And yet Komomo was incorrigible after cheering up, as if she got what she wanted . No matter what, Im going to the Strahl region alone Rio would say his resolution, no matter how many times, thus far . Though it was not that easy to make Gouki give up, even as he said it . When saying that, Rio somehow gazed towards the sky . . Youve already accompanied and chatted till this place, wont you just give up on it? But, the answer he heard was outside of his expectation . Ah, okay then Rio replied with a dumbfounded expression to Gouki, who easily gave up on it . If it was the usual him, he would just throw out one promise after another but, he easily gave up today . Moreover, he was saying as far as giving up on accompanying him . What in the world just happened? . Rio looked at Gouki with slightly dubious expression . Mu, I wonder how Im to accomplish it Gouki asked that when he noticed Rios line of sight . Ah, thats not it, if Gouki-donos okay with it . . * [TLC* : ȤΤǤؤˤϡ] Even while feeling a little uncomfortable, Rio stopped probing too deeply regarding that matter, fearing that he would bring upon himself an unnecessary trouble . After that, Gouki stopped his requests to travel together, so Rio felt relieved, as if a load of weight had lifted from his chest . After that, time passed by quickly and in the blink of his eyes it was already fall . The life in the village ended peacefully, Komomo often came and stayed incognito along with Hayate and Gouki . The friendly Komomo was adored by the villagers, sticking like glue to Rio day and night and became closer to Ruri like a pair of sisters . Rio also participated in the trading party that year . Aside from that, he often went alone to royal capital to have secret meetings with Shizuku and Homura . During that time, as a reward for the agricultural reform, he was being taught of the recipe for the dishes and the specialities of the Karasuki kingdom . And, he also strolled around the royal capital to buy presents for the people of the Seirei no Tami . Time passed by, the day of the good harvest festival came again . Rio decided to leave the village a few days after the good harvest festival . The comparison of that year and previous years good harvest was obvious, the atmosphere within the village was very bright, and they were performing a grander banquet than last year as a means of welcoming and sending off Rio . Rio was cooking the dishes along with the women of the village, with Komomo and Ruri near him . Sayo, who was a little separated from them, looked on with an envious face . But, inside her eyes dwelt something, as if she decided something . They were then going to the village plaza, after the dishes were done . Shortly after that, the three of them came, they were heading to where Hayate was and had a friendly chat with the four of them . Naturally Rio was to accompany Komomo, Ruri, who was finished serving the dishes, had nothing to do and accompanied Hayate . Komomo asking many questions to Rio, and the conversation unfolding while Rio answered her questions . When they came there, the day already changed to night; Komomo asked many questions related to the Strahl region . Though he didnt know why she was happy while he told various stories to her, she listened to them with a wide smile on her face . And then, after that, they were chatting for almost a hour - U-UhmRio-sama! Can I borrow a little of your time? Part 2 Sayo greeted Rio with a somehow extremely tense face . Yes . Whats matter, Sayo-san? Rio looked a little shocked towards Sayo . Ever since Shin prostrated as if trying to hold Rio, for some reason Sayo frequently came to Yubas house . But, it was not to meet Rio, her purpose was to meet Yuba . Though he didnt know what she did with Yuba, right then, the flower shaped hairpin she got from Rio one year ago was adorned in her hair . Looking at that, Rio had a hard to describe feeling that she treated that hairpin as something important, even to that day . Ive wanted to talk about something for a while Even though her gesture seemed timid, Sayo looked at Rio with eyes that were somehow filled with affection . Yes . Though I have no problem with it, its better if its not in this place, right? Rio asked her, as he vaguely felt it would be bad if there were other people . Ye-Yeah . Please, do that, if possible Understood . Well then, lets change the place . Komomo-chan . Sorry but . Ill leave you for a while Y-Yes . . Komomo answered as if dumbfounded by Rios words, who left in the circumference . Just like that, Rio and Sayo moved to a place where there were no people . Even though every villager gathered in the plaza, they were moving to a place only a little separated from the plaza . Well then, what is the talk about Rio asked that question after he confirmed that no one was in their surroundings . Ah, Yes . . Uhm About that Her cheeks flushed, though her words seems faltered, she then took a deep breath and opened her mouth, as if gathering her courage . Uhm, though it might be troubling by saying it in this way, I . . About Rio-sama . . I love you[TL : no comment] [ED: Took her more than a year but she did it . Go Sayo!] Sayo confessed her love to Rio while bowing deeply . Sayo-san . . Rio muttered with troubled voice . Sayos body trembled when Rios voice reached her ears . Sayo still bowed, as she was somehow unable to brace herself to look at Rios eyes . (I wonder how I should I answer her) . (No, the words that should come out have been decided) But, when he noticed that he was hesitant to say those words, even just a little, Rios expression soured for an instant . Im sorry . Im unable to respond to your feelings With fists tightly clenched and suppressing the pain in his chest, Rio gave a clear answer with a clear voice to Sayos confession . He rejected her confession . Is that because Rio-sama will leave the village ? Thats right Sayo asked that question as she somehow already expected that answer beforehand . Rio calmly answering Sayo, who was asking with a trembling voice . T-Then Please take me along with you! Said Sayo with a firm tone . (My heart must be beating loudly as if its about to jump out of my chest . ) (My face is also flushing as red as tomato . ) That was what she thought . Uhhmm In that moment, Rio didnt know what he should say to Sayo . Thats impossible After pausing for few seconds, though he knew what she meant, the answer had been decided . Rio answered with a somehow troubled expression . Its alright I received the teachings on using spirit arts from Yuba-sama, and I can use the simplest spirit arts just recently! After saying that, Sayo approached Rio as if she was about to fall . It seemed that was the reason Sayo visited Yuba frequently during that half-year . Rio noticed that he was looking at Sayo with a dumbfounded face . But, Rio completely didnt know at all . For what reason Sayo was going as far as that . It wasnt even one year since they first met . Though it was not like they never talked, the frequency was just hard to say if it was a conversation . And despite that, why . Rio was perplexed . Even though, just a little, Sayo could use spirit arts . It seemed she was putting a great effort to the degree that she used every single moment to train it everyday . She was going back and forth to Yuba during that half year . No human race could use spirit arts with just half year of training . [TL : And you mastered it in just a moment] [ED: and he learnt it without a teacher . Rio not human confirmed] Even if they were putting a great effort, to the degree of vomiting blood, there was a saying that The average Human race need more than one year of training before they can use the simplest spirit art . And it would take several years before it was usable in combat . Probably her innate talent was just that great . That was simply terrifying . [TL : I want him to see a mirror if hes looking for a monster] But, just using simple spirit arts was nothing but a hindrance to Rio . Though that action was something she found as a way forward, her great efforts had come to nothing but a futile effort . But, he was hesitant to tell that truth to Sayo . Thats why, I wont become a - Im sorry . Theres already someone that I love Rio said that with a firm tone, interrupting Sayos speech . He felt sick when he said that . A girl already occupied that place in his heart . She was the one loved by Amakawa Haruto . She, who didnt exist in that world . [TL : 2D girlfriend?] [ED: May as well be] But whenever he was thinking of her, he couldnt bring himself to get closer to other women . Part 3 He was caught in that eternal prison of an impossible love . The person himself knew that he was nothing more than a clown . Even if he continued living like that in that world without her . Rio and Amakawa Haruto, were loving that girl . He was unable to lie about that feeling . Because Amakawa Haruto was the prisoner of his love, his childhood friend, who couldnt move on after his death . I-I know about it I knew all along . Even so! Sayo was crying with tears overflowing from her lovely eyes . Even so, I-I want to go with you I want to be always by your side! Sayo was desperate . She gave all of herself for her first love . [TL : Kussoooo, just end this already!!!] She could not help but madly fall in love with Rio . That was why, she was single mindedly thinking only about Rio, and single mindedly putting a great effort for the same reason . I-Ill go, no matter how far it is Ill walk no matter what kind of road it is! Thats why, please dont leave me alone! Rio made a sorrowful face, as he completely understands Sayos feelings . It was the first time he was faced with such a straight forward feeling . I cant respond to your feelings I-Its okay Im okay even if you didnt turn your eyes to me! Its fine even if you never feel anything either But, at least, please let me stay by your side Sayo grasped tightly to Rios hand and never let it go, fearing that she wouldnt be able to see him tomorrow . Sayo-san . . Please Rio was averting his face, as if avoiding the pleading glances of Sayo . Even so, something impossible would remain impossible . Rio couldnt take her along with him . Because he knew that future wasnt a blessed one for her . Because he was unable to respond to her feelings, forever . But, how could she be alright just by his side . Did she understand what would happen if she did that? My apologies Rio thought very carefully about it, in the end, those words were all he could say . He regretted his foolish self, which was unable to say more than those words . Maybe because he felt guilty towards Sayo, or sympathy, or simply because he feels disgusted towards himself . He didnt know which one it was . Fuee Uu . . Gu . . Gusu~ Sayo was starting to cry with, tears rolled down from her eyes as she was unable to bear her first unrequited love . Sayo knew all along . It was something she expected . Somehow or another that first love wouldnt bear any fruit . But, she couldnt just bear to shut all of the possibilities, even more to deem it as futile or just give up . She would find a way to reach him . She also didnt want to restrain Rio . She talked with Yuba regarding Shin, that prostrated to Rio, because she also knew that nothing would change his mind from leaving the village . In that case, wasnt it just alright if she accompanied Rio . With that intention, Sayo decided to learn spirit arts from Yuba . She must not become a hindrance to him . She couldnt walk by his side as that current her . With that kind of goal, Sayo continued to put her greatest effort to the point that she was forgetting about her surroundings . Recklessly putting her best effort, then he had no choice but to notice her dedication . That way she continued to do her best in case she was noticed, that way she might have some chance . Was what she thought . But, even that was not enough . Suddenly she was assailed by sense of loss, as if there was a hole in her chest . Rio looked at the crying Sayo with a indescribable expression . He unintentionally almost put his hand on her shoulder, but he clenched his fists tightly and resisted that urge . Rio couldnt say anything to that Sayo . Even if he was saying something nice, it wouldnt do anything to her . Because he couldnt respond to Sayos affection, half-baked kindness would only hurt her feelings . Frowning from the pain in his chest, he turned his heels, and left that place . R-Rio-sama, wait . . He didnt reply to Sayos weak muttering . Rio walked with firm steps and fading away from Sayos line of sight . That distance was so close, and yet hopelessly far . Sayo, who was at her wits end, continuously cried in that place . Quietly, without showing any sign, one shadow was looking at that spectacle from outside of Rios range of perception, that shadow approached Sayo with firm steps . Part 4 Several days later, after finishing saying his farewells to the Saga family, Homura and Shizuku, the day Rio departed from the village had come . Though the villagers were coming to see him off, there was no figure of Sayo and Shin among them . The truth was, even the villagers somehow guessing that Sayos confession was rejected by Rio . Though some part of him felt lonely with that separation, he knew since a long time ago that he would eventually leave the village . The villagers somehow were already prepared for it and decided to send him of with smile on their faces . See you later, Rio, take care of yourself After he finished saying his farewells to the villagers, Ruri approached him last as if bringing an end to his farewell . There was the figure of Yuba by her back . Though he already said farewell greetings so many times the previous day, Ruri still let out a lonely smile . Ill be happy if I see the figure of my niece or nephew the next time I come to this village Rio whispered in small voice as if trying to break this gloomy atmosphere . B-Baka Ruri yelling loudly at him with flushing red face . He smiled at her reaction then, looking at Yubas direction . Yuba-san, thank you for your kindness up till now Im the one whos indebted to you, you know . Thank you, Rio . You can always come back to this place, any time Yes . Thank you very much When they were looking at each others face, Rio smiled widely with a awkward expression . Nodding at each other, then the two of them embraced each other . Ruri too, thank you very much . Im really happy that you treated me like your own family, both in name and reality . Ill tell a lot of stories when I come back Of course it is . Because were cousins, even if no one knows about it Uhn, thank you very much They exchanged lines of sight, and let out a small laugh, then embraced each other . It was only few seconds but, they were embracing tightly . Even though he felt a little lonely, soon, he would separate from that girl . See you later Thank you very much for taking care of me, everyone! After saying his farewell for the last time, while bowing deeply to the villagers, Rio turned on his heels . And just like that, he walked towards the exit of the village . Rio turned back and waving his hand so many times towards the villagers who sent him off . And then, looking at the figure of Ruri and the other villagers, he waved his hand for the last time from a far away place with smile on his face . Year 999 of the Sacred Calendar, Late autumn . That marked the end of every day life of Rio with Ruri and the others in the village . Thereupon, they would live separately from then on . Even so, it didnt mean that they were also separated in their feelings . Swearing in his heart that they would meet again someday, Rio walked towards the Strahl region . One day, one month and few days after Rio departed from the Yagumo region . Red, Blue, Brown, White, and Yellow colored pillars of light pierced the sky of the Strahl region in Year 1000 of the Sacred Calendar . Is someone making holes in the world? Ive no doubt, it was that light The recollection of that six pillars seen more than a thousand years ago were still clearly in the memory of the observer who still existed even until that current era . The military forces of the demons that polluted the lands, the ancient heroes[Eiyuu] and the ancient soldiers were the ones who opposed them . That fate has been decided a thousand years ago . Theres no need to doubt it The observer still looked at it . The six pillar of light that caused an abnormal torrent of mana and odo even caused a quake to the far away lands . The history repeated itself not so far in the distant future . Because the history started to move . Because theyre not the one that moved at that time . Theres nothing they can do . They can do nothing but observe . The person who was observing the world since the beginning of time was letting out a nostalgic smile and then closed its eyes . [TL : Theres no explanation regarding the gender of the observer, so Ill use They/Them for the time being, and it might be just one person or multiple] The location switched to the mansion of the feudal lord of the Commercial City in the western part of the Galwark kingdom, Almond . That fake legend turned out to be true huh The daughter of the duke household Cretia, Liselotte, was muttering dumbfound while looking at the pillars of light that pierced through the heavens . That fairy-tale was passed down in the noble families and the royalty . The six wise gods said to leave behind six holy stones called Brave Stones, along with a certain prophecy in the beginning of the Sacred Calendar, several decades after the end of demon-god war . When six pillars of light piercing the heavens of Strahl a thousand years later, the six heroes will come back at the place of the holy stones and bring along an eternal peace The six wise gods that left behind that last prophecy then disappeared from human race . The heroes were the apostles of gods and the hope of humanity . The number of demonic beings that they slaughtered during the demon-god war was uncountable . The six wise gods would signal the holy stones, the Brave Stones, to once again summon those heroes . The endless dispute unfolded regarding which was the most fitting to house the heroes . And before long, the Brave Stones became the object to show their power . And now, there was no official record regarding the whereabouts of the six holy stones . And now the two were in the Bertram kingdom, one in the Galwark kingdom, while another one was in the Saint Stellar kingdom . Regarding the positions that were known by Liselotte, though the pillars of light rising on the whereabouts of those stones, the two pillars of light rising in Bertram kingdom were a little separated from each other . It seemed the holy stones whose whereabouts was unknown rose their pillars at the place, that was considerably far from the Galwark kingdom . Though I think that one unattended follower of the hero was close by* [TLC* : ֿդʤ褦Ǥߤ¤ˤ˼ä] Despite there still being some traces of innocence in her features, Liselotte, who was saying that and letting out a fufufu laugh, was the owner of light blue coloured hair, along with unworldly beauty comparable to a goddess . [TL : no wonder she become the idol of those lolicon uncle from act 2[the one who sold noodles to Rio]] Something like unyielding will was transparent in those light blue pupils, that were gazing at the pillar of light . I wonder if theres some meaning to the return of the heroes, during such a suspicious time . It seems the monster activity has been increasing lately and a coup detat occurred in the Bertram kingdom a few days ago . But I dont think that theyll just simply bring world peace . What do you think about it, Aria? Thus, Liselotte asked to her trusted retainer that was in that place . Even if I knew, thats the act of the gods . I smell something suspicious in there The young woman who was endowed with a beauty equal to Liselotte, Aria Gavaness replied with deadpan face . Right . Its not my style to leave matters to chance but, it seems the society wont be easily tricked by that A little dejected, Liselotte then said . Then, do you have the confidence to win against a legendary hero If they have the combat ability like the ones depicted in legend, starting a long distance combat is a little foolish, right? Though I wouldnt know how the result would come out if I bring it to close combat, when the push comes to shove, its better to not make any moves if theres no chance for victory, right? Aria answered with somewhat a shocked tone, without showing any emotion on her face, to answer the question thrown by Liselotte . Sometimes, when Arias master would ask that kind of playful question, it would be when she already anticipating the result, in accordance with the question . Yeah, after all theres no guarantee for the personalities of the heroes . If the heroes appear in the battlefield, theres a high chance that it would cause a war . Basically I have no intention of taking the central stage with you but, we have no choice but to move behind the scenes in case the situation is inclined to one kingdom When her trusted retainer gave a satisfying answer, Liselotte added her words . Well, even if the war doesnt happen, itll be hectic days from now on . Because a hero has descended in our kingdom about this time, right If the brave stone in the possession of the Galwark kingdom was real, a hero was supposed to be appear in that kingdom too . Currently there was only one pillar of light rising in the direction of the Galwark kingdoms royal capital . It seemed the meeting between Liselotte and that hero wouldnt take a long time . Regarding the place where the pillar of light rose in the Bertram kingdom, it seems one person ended in the Anti-Revolution camp, right . Because it looks like that the kings government will accept the Anti-Revolution camp, please make preparations to dispatch a messenger and spy . Because theyll surely make a visit to this city if they want to go to the royal capital With pleasure Aria quietly disappeared from that place after answering her master . Chapter 50 Volume 1 Chapter 50 TL : Cnine ED : SenjiQ PF : Jake1456 Part 1 On the day the six pillars of light pierced the heavens of the Strahl region, a brigade of around 7000 personnel were marching toward the Galwark kingdom by using the highway in the Bertram kingdoms territory. One pillar of light rose toward the heaven in one corner of that group. The 2nd princess of the Bertram kingdom, Flora Bertram, was standing in front of it with a dumbfounded expression. The entire troop were also surprised with the sudden appearance of the pillar of light, and looking at it with a dumbfounded expression. [ED: Comment below; who thinks one of the summoned heroes will be Rios childhood friend?][TL :Not me] The pillar of light rose from the brave stone that was in Floras custody; it suddenly moved on its own to an empty space in the vicinity and then suddenly released a beam of light that pierced the heavens. Eh, Wha, What is this? What kind of place is this? When the light of the pillar ceased, in the middle of that place, one black haired youth appeared in the place of the holy stone. It seemed he was also bewildered and unable to understand the situation, and looked restlessly toward his surroundings. His appearance was ordinary, it seemed he was not especially trained either, or it might have been because he had a bit of a baby face; his age was hard to judge with just a glimpse. !!! Looking at that black hair, Flora recalled the existence of one boy. [TL : His name starting with R and ended with O] The boy with well ordered features, black hair, and yellow-brown coloured pupils. That boy who had abnormal calmness for looking far into the future, along with his polite way of speaking, that was not something she expected of a slum kid. The moment Flora recalled him, she somehow looked sad. But, the boy who was standing before her wasnt that black haired boy. Flora shut her eyes, took a small breath, and shook her head a little. This is . No way, the legendary Hero ? Meanwhile, Duke Euguno, who was standing beside Flora, muttered with a dumbfounded face. For the masses, the hero was nothing more than a simple a fairy tale. The detailed knowledge of history, royalty, and that legend, were transmitted in the circle of nobles behind the scenes. Duke Euguno who was also aware of that legend was surely thinking about the events that happened, along with that legend. The subject was about the one that appeared in the place of the holy stones, the so called Hero. H-Hero . sama? The guard that was standing next to Flora asking with a dumbfounded tone. Flora too knew about that legend from her father. A man would appear instead of the vanishing holy stone. Wasnt the event that happened before her surely the event passed down in the legend. With that kind of thinking, Flora broke the ice, as if being resolute in something. U-Uhm, could it be that youre the hero-sama ? Hearing that question, that youth looked at Floras face with a blank expression. Hero? What do you mean? Though that youth was staring with a dumbfounded expression, it seemed he grasped something when he looked at his surroundings. Aah, can you give me an explanation first ? The youth asked while looking at the people in his surroundings, that were looking at him. After a brief silence that descended in that place, the nobles that were surrounding Flora, like her bodyguards, suddenly came back to their senses and frowned. How can you say such impolite words toward her highness Flora . One of that nobles, Alphonse Rodan, muttered in a tiny voice. Hero? Really? Stead Euguno, who was standing by his side, also muttered those words while looking at that youth, as if feeling it was unbelievable. Let me explain it slowly. My name is Flora Bertram, the 2nd princess of the Bertram kingdom When the surroundings started to calm down from the shock of that sudden event, with the surrounding nobles starting to whisper in low voices, Flora started by introducing herself. A princess? Its just beyond a template with such well used Japanese language, right? Flora was trembling due to the way he spoke, which had hint of shock. Uhhm, may I hear hero-samas name? Hero, you say . Im Sakata Hiroaki To Flora, who timidly asked for his name, the youth spoke his name without being flustered. Sakata Hiroaki, right Yeah, and just in case, Sakata is my family name, and Hiroaki is my given name. My age is 19 years old You have a family name, could it be that Hiroaki-sama is a noble? In the first place, though it was still unknown whether he was a human, Hiroaki, when seen from an outsiders perspective, couldnt be seen as anything other than human. Having a family name also means youre a noble; thats so template, right. In Jap . In the place I lived, everyone has a family name There really is a kingdom like that? Flora muttered as if admiring Hiroakis explanation. After the first exchange, she felt relieved, as it seemed he was not an evil person. [ED: Something that can easily be judged from an introduction. I hear courts even use introductions as a means of determining guilt.] Ah When she looked at his face, with a tender smile on her face, Hiroaki blushed, as if being charmed by Floras appearance. He didnt have the guts to stare continuously at her, so he looked around restlessly and was unable to decide whether to look at Floras face. Uhhmm. Anyway, may I ask whether you have ever heard the name of countries like China, America, Japan, German, or Great Brittain? I should regain my pace, after considering that, Hiroaki asked that question. Uhm . Unfortunately not After seriously pondering, she really didnt understand Hiroakis question, as Flora had never heard the names of those countries. As I thought. Then, why did you summon me in this place? There was no need to change his tone, even if he knew Flora was a princess, at that late hour, Hiroaki threw questions in succession to confirm his current situation. Ah, No, Im not the one who summoned you, the holy stone .. It is, the Brave Stone, who summoned hero-sama Part 2 Holy stone? Brave stone? What the heck is that? At the start of that inquiry, Flora explained a summary of the heroes and the six wise gods to Hiroaki. Thats all. Is there anything else you still wish to know? Flora asking Hiroaki after she finished with her explanation to Hiroaki. Well, its too much of a template so I could easily understand. But, can I ask one more question? Is it fine? Yes, what do you wish to ask? Though Flora was pondering the meaning of the Template* word that Hiroaki kept saying since some times ago, she straightening her posture to that question. [TL* : You know, summoned to different world, become a hero, defeating the demon king, bringing peace to the world, blablablablabla] Is there a way for me to return to my original place[world]? EH? A way to return? Uhm, thats .. Flora was speechless at that unexpected question. To her, a hero was a saviour-like being, sent by the six wise gods to save the human race. She never thought something like Where did they come from?, she never thought anything but the fact that they were coming from some place as vague as a god. In the first place, maybe that person didnt come to save them. Flora was bewildered. Uhm, in the first place, where is the direction of the place that hero-sama came from? I came from a country called Japan in a world called earth That was the name of the place from where the six wise gods came to this place from, right? A~h, it seems our conversation isnt connected very well, Ive never heard of those so called six wise gods, much less seeing them That .. Floras bewilderment kept getting stronger. Is Hiroaki really a hero?. No, since he appeared instead of the holy stone, he was undoubtedly a hero. Uhhmm Flora was averting her line of sight as she was unable to look at Hiroakis eyes that were staring at her. For Hiroaki that was all the answer he needed. Oioi, theres no way you summoned me if there no way to return ? When he said that, as if sneering at her, as Flora decided to give the same answer as before, Hiroaki went ahead with the talk. Isnt this just a kidnapping? Though I dont know what kind of penalty would be given with this worlds law, its still a criminal act, right? For some reason his tone was getting more lively. Though that was the first time he raised dissatisfaction regarding his condition, his face, which was if saying that the situation was becoming more interesting, couldnt help but form a grin. Ah, U~hm . Flora could only be fluttered, maybe her gentle nature wasnt suited for that kind of negotiation. It was not like Flora understood it either. The holy stone just summoned Hiroaki at its own convenience, so it was an extreme mistake of fact to call it an abduction. Since Hiroaki had just suddenly appeared in front of them. Yare yare, this one is also being troubled by it, you know When the teasing escalated, Hiroakis stomach turned sour. When he showed a smile, as if being satisfied with the teasing C. You bastard, arent you acting too impolite since some time ago? Beside, are you really a hero!? Stead, who was unable to bear Hiroakis attitude any longer, butted in. Oioi, I was just absurdly abducted and summoned to this place, you know? I never even once gave my consent to become that hero. Listen, IM DA VICTIM. Isnt that already clear to you? He sighing a little toward that Stead, and then emphasised the fact that HE WAS A VICTIM. What? To that attitude, Stead glared at Hiroaki, without hiding his scowling expression. Even the surrounding nobles didnt have a favourable impression toward Hiroaki. The atmosphere in the surrounding become tense. Flora-sama, will you let this humble me say few a words? And then, Duke Euguno, who silently looked at Hiroaki, as if judging him up until then, finally spoke. Suddenly, the line of sight of the surrounding people, including Hiroaki, turned towards duke Euguno, who had just spoken. Yes. What it is? The tense atmosphere slightly relaxed, as Flora asked duke Euguno. I suspect that there is a very high probability that this place will be found by the pursuit troops that were send by duke Albot, due to the light from some time ago. Lets continue the talk just now in the coach, we should quickly move our troops Duke Euguno said that with a calm tone. Understood. Well depart at once. My apologies hero-sama, were running out of time, right now. Will you go with us for the time being? Flora asked Hiroaki, as if she was somehow in a hurry. Hnn, oh whatever. Theres also something else I wish to hear Hiroaki gave an instant reply, without wasting any time. Even if they were suddenly leaving that place for the time being, Hiroaki didnt have anywhere to go, and was suffering from fatal lack of information. He didnt have any choice to not follow them. Nevertheless, he quit with the provocative attitude that he showed so far, since it would become a disadvantage and absolutely impossible to leave by himself*. [TLC* : ˤ⤫餺ޤkĤʑBȤ˳ƤΤϡԷ֤ΤȤ~äƤϤʤȸߤäƤǤ롣] It was his intention to see how the other side responded to his provocation. Following Flora as it was, Hiroaki was got on a coach along with duke Euguno. Roana-kun, please get on with us too Yes. Acknowledged Being called by duke Euguno, the nearby Roana, whos the daughter of duke Fontine, also got on the coach. And then, inside the high quality coach [based on that world], gathered the four, consisting of Flora, Hiroaki, duke Euguno, and Roana. Part 3 Inside the coach was spacious, there was still room to spare, even with the four of them. But, it was a difficult ride for Hiroaki, as he wore a bored expression while keeping down his hips. Currently, theres a coup detat in our kingdom After everyone was done with simple introductions, duke Euguno explained the truth to Hiroaki on Floras order. Just few days prior, a coup detat occurred in the Bertram kingdom. The ringleader was Helmut Albo, a man who was the previous leader of imperial guard knights, that was beaten in political strife by duke Euguno eight years prior. [TL : please read ACT 1:Rev. for more information] The start of that was the large scale invasion of a hostile country, the Proxia empire, and the Bertram kingdom receiving a great deal of damage while losing the kingdoms important base. The subordinates of military faction and nobles, along with duke Albo, persisted on hard lines to oppose the Proxia empire. They completely denounced Phillip III, who was backed by duke Euguno as the head of the moderate faction. Though duke Euguno and Phillip III were going to rein in the die hard dissatisfaction with negotiation, Helmut made the arrangements, behind the scene, to raise those dissatisfactions with military force. At that time, the nobles of duke Eugunos faction left their noble close aides who couldnt leave their duties, most of them surrendered to Helmut. To capture the nobles who managed the moderate faction, Helmut used overbearing force to purge them. Though Helmut lost his influence in the imperial guards chivalric order, due to being overthrown by duke Euguno. As for his military force, he successfully gained an unshakeable position, after long months and years, by using his son as his puppet. The main nobles of the moderate faction were imprisoned, leaving one part of it and duke Euguno. Amongst them was duke Fontine, Roanas father. To sum it, duke Albo, who used force by called it a purge, was also using house arrest on royalty by using misgovernment as his reason. As a result, King Phillip III, Queen Beatrix, and the 1st princess Christina were under house arrest in the royal capital. Duke Eugune, who quickly sensed the purging of the head nobles of the moderate faction, formed a restoration army to protect himself. He successfully rescued 2nd princess Flora, who went to the same academy as Stead, duke Euguno decided to becoming a backing leader for her and seek an asylum in the Galwark kingdom. Though Flora never thought that she had the power to make people gather around her, due to the persuasion of duke Euguno, the nobles, and the vessels who approved of her, she decided to take a stand for her kingdom. H~n, are you and princess Flora in some kind of earth-shattering difficult situation then? Hearing duke Eugunos explanation, Hiroaki, who didnt wear the garments of that era, remarked about Flora and her faction, that was right on the mark. It was true, the fact that Flora and her faction were being driven to fight with wall behind them was as clear as day. With King Phillip III being held captive, it was as if they were saying that the rebel was duke Euguno*. [TL*: Rio karma] Moreover, gaining victory by going from the front was almost impossible, as, just going by the number of soldiers, the opposite side had more than 20 times of war potential due to openly recruiting to the limit, while their side was unable to increase their number to more than the ones they already had. Wishing for a chance for reversal, duke Euguno was taking an exile towards the Galwark kingdom but, it couldnt be helped that they were in a very tight situation, even with that. No, thats not it, weve a chance for reversal since we have hero-sama, Hiroaki-sama Flora denied their dire situation by saying that. Hiroaki, who was being summoned by the holy stone, came to that place[world] as the legendary hero. Though the credibility regarding the tales surrounding the holy stone was unknown in the first place, the value of holy stone itself was incredible as a symbol to demonstrate Power. The legitimate power should be more credible with Flora alone, who was royalty, so duke Euguno, with his obstinacy, forcefully took out one of the two holy stones being owned by the kingdom*. [TLC* : Ǥե`ȁ㤻뤳ȤǤΘԤϤ_ΤȤƒQ뤳Ȥ顢楰Ω`ФƤ}ʯΤһĤؤdz֤Ƥ] And now, the holy stone vanished after summoned Hiroaki. If Hiroaki really was a hero, he had a greater value than even the holy stone, as it was nothing more than a tool to show authority. If Hiroaki had the same battle skills as the legendary hero in the legends, the restoration would gain great power, war potential, and authority Hiroaki-sama, please lend your hand to us Flora was bowing, as if to say that Hiroaki was their last hope. Even duke Euguno and Roana, who were silently listening to the talk from the side, were bowing to him. I said some time ago that Im just a victim, being forcefully summoned to this place. I dont know what that hero things is. Nor do I have some kind of reason to put my life on the line in a battle. Moreover, I dont think the current me has that kind of battle power Hiroaki was insistent with his opinion, without feeling embarrassed towards their appeal. Floras expression turned into that of despair, Roanas expression turned sour. Only duke Euguno looked at Hiroaki with face devoid of expression. Hero-sama, the legend tells that the hero possessed an armament called divine raiment and vast amounts of magical power*. With that tremendous power, you could mow down the demon troops with only one swing of your sword. And then, if Hiroaki-sama is a hero, you should have the same kind of power [TL* : Theres a difference when Rio and Seirei no tami referencing magical power with when another person[Ex: Seria] referencing magical power. in Rio case they use Odo[internal mana] for magical power] Duke Euguno explained about the heros power bestowed to Hiroaki with kind smile on his face. Divine raiment, huh. Though I at least didnt anything like that with me, right, assuming that I do have that, I dont have any reason to fight for you. That complicated internal strife is your trouble, right? So I refuse[TL : GJ, Hiroaki] [ED: Refusing is the right call, but I still think hes a douche] [PF: better than some other heroes][TL : The Hero called Empress is waay better than Hiroaki or the other heroes] Hiroaki firmly rejected while plainly looking at duke Euguno with vigilant look. P Please save us Because youre not only our hero! Please, I also wish for you to save us. We need Hiroaki-samas power! While saying that, Flora and Roanas faces basically made a desperate plea. Hiroaki smiled wryly, as if being troubled by those two girls. Well, even if thats true, the lot of you are going to put me in a war, right? Hiroaki said those words with somehow a disdained tone. I must kill humans if Im going to war. Murder is a serious crime in my country. Even if that person is innocent, or whatever his circumstances are, someone who has already killed a human has to bare the stigma of murderer[TL : If youre not killing human in war, what are you killing? Horses?] [ED: Well in that world theres demons and Seirei no Tami, right?] As Hiroaki kept talking, his eyes were looking at Roana and Flora with disdained eyes. Regarding the matter that I heard from you just before, the so called hero is an existence that exist for the sake of defeating demons, right. Its an entirely different matter if its about defeating of demons or demon king, isnt it already strange if I use my power to kill humans? Hiroaki was resentful and speaking only at critical moments. I have no intentions of killing humans Or rather, I have no intention of saving you guys by putting myself in a danger by killing people! It was clearly said by Hiroaki. A long silence descended in the coach. Ahahaha, as expected of Hero-sama. Such splendid motive And then, duke Euguno said those words with somehow bitter expression. Hiroaki twitched and looked cautiously at duke Euguno. I agree with hero-sama. Even we want to avoid the case in which a battlefield turns into a dire situation. So naturally we wont push such an individual into such a situation. Duke Euguno said those words and took a breath in silence. Part 4 But, as it is a dire struggle in necessity. Duke Albo has been colluding with the kingdom enemy behind the scenes, in addition hell be handling the humans with many crimes with shallow requests *. We cant leave that guy at his own devices[TLC* : ܩ`ϱǔͨƤ빝ꡢӤƶयʤgdzϤ֤ˤƤ롣] Duke Euguno was engulfed by the imposing aura of someone with a long military service, Hiroakis eyes opened wide when he heard that. Princess Floras family is also under house arrest in the royal capital, and Im not sure about Roana-kuns familys safety in their imprisonment After Taking a deep breath, duke Euguno looked at the horizon outside of the window that was starting to get dark. Duke Albo is an atrocious and sly man. Our power is already far behind him, if it goes on like this, awaiting us is the future of being labelled as rebels [TL : Youre one to talk] Duke Euguno went on with his story, as if trying to shake Hiroakis argument. I want to protect her from his devilish hands While saying that, duke Euguno looked at Flora and Roana with expression of a father that was trying to protect his children. [TL : Be careful Hiroaki-kun, its a trap] But Im powerless. Though I have wisdom with due to my age, I dont have the power to use it Duke Euguno said that while sighing with a bitter expression. Thats not true, duke Euguno has already done his best Thats right If not for duke Euguno, I dont even know what will happen to me ri Flora and Roana looked hurriedly, saying that to duke Euguno with timid faces. The two of them had a debt of gratitude after being saved by duke Euguno. Though what they said made duke Euguno gain more merit, they failed to notice that point in that moment. No, even if they noticing that, they would ignore it, since they had a debt of gratitude to duke Euguno. Certainly, Roana-kun might be sold to a noble with strange tastes . [TL : Eh, arent you one of them?] Hiroakis face grimaced, as those words were strangely vivid in his mind. He unintentionally imagined that cute girl becoming the plaything of an unknown sleazy-bag who knew where; it really pissed him off. In that moment, Hiroaki was feeling a faint anger towards duke Albo, who wasnt in that place right then. Even Im aware that it is wrong to repeatedly ask the hero-dono, who doesnt have any relation to us. Though I feel ashamed by asking you to help us. Please, will you save us? Duke Euguno bowed his head and looked sad as he said that. War isnt the only way to kill someone. Hero-sama cant fight for yourself. If hero-sama joined us, we could decrease the number of the victims in the future! His passionate tone was as if fully loaded with trust towards Hiroaki. At that time, something that resided in Hiroakis heart as a man, was greatly shaken. Please let me think for a while . Though I understand your situation, I cant and have yet to prepare myself Hiroaki answered with strongly clenched fists and a furrowed eyebrows. Father I still cant believe that that man is really a hero! That night, inside the tent that was set up for duke Euguno, Stead asked as if he resented Hiroaki. Now there was no need to fear that someone would hear their conversation, as Hiroaki was having a dinner with Flora and Roana. That man is a hero. Theres no doubt about it Even after he was summoned and got on the coach, a collective of complaints were gathered toward Hiroaki, centring around the young nobles. Because many of them were the members of an organisation who called themselves Floras bodyguard. With Stead as the head, and followed by Alphonse. How can you be sure about it Because that man appeared instead of the vanished holy stone. That is all the the evidence we need right Duke Euguno indirectly said [You didnt even know something as simple as that]. Losing to that force, Stead at first felt lifeless, then flinched. Beside, we measured the amount of magical power that man has with the new type measurement stone that was developed by that Seria Claire that you love so much. The result is impossible to measure. Our magical power cant even be compared with his[TL : Seria is mine, or Rios] [ED: Not Rios; see usual letter complaint.] [TL : Ah youre right] And duke Euguno spoke with an unusually merry tone. Wha- According to that Seria Claires addition declaration, the new type of measurement stone wouldnt reveal Impossible to measure unless 100 royal court magician touched it at the same time. Though the old model of measurement stone couldnt do anything but measure the minimum amount of magical power, which is the necessary requirement level to use magic, the new model of measurement stone that was invented by Seria, with the respect and affection of Stead, could roughly measuring and estimate an amount of the magical power. [TL : Not clear how I should wording this one] Stead was surprised because he blindly believed that the masterpiece of that girl would never malfunction. Though hes unusually not timid and is clever, in the end he is still too young. I could roughly grasp his personality with that conversation. Its not a problem either Stead gasped in awe as he was overwhelmed by his fathers statements, as if he could see through everything. You must keep a watch so the young nobles of your generation dont let their dissatisfaction out on their faces Duke Euguno added those words when he found that Stead didnt say anything any more. Understood . After replying with his head facing down, Stead stood up and left the tent. When he was looking at that back, that was behaving like spoiled child, duke Euguno summoned his close aide. Do you have some orders for me A man who appeared right away asked in polite manner. Look for a woman whos devoted to art of lovemaking, and start by indirectly inciting that hero. Do it indirectly to the end. If its impossible with words, well do it with that woman Duke Euguno gave the instructions to that man with sneer on his face. In his opinion, a womans body could also called a weapon. He could manipulate most men with only that. Sometime ago, Hiroaki was stealing glances many times toward the beautiful Roana and Flora. Though the person himself wasnt conscious of it, when looking from the side, he knew that looking at them so many times was unnatural. Part 5 Even though he was putting on a monkey show, his line of sight betrayed him. Though that kind of ideal was foolish in the relations between men and women, the type that immediately bit into a meal serve before them was simply easier to lead*. [TLC* : ֺϤŮvSԷք֤ޤ򱧤Ƥ뤬ݳƤиȺg˾ݤŤʳĤפ] Or setting up a woman to have a bodily relationship with, if he didnt have the courage to make the first move. That was duke Eugunos analysis. Is it really okay Is there a woman with suitable social position, counting that the other side is a hero That man precisely judging the woman needed by duke Euguno with those words, when his vassal asked with calm tone, he listed the candidates from his memory. His job was checking the operation. He revised his plan with suggestions and contradicting opinions, toward the most appropriate one. [TL : Its something like comparing whos the best models or idols] Especially the ones who didnt have any kind of resistance to the seduction to the hero. Theres no need to suddenly present the best quality product. I need them to do a different role. Right now the first candidate to become our pawn is, HER The one with a balancing social position to a hero is royalty, or at the minimum is high ranking noble, and a person who was currently with restoration troops who could become a candidate was Flora, and after that was nothing but several nobles daughters. But, the girls who were born from privileged class werent skilfully in bed, it was only natural since they were virgin; they fell short of the sexual techniques of the women who received special training for that. There was considerable availability to make use of that kind of woman[experienced] for another use. There was no need for them to specially come and warm the heros bedding. Moreover, he had some suitable candidates in case they commenced the plan to use a womans seduction power. That point was the problem, whether it was suited or not. With pleasure Thereupon, giving a respectful bow, the man stood up and left the tent. Fuhn, the rebels will surely realise this. The problem of Albo will . After being left alone, duke Euguno spat his provocation For him, Hiroaki was surely an unexpected fortune. In that case, he had some chance to become a victor. But, he couldnt be impatient. Duke Euguno was steadily kneading the future plan inside his head. The next day, the air around Hiroaki had changed compared to the previous day. He was smiling with a somehow masculine face that was brimming with self-confidence. Well, I feel that somehow the revolutionary troops are moving this way DD Hiroaki was talking with proud tone while looking at the map that was spread inside the coach. If I was that duke Albo, I wouldnt stop the pursuit till it reach this point. The advantage of number have no effect in ravine. Because they need to keep their vigilance in case they receive a harsh counter attack thats waiting for them And then gave reassurance, full of confidence. Wonderful. As expected of the hero. To have such wisdom. Having come to even sharing his insight in strategy Duke Euguno was praising Hiroaki, as if flattering him. Even though he was smiling on the surface, his eyes didnt smile at all. Hiroaki was delighted with that, as he originally didnt have deep insight, and didnt have enough experience in life to notice those subtleties. That really reliable. was Hiroaki-sama studying strategy? Even Roana praised him while asking that question. No, I was just an otaku or should I say, A GAMER. I just know many things since I completely experienced it. If theres something that I want to know, I just had to look for it on the internet[TL : -.-] Maybe due to the self-confidence in his own knowledge, Hiroakis humble attitude wasnt bad at all. Though Roana didnt know the meaning of words like game, Otaku, or internet, she judged that Hiroaki was a diligent student. [TL : in ACT 1, Roana was the class rep] Uhm, Hiroaki-sama. Are you accepting to help us by giving advice like this? Flora asked while looking at Hiroaki with look of expectation. His change in attitude in that way was an extremely good development for her. .. We need to act together for the time being. But, Ill leave once you made a mistake in your progress in the future And, Hiroaki replied with a firm tone. Hiroaki didnt know. By the time he decided to act together with them, he was carrying the lives of a considerable number of people on his shoulder. For the hero, to stick along was nothing but sticking along, how much irresponsibility was that when a falling out happens midway*. [TLC*: ߤȤvväơ;Фһi򤹤뤳Ȥɤۤɟo؟ΤʤΤ] Well follow hero-sama beliefs Duke Euguno said that while bowing his head. His mouth was chuckling. I will put my trust in your words. Best regards. Hiroaki addressed duke Euguno with a serious expression. For Hiroaki, who had prejudice that all the nobles were the same rotten people, duke Eugunos courtesy was truly unexpected. [TL : No, youre right about your prejudice] Moreover, Flora and Roana were just right in the middle of Hiroakis type. He thought that maybe not all of the nobles were rotten. [TL : the one with you are rotten for sure] Yes, Im looking forward to working with you from now on, Hero-dono Smiling lightly, duke Euguno presented his hand to Hiroaki. Hiroaki grasped that hand. Thank you very much, hero-sama I swear that I wont lie about saving the people who follow me and the kingdom. Im looking forward to working with you from now on Following that, Flora said her gratitude while grasping Hiroakis hand. Things might have turned out well in that way. She could save the people and the nobles who were following after her. When that vision come to her, Flora was smiling as she felt relieved. Ah. Fortunately my power as hero is great. As long as it isnt used in the wrong way, it can become a deterrence Hiroaki was waiting for the time to be ripe before saying that with fearless tone. Heros power Flora asked with puzzled tone. The eyebrows of duke Euguno, who was standing next to Hiroaki, twitched and he looked at Hiroaki with great interest. Yeah, this is my divine raiment**. Come, Yamata no orochi*! [TL* : Its name is really yamata no orochi in katakana, its the name of eight headed-eight tailed serpent in japanese mythology] [TL : Can also translated as God Cloth[װ]] Followed by a scream in his hand, a tachi* appeared in Hiroakis hand. [Tachi(̫) : Predecessor of Katana with around 60 cm length and deeper curve than katana as tachi is mean for used on horse back] Chapter 51 Volume 1 Chapter 51 TL : Cnine ED : SenjiQ PF : Changing the furigana forOpen Gate[Release] to Discharge[Release] when taking out something from item box . The spell for storing item becomeStorage[Charge] . Part 1 Time goes back a little to the 999th year of the sacred calendar, in late autumn . [ED: a month before the hero summoning, I think] Rio, who left the village was walking towards a small, desolate village which was far from highway . Discharge[Release] [TL : The Release here using kanji [], while the Discharge is the furigana written in katakana[ǥ`]] Reciting the aria to use the item box, Rio took out a shiny blue gem from the grey colored little whirlpool that appeared in a nearby space . That was a spirit tool called transfer crystal, which had a counterfeit effect called transfer towards the originally recorded coordinates for the transfer crystal, from Rios current coordinates . [TL : I know that the explanation is puzzling, let me simplified itC> transfer crystal is just like one way teleport point, it could only send Rio back to Seirei no Tami but he cant use it the other way] Teleport[Transfer] Then, in order to use its function, he recited the keyword[aria] to activate its effect . Thereupon, a blue vortex in space wrapped up Rios body . The vortex then expanded to a 3 metre radius with Rio in its center . In the next moment, the vortex vanished along with Rios body, and when he noticed, he was standing in the origin point, recorded by the transfer crystal . Because that was the first time he had use it, Rios eyes opened slightly wider due to the instantaneous change in the scenery . Spreading around him was the scenery that he dearly missed . It seems that I came back safely . . Rio said that while smiling lightly . In the gentle sunlight that traversed between the leaves of the forest, he inhaled the fresh air and filled his lungs with it . The transfer crystal, still in his hand, had lost the majority of its Odo charge inside it, the color had darkened from blue to almost black . With that, it was no longer possible for him to instantly return to the Karasuki kingdom . Rio felt slightly lonely, as they were being separated by far distant in only a moment . Rio looked a bit absentmindedly at the surrounding scenery while he felt a slight melancholy . His location was a fountain near Seirei no Tami . They called that place a Spirit Vein, he knew about the high density of the mana* in that place . [TL* : The mana here is using katakana[ޥ] which referring to External mana that exist in the environment] When he set the origin coordinate of transfer crystal, if he had chosen a place with less constant amount of mana density than that place, the amount of odo needed for the transfer would have increased by large amount . Anyway, I should meet them first When he arrived in that place, Rio had already confirmed that that place was Seirei no Tami with his highly skilled perception . By using odo visual perception, the Seirei no Tami, who were also highly skilled in the perception of mana and odo, sensed that disturbance and could guess that, with spirit arts, it was some kind of magic . On the other hand, not only odo perception, the human race, who couldnt sense mana or see odo, whether it was magic or spirit arts being used, they were poor at noticing them unless it was used right before them . And, there was a wide magical barrier that surrounded Seirei no Tami village that would give a reaction once an unidentified intruder with a fixed amount of odo was confirmed . In addition, there was the existence of the other races, with keen noses, and the people who used spirits, that had exceptional perception ability . If the intruders were appearing within the proximity, they would instantly be detected, just like in Rio and Latifas case . Ahead of Rio was the town center of Seirei no Tami village . He would be able to see a huge plantation in the cleared forest if he walked a little more inside the forest . There was no crops that wouldnt grow for the Seirei no Tami, who could freely manipulate earth and water spirit arts . As long as they had the seeds, they can use whatever kind of methods to raise difficult plants, they could also raise it by using Dryads knowledge, the spirit of the great tree . Rio walked forward while enjoying the surrounding scenery . Chan He could hear a voice that he really missed, from somewhere . Rio looked at his surroundings . Thereupon, the owner of the voice appeared C . Onii-chan[TL : Hell YEAH!!!] [ED: Second best loli, how we have missed you] He could then hear it clearly . The voice of a girl . It was a girl who he regarded as his little sister in his heart . And that person was coming towards Rio without concealing her signs . He didnt know anyone but one person who called him that way . Rio reflexively smiled happily . Onii-chan Onii-chan! [TL : Hell YEAH!!!] And there, the girl that he guessed ran with considerable velocity towards Rio . The girl smiled ear to ear as she ran towards him while Rio also smiled back at her . And then, he looked at her appearance . The girl, Latifa, had grown considerably during the time she didnt meet Rio . She would be turning 13 years old soon . Latifa To latifa, that was running at him, Rio called her name in a gentle voice . Eei~t Just like that, the rushed Latifa tightly hugged Rio . She was growing indeed, her height increased, and her body was becoming a more woman-like body . Though being pushed back a little, he caught her by strengthening his body and physical ability in a moment . Im home, Latifa Rio muttered those words in her ears as he feel the warmth that was coming from her body . Welcome home Latifa smile blooming in full bloom as she looked up at Rios face . Onii-chaaaaaa~n Latifa buried her cute face in Rios chest . Welcome home, welcome home Yeah, Im home After gently patting her head and telling her Im home again, he looked toward Latifas back . Good day Sara-san, it seems youre also lively today Rio greeted the girl that come slightly late, after Latifa . Her beautiful silver hair was extended down her back and she looked at Rio with her transparent green pupils . It seemed she had also grown a little and become more woman-like . A, Ye, Yes . Welcome back! Rio-san She addressed Rio, when her eyes met with Rios, the silver wolf beastwoman Sara replied with a flustered face . Is there something wrong Part 2 Rio looked with puzzled eyes to that girls reaction . [ED: we just went through this with Sayo!][TL : At least this girl isnt like the innocent Sayo] Ah, no, its just that somehow Rio-sans atmosphere has changed considerably . . Though she felt the powerful heart from before, somehow Sara couldnt recognise Rio for a moment . Now, she couldnt even feel any weird signs oozing along the lines of his muscles . He still left no openings as usual, it could be that he had become even more powerful than before . [TL : he just level up after striking a flag down] His figure become a little robust . When she looked at Rio like that, Sara quickly turned her eyes when their eyes meet for the second time . Is that so Well maybe because Ive grown a bit taller . Well we should enter the village first, right Just like that, with Latifa sticking like glue to his arm while letting out a loose smile, Rio stepped up to meet Sara . With Rios height, that was a little bit in excess of 180cm (5 . 9ft), made even Sara, who was standing close to him, look up to see his face . Sara looked up at Rios face right from the front . Even if youve become taller, but, how should I say, you seems become more adult-like Though his atmosphere had calmed down since before, at that time his feature were still that of an innocent one . In addition, it seemed his mentality also grew during his journey . Surely, that kind of atmosphere was oozing out of him . That was what she thought . Arent you coming along with the others Ahahahaha, when we were in the middle of a tea party in Asura-samas house, though when we noticed the mana and odo fluctuation at the fountain where the transfer magic formation was spread out, Latifa just suddenly dashed with all her power At that time, since Oufia and Alma had yet to arive, Sara was the only one who chased after Latifa . Perhaps, Oufia and Alma also sensed the fluctuation of odo and mana . The two of them [Sara and Latifa] stood up and put Rio between them and, just like that, they were walking naturally toward the town . Is that so . Since I brought some souvenirs with me, please look forward to it They passed many of Seirei no Tamis people along the way when they walked under the dim winter sunlight, chatting with each other . Many of them greeted him when they saw him walking along with Sara and Latifa . Ah, Rio onii-sama Youve returned . Welcome home! Ooh, Welcome back , Rio-aniki . Incidentally, when they passed one of the many plazas in the village, they were greeted by Asran the lion beastman youth and Saras little sister, Bell . Im home guys Bell let out a friendly smile on her face . Though Asran showed a little complicated face when he saw Latifa sticking so close to Rio, he still smiled obediently to welcoming Rios return . Rio replied to them with smile on his face . When Asran and Bell walked along with them, naturally latifas other friends came and gethered and, before they noticed it, it already became quite a big group . Welcome back AAah, its Rio-nii Has he returned Didnt he go to outside of the village Will you tell us about the outside world Prese~nt ple~ase Did you become taller, Rio onii-chan Maybe because they were interested in the outside world, the boys and girls were throwing their questions at Rio at the same time . You lot, theres no way Rio-sama can answer your questions if all of youre asking at the same time . Please think of taking turns to ask As the boys and girls become more excited with their questions, Sara reprimanded them with a shocked expression . Even so, nothing could stop those enthusiastic boys and girls, thus they kept moving with those kinds of lively voices . Sara peaked at Rios visage from his side as he answered their questions with a calm smile . With that unconscious action, Sara herself didnt know why she was unconsciously looking at Rio . At that time, a gentle gust of wind caressed Saras face . Welcome back, Rio-san When the wind carried that clear and beautiful voice, a girl with lustrous gold colored hair, and wearing a white colored one piece, gently landed . With an angelic action, and friendly smile floating on her face, the high-elf girl Oufia sent her greetings to Rio . She also grew a little as she became more and more beautiful . Ha~ha~h, welcome back Rio-san . Its been awhile A little delayed, from the opposite direction of Oufia, was a red haired girl with a small build, and with pale brown colored hair was also sending her greeting to Rio . The elda dwarf girl, Alma, ran towards Rios place while gasping slightly . She was the only one whose outward appearance didnt change at all because she was a dwarf . No, he felt that her face had become a little more adult-like . Thanks you guys, Ive returned The three of them smiling lightly as they were looking at each others eyes . Just like that, Oufia and Alma joined the lively group and walked towards the government facility where the elders worked in . The boys and girls separated themselves after they arrived at the government facility . When they were walked to just in front of the facility, the elders were already waiting for Rio . Its been a while, Rio-dono . Its great that youve finally returned Syldra, the eldest of the elders, sent his greeting towards Rio with the same calm and composed tone as always . Yes . Ive returned . Its been a while, everyone Though he replied, Rio answered with a puzzled expression to all of them who were coming out to greet him . N? Whats matter? Syldra asked as he noticed the change in Rios expression . Its nothing, I never thought that everyone would come out together to greet me like this . I feel a little embarrassed Rio let out a vague smile as he was somehow a little embarassed . Hoho, everything is because of Rio-donos natural virtue Said by Asura, who was Latifa grandmother, with happy smile on her face . Thank you very much Part 3 The shy Rio then bowed his head . Havent you become rather robust Your face also become even more manly! Said Dominique, the great elder of elda dwarves while his clear laugh resounded . Fumu, well you must have many stories, right? First let us enter the building so we can settle down After getting Syldra proposal, Rio and the others moved to the open terrace, which was estabilished on the top of the goverment facility . Then a tea party started there . The members were Latifa, Sara, Oufia, Alma, and the three great elder . Sweet tea-cake was placed on top of the big round table that was placed on the terrace . As they sat in their chosen chairs, Oufia came and brought along the tea . She then took out the tea cup from the tea set and poured the tea from the pot in it . Well, please enjoy before it cools Oufia smiled cheerfully as she distributed the tea . Rio was unintentionally letting out a smile as the sweet aroma of the tea, along with the vapor, drifting with the gentle wind that was blowing on the terrace . Well then, well gladly accept that offer . After saying that, Rio sipped the tea . Its strong taste enveloped his mouth a moment later . Your skill is as splendid as always The tea leaves firmly opened, the taste and thickness was also nicely balanced . [TL : My family always runs away whenever I make tea, they say: Your tea is as strong as coffee] [ED: My family are coffee drinkers (minus dad and onii-san who dont drink either)] Ehehe, next time I want to drink the tea made by Rio-san A shy smile floated on Oufias face . Rio answered her with a smile . This bread? Right? Its really delicious! The stuffing inside is smooth and yet really mellow By the way, when the two of them somehow built their own world, Alma interrupted from the side, as if emphasising her presence with a little stuffy expression . The bread eaten by her was the sweets that Rio brought as a souvenir from the Yagumo region . Its true, and the elegant flavour is different from chocolate Sara also gave her consent in a flash, with sparkling eyes, as she bit the sweets and savored the taste . This-This is, isnt this even more to my liking than the chocolates over there Even Asura smiled happily as she tasted that sweet . Yeah, though Im not very good with sweets, this taste is just right, even if its this sweet Though it doesnt go well with liquor Syldra and Dominique give their impressions when they tasted the steamed buns with amazed expressions . This is a high class pastry called a steamed bun in the Yagumo region, the filling was red bean paste, which is made from the nut plant called Azuki beans* . Though Im the one who made it since I was taught the recipe, Im glad that it suits your taste[TL* : С-Azuki]] Rio face showing a delightful expression to their positive reactions . It can be used for various dishes, right . Especially the ones with good compatibility with bread . Its also compatible with tea While saying that, Oufia took the steamed buns and stuffed her mouth with it . Oufia unintentionally let out a smile as the soft and sweetness gently spread in her mouth with each bite . Yeah, its really delicious, even if its just stuffing the azuki beans inside the bread . Please look forward to its cultivation, since I brought along the azuki bean seeds with me . I brought the plants seeds and tea leaves from Yagumo region Yaay, Ill do my best to raise it up Moreover, please teach me the recipe for this azuki beans too! Oufia replied with cheerful smile . Yes . Though Ill go to the Strahl region soon, if its okay with you Ill teach you before I leave After saying that, he once again drank the tea that became a little cold . EEEHOnii-chan will leave the village again? Moreover, to the Strahl region Latia was shocked on hearing Rios words . She was staring at Rio, full of anxiety, when she heard that his destination was the Strahl region . Yeah, it cant be helped since theres someone I have to find . And meet my acquaintances from the olden days Rio answering with a bitter smile . Muu Fumu, if its come to that, how long you will be staying in the village As if worrying about Latifa, whos groaning by her side, Asura asked that question to him . Uh~m . I think Ill stay for about one month Then youre planning to leave the village before the end of year Since she had no objection to Rio starting a new journey, there was no need to ask for the detailed reason . She let Rio do as he pleased, knowing that Rio had full knowledge of the village, and showed her trust toward Rio . So thats your intention In that case, Latifa, you dont have to behave like spoiled child during those time* [TL* : ʤȥƥ`եϤg˸ʤƤʤȤ] Asura spoke to Latifa with a troubled smile, as she patted her head . um Despite nodding reluctantly, Latifa sent a passionate gaze toward Rio . [TL : Is she Loli in heat?] [ED: yes . ] That was an expression that she had whenever she was thinking about what kind of way to be spoiled like a child . After looking at that face for quite some time, Rio opened his mouth . Then, I think I should distribute the presents for everyone, soon . First is Syldra-san DD As Rio spoke that way, he was trying to make his tone as bright as possible . Due to that places bright atmosphere, he decided to bring out the presents that he bought during his journey . It turned into a lively conversation while he explained about the kinds of the presents and they spoke about many things . Part 4 Though Rio came back to the village, the days he spent with the Seirei no Tami passed by in the blink of an eye . As he promised, he accompanied Oufia drinking tea while making the sweets along with her . Participating in the combat training of the villages warriors, along with Sara and Uzuma . Playing along with the villages children, along with Latifa . Drinking liquor along, with Dominique and Alma . Re-opening the cooking class for a limited time . He literally brought back presents for the entire village, he distributed various types of tea trees, fruit, and taught the methods to raising them with the climate and natural features of the village to Dryad . Yoosh, then! Next up is fixing that boulder! And That open air bath is behind this*![TLC* : ä¶LΤޤ路] And then, during the one month of staying in that village, Rio decided to make his own house and engaged vigorously in its creation . Though he certainly thought of putting it in use when he resided permanently, some time in the future, its main purpose was to become his residence during his journey . It couldnt be helped that he thought like that, due to the distance of the journey and the actual conditions of the outside world and his movement speed* . [TLC* : LxägϥꥪƄٶȤäƤƤҰӤäʤȤΤΌgǤ롣] Making his own meals in the camping ground was inconvenient, he couldnt take a bath, he couldnt rest at ease during his sleep; in short, he was gathering many kind of stress during his journey . But, the creature called human would keep thinking about being in more pleasant environments, even in that situation . In that case, wasnt it just okay to make a house that could be carried around . Since it was an item that could be easily carried by stowing it inside the item box . Rio noticed that during the time he was journeying in the Yagumo region . And, it wouldnt be difficult for him to prepare a base when he was moving outside of the city in the Strahl region . And now, after he returned to the village, he was trying to put his idea in a large object to create his house . That work was quickly progressing with the help of the dwarves of the village . The material for the house that was proposed by Rio was a boulder which would naturally blend in with nature in a camping grounds, that concept also included defence against foreign enemies . When he explained the concept of the house that he wanted to create, it also stimulated the craftsman spirit of the dwarves, which then tackled that project with all their power, while working with a playful spirit . They then processed the boulder with a terrific speed by using the earth spirit arts . Though its appearance couldnt be seen as anything but a crude and ugly boulder, the inside was completely filled with an extremely wonderful living space . With a boulder of this size, we can add several additional rooms than the ones in the plans, isnt it Yeah, just in case, Ill make a house where you can live with many wifes [TL : is this a foreshadowing?] [ED: more like dropping Rio a hint] Dominique answered it heartily when Rio came to have a discussion while leading the manufacturing . Ahaha Dominique always encouraged him to have many wifes at every opportunity . Though he unable catch what his intention was by saying that, it might have something to do with the four wives and himself* . [TLC* : ɤäƤƤ򤷤ƤΤߤͤƤΤˤޤΤvSƤΤ][TL : theres 5, bedroom 1 for Rio with king sized bed, Alma+Oufia+Sara+Latifa=4 wifes, though I think Dominique is too naive if he think that those 4 is Rio sole victims] As for Rio, since he didnt feel like to doing that, he have no choice but to give a humble answer every time that topic came out . (Thats not it, well, since I dont really care about that wife part, I think its okay to let him to do as he pleases as long as it becomes a house thats comfortable to live in) At that working pace, he had enough time before his departure while waiting the completion of the house . Rio decided to prepare an outline for Dominique whos turning defiant* . [TLC* : ꥪ_ֱäƥɥߥ˥ꤿ褦餻뤳Ȥˤ] And then, it was not just Dominique, the other dwarves also become extremely passionate with the work and repeatedly went into a heated discussion whether it was okay to add this or that to the house . And, working with extreme passion, soon even Rio felt somewhat apologetic when they were etching barrier with concealment magic on the surface of the house, and even creating customised furniture . The completed house proved a success as it was not only at the level of beyond spacious for one person to live alone . [ED: well, it wasnt made for living alone] Ha-hahaha . . Thank you very much Thus the day Rio stayed in the village come to an end . Exactly one month had passed . The night before he left the village, Rio was in the bathroom of Asuras house . After washing his face, body, and hair, he entering the bathtub . Ha~ . That day he went to a picnic with the children of the village . Though he didnt hate to accompany the children, the journey, training, and the simple physical labour caused many different kinds of fatigue . He exhaled a deep breath as if trying to remove that fatigue and then looked at the dim ceiling . He would leave the village the following day . It might have been a blessing to stay forever in that village . But, there was something that he should do . He couldnt let himself drown in a moment of happiness . To that change his heart - . Can I enter, onii-chan When he thought of something like that, emotion vanished from his face, then he heard that voice from the dressing room . Yeah When Rio unintentionally answered without thinking anything C . EH? As he came to his senses, Rio was looking at the entrance of the bathroom . The door of the bathroom quickly opened . The one who entered was C Ehehe Was the fox beast woman girl, Latifa who was entering with an embarassed face . Wha Wha . Rio entered panic mode as his mouth flapped like a fish out of water . Her glossy white nape was connected to pale orange coloured hair; despite its modest size, he could see a slight bulge inside the towel, despite her slender frame, she had a balance of waist and hip, adding to that was well toned and healthy white legs . Latifa, who was in the first half of her teens, started to show woman-like charm . L-Latifa What are you doing Rio shouted as if he was confused . Latifa became happy as she could see the figure of a flustered Rio, which couldnt be seen in everyday life . Since she was not his little sister[real], she could have actual feelings and see herself as someone from opposite sex . But, it was no different from being embarrassed . Right, truly embarassed . U~hm, Im thinking of washing onii-chans back cant I Part 5 Latifa asked while tilting her head and slightly flushed face . Looking at the bashful and fisgetting RIo, shes drawing closer with both hand as if she take it upon herself . No, we cant you know . If you didnt leave right now Rio answering while averting his gaze from the bashful Latifa body . Maybe due to the confusion, hes speaking in rapid succession . Yeah, I also embarassed but, since oniichan will leave this village tomorrow Latifa muttered in sulking tone and trembling voice . A despondent expression floating on her face as shes peeking at Rio . No, I mean . . Its only today Please! No matterhow hes trying to reject her, Latifa covered it with flustered expression . Even for her, she cant pull back after coming this far . No, but we Rios trying to reject her with bewildered face . Even if you said that, I refuse Shes skillfully cutting off his words without saying anything but that two words . Muu, well then, I wont leave till you let me in Latifa showed her will to resisting till bitter end with slightly puffing cheeks . After saying that, Latifa bare body that was reflecting in his eyes drawing - . Okay-Okay, you win But rinsing my back only The flustering Rio finally gave his consent . Rio sighed as if giving up on this situation . Ehehe, YAAAY Then Ill come over there! Latifa smiling merrily . in high spirit . Rio was looking at her truly happy smile as pondering why she really happy just by rinsing his back . Then, lets start um Rio rising from the bathtub while averting his gaze from Latifa . He wwrapping the towel on his waist and sit on the bathtub stool with his back facing Latifa . U~hm, well, lets go After she make foams with a towel, Latifa began to timidly washing Rio back . Even though she just assetively make an approach some times ago, maybe due to the mental strain, the way she move her hands is awkward . Though it doesnt mean that its painful, she using a little bit too much power . As a brief silence descending in the bathroom . . As I thought, oniichan back became bigger Soon, Latifa muttering with deep filled emotional tone . Is that so When he answering that way, suddenly, a soft feeling pressed upon his back . She came and embracing RIo as if enveloping him from behind . Rio back twitching in surprise . He can feel Latifa warmth from the other side of her towel . Since she has yet to immersing herself in the bathtub, parts of her body is cold . And then, Latifa face was sticking closely to the side of his face . L-Latifa As his body stiffening, Rio calling Latifa name . . . Ehehe, be careful . Oniichan . You will go back to that kingdom right Latifa answered after a brief pause . Her body and voice is trembling a little . For her, she have absolutely no good memory in Strahl region, especially in Bertram kingdom . She have nothing but gruesome memory in that place . Shes wondering why RIo want to goes back to that place . (Maybe Latifa just worrying about myself . ) Is what he thought . Dont worry . I dont know how long itll take for this time but, Ill make sure to go back here periodically He said that to relieving Latifa worry and then stretching his hand and gently patting Latifa face . RIo smiling gently to the warmth that was tranmitting to this hand . . . See you later, Latifa As he saying that, Rio bracing himself . As he might kill someone with his own hands once he goes out to the human race society . Different with this village, that place is full with malice . At least, hell kill Lucius with his own hand once he find him . But, in what way hell do that . He already steeled himself long ago . Hell thread upon it, even in that kind of world . At that time, nothing will change even if he lost something within himself . Even if the warmth that transmitted to this hand will lost As hes thinking about that . You know, I love oniichan no matter what . Thats why, take care As if reading his thought, Latifa saying that words with smile that resembling the virgin mary C Thank you Rio tightly grasped that hand . Chapter 52 Volume 1 Chapter 52 TL : Cnine ED/PF : SenjiQ Part 1 Rio was flying straight toward the western direction while pushing his way through the sparse white clouds . Reflecting on the mountains, that extended to the horizon, was the clear blue sky that spreading to the ends of earth . Though he was flying without any problems at considerable speed, he was not meeting any air resistance due to the wind barrier that covered his surroundings . A prairie with scattered rocks spread below him, the river that started from a far away lake stretched further away and divided into many branches . In the surrounding scenery, slowly moving behind as it transformed, he could see the living places of the human tribes in the Strahl region, if he strained his eyes . It had been the sixth days since he left the Seirei no Tami village; the land that became his goal approached and it was soon to be that place . He approached the land where he once left . Rio held quite an indescribable feeling toward that fact . Then he suddenly thought back about those days . To be honest, he didnt have any good impressions regarding the Strahl region . All of it, even before he regained the memories of his previous life, he never even experiencing pleasant experience even after he regained his memories . When he thought about the two princess he saved after regaining his memories, he questioned the treatment as their benefactor . After that he somehow cleared the misunderstanding, it came to him commuting to the institute . As an orphan without any background, it went towards a favourable direction for Rio, who lacked in that worlds culture . But, as he became the target of the surrounding nobles malice, he spend his everyday life with endless worry . Though he could resist them thanks to them saying whatever they want, even if it wasnt affecting his heart, it didnt mean that the stress didnt accumulate . In those days, if there was no sympathetic person called Seria, he might have been unable to bear that kind of feeling . [ED: person called best waifu][TL : Second to that] Though it finally came to him being falsely accused, being put on the wanted list and forced to leave the kingdom . There really were no decent memories, even if he easily recalled them . In those days, he was powerless . [TL : And spineless] [ED: mostly just spineless] Though he might have had true power, he who lacked authority and status was be separated by something like social position or status* . [TLC* : Ϥä⤷ʤ֤ȤäߤϤФελϳ֤äƤʤä] Though he never really wanted that kind of life, and couldnt do anything but hold his resentment, it was a fact . Speaking of it, in his heart Rio just disliked to speak nonsense . And yet, having to go to that institute, since Rio, who was an orphan, lacked in common knowledge, was a very welcomed situation . As compensation for that, it left him at his wits end from the malice entered his daily life . But, he already knew the cruelty of that world by then . Even if he only obtained a foundation without caring about ties, like status or social position . The him right at that time was different from in those days . Rio breathed a little and then shifted his attention to the western sky . The following day, in the Galwark kingdoms domain, which wasnt that far from the Bertram kingdom, one silver haired* boy was running between the gaps of the trees inside the forest, which was separated from the main road . [TL* : In WN his hair should be brown[fake] but following the change in LN, the WN later chapter change into Silver[fake too]] His age was around 16 years old . His entire body was draped in black robes, a one handed training sword, adorned with beautiful ornaments, which hang on his waist, sparkled as it reflected the sunlight . The identity of that silver haired boy was Rio . Currently, Rio had changing the colour of his hair with his hand-made magic tool . By using spirit stone as the core of the device, he loaded powerful magics on it . Though it was possible to change his appearance, he didnt want to squander his precious spirit stone . Therefore, the spirit stone stone was relatively not made use of, as it was used to make a magic tool by loading transformation magic and simply changing the hair colour When it was put on as a necklace, it sucked Rios magical power to keep changing Rios hair color to silver . Without hesitating one bit in his steps, he advanced toward Almond, the nearest city . As soon as he left the forest, Almond appeared in his view . Looking at that scene from far distance, it was very different from the city in Rios memories, from a few years prior . From the scale of the city, the number of humans who lived inside it might have been several times when he came to that place for the first time . That city became bigger . It seems that during the several years since Rio left this city, it achieved considerably advancement . Though when he reached the area near the circumference of the city, there was none of the peculiar stinky, acidic-like smell of the city . (Maybe they put effort into the hygiene management of the outer parts) If the one who governed Almond was the duke daughter called Liselotte . If it was her, I could understand the rapid growth of the city, especially with the attention she put on hygiene management . That what he thought . Because it didnt have rampart, its circumferences was only surrounded with fences and he could enter via the west and east gates without any inspection . Despite that, there was no sign of bad public order . The main road was paved ground and the building arrangements were also planned, even inside of the city . As he entered the city from the west gate, the inn that he stopped for one night as a relay station was still in there . He didnt see any change in the inns outward appearance . But, Rio continued forward without minding more than that . Soon he arrived at the commercial block . Same as when he came there before, the city was a popular trading site . The commercial block was overflowing with energy, the food stalls that were open at the arrival point called for their customers . Rio looked at the surroundings for the meat and noodle soup that he really missed since he came to that place before . Thereupon, that store was the food stall that sold the noodles . He didnt know whether the store at that time still running their stall, even if that stall still running, he didnt know which stall it is and whos the one that managing it . Recalling his memory, Rio was stopping at the appropriate stall . Ojii-san . One large serving of meat and noodle with soup please Ou . Itll take a bit long to boil it, is it okay with you? Yeah, I dont mind After receving the order, the shopkeeper starting to boil the pasta . Rio reason for visiting this city was simply for information gathering before entering the Bertram kingdom . Since he want to gather information while placing the order, it was more convenient for Rio if it was taking more times . Im thinking of going to Bertram kingdom after this but, is there any change in there lately The best way for gathering information like this was by asking the stall shopkeeper . Shopkeeper is the connoiseur of information who will easily open his mouth if you buy his commodity . Dear customer, Areyou a traveler It seems Bertram kingdom is currently facing many difficulties . My advice for you is, its better to stay for a while till the situation calmed down What was happened About that . A coup detat has occured The man said that with fed up tone . Almond was a city that become trading point with Bertram kingdom . It seems that The rise of troublesome matter with their neighbours is not very undesirable event . Part 2 A coup detat The topic wasnt a mild one . Rio heart was slightly stirred . Ou, it seems that the Proxia empire just launching a military agression few days ago . It seems that Bertram kingdom is receiving enormous damage due to the unexpected coup detat . But even I dont know about the detailed situation Thus, the male shopkeeper began to tell the situation to Rio . Thoughtlessly rebelling right after military agression huh Rio replying with shocked tone . Right . Theres many rumour saying the the ringleader of the coup is working behind the scene with Proxia kingdom . In reality, the movement of Proxia empire after their military agression is rather meek Its extremely suspicious right . So, any victims during the coup? For some reason theres no damage amongst the civilians thanks to extremely quick action . But, I heard that part of the imprisoned noble was executed Noble Rio muttering with gloomy expression floating on his face . Rio has some bussiness with Seria, the noble of Bertram kingdom . But its alright if Seria isnt mixed in the execution list . Is what he thought . Even after that, Rio easily getting information and rumour from the shopkeeper . Looking at the current situation, the seed of the coup can be said already exist when the previous king died . [TL : Flora and Christina grandfather] Though duke Albo has showed tremendous influence after the death of the previous king, he lost his power after the princess kidnapping event that happened ten years ago . At that time duke Euguno whos secretly consolidating his power for that time to gain long standing hegemony in the royal palace after that event * . [TLC*: C˴ƷΕrUƤ楰Ω`ΤϤꡢԽLˤ錄ämڤ҆ؤä뤿Rڤ뤳Ȥˤʤä] , Especially in this several years in which many violent strife unfolding, thus it falling into quagmire because of the rumour that spreading in the street* . [TLC* : ؤˤϼRڤƤ褦ǡOоLJgˤʤ̤ӤꈤäƤ褦Ǥ롣] I see . Thank you very much Its nothing, if its this much information a shopkeeper in this city will instantly know about this . Here, the meat and noodle with soup is done . Thank you for waiting Thank you The shopkeeper then filling the soup into the container which containing boiled pasta, and then adding large quantity of meat on top of that . After he received the container that containing meat and noodle with soup, Rio sat on the space inshoku space that was being provided by the stall . [TL* : ʳک`, you know its the space for eating in the stall] He then silently eating the pasta by using fork . Rio didnt particularly care even if Bertram kingdom falling into ruin . But, he couldnt help but being anxious about a girl safety . As expected, it weems he wont know about the safety of the girl whos only one of the noble in that country . He want to ask for a bit more information but, he didnt think thathe can get more in for mation than what he already have in this place . When thinking about the time he wasting in, he need to leave this city immediately . Thus Rio decided to leave Almond immediately . Just when he want to leave, hes performing a checkon the document of wanted list including the old ones . But, it seems theres no fugitive warrant for Rio . Around 10 minutes after he leave Almond . !!!!! Red, blue, green, brown, yellow, and white coloured pillar of light was piercing the heaven of Strahl region . The torrent of mana and Odo in that pillar of light causing the atmosphere to vibrating . The pillar of light that was rising on the direction that leading to four direction, when hes staring dumbfoundedly at that scene - . !!! Suddenly, Rio eyes opened wide in amazement . The light pillar isnt reflected in his eyes . His body become warm as if theres a fire being lit in his body . Though it just for a moment, he certainly felt that theres some warmth . When he returned to his sense, he made an astonished face as he touched his own chest with his hand . Who For some reason, Rio accuracy in the perception of Mana and odo was raising exponentially . He have this feeling that the current him can freely using more varied spirit arts than what he use up till now . [TL : youre not up till now?] Maybe because of that he could feel that something is sleeping in him . [TL : a babe[naked]I hope] Its still sleeping . But, it wont be strange even if its awakened not long after this . Is what he felt . Soon, Rio was looking at his surrounding . The pillar of light is still rising . Though the change in himself is also important, hes worrying whether something just happens in Strahl region . He change his train of thought by shaking his head a little and then sharpening the odo inside of himself to feel his surrounding . Is that space and time magic . . Moreover, though theres no pillar of light, even from that direction Rio sharpened sense detected another gigantic torrent of odo and mana in the different direction from the pillar of light . To the little southwest direction, a little close to the neighborhood of Saint Stellar kingdom in the southern of Galwark kingdom . Since he couldnt see it, though he couldnt make sure whether its from invoking spirit arts or magic, he can sense the peculiar distortion of time and space magic from the vibration of mana and odo . He sure that large scale magic just deployed when he sensing it from that direction . Even further south of that point, one pillar of light rising from the innermost of point of Saint Stellar kingdom . Though in the separated place in the west side of Bertram kingdom, two pillar of light rising in which one of them is closer to the Galwark kingdom side . And, one pillar of light also rising from the innermost of the Galwark kingdom . In short, four of the pillar of light is close by, moreover its causing gigantic chaos of mana and odo in its vicinity for unknown reason . Pair pillar of light that rising within Bertram kingdom is seemingly the one that producing the unknown chaos of the mana and odo . Either one will take one hour of him by flying from his current place . Though he want to go to Bertram kingdom as possible, what just happened now made him extremely worried . Though this event have nothing to do with him, somehow an unknown anxiety raising within himself . Wondering what was this sense of anxiety . The pillar of light is just that much standing out . The human might instantly gathering in that place . (In that case, lets go to the place where theres no rising pillar of light) After deciding that and further stimulating by his anxiety, RIo going toward southeast direction . Chapter 53 Volume 1 Chapter 53 TL : Cnine ED : PF : This is the first debut of Satsuki() in this story though in name only, since her name is closely resemblingMiharu(), I decided to change her name to Satsuki(ɳ) . Part 1 Saint Stellar kingdom located at the south of Galwark kingdom, theres two girls and one boy on the grassland which is not far away from the highway . Though theres gap between their age, theyre unmistakenly still in their teens . Within the vast blue sky, theyre naturally looking dumbfoundedly at their surrounding . With only mountains, hill, boulder, and grassland withing their field of vision, the didnt see any man-made object . Where is, this One girl muttered with dumbfounded tone as shes unable to grasp their situation . hʮrǰȤäȤǡˤФȤ礦Фλä롣 Though this girl tied her shoulder length black hair in ponytail have graceful air, her eyes exuding considerably strong will . Shes wearing navy blue blazer on top of cutter shirt for student use and beige based check patterned shirt along with leather shoes and black socks . Where you say . . ,I also want to know that, Aki-neechan The boy replied with cramp face . His age was slightly younger than the girl with strong willed eyes . Hes wearing jacket on top of long sleeves shirt and long denim pants . Though he have well featured face, he didnt have the habit of curling his short cut hair, and was emitting lively atmosphere . We just walking on the way then we met Satsuki-san right Masato EH? Yeah Right . . . Same with Miharu-oneechan too? As shes showing the gesture of thinking about something with her hand touching her chin, Aki was turning her line of sight to the oldest girl . Yeah . Yeah, its same with me . But, I didnt see Takahisa-kun and Satsuki-san The girl called Miharu nodding her head with vague smile floating on her face . The wind that blowing softly made her glossy black hair that growing till her back playing an instrument as it made a rustling sound when brushing her white blazer . Her look is clear though shes slender, white skin that look like will melt with just a touch, along with her soft manner, she was a graceful and tidy beautiful girl . Her age was around the end of 15 years old . Oniichan is talking with Satsuki-san, and were a little separated behind them right . Aki was looking dumbfoundedly at her surrounding, maybe she still cant accept the reality . At least for her, shes not used with this kind of spectacle . Theyre right in the middle of fully developed city till just sometimes ago, since they never saw this place they also couldnt find man-made object, not to mention finding human in this place . From their original position, whether its several kilometres or several dozens kilometres, such scenery was stretching endlessly . Yeah . Come to think of it, I feel that theres strange light vortex spreading from Takahisa-kun and Satsuki-san but . . Miharu was faltered in the middle of her sentence thinking that it mmight be just an optical illusion . In the first place, theyre under an-unscientific situation . [TL : We call it magic, and RIo already experienced an un-scientific-magical dump truck] From the middle of city, they just suddenly in the middle of a grassland before they noticed it . If she must say it in one word, she have no choice but to say Impossible . Her out of place uniform made the them even more conspicuous with her un-realistic feeling . Though her sense of impending crisis bumbed due to the fact that there was three of them, little by little theyre starting to sense the danger in their current situation, their face turned grim due to that . What will we do Masato whos the youngest among them was waiting for the decision of Aki and Miharu whos older than him . Incidentally, though the relationship between Aki and Masato is that of older sister and younger brother, it doesnt mean that Miharu have blood relation with them . Ah, thats right The Cellphone! [TL : And what will you do in the world without cellphone provider, internet, manga, anime, a world full of cultiva . I mean magician] With just that, Miharu touching her bag in which she kept her phone in flustered manner . Then she taking out the item she looking for after several minutes elapsed . She rebooting her smartphone by pressing the power button, being projected on the top right of the terminal screen was a cruel sign of out of range . Its useless, it seems theres no electromagnetic wave . Miharu muttered with powerless tone as she showing a little disheartened face . As far as where its concerned, even their only way of communication is useless, the three of them finally left to the unexplored region without any kind of preparation . A-Anyway, lets looking for humans Aki shouting as if flustering . Though her voice is echoed in the desolate surrounding, they have no other ways to getting out of their current situation . After looking at each others face, the three of them was starting to act . So, which direction we should go to Masato asking . U~hn . That way? For the time being the opposite direction is seems to be forest I agree with Aki-chan Thus after deciding which direction theyll go, theyre walking in silent . Theyre moving slowly with fixed speed . 10 minutes, 20 minutes, they still cant see the shadow of human despite already walking that long . The dry air made them thirsty while theyre walking . In the middle of the way, Miharu gave the PET bottle that she bought for herself to Aki and Masato . They decide to drink as little as possible since they have nothing more but this . They keep walking forward and then, they finally see shadow in front of them C . Ah, its human Aki was shouting with delightful voice . Their distance is far away, it seems that the other side have not noticed Aki and the others but, it definitely was the shadow of human . Theres even man-made object that somehow look like a box . Moreover as theyre moving in a group, theres few shadows of human . Though they cant see well due to distance, they was straddling something . Feeling extremely relieved to the fact that they finally encountering human, a relieved smile naturally forming on their face . Theres human . Regarding their current status of drifting for unknown reason, that truth caused immesurable impact to the three of them . O~i Masato was shouting loudly without taking pre-caution . Swinging both of his arms repeatedly to made the other side notice them . Thereupon, maybe because the other side noticing them, there were people whos suddenly rushing from among the crowd . Eh Part 2 Masato petrified and quickly ceasing the waving of his arms . Those people was on horseback . As far as he know, within the country where theyre living in, theres no area that using horse as a normal means of transportation . As long as they didnt go to the facility such as race track or ranch, horse is animal that they wont see . H-Horse Aki muttered dumbfoundedly . Stepping firmly on the ground, its treading the way while raising cloud of dust and approaching toward akis direction even by now . There, the men that mounting on the horse giving wild impression, theyre clearly from different kind than Akis . Light leather armor was covering their large build, there was a sword made of metal that giving off profound feeling hanging on his waist . Ah, U~hm . Miharu instantly coming one step in front as if trying to protect Aki and Masato . Though shes trying to ask something with trembling voice, it didnt become words . Hyu~ One man letting out whistling sound as he see Miharu face and body . And then, grinning widely . EH? Though one of them speaking something, the content is unknown to Miharu . The words that he just spoke was different from the one that she know . Ehm, will you help me to tell about this place Even so, summoning her courage while clinging of a faint hope, Miharu was throwing a question in japanese language . The man answering with suspicious expression floating on his face . As expected, her words didnt come through him, Miharu shoulder slumped . What is the name of this place Pulling herself together, now she was asking with the only foreign language that she know . But, the man response was similiar with before . E-Even english is useless . What should I do . [TL : I wonder why she didnt say [Japanese is useless, so use english instead] which will reduce the suffering of many foreign WN reader, but for some reason increasing the suffering of translator . . ] Miharu bewildered as if being flustered . Even Aki and Masato behind her giving a similiar reaction . Theyre at their wits end when theyre dealing with the foregner that they never see once before in their life . Not caring about their bewilderment, for some reason those men was starting to talk amongst each other . Sending their line of sight to Aki that standing behind and Miharu, theyre grinning with loosened cheeks . They suddenly have unpleasant premonition . As she spreading her arms as if trying to protect Akis, Miharu retreating backward . Thereupon, a man descending from his horse and casually approached Miharus . S-Stop Aki was shouting from Miharu back . Her voice is shaking . Looking at the state of them, the men sneered in loud voice . W-What did you say As if trying to scare those men, Aki glaring at the men from Miharu back . With a glance, the man unsheating the sword on his hip without being agitated . From its thickness and blilliance, without a doubt its a real sword . It seems that it could easily mowing down human life with a single swing . The smile that floating on his face instantly dissapeared as the man said something like yelling . Akis body starting to shaking . Maybe, maybe just now was a warning . The man expression not by any means friendly at all . On the contrary, hes emitting killing intent toward Akis . Ah, U~hm . A man glaring at Miharu whos receiving the full brunt of that dreadfull expression, their line of sight overlapped . An unpleasant sensation assailing her whole body and wrenching Miharu heart . H-Hey, isnt this the situation in which you should run U-Uhm I think so Somehow hearing the conversation from her back . Both of you, running away is useless Miharu quickly seized Masato and Aki hands . The man threatening attitude isnt normal . She just couldnt think of the sword in that hand was a fake . Furthermore, the other side is mounting on a horse . Dont think about running away, they might be killed . Was what she thought . Uh, Ah . . When their hand suddenly gripped and being warned by Miharu, Aki, and Masato body is trembling . After catching their hand, Miharu made a non-resistance appeal by raising her hand . Part 3 When looking at Miharus who lost their will to resist him, the man snorting a little as if scoffing and ordered something to the men on horseback . They then descending from their horse and approaching Akis and tied their hands with rope . Resisting at this point is impossible . They didnt know what those men will do if theyre showing the sign of trying to running away . Or no, even if they didnt showing such action, it seems they will suffer unspeakable experience . Sure enough, the man that bind Miharu is looking at her face with lascivious look in his eyes . That eyes was like sticky matter that crawling all over her body . Hes staring many times at Miharu face and gazing zealously at her breast and bottom . Though one man came as hes trying to touch Miharu body, he retracted his hand after being yelled by the leader-like man . She cant even think what will become of her as her whole body is quivering . She cant let those eyes to latching at Aki . With that kind of thought, Miharu take a short breath to calm her heart . Fortunately theyre not being treated in a rude way, Miharus being taken along to the group where those men belong to . [TL : Im slowly liking this free-line, keep your good job author san, the whole chapter with this line] There was eight coach in that place . The people that wearing rag-like garment inside is uncountable . And then, there was many armed human as if theyre surrounding the coach . Theyre emitting extremely heavy atmosphere . A man with nice outfit called out to Miharus for some reason . The man whos look like the leader of those people that binded Miharu answering with chuckling tone . Miharus belonging was handed to the man with nice outfit . Though he was looking intently at the item inside, he soon lose his interest and looking at Miharus . His lips grinning widely as hes looking at Miharus as if evaluating them . saying something while pointing at Miharu, The man with nice outfit was jerking his chin . Pointing toward one coach on that side . Then hes pointing at Masato and Aki whos left and jerking his chin toward different coach . Miharu oneechan Following the order of the man with nice outfit, the subordinate men pulled Aki and Masato arms to put them in the other coach . Aki calling in confused tone to Miharu whos being placed in different coach . Im okay . Kya When shes smiling lightly to Akis, shes being pulled violently and just like that placed in the coach . W-Wait Miharu oneechan! Kya! Aki let out a scream . A sharp sound of latched whip resounded near her place immediately . When the whip striking so many times over as if to warn her, Aki finally shut her mouth . Uuh . . Aki trying to hise her body by curling her body . The man grasping her trembling and and just like that placing her in the coach . After that, on the branching of the highway, the group split into two Miharu is the only one that going toward different direction from Aki and Masato . Miharu oneechan . Looking at the coach in which Miharu is separating from them, Aki murmuring in low voice . And then . W-Were in dangerous situation . Aki neechan . If youre making ruckus Masato whispering to Aki as if worrying about their surrounding . Akis getting in the coach in which containing boys and girls around their age . Though their eyes completely lost its light, theyre turning their line of sight toward Akis as if threatening them . It seems excessive action is saying their intention . Since it cant be helped, Aki and Masato just sat obediently along with them . Maybe to made it easier to keep a watch, they didnt put a roof over the coach, so they can easily monitored from inside . The coach in which Miharu is already completely dissapeared, time passed a little after that . Soon, one youth who seemingly not from the group approached Akis coach . The youth have well-ordered appearance with silver colored hair, his age maybe around the same generation as Miharu . The youth is calling to the group of the men . Looking at that youth - . S-Save us Betting on the last hope, Aki shouting loudly . Maybe that words wont be understood . But, when she think that it might be her last chance, theres no way she wont shout . Thereupon, The youth was looking at Aki, their line of sight met . The youth eyes opened slightly, and staring at Aki and Masato as if petrified . His line of sight immediately returned to the group of the men, and just like that the youth started to talk about something to that man . Sometimes, pointing his line of sight toward Akis direction . Aki joining her hands together, looking at that state its as if shes praying . Chapter 54 Volume 1 Chapter 54 TL : Cnine Part 1 Some time before, Rio came to the epicentre of the chaotic odo and mana, on the way to the Bertram Kingdom . But, since it was already a little bit over an hour since the occurrence of the phenomenon, he couldnt find anyone in that place . Rio stretched his line of sight, surveying his surroundings . Thereupon, he discovered the slight traces of weeds being stepped upon . There had be someone in this place before . Theres three footprints, and it seems that to be mix of women and children according to its size . The direction is going toward the opposite direction of the forest . That way was to the highway Are they going toward that way? (What was just happened in Strahl region) (The remains of the disturbance of odo and mana due to the activation of large-scale magic is really obvious in this place) (Is it have some kind of relationship with the pillar of light from sometimes ago) The strange anxiety that he cant describe with words made Rio to tracking those footprints . Theres a highway beyond this point . He discovered the trace of the ground being trampled by horse along the way . It seems the people that was moving to this direction encountered human whos mounting on horse . Theres no traces of battle, those three was going to the highway with the horse just like that . Rio is following the footprints further, though he soon arriving at the highway, since the highway is being trampled upon, he cant even judge which direction theyre going to from the footprints . Thereupon hes clicking his lips a little, after confirming that theres no one in his vicinity, Rio flying high in the sky with spirit arts . Thereupon he discovering several coach far in front of him on the highway . The group of the coach that was advancing on the highway was divided into two group . Maybe just by some chance, those three that was in the epicentre of odo and mana disturbance was boarding on one of those coach . Maybe because hes worried if he just leave as it is, he decided to chase after them . (Which way I should goes to?) When descending to the ground again, leaving on 50% probability, hes approaching one of the couch group . Thereupon, he catching up to one of the two in just two minutes . From the look of the boys and girls whos getting on the load-carried coach, Rio guessing in an instant that the one shipping this is a slave merchant . Maybe the armed group that surrounding them is the convoy mercenary . His unpleasant premonition is getting stronger, Rio decided to talk to those men that was spreading like escort convoy . Ha~h, what do you want Noticing Rio figure that getting closer, hes talking to the man who seemingly-the leader of the convoy while somehow taking a pre-caution . Sorry . Im looking for people . Did you by any chance meet three people that moving together in this place around one hour ago? For the time being, Rios doing a non-hostile appeal . Oh Three fellow that moving together? The representative of the group answering while pretending his ignorance . The man looking at Rio body . Hes slightly perplexed when he noticing its elaborated design of Rio sword that peeking from the gap of his long coat . And just like that hes looking at Rio sword with thin eyes . Rio increased his vigilance . We didnt meet those As the man looking back at Rio face and tried to feign ignorance . S-Save us A girl voice whos shouting at her wits end echoed . The man clicking his lips a little and looking toward that girl . Rio also looking toward the origin of that voice with perplexed face . At that place was a black haired girl . On her side is a flustered black haired boy . Rio eyes opened wide in an instant, and instantly looking back at that man - . Yeah, shes the person Im looking for . I wonder why you place her along with clave coach? Thus he asked while sending a spine chilling gaze . Rio intuition was almost spot on, based on circumstantial evidence, theyre metastasized . ״r^餷ƤζˤܞƤƤΤϤۤg`ʤȥꥪֱФ椲Ƥ롣 More than anything else, the words that coming out of that girl was the evidence . Her language didnt exist in this world, right, its japanese language . Ah, Ha~h, we cant understand their language, so were protecting them from being lost . Unfortunately we have no space left for another person aside from among the slave While being overwhelmed by the sudden change in Rio atmosphere, the man answering with thoughtless voice . Why she ask me to save her just now Hes asking while facing toward that man with even sharper line of sight . Thereupon, the man was showing a boored face . Che, so you understand their words . Its look like youre really looking for them The man said that without even being ashamed . Rio then C . Then, can you also release the boy beside that girl Hes saying that while looking at that man . That man then winking to the other men to give a signal and they began to release a dangerous atmosphere . Ha~, it cant be helped since youre witnessing our criminal act . . While saying the words that look like a threat, the moment he tried to draw his sword, a thick killing intent thats been condensed spewed from Rio . All of his condensed killing intent pointing toward the man who met him . !!!!! Hes going to kill me . Was what the man feel in that moment, as his body unable to make even slightest movement . Just like that when Rio hand touching the handle of his sword, the man body trembling little by little . This is bad . His skill is way above us . Ive made an error in dealing with him . Hes not an ordinary brat . Hell kill me if I made a suspicious move . Hell kill me if Im talking nonsense . Hell kill me if Im showing hostile intent . He couldnt help but think that way . Part 2 You guys aside, I never think that youre going as far as snatching away slave other than using normal route* Rio changed his tone as hes talking to that man who was being silenced . By doing that, Rio will become a slave burglar . Rio didnt want to go as far as comitting serious crime by releasing unfamiliar slave . I just want you to obediently hand over those two slave that abducted by you . You know that much right? Rio continuining saying those words with indifferent voice and bone chilling smile . B-But . We also have our job . Dont think that well just obediently handing them That man squeezed his voice to answering with shaking body . Though he has live through the battlefield, right now that man is scared as he feels a fear that he never experienced in his life . But, due to the pride on his own occupation, hes frantically trying to resisting it . Kidnapping slave is illegal act right . Isnt that mean youre also doing an illegal act during your work? I-Isnt that something that often happed? Yeah . Its something that often happens Rio agreed to that man in an instant with voice devoid of emotion . Thats right, its not something unusual . Survival of the fittest . The people who observing the rules is limited only to where their power reach, outside of that, power is the law . The weak didnt have the right to say anything before the overwhelmingly strong one . Even Rio know about that . Even so, I hate that concept W-whats with that . Are you trying to act like a hero Something like that is already outdated . If its you, theres a way to make your live more comfortable . If you like it, how about join us You just keep talking like that since sometimes ago . I already said it right . I came to this place since I have the duty to save those two Hehehe . . Its as you say If you know that, then move yer ass . Anymore than this, are you really want me to forcefully snatching them by trying to buy some time? That last line was a final blow . The man was calling out to his subordinate that was on alert near the coach . Understood . Oy, open the lock! Release those two V-Vice leader Is it really okay If were releasing them arbitarily like this, the leader will . . The subordinate with the exception of the man who they call as vice-leader was asking in perplexed voice as theyre not noticing Rio killing intent . The man is enraged due to that words . SHUT UP YOU IDIOT ARE YOU LOOKING TO DIE WERE MERCENARY, WERE LIVING BY RECEIVING MONEY . AND KNOW WHEN TO BACK OFF Power analysis to know the ability of their opponent . Is an indispensable ability to live as mercenary . The one whos failed to polish that ability couldnt have a long live as a mercenary . Though normally one exuding such ability along with dreadfulness have long experiences under their belt, some of them have this power without knowing it . The man knew that . Theres many of them who have innocent face that will unhestitatingly killing people when it become a battle . Rio was surely of that type . It was only by luck that man noticing Rio power . If Rios want to kill them, hell do it in one breath before even releasing his killing intent . If you know that, get them out of the coach H-Hey Being harsly rebuked by the man called as the vice-leader, the subordinate man was opening the door of the coach in panic . And then courteously taking out Aki and Masato . By the way, after theyre descended from the coach and released, they timidly going toward Rio . The other one isnt in this group Yeah, since the other one will be sold at high price as a harlot, she goes to another route The man answering honestly to Rio question without hiding anything . Though hell know immediately that Miharu isnt in this place if he asking Aki and Masato, he was trying to make a good impression to Rio even if its just a little . Are you separated at the highway before coming to this path Ah . Thats right After he get the necessary information, RIos looking at Aki and Masato as if losing his interest in that man . [TL : I really pity that man[vice-leader] thus I named you Mercenary B, we will meet an even more pitiful Mercenary A later] In that instant, he somehow getting a deja vu when hes looking at Aki, though hes taken a back a little, he instantly ignoring that . . . Lets go . Were running out of time right now . Theres still the other one right? Hes talking to those two using a somewhat clumsy japanese . Theres no way he wont save the other one after saving these two . Instead itll made easier to get the stories from the saved person due to debt of gratitude . EH? Ah, japanese language? Foreigner? Though Aki seems to understand Rios words, maybe she mistaking Rio for a foreigner due to his appearance and broken speech . Were going to run for a bit after this . You, please ride on my shoulder Rio said that toward Masato . EH? Isnt that will make us slo Masato replying with perplexed face . To Masato common sense, it was an extremely inefficient act to run while carrying another person . Its okay, get on quickly . Arent you want to save the other person? With that words as the trigger, Masato timidly climbed on Rio back . To Masato whos almost entering his growth period after this and Rio whos already at the end of his growth period, since theres more than 20 cm differences in their height, the proportion cant be called as unbalanced . You too . Though this might be embarassing, please bear with it After saying that, Rio carrying Aki . Kya Aki screaming a little . Though its look like a strange spectacle when looking from the side, the men in the surrounding was looking at them without making fun of them . Hold on tight, you two . Especially the one on the back, youll be thrown off if youre not hold me tightly . Is that clear Eh, yes Part 3 Being urged by Rio, Masato holding on tightly Rio . After confirming that . Uwa KYA Rio began to run in one breath . The two letting out a small scream since the reaction is more than what they thought of . Aki and Masato was perplexed to Rio whos steadily accelerating . I never even heard the rumor about that brat . And have age more than the leader Leaving that place with only the juveniles slaves and its convoy mercenary behind . Looking at Rio retreating figure that running at the speed that not less than horse while carrying two person, that man was muttering with trembling body while recalling the unforgettable killing intent that was emitted by Rio sometimes ago . U-Uhm Please tell us, what kind of place is this As he keep running, Aki asked while looking up at Rio face from point blank range . Though Rio keep running with unmatched speed since sometimes ago, hes not even panting . She think that it might be okay even if its come to this, she boldly decided to confirm their current situation . This place is Strahl region of Eufilia continent, and were currently nearby the national border of the country called Saint Stellar Rio giving a precise answer to Aki question . Eh, this place isnt Japan Aki letting out a dumbfounded face to the completely unfamiliar name of the country, places, and the continent . Japan Youre mistaken When hes pronounciating the name of the Japan with completely moving tone, Rio gave a complete denial to Aki question . T-Then are we somewhere in the earth Aki asking timidly . That line of sight filled with the emotion as if shes anticipating something . Sorry to let you down but, this is not the earth . But, Rio counter blow answer as if tearing apart those expectation . A dubious expression floating on Aki face as shes unable to swallow that truth . Then, this place is . Beside, why that words . . Aki murmured with a little dumbfounded face . Her voice is reaching Rio ears who sharpened his five senses along with his physical abilities . But, He pretended to never heard that . Though he saved Akis in the spur of the moment, he want to shorting the information inside his head right now . In the first place, why theres japanese in this world . He really want to hear the detail about that . Beside . Why . This child is . The problem is how far he should be getting involved with Akis . From her appearance Aki is a middle school student, Masato should be around the fifth or sixth grade of the elementary school . Though he dont know how old the other one who came along with them, its a fact that its impossible to survive when suddenly being thrown in this world without any warning . The fate that awaiting them is either die or become the abducted slave of the people with malice, it will be one of those two . As expected itll leave a bad taste if I leave them like that after I know their story Theres a teaching, that one need to cares for other till they can at least taking care of themself . Itll become a problem depending on how far he disclosing the information about himself including his previous life . Currently, Rios hiding his social status . Though coup detat has occured, Rio was on the wanted list within Bertram kingdom few years ago . Though at time he didnt want to come back and doing nothing but runnind away, hell be moving in this region for a while after this . So he have no choice but to do his best to hide his lineage . For this reason hes going as far as making the magic tool for changing himself . Though the result for that is that hell be living together with Aki and Masato for a while, theres no need to tell them about his lineage with the assumption that theyll be separating sooner or later . But, if theyll be living along for a long time after this, its preferable to teach them about it to make it easier . The first is to made an alias for himself might be the right way looking at the current situation . Is what he thought . A-Ano, how can you talk in japanese While Rio thinking about such things, Aki has recovered from her bewildered state and asked that question . The communication wont happen unless theyre using japanese, and the information cant be gathered without using japanese . Though he couldnt denying that its a little troublesome . Since the conversation already going this far, it might be hard to falsifying the reason . Different with name, it might cause many suspicion if he tell an unskillful lie . Though he thought of haw many lie thatll be suitable, it might be too suspicious if its come in the spur of moment . Should he tell a lie according to the situation first? . . . Thats because Im used to live in japan Rio answered after several seconds of pause . Eh, youre used to live in Japan Aki head inclining with curious expression floating on her face . This isnt earth . But, the youth before her speak in japanese, he said that he used to live in Japan . What does that mean . Rio appearance is at least not that of a genuine Japanese . Even his hair color, she felt that hes a foreigner or a half at most . Is he a half that was returned to his country Was Aki misunderstanding . Part 4 Lets put that talk aside for now . By the way, may I hear your name He advancing their conversation as the two slightly passes . M-My name is Sendou Aki Sendou Aki . Aki Rio staring at Aki face as he muttering her name . Ah, Yeah . Is my name strange Aki was asking with slightly red face as shes staring at Rio face from close range . No, I think that its a nice name When Rio replying that way - . T-Thank you very much Aki face blushing even further . Then, you on the back, whats your name Rio asked for Masato name who he carrying on his back without even noticing Aki change . M-My name is Sendou Masato And then, Masato saying his name with somewhat excited expression . Maybe looking at the scenery that changing rapidly excite him . I see . Im Haruto [TL : He said his name in Katakana(ϥ), this will be explained later] . . Haruto When Rio using his name in his previous life as his alias, Aki atmosphere changed a little . Shes muttering Rio name with somehow inorganic tone . . Is there something with my name Ah, no, its nothing . Aki just denying it as she vigorously shaking her head . I see . The two of you are sibling . Is the other one your elder sister? No, were indeed have a big brother but, uh~m, the other one who with us till sometimes ago is someone whos like an elder sister for us despite not related by blood Oops, sorry . It seems were catching up to them . Can you please wait for a while in this place? While Aki in the middle of answering, shes interrupted by Rio . Rio strengthened eyesight catching the coach thats moving in faraway place . Akis might not see it and only seeing it dimly . I will go to those guys . Is that sister-like woman for you also have black colored hair As hes stopping as if trying to hide behind the medium sized rock, he then gently let them down . Ye-Yeah . Thats right . Thats, please save her! Yeah, Im okay . Please dont move from the rock since its dangerous . Theres no dangerous creatures in the vicinity but, do not coming out from the rock Rio was strictly instructing them with strict face . Though its quite far, theres a chance that they might see something ugly . Though he have some precautions against that situation, its purely thinking about the safety of those two . Though the possibility for that is low, just in case, so that the aggressive living creature thats flying in the sky didnt approach the two that cant defend themself . U-Understood Yes! . Aki and Masato answering with tense voice to Rio warning . Good kid . Lets continue our talk after Im going back After giving a relieving smile, Rio left that place with casual place . Rio movement is extremely refined even seeing from Aki point of view . Its alright since Rio will save them . Akis prayed like its an unconditional trust . Leaving from the shadow of the rock, Rios approaching the highway on the place where the coach will passing by . Please wait for a moment Just like that when hes on the arrival point of the coach, stopping on the highway and to not causing vigilance on the other party, Rio was speaking in a polite tone . Thereupon, the merchant group halting their advance . Whats matter A big man that seems like the leader of the mercenary group is looking at Rio from above his horse, he asked with cold tone . His muscular body is wrapped in a good quality leather armor, and wearing cloth armor under that . Hes glaring with vigilance at Rio while un-sheating his sword that glimmering on his waist . Theres no appearance of someone whos making light of a kid who has yet to grow their hair like the man that confront Rio sometimes ago* . [TL : Mercenary B, the current guy is the Mercenary A] Hell stab instantly Rio if Rio also drew his sword . I hear that youre taking care of a black haired girl within this merchant group - Whats happen Incidentally when Rio tried to breaking the ice, a man whos wearing nice dress made his appearance while cutting his words . Maybe hes the one whos the leader of this merchant group . Maybe hes moving absurdly since hes in a bad mood . Rios sighing a little . I hear that youre sheltering a black haired girl in your group a little while ago . Im her guardian . Thank you for keeping her safe and sound Hes saying that while showing an expressionless smile . Rio intentionally using this way of speaking though its obvious that Miharu is kidnapped by them . It was an indirect appeal to let this matter ended smoothly . If they let him go with just this, or he need to threatening them like a while ago, the latter is the worst possible way as he didnt want to use force . Weve no such girl But, the slave merchant calmly feigned his ignorance . Squinting his eyes while looking at Rio whos letting out a cold smile . Their line of sight met . Thats strange . The other two that under my protection is already retrieved by me . . If you like it, will you let me to confirm it by looking inside the coach? ~, Uck, the second from the back When he speak to him, the slave merchant letting out a faint scream . Glancing at the slave merchant whos answering with trembling voice, Rio is walking calmly toward that coach without even showing a trace of vigilance of his surrounding . Or not, since theres no need for him to even raise his vigilance . Even the slave merchant whos not a martial artist know that theres that much difference in ability between them . The man that was slayed by Rio sometimes ago was quite famous mercenary . To the degree that he know that Rio wont even lost even if hes facing the other mercenary together . And Rio slayed that man with a speed that could be said as God Speed to the point that no one in the surrounding noticed it . Even the mercenary could only looking dumbfoundedly at Rio whos approaching the coach . Maybe they know by their experience as mercenary about the different in their ability more than himself whos a merchant . The mercenary that looking at Rio coming toward them stepping back vigorously with pale face, their thought is same with the slave merchant . At that time Miharu felt an undescribable anxiety . Suddenly the coach stopped, she quickly percieved that the surrounding atmosphere become heavier . Even the young girls with slightly dirty clothes coiling around their bodies near Miharu are showing similiar reaction . Though the smell in the coach is a little too intense, its not what worrying her right now . Suddenly, she could hear the sound of the footsteps of one person toward their coach . That person was approaching this coach at ease . Thereupon, the owner of those footsteps arrived upon their coach . Miharu heartbeat raised in one go . When she timidly raising her eyes, a youth was standing on that place . Hes moving gaze restlessly at the girls looking at the girls face in the coach . It seems that he was looking for someone . Soon the youth line of sight fell upon Miharu . The youth is looking absentmindedly at Miharu . Miharu almost unintentionally absorbed by the eyes of that youth . Just like that, the youth and Miharu staring at each other in silence . As if the time has stopped moving, the youth didnt move even an inch . The same thing was happened to Miharu . Mii . Chan When the youth muttering something with low voice, tears spilling from the corner of his eyes . For some reason Miharu was also crying as she think that transient moment was very beautiful . Chapter 55 Volume 1 Chapter 55 TL : Cnine ED : SenjiQ PF : Part 1 The first love of Amakawa Haruto was when he reach the age of discretion . And it was the cute girl who had the same age as him, called Ayase Miharu . With their houses accidentally next to each other, and accidentally born in the spring of the same year . Haruto, since he was born in spring, and Miharu since she was born in spring . [TL : The Haru from (Haruto) is the same kanji used for the Haru in (Miharu), both means Spring] Both of them were born, raised, and played together since they were still babies . They were childhood friends . There was nothing unusual about it at all . That was just how common their relationship was . But, for Haruto Miharu, she was a special existence . At that time, he still didnt know the meaning of words such as Affection(Ai) or Love(Koi) but, Miharu was truly a special existence . [TL : And here I thought it was this Koi C>Carp] [ED: now youre thinking like Rio] He was indeed head over heels for Miharu . He didnt even care about the kind of mechanism caused him to love her . Her happiness was also his happiness . Her anger was also his anger . Her sadness was also his sadness . Her smile was also his smile . (After all, since he loved her just that much, because Haruto was entranced by Miharu) [TL : in short, youre a submissive husband] Especially when it came to love, he was fine with whatever the reason was . But, their time together was only until they become seven years old . Amakawa Haruto was born in an ordinary family . There was his father and mother, and one little sister . It was a common family . But, that family collapsed when Haruto became seven years old . His parent separated, Haruto with his father, and his little sister with his mother . Haruto heard the reason for their divorce when he had already become an adult . He heard from his father that the reason for his divorce was his mothers has committed adultery . Harutos little sister wasnt his fathers daughter . But, that reason had nothing to do with Haruto at that time . He couldnt even imagine being separated from Miharu . That was why, Haruto begged to his father and mother while crying . Please dont divorce . His father didnt say anything, but made a sour face, and his mother apologized to Haruto while crying . Though his little sister had yet to reach the age of description, didnt know anything, he remembered that she, who love his mother so much, also cried when she looked at her mothers sad figure . Their divorce was final, Haruto was shaken when he knew that he was unable to do anything against that fate . Haruto only wanted to be by the side of Miharu; though he was happy with only that much, even that wasnt fulfilled . He grieved for his own powerlessness . He knew that it was the reality, it was vexing, futile; he wasnt even able to stop his body from trembling . Dont leave Haru-kun When he told her that, Miharu was crying . She was crying and begged him to not move . He didnt know what he should do . He didnt even know what would happen to him . Though Haruto unintentionally cried too, he frantically pretended to be tough, even if he didnt know the reason . We will meet again or, because Ill come for you . Hes said so many things to make Miharu stop crying . Even with that, she didnt stop crying . Lets marry when we meet again[TL : !!!!!!!!!!!!] Was what he said . Thereupon, Miharu suddenly stopped crying and looked absentmindedly at Harutos face . Is it, no good Haruto asked with a timid voice . Uhm . Yeah . Lets do it! Finally Miharu laughed . That made him really happy - . (Ill definitely fulfill that promise) Was what he thought . No matter how many years it would take . He would protect that promise . He would protect that smile . With that oath, Haruto separated from Miharu . And now, Miharu was right in front of Rio . There was absolutely no mistake in it . No matter how many years, even after he was reincarnated, since he easily remembered the picture of her face, that he saw a glimpse of in the high school . !!! Rio come back to his senses due to the wet feeling on his cheeks . He didnt know why, but now, Miharu was right in front of him . He felt happy and his chest became hot just because of that . Dokun, he could feel his heart throbbing . Though he almost lost himself due to this happiness, he somehow managed to stand on the ground . Then, he decided to take Miharu out of that coach . He had to protect Miharu . He would protect her from anything from then on . Because that was the oath of Amakawa Haruto when he was still alive . Getting into the load carrying track of the coach, Rio went toward Miharu . Maybe she was unable to move due to fear . That was why, Rio, smiling lightly - . I came To save you He said that gently . With immense love, as if to not cause fear to Miharu, as he was unable to do so, because of his love . Ah . Yes . Thank you very much Rio gently presented his hand to Miharu who looked at him, as if being entranced . The slave girls in their surroundings looked dumbfoundedly at that spectacle, as Miharu seized Rios hand . Her hand was soft and warm . It was a white, slender, and beautiful hand . [TL : Hand fetish!?] It was different from his own hands, which were rugged due to his sword training . His own hands, which he had just used to kill someone . That persons expression, in the moment of his death, the sickening smell of death, the feeling of killing someone for the first time, it couldnt be forgotten and was instilled in his mind . But, he couldnt turn back anymore . It was something that he already resolutely decided . He would shoulder that burden no matter what kind of hell awaited . Besides, it was something that he needed to protect Miharu from the cruelty of the world . Shaking his head a little, he smiled at Miharu . And then, gently pulled Miharus hand . Part 2 Aki-chan and Masato-kun are already waiting at another place . Lets go Saying that, thereupon he took her out and C . Ah, eh~m, those girl are . . Miharu said that while looking at the other slave girls, who were left behind in the coach . Rio smiled as if troubled by it . Theyre slave . Maybe they were the slaves that went through the normal procedure, unlike in your case . Its a crime to save them at my own convenience Slaves were treated as an item . That was why, if he stole them, he was a thief, if he swindle them he was a swindler, if they were snatched with threats, hed become a robber . That . . Miharu looked at them with a dumbfounded face . Their line of sights were sticking to Rio and Miharu . Lets go Rio pulled Miharus hand, as if trying to separate her from that line of sight . He was doing that while walking silently with Miharu . Just like that, Rio left the coach while taking Miharu with him . To make sure that she wouldnt look behind, he decided to take her to the nearby rock . Please wait for a while in this place . Since its dangerous, please, you absolutely mustnt look After saying that and hiding Miharu behind the rock, Rio returned again to the coach . Though the convoy and the slave merchants resumed their actions with clumsy movements, they were startled when they saw Rio coming again . W-Whats matter . . The slave merchant asked, with an obviously confused expression . That man had just tried to sell Miharu as a harlot . Absolutely unforgiveable . Rio truly wanted to kill him . But, he needed to go back to Miharu immediately to finish his task . In the case that he killed that man, he couldnt do that in that area, since it would scare Miharu . But, he still had to be punished . Rio poured a bone-chilling killing intent towards the slave merchant, as if trying to stab him to death . H-Hyiiii The slave merchant let out a miserable scream . The fear that was received by Miharu wasnt even on that level . It was good as long as he felt fear . That was what he thought . Youre holding the luggage that was being carried by the three that you held captive, right Return it Rio ordered him, with bone-chilling voice . A-AAH Ill return it! Ill return it right away! The slave merchant answered that way, while running in a panic into the coach . Then immediately he came back carrying the luggage of those three, and handed it over to Rio . This is all of it, right When he received that luggage, Rio asked the slave merchant while looking at him with emotionless eyes . O-Of course it is Everything inside! I-I even put money in it! Please trust me! The slave merchant answered while vigorously nodding his head . After taking a fleeting glance into the bag that he received, surely, there was not a little amount of gold being crammed into it . Maybe it was consolation money . I see . Ill be back if youre lying After leaving those words, Rio left that place . After Rios figure couldnt be seen anymore, the slave merchant crumbled to his knees . Lets go When he returning to the place where Miharu was, he called to her with thin smile on his face . The cold hearted impression that he displayed in front of the slave merchant couldnt be felt anymore . It was a warm smile . Y-Yes Looking at the figure of Rio, Miharu felt relieved, as if she was finally, truly saved . Ah, My luggage, thank you very much Let me carry that bag! Miharu said her gratitude when she noticed that he was taking back their luggage . And then, half-running, went towards Rio . Part 3 No, let me carry it . Because its just a little walk from here But . Its alright . Please leave it to me . Uhm, sorry for troubling you, then . Then, may I ask you to carry it? Yes, leave it to me Miharu requested Rio while bowing her head when she noticed that he was showing no intentions of handing over that task . And then, they began to walk . Before they noticed, the sun had already inclined toward west, though the sky still blue and sunny when he left Almond, it started to be dyed in a warm scarlet colour . It was a beautiful scenery that couldnt be seen in Japan . That was what Miharu thought . After walking with Rio since some time ago, Miharu chased him afterwards . Miharu was walking three steps behind Rio, who was walking a little ahead of her . Somehow, it became a natural distance . Miharu had to do a half-run to catching up with Rios walking speed and every time she keep that distance between them . There was no conversation between them during that time . Though she noticed that, while peeking, at her and Rios glimmering figure [TL : Absolutely due to twilight effect] since some time ago; Miharu didnt know what she should say to him . Same with Rio, sometimes, except for when he was looking behind, he just somehow awkwardly looked at the sky . Was that a dream? . Currently, Miharu felt as if she was inside a dream . (I mean, because the incident just now just felt unreal . ) Before they noticed, they were already in the middle of a grassland, without any signs of civilization, loitering around that place and being captured by ancient-looking people, and, as a matter of fact, becoming slaves . It was extremely hard to believe . But, even if that world was a dream, being saved by Rio was a fact . (Thats why I want to at least saying my gratitude . ) Though she thought that he was strong, she was scared, as she felt that she would be awakened from that dream the moment she addressed Rio . Scary Miharu thought about what she was afraid of . There was no way the youth before her would vanish, just like that, without her saying her gratitude . That was certainly an undesired result for her . Even so, she somehow noticed that it was something that a little different from that . Suddenly, Miharu recalled when her eyes met with the youths eyes for the first time . Thought that youth muttered something, unfortunately she couldnt hear what he said . Somehow she really wanted to know what that youth said at that time . How, when she was absentmindedly thinking about those various things . At the unexpected moment, Miharu noticed that she no longer needed to half-run to catch up to him . Could it be Miharu was staring intently at the youths back in front of her . He was glancing at his back from time to time, since some time ago, maybe it was to grasp Miharus walking speed . The current Rios walking pace was loosened compared to before; she knew that he was matching his pace with hers . Is he matching his pace with mine Miharu unintentionally smiled when she noticed that clumsy kindness . For some reason it made her feel melancholic . Why was that . But, leaving that aside for now . No, I . She was only worrying about Rio since some time ago . Miharu felt ashamed at her own immaturity when she noticed that . There was something that she had to do by herself, before thinking about this and that . First was saying her gratitude and then asking for his name . After deciding that, Miharu took a little breath while looking at Rios back, who was walking, a little bit away, in front of her . A-Uhm, Excuse me . Can I ask something? Rios body trembled when he was suddenly be addressed by her . He timidly turned his head to the back; the two were facing each other . Errr, yes . What it is? Sorry for being so suddenly . Uhm, My name is Ayase Miharu . May I hear your name? Miharu asked while holding the beating of her heart, that had risen for some reason . Ah, Yeah . Erhm . . My name is, Haruto Rio answered with an awkward japanese pronounciation . There was some kind of expectation in his eyes . Haru . to . Rios alias left Miharu dumbfounded, no, she spoke of that name once before . It was the name of the boy who was Miharu childhood friend . . Is there something about my name Ah, no, its similiar to my childhood friends name . . [TL : HES RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOU FOR GODS SAKE!!!!] [ED: JUST TELL HER FOR GODS SAKE!!!!] Miharu answered while letting out a melancholic smile . It seemed as if there was a little longing in that smile of hers . No, that was what Rio wanted to believe . Is that so, I see . . Thats such an amazing coincidence Rio answered while smiling vaguely . [TL : JUST SAY IT ALREADY, YOU DUMBASS!!!] He unintentionally almost spilled out that he was that childhood friend . Im Amakawa Haruto, I died but reincarnated, I was living while thinking of you in this world . [TL : THIS GUY IS DOOMED AS A LIFELONG VIRGIN] Of course, he had no choice but to give up if Miharu loved another person but, this feelings had to be conveyed to confirm that . Because Amakawa Haruto always regretted the fact that he ran away before even conveying his own feelings to Miharu . (But, will she believed if I suddenly spouting such absurd story in this place?) (Wont she think that Im a weirdo?) (If things dont go well, I might be even be treated as a pervert . ) (Or shell be at least be perplexed . ) (Even if she believed me, my feeling might be too heavy and Miharu might be unable to accept it . ) Rio had a deep-rooted paranoia about himself towards Miharu . Though his feelings for Miharu wouldnt lose to anyone, he knew that one-sided feelings like that made him no different from a stalker . It caused an extreme discomfort, just by thinking to hit Miharu with that kind of feelings . [TL : Youre a childhood friend otaku, being a stalker wont make any difference] He suddenly faltered when he thought about such things . Part 4 Even though he had a strong desire to convey that, after meeting Miharu, he couldnt even walk properly . (What a clumsy man I am) That man, who couldnt do anything but smile, just because he became one of the adult humans* . [TLC* : ФһǰˤäˤʤäƤЦʤ] Rio was entangled by his own self doubts . It seemed he needed to calm himself a little . (In the meanwhile, it should be okay to be on good terms with her slowly, bit by bit) (Because Miharu was right in front of him right now . ) (Because Ill be the one that will protect Miharu after this) (Theres no need to be impatient yet) Yes . Right After a brief silence, Miharu answered while showing a lonely smile . Rio was drawn by that smile . Well then, uhm, Haruto-san Rio trembled when she called his name . Though the way she said that name was a bit different to in the past, he didnt know why he was happy just being called by her with that name . Y-Yeah Rio was unusually in high spirits and answered vigorously to her calling . Miharu faltered as she was being overwhelmed by that vigor . Ah, uhm . . Is there something When he noticed that he surprised Miharu, Rio answered while smiling awkwardly . Somehow Miharu, who was being amused by that Rio, started to giggle by herself . Im sorry . . . I just dont know what would become of me if there was no Haruto-san . For Aki-chan and masato-kun too . Really thank you very much After apologizing for her giggle, Miharu bowed deeply to Rio . No, thats only natural Right, that was only natural . For him, the act of saving Miharu was something as natural as breathing . As long as Miharu was there, as long as there was Miharu, he was happy with just that . (Maybe the reason for my reincarnation was to protect Miharu on this day . ) (Wasnt that the reason for me to live in this world?) He couldnt help but think that way . Truly thank you very much Miharu smiled gently at Rio, while saying her gratitude again . That made him really happy . Shall we go . We cant make them wait for us forever . Well be arrived soon Feeling the throbbing in his chest, Rio said that with a bit too high spirits . Yes . Of course Miharu smiled while nodding her head . After that, they walked in silence once again . [TL : . . DUH] But, there was none of the awkwardness from some time ago, somehow a warm atmosphere drifted between them . The sunlight that was shining gently upon them changed its colour to a perfect scarlet colour . [TL : The colour of blood] Chapter 56 Volume 1 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 [Explaining The Situation ~Part 1~] Chapter 56 [Explaining The Situation ~Part 1~] TL : Cnine ED : PF : Part 1 When theyre returning to the boulder where Aki and Masato hiding, their eyes sparkling when theyre looking at Rio and Miharu that was coming toward them . Just like that, theyre running toward Miharu to embrace her . Miharu oneechan Miharu-neechan Both of you, thank goodness . . Rio a little relieved seeing those three reuniting safely . Thank you very much, Haruto-san Miharu represented the three of them to say their gratitude while bowing her head together with Aki and Masato . Im glad that the three of you safely reunited Was Rio answer to them while waving his hand a little . As his face naturally forming a smile . Then, the truth is that theres gold coin added into your luggage While saying that, Rio presented their luggage . The truth is that inside the heavy school bag stuffed with more than fifty gold coin which weight is around 3 kilogram . Y-Yes . . Miharu receiving the bag with puzzled face . The gold coin is inside Miharu bag . By the way, the 50 gold coin is the expected sum of profit that the slave merchant will get once he sold those three as slave . Though Rio didnt know about it since he never buy a slave, this amount is not that high considering that the slave merchant was about to ruining someone live by turning them into a slave with illegal means . The price of the slave will vary greatly by their purpose, sex, and their abilities, the standard revenue is when the said slave is able to earn income by employing them become the standard* . [TLC* : ū_;ԄeˤäƂΤ󤭤ʤ뤬ĤˤϤߤ򏾘IƼڤȤΤǤǤ뤬ĿȤʤ롣] A beautiful and healthy woman brimming with youth is greatly valued as a harlot even without many great abilities, on the contrary, the values of the men without any abilities is the worst . Though Miharu and the other who was taken captive as slave will become an imperfect goods, though they cant speak[in Strahl language], Miharu condition is exactly as required above[As harlot], though the demand for Aki is still low due to her age . Therefore, almost all of the gold coin is the price for Aki and Miharu, Masato price is almost to the point of serving as a bonus to buy the two of them . Erhm, this gold coin is Miharu aksing with bewildered expression . I think its consolation money . Because the three of you are narrowly becoming a slave . Its not that easy for Rio to answer her question . Though kidnapping someone to turn them into a slave is an illegal act, in reality theres surprisingly many of them which never becoming an issue . Moreover, the person whos being swindled to become a slave is mainly that of children, or young woman . The incident this time is not something that rare in this world . N-No way . . Slave Aki muttered as she receiving that shock . Thats only natural . Because for her, the existence known as slave is something that extremely rare . Miharualso shocked but, the impact is less than Aki since she hear about slave from Rio from sometimes ago . Please explain to me what is this slave things Among them, Masato is asking while tilting his head . You dont know about them Aki staring at Masato with shocked expression . Listen to me, slave is . Erm Though shes trying to explaining to him about slave, shes was stumbling for words . Even if she know the meaning of that words, she didnt know how to explain it . Even Miharu showing troubled face . To put it simply, theyre people that being treated as an item Rio cutting in and explaining in their place . Being treated as item Even so, Makoto still tilting his head with puzzled face as he cant make an image from that explanation . I wonder if this can put it simply, the people are being traded like animal . The sold person must do whatever their buyer said Rio added that words to his explanation . W-Why they must do that Isnt that like a pet! Is that mean were gonna become like that Why theyre doing that As expected, as soon as he understand the meaning of that explanation, hes shouted his resentment . Because the people that will do anything that ordered to them is convenient Rio giving that simple answer without minding about Masato age . What so enjoyable by listening to the order of such person Theyre not a doll Well, thats depending for each person . Regardless whether its interesting or not, its more because its necessary to use such person Rio answered with a bitter smile . Different with himself whos accepting slavery as norm, the seemingly bright Masato cant just agree with the way of this world . Why, thats . . Masato muttering in low voice . He might experience difficulties to explain the swirling emotion within himself . Then, will we turnes into them if Haruto-san didnt found us . Thereupon, Miharu who was listening quietly asked with frightened expression . Really . Then, Im glad that were save now . . Aki said that while shaking on Miharu side . It seems shes frightened when thinking about what will become of them if Rio didnt come to save them . No, I didnt do anything that worth mentioning [TL : Like slicing a man in half without leaving even an afterimage or more explanation which causing me to explain that it basically one-turn-kill?] Because in the first place Rio thought that he have to save Akis . Though the current situation changed way too much, his first motive wasnt passing the level of curiousity and he didnt think to delve too deeply into it . Part 2 . Were truly saved thanks to Haruto-anchan* . Thank you very much! [TL : Older brother] Maybe because he managed to regaining himself, Masato said his gratitude to Rio . Though it seems awkward, his smile of gratitude is reflecting on his face . Dont worry, its nothing No, if theres no Haruto-anchan, I really cant imagine what will become of us Im truly being scared of them Yeah, youre welcome then Rio answered with a smile to Masato whos insisting to saying his gratitude . And then . By the way, what are you saying a while ago . That Haruto-anchan . . Aki asked Masato seemingly a bit pouting . EH? Ah, its nothing, I mean, Haruto-anchan seems older than me . Its just normal right? Without even that big reason, Masato wassomehow calling Rio Haruto-anchan . . I see, but Aki muttering in dissatisfaction as if shes unable to accept that answer . Masato showed a puzzled face as hes unable to understand her reaction . Aki-chan . As if worrying about it, Miharu calling her name . Aki showing even more frown as she noticing that . Im sorry . She said her apologize with unpleasant mood . [TL : Because her oXXXXXXn just NTRed] Wondering who she was apologizing to . Aki head slumped down as shes unable to clear her ills feeling . Rio is staring intently at Aki whos fallen into such state . [TL : no way hes looking for another victim] Feeling some sort of deja vu, though her surname is different, Rio thought of such possibility when he heard her name . But, hes convinced now . Maybe Sendou Aki was Amakawa Haruto little sister . The fact that shes together with Miharu strengthening Rio even more . Different with Amakawa Haruto who leave the house to go to the countryside following his father, his little sister, Amakawa Aki was being left in that city with his mother . [TL : Fuh, another flag down] Though he didnt know whether theyre living in that house or not, if Aki still in that city its not that strange for her to go along with Miharu . Though Haruto was always playing with Miharu, Aki was also playing with them most of the time . Though he misidentifying the current Aki due to her growth, Haruto unintentionally recalling of his mother face when looking at her . Im sorry . Haruto-san . For causing the atmosphere to become strange Aki apologized to Rio . Dont worry, I dont mind about it Just like that, Rio answered with a vague smile . (Could it be C . ) (NO, its not like its not possible) (Could it be that Sendou Aki hate Amakawa Haruto) [TL : You will know the reason around 40 chapter later, so wait for that chapter or ] Rio currently was thinking of such possibility when hes looking at Aki state in front of him . Thank you very much Aki bowing while showing a little apologetic smile . Looking at that Aki, though he felt that somehow his chest is tightened, in their case, Rio is only someone they just met . The current Rio isnt Amakawa Haruto nor he ever meet him . Is he even the kind of person without delicacy wholl bluntly poking his nose into someone delicate spot . Lying about his history, falsifying his very existance, since its already too late to change it for now as itll gain one-sided judgement but, it wont be fair if hes inquiring about that matter if he didnt even say that he is Amakawa Haruto himself . But, it might add fuel into the fire if he said that hes Amakawa Haruto by this point . What should I say . . RIo also made a little preparation for his feeling when he and Miharu going back toward Aki and Masato hiding place . (Currently the matter about Miharu and the other taking the maximum priority, my history isnt that of Haruto, it seems I need to think about what will happen to them after this) For this reason, he decided to leave them for sometimes to settle with their feeling and by that time hell tell Miharu about his previous life . Anyhow, the subject of the conversation is the detail . He shouldnt causing to much confusion by giving too much unnecessary information mixing with his own feeling at this stage as it will cause a confusion, because his feeling just too heavy therefore, its more preferable to hear their situation after their heart calmed down . But, the situation coming toward him becoming more complex . He want to move faster to confirm Seria safety, and he currently didnt think of abandoning his revenge . No . in the end nothing will change . Right now I have to explain Mii-chans about their situation, I need to have them accept their current situation after theyre calmed down . But, the matter that I have to consider have only increased by little After deciding that . . Then should we moving to the main subject? Rio stared at Miharus as hes smiling when saying that . Postponning the matter about the gold coin inside the bag for the time being . (Since its slowly become dark, first I need to tell them what I should tell them in this place) I think your first worry is about wheres the place that youre currently in right now . Though I already explained to Aki-chan and Masato-kun, this place isnt earth This explanation is mainly for Miharu . This time, Miharu strangely thought about the the matter why Rio speaking in japanese . But then . . . Uhm, Cant we goes back to earth Aki asked with anxious face . It might be natural to have that question . Rio has expected that kind of question will come . Part 3 Thats But, Rio was unable to answer that . Rio know that its almost impossible to answer that . (But, is it okay to tell her just like that . ) The current situation is that even for Rio who have superior information than human race regarding spirit arts and magic within Seirei no Tami village, theres too many point that cant explained . Though its impossible to do it with spirit arts because the intervention toward mana and odo manipulation in extremely complicated to manipulating space and time, the Seirei no Tami succeded in that area with magic . Even though they can move from the tip of the continent to the other side by using transfer crystal that was loaded with transfer magic, its still impossible for crossing over the world . No, though its possible in theory by setting the coordinate, no one know how to set the coordinate in the other world . Even if for example they managed to set the coordinate, the feasibility is extremely low when thinking about the amount of the odo needed to crossing the boundary of the world . Sorry . Though its not like its impossible, I think its extremely hard to do that . . [TL : Truck magic sure is convenient] Rio answered, after being worried about such things . That . . Aki expression dyed in despair . No, Aki isnt the only one . Even Miharu and Masato receiving that much impact . But, the chance isnt zero . Because I think that this event is not happened naturally, if we can determine the cause of this event . Even though the possibility is low but . . Rio added to his explanation without looking at Miharus despaired expression . (I wonder who causing the today event?) Since it occured in the Strahl region, all human are the suspect . Though as far Rio know, human tribe has yet to reach the stage of where they can put the time and space magic in practical use . Rio didnt feel that itll reach the level of practical use within the few years during his absent from Strahl region . Thats why he concluded that it might be possible if its due to the artifact from the Demon-God War era . He might be able to discover something if he can clarify the magic engraved into that artifact . Though the magic equation engraved into the artifact have way too much complicated mystery . Though theres many subtitute class artifact spirit tools being made by Seirei no Tami who have far more advanced knowledge about magic than human tribe, even those couldnt classified as artifact class item . [TL : Okay this is a bit explanation about magic . Magic for human is derived from the magic formation that they got from Seirei no Tami or artifact which then inscribed into their soul[this is the main reason why the majority of human in Strahl cant use spirit arts like the human in Yagumo] . Spirit arts is direct manipulation of Odo which need more complicated training but will become more practical at later stage[it need much more time and difficult to master but more practical in combat] . in short its just like the difference between manual and automatic car] Setting that aside, if they can clarify the cause, the possibilities of them to find the artifact itself is extremely low . In the first place the biggest mystery is the fact that the Miharu that dissapeared in the opening day of their first year in high school being summoned to this place . Though that incident about several person that dissapearing was being treated as passed away, it was treated as trifling news to enliven the society . The current Miharu was still in her high school year . In short, the dissapeared Miharu is because she is being summoned to this world . But, in that case, its causing another question to surface . Why Haruto who died way later than Miharu dissapearance arrived first in this world? . Though theres a difference between reincarnation and summoning if theres difference in it, theres something in it that causing gap in chronological order . (I dont understand at all) So many complicated matter tangling in his head . After exhaling a little as if to spit his fatigue, Rio staring at Miharus . Because Ill give my cooperation as much as possible After saying that . Hes truly annoyed with himself who cant do anything but giving such consolation words . If Miharu said that she want to return to earth no matter what . Will he give his cooperation to returning her to earth? . Or will he trying his best to keep Miharu who want to return to earth? . Rio was thinking of such question . Thank you very much Miharu answering to Rio speech with the best smile she can make . Aki and Masato has yet to recover from the shock . Anyway, should we think about what will you do from now on After all that smiling as if being in awkward situation, Rio spoke to Miharu . Yes Miharu answering with a smile . First is, I think that you already understand that the public order in this world is extremely lousy . Its impossible for you guys who cant even communicating with its inhabitants to survive on your own Though his way of speaking become extremely harsh, Rio told them without hiding it . The sign of tensed state is extremely visible on Miharu face . Maybe because theyre hearing about their current situation, Aki and Masato also lend their ears to hears Rio words . But, please at ease . Because Ill protect you as long as youre following one rule and swear protect it is my condition While he think that it doesnt matter even if he must protect them unconditionally is his true feeling . But, based on the current situation, Rio have to set a rule for them to protect . Ru . . Le Miharu asking with timid voice . [TL : You, become my slave] Part 4 Yes . From now on, you cannot revealing about my personal information to the third party without my approval . But, in case that itll harm you, you dont need to minding about leaking it . Are you agree with that? [TL : Ask for Miharu hand in marriage you bachelor-for-life-to-be] Rio saying his condition without even showing riled up state . And then . . Are you okay with that Miharu answered as if bewildered by his rule . In that situation, essentially Miharus responsibilities is nothing . When judging from Miharu point of view, its not something half-hearted to put three strange person together under his protection . At least, even if hes the same japanese who also live in earth, she think that he wont easily giving his approval . For this reason, Miharu was bewildered when he unexpectedly presenting such light rule . Yes . Your trouble regarding the life necessities of three people will be taken care by me if you vow upon your words to give your compliance . I will even teach you the necessary things that you need surviving in this world as much as I can teach you Thats That was the best thing she could ask for . Because for Miharus, thats the truly best things she could ask for . But, doing that maybe too much of burden for Rio . Though Miharus didnt have any choice other than clinging to Rio, she couldnt apologized for causing too much burden to Rio because of that . But, it was the truth that the current Miharus unable to do anything . Understood . I swear to protect that rule . Someday, I definitely will return the favor that I get from Haruto-san . Thats why, please somehow protect us . Please Miharu was bowing her head deeply while strongly vowing in her heart to return this favour someday . Absolutely, deeply, she bowed her head . Aki and Masato also following after Miharu,bowing their head while saying Please take care of us to Rio . Understood . Please raise your head He saying that while smiling lightly . Well then, lets doing a short introduction again . In this case I should be the first one . . . Though I told you that my name is Haruto, to tell the truth, thats my alias due to my circumtances . My real name is Rio . My age is 16 [TL : No one asking for your age, you wizard inside] Rio told them his real name in this world . Thats because he think that he have to show his best courtesies to them right now . Miharus looking at him with dumbfounded face after knowing the fact that hes using alias . Ehm, sorry for the confusion . Though its okay to call me by both name in a place where theres no other people, after this, when you call my name in the outside please call me Haruto Rio was bowing his head a little while saying that . Uhm, understood . Well then, since it will cause confusion, is it okay if all of us calling you Haruto-san for the time being Miharu answered since shes already used to call him Haruto . Understood . Rio smiling lightly as hes replying to her . Though if its from Rio, hes extremely aware to the fact that hes RIo, theres no difference between himself and Haruto . To be honest, hes truly happy that Miharu call him by that name . Then, its my turn right . My name is Ayase Miharu . My age is also 16 . Nice to meet you Miharu also introduced herself to Rio again . Then me too DD In addition, Aki and Masato also introducing themself to RIo afterward . Then, please treat me well from now on Rio said that while looking at the three . Well then, though theres still more to talk about, its already become quite dark . Lets move to a quite place to rest out body . Ill take my house now Darkness already enveloping their surrounding . Remaining in this place for too long will only causing them to become even more gloomy . EH? Ho . . use ? Taking out? Aki asked as if bewildered . Where Theres such house in the rocky area with basically nothing . Even Miharu and Masato also have similiar reaction to her as thehyre looking at their surrounding in confusion . Please wait for a while Rio moving a little farther from that place as hes smiling wryly to their reaction . After finding a suitable location, he put his hand on the ground, manipulating the earth with spirit arts to stabilizing the ground by cutting the roots . After confirming that hes already estabilishing the place for the house - . Discharge[Release] [TL : The Release here using kanji [], while the Discharge is the furigana written in katakana[ǥ`]] After reciting the aria . Thereupon, a gigantic whirlpool swirling in front of Rio . He can putting in item that he didnt need to bring within the item box . And then, the item that being stowed can be taken out on whichever place that near the holder . A house isnt an exception to that rule . During the preparation for this journey, Rio made a house for journey purpose . And that was the rock house that was created by combining many rocks that despite naturally blended with its surrounding, its durable . It have spirit tool was loaded with magical barrier for perception inhibition incribed on the building itself, when someone other than the registered resident entering within 500 metres distance from the house, theyll feel strangely uncomfortable within the range of that barrier the instant they entered . If the one whos entering is a spirit arts user with high mana and odo perception who can see odo, though theyll notice a barrier magic that was covering the surrounding with the rock house at its center, theres no valid magic for crime prevention related to living creature . But, when considering that the trespasser conciousness will be cut off after theyre crossing the 500 metres radius, even if theyre entering the barrier since that effect will be decreasing rapidly, he also need to choose a suitable place to place his house . By the way, the effect of the spirit tool can be switched to ON or OFF at anytime, currently the barrier is switched to OFF . Also, except for the barrier for the perception inhibition, just how many magic inscribed on the building . W-What the heck, is that . Though she couldnt see very well in the darkness, Aki muttered in astonishment when she see a gigantic rock suddenly appearing out of nowhere . The mass of the gigantic rock that appeared before Rios has more than 20 metres lenght at its longest parts . Miharu and Masato also dumbfounded, Rio just smiling wryly seeing their reaction . This is the house in which youll live from now on . Though its appeared to be an ordinary gigantic rock, the inside is extremely beautiful . The entrance is this way While saying that, Rio quickly walking toward the entrance of the house . The three just looking with perplexed face at his back . Chapter 57 Volume 1 Chapter 57 Part 1 The rock house couldnt be seen as nothing but a normal gigantic rock from outside, Miharus who entering inside it was taken aback . The first things that entering their field of vision was a spacious living room . A round table and sofa set in the middle of the room, theres also stairs that continue toward the loft in the corner of the room . Because of the magic tools that lighting inside of the room, they could see that theres many doors in the inner side . Please sit on the sofa Taking the initiative to made a movement, Rio was leading them to sit on the sofa that was placed in the living room . Miharus also timidly sitting on the sofa at the opposite side of Rio . Well then, should we continue with the talk from before Rio saying that while looking at the three . And confirming their mental condition to hear the story . I saved you guys since I sensed a huge reaction of space-time magic Rio bluntly said that . Space-time . Magic A question mark appearing on the face of the three . Even if the word Magic does exist in the earth, this type of skill practically never exist . So their reaction is just natural . Yeah, magic does exist in this world . Magic is a skill to causing a change in the world phenomenon by pouring magical power to the magic formation, its hard to understand when Im just explaining it vaguely like this right . Thats why [TL : it also exist in the earth too, theres even immortal magic in the island where Im living in, or more like a curse . Oh theyre basically everywhere in underground society] While saying that, Rio taking out pen and paper from similiar writing instrument and placed it on the table, and then making a sketch of geometric pattern . Though its extremely a basic one, this is a magic formation After showing the pattern drawn on the paper to the three, he put it on the desk . The three was looking curiously at the pattern . Though each one of the figures and letters that was drawn have its own meaning, I wont explain that for now . And when we pouring our magical power into the drawn pattern like this DD Rio pouring his odo after placeing his hand on top of the paper with magic formation drawn on it . Thereupon, light gushing out of the magic formation as its starting to meddling toward mana . A small water polo with around several centimetres in diameter manifesting on top of the geometric pattern, then falling in accordance to gravity and soaking the paper . This is how it changing the phenomenon of this world . This is magic . What I show just now is a magic to produce water . Though the quantity of the magical power poured is small, it could bring forth small amount of water[TL : Unfortunately magic or spirit arts isnt strong enough to cure Rio/Haruto V-Curse] The three was looking at the paper that become wet with water as if being engrossed by it . In addition, though the one he drew is currently the magic formation that didnt need any catalyst, the effect of the magic[ħg] will rise even further even with the same amount of magical power by using the catalyst . The same thing can also happen with magic[ħ], many magicians carrying around a high quality cane as a catalyst . [TL : The previous magic is using Majutsu[ħg] which means sorcery or black magic, while this line magic is using Mahou[ħ] which means magic or witchcraft] A AMAZIIInG Coming to their senses, the first to react was Masato . His eyes shining brightly, its as if hes dancing in delight as his excitement completely exposed . THIS IS AMAZING HARUTO-ANCHAN! WHAT IS THIS! Can you shut it for a moment . Your voice is too loud Aki was giving a hateful glare at Masato whos shouting loudly on her side . But, as Masato ignoring her rebuking look . I mean, youre also seeing that right, Aki-neechan Water just appeared from empty air Its magic THIS IS MAGIC Was how excited hes as hes talking in a loud voice . I know . It certainly was amazing but, theres no need to be that excited right Aki answered as if amazed by his reaction . Though she camed down with Masato answer, she is more surprised about the existance called this house . (Like hell Ill be surprised just because a little amount of water appeared out of nowhere . )[TL : She got the point here] Was what she thought . Miharu is smiling while looking at their interraction . Since you want to hear the continuation of the talk, will you calm yourself first Masato-kun Rio said that to Masato whos still in high spirit . Thereupon, Masato feel a little awkward . okay . Im sorry! Rio let out a weak smile at Masato whos apologizing while scratching his head . This one magical power is directly supplied by me but, theres the type that can also absorbing magical power on its own, and the type that need aria . Well, I think we should left this one first as it is . And then DD Rio following explanation by sequential order . I already said space-time magic in the beginning but, the level between space-time magic and magic to produce water is like heaven and earth . You might vaguely noticing how difficult it were to interfering with time and space right Youre right . Its like reaching something impossible in a normal way right Aki answered while holding her head . Yeah, I dont mind even if youre aware of that . By the way, since theres no magic in the earth, all of you should be unable to use magic . Are you okay with this After saying that, Rio paused for a moment while looking at them as if to gain their consent . Catching Rio line of sight, The three slightly nodding their head . If its come to that, then theres only one thing left which is an un-doubt a truth . And that is the fact that someone of this world is using space-time magic to summoning you guys Thus Rio stating his own deduction . Though the problem is that even Rio didnt know whos the one that summoned Miharus . [TL : You should send your gratitude to them(Author-san, who summoned Miharu) and truck driver-san who send you flying to another world] I wonder if theres something abnormal happened before you guys come to this world . Can you please tell me since I dont mind even if its something trivial? Even if you said if we know something, were already on the prairie before we . Ah, thats right Miharu-oneechan has said something about light right Aki was looking at Miharu . Yeah . Vortex of light spreading in a moment from our acquaintances . Takahisa-kun and Satsuki-san . I think theyre also being swallowed by it along with us . I really didnt sure about it myself since it really just in an instant but . . Vortex of light Maybe Rio recalled about the characteristic phenomenon for the space-time magic . (Maybe, Actually seeing it is faster than explaining it . ) So he think . Part 2 Is this feel similiar to that Please look carefully on top of the desk After saying that, he gathered the attention of Miharus to the top of the desk . Discharge[Release] [TL : The Release here using kanji [], while the Discharge is the furigana written in katakana[ǥ`]] When Rio reciting the aria, the space on top of the desk distorted a little then swirling to a vortex . In just a moment, a complete tea set appearing on top of the desk . The black tea already brewed and placed in the pot . Inside of the room that shining brightly due to the magic tool, the distorted space that can be seen due to it being dyed in a pale grey color . Y-Y-Yeah . N-Now that you showed it, it gave off the same feeling . . Though I think the scope was even bigger than this Miharu answering while nodding her head vigorously . Is the vortex of light appeared from your male acquaintance or female acquaintance Ah, ehm, I think different vortex materialized from them . And it[vortex-es] might be going toward us while itscolliding at each other I see Here you go Rio dividing and filling the tea into four cup while hearing Miharu answer . When receiving the cup, though theyre bowing in gratitude, theyre looking a little on guard . Rio smiling wryly at their reaction, when he drink the tea in front of them, the three also timidly starting to drink the tea . Delicious . . [TL : Why my family said that the caffeine in my tea rivaling that in coffee?] The moment she taste the tea, Miharu eyes opened wide . After looking at her charming figure, Rio decided to advance the talk from before . In that case, theres high possibility that you acquaintance also in this world I-Is that true Aki asking with the upper-half of her body ebnd forward in excitement . Rio turning his line of sight to Aki . Uhm, its just a possiblity . In the first place, I think that theyre the target of the summoning . I think the three of you just accidentally dragged in Wa his answer . Being dragged into it . Our oniichan is somewhere in this . . Aki muttering in low voice . Maybe . I think Theyre being separated from you guys is because the interference of their space-time magic has messed up your transfer coordinates Rio explaining as if answering Aki words . Then, how far we . . . I dont know the exact location but, I can roughly guess which kingdom Rio was thinking that the possibility is very high that the acquaintance of Miharus is within one of those six pillar of light . I-Is that true And poof, Aki complexion becoming brighter . Yeah, but I think its a bit difficult to find him at once . I know nothing but the fact that hes being summoned somewhere in this area and at random, theres even six of those location . I think those two also already moving from that area or . Rio paused his answer as if being troubled by it . Though he didnt dare to say it, since theres also the possibilities of them being caught by evil person like the three . Ah . . Maybe because she suddenly thought of such possibilities, Aki complexion turned anxious again . Miharu and Masato also showing a gloomy expression . When hes looking at those three . . I, due to a certain reason travelling around those country . Ill try to looking for the information about those two during that time Rio bluntly said that . That just how stand out that event was . theres already great number of them Even if its just the eyewitnesses, so he might find some information during his journey . Thank you very much . Please The three was bowing their head deeply . But, they somehow showing discouraged look as if being tormented by vague anxiety even after theyre rising their head . Well then, should we have dinner first? You cant live unless you eat right . Im going to cook after this Part 3 Rio said that as if trying to change the gloomy atmosphere . For the time being, since Ill be using normal ingrendients, Ill hear if theres any request . I wonder what itll be At least he want to raise it by eating delicious food . Since the current him can do nothing but this . Though the three of them looking at Rio as if becoming a little senile . Eh, Ah, Ehm . . Ill also help you Since I know their taste very well[TL : I used to think that clumsy wife who cant cook is just a myth, only to realize that I was too naive . . Fried rice with curcumin] Soon, Miharu hurriedly offering her help . Ah, Yeah . Ehm, may I ask to help you then Rio slightly stiffened to Miharu unexpected proposal then he smiling as he immediately responding to her . Yes . If you insisting on that Miharu was eagerly clasping her hand tightly . Ah, I-Ill help too Thereupon, Aki who sat beside Miharu also want to help them . Dont you dare . Aki-oneechan is hopeless at cooking . The hamburger from before was turned into charcoal right Masato quickly said that from Aki side . Aki expression turned into the angry one . S-Shut up Thats just accident Beside, oniichan said that its delicious [TL : Youre a hero, sayonara, Takahisa] She rebutted . ȡՓ No way, how can aniki even praising THAT . I mean the other dishes are C [TL : Eh! theres still more!?, Youre a true hero, Takahisa, RIP] But, Masato also didnt yield to her . The gloomy atmosphere until a while ago as if vanishing by the two of them who clamoring at each other . Before they know of it, the atmosphere of this place become brighter, Rio and Miharu was looking at Masato and Aki with thin smile . Not even trying to defend Aki, it seems Aki is completely couldnt triumph the trial of cooking even from Miharu view . Im glad that Miharu-san is helping Since I need to make dishes for four people . Both of you can enter the bath[Ofuro] first Rio suggesting that as if trying to pacify those two . When hearing the bath[Ofuro] word, Aki was staring dumbfoundedly . T-This place is even equipped with bath Such comfortable place, this house is . For Aki who was thinking that theyll be sleeping outside on the prairie as it is . Far from just for enduring the wind and rain, this house is even equipped with bath . Though the series of surprise left her astonished, shes extremely happy that she can enter the bath . Yeah, the door over there is connected to the open air bath . You can use the towel in the dressing room as much as you like Such thing is C . Eh, AH, yes . Then Ill accept that offer . Thank you very much Akis timidly told her gratitude . O~h, thank you very much HARUTO-ANCHAN! Aki became envious of Masato on her side who can easily saying his gratitude without any problem . Then, can I accompany you since Ill teach you how to use the simple tools Please follow us too, Miharu-san Just like that the four of them going into the bathroom, after he explaining about the important point to easily using something like soap and magic tools in it, they decided to enter the bath starting from Aki . It seems Masato was exploring the house since sometimes ago . By the way, the house is installed with space-time magic of expansion for its inside, the size inside the house become slightly unnaturally bigger than the outside rock . Then, lets start cooking . I should give a brief explanation about how to use the kitchen first right Incidentally, its just the two of them when theyre returning to the kitchen, Rio talking to Miharu . Yes, Please teach me Miharu replied while bowing politely . Just like that, he teach Miharu about how to use the magic tools that will produce water or fire, the placement of the cookware, the storage of the seasoning, cool dark place for the ingrendients . After that, they deciding on what to made and began to cook . The menu is salad and japanese centered dishes, rice, miso soup, karaage*, stir-fried vegetables, kinpiragobou** and, ohitashi*** . [TL* : Fried chicken in starch][TL**: Chopped burdock root[sometimes carrot] cooked in sugar and soy sauce][TL***: Boiled greens in bonito flavoured soy sauce] When looking at the cooking preparation, and astonished, that both of them can work efficiently without hindering each other . Somehow Rio was happy with that . Because he can cook shoulder-to-shoulder in this way with the girl that separated from him for more than 20 years if he include his previous life . He send a fleeting glance at Miharu . [TL : Even I was speechless at this guy] The form of Miharu who was putting an apron lend by Rio was extremely family-oriented . [TL : Damn it, that fried rice incident left a huge trauma in my heart] As if she was experienced in cooking, theres no hestitation in her movement . Miharu-san is extremely skillfull at cooking huh No, how can I . Haruto-san is also skillful . This is the first time I see a man who can cook like this among the man that I know[TL : Coz hes an incurable bachelor for life] Im driven to learn it since its necessary . Its not that great either Nono, the way you prepare the ingrendients is extremely careful, I think you even put an extreme consideration in it No, even if you said that DD The two of them mutually praising at each other . Incidentally, when theyre looking at each other face they lost themself and simultanously giggling a little . Ehm, please say if theres something that you didnt understand Yes . So far its alright . Thank you very much, Haruto-san Miharu saying her gratitude while giggling a little . Beside, thank you for a while ago A while ago Rio tilted his head as he didnt know thank you for what shes referring to . Part 4 Arent tried to change the atmosphere that turned gloomy just now? By saying that youll cook for the dinner . That was truly saved us Ah, its actually nothing like Rio smiling awkwardly while replying to her . Thank you for worrying so much for us . Please say if theres anything that can be done by me since Ill do it . . Yeah, thank you very much Rio replied while smiling happily . At that time, Aki who fastening her hair up was looking absentmindedly at the night sky with her body sinking in the stone open air bath . (Today is full of surprise) When she think about the time she came to another world, almost became a slave, but saved immediately, and even taking care of them in the end, But one thing to say is, nothing can stop Rio . Only that was certain . Haruto, hu~m . Haruto [TL : So here the explanation, its look like the japanese under assumption that most foreigner mistaken their R for L, thus theyre mistaken the First Haruto[ϥ] as Hard/Hald/Halt while the second Haruto[] is the correct pronounciation . though theyre totally wrong with that, Foreigner[especially country which using alphabets] didnt have any difficulties when saying R or L like japanese[Most japanese cant say L, you will know if you look at their katakana, and hiragana table since theres no La-LI-Lu-Le-Lo in it]] Aki expression turned sour when she muttering that name . Amakawa Haruto . Was the name of her older brother . The son of that man who left the house and abandoning her crying mother . The person whos was following the father who abandoning her mother . [TL : I wont be surprised if it turned out that the author is actually fan of KimiMachi] The boy who might be the loved one of Miharu . As various information intertwined and mixed in her head, she feel this hard to describe swirl of emotion inside her heart . Aki loved her mother . The kind and gentle mother whos pouring her love to Aki . [TL : And cheating behind her husband back, it might be rape though] Though she heard that it was her mother fault that caused the divorce, after the divorce, her mother was extremely suffered . Though she didnt show it on her face, she stand firm and smiling at her during the day, and often cried alone when the night come . Aki always watching that kind mother even before she turned 4 years old . At last when she married for the second time when Aki in the middle grade of elementary school, she finally stopped crying at night, she didnt know whether her mother already recovered or not . There no chance that Aki will like the man who abandoned that mother . Shes also unable to like the haruto who left with that man . (This isnt something like reason) Thats why theyre never touching the topic about Harutos in the house, her family didnt know the fact that Aki loathing Harutos . But, Miharu is the only one who know that she loathing Harutos . Because she once burst into rage in front of Miharu when she happily talking about Haruto . And said How can you like that jerk . Since then, though theyre still on good term, she never talk about Haruto . (But, maybe Miharus still like haruto) Aki was vaguely feel that . Though Miharu received the confession of many men in her middle school, she rejected all of them . (Theres certainly many men who love Miharu though theyre not confessing their love) Sendou Takahisa, Aki older brother is also one of the men who love Miharu . [TL : Could it be that shes actually really popular?] People will know immediately when they see Takahisa attitude to Miharu . Because hes sticking on Miharu side like a guardian deity is the reason why the other men didnt approach her during the normal times . Looking at Miharu who always rejecting their confession, though the surrounding people come to the conclusion that Miharu might like Takahisa, Aki vaguely couldnt think so . [TL : Could it be Miharu is actually female version of Haruto? A female type FLAG-BREAKER] That was because she know an existance called Haruto . Aki remember that Miharu and Haruto is extremely close . Anyway, their distance is really close, theyre intimate . The atmosphere between the two of them is completely like that of newly-wed married couple, the two was really close to the point that theres no gap for her, Haruto sister to enter between them which made her jealous . But, she feel that such atmosphere didnt exist between Miharu and Takahisa . In the first place, Miharu came on a good term with Takahisa was due to Aki . Takahisa and Masato is the child of Aki mother second husband from his previous marriage . Takahisa came to know Miharu due to Aki who was yearning for her as if shes her own sister even after Haruto left . From that time, because Aki was yearning for Miharu as her sister, Takahisa and Masato whos coming along naturally also became on good term with Miharu . Takahisa is falling in love to Miharu at the first sight, since then, he keep appealing to her without even confessing his love . Though Akis trying to help Takahisa whos her older brother, she didnt know how special Takahisa is for Miharu . But, since Takahisa wholeheartedly thinking about Miharu, she couldnt help but to instinctively wishing for Miharu to also responding to his feeling . [TL : Now we got male version of Sayo] At least, she absolutely didnt wish for him to lost to someone like Haruto . Thats right, how can to that man son . . Aki mood unintentionally turned sour when he recalling an existance called Amakawa Haruto after a long time . Now I feel guilty for what I did to Haruto-san today . I mean its because that idiot Masato keepcalling him Haruto-anchan Even is she know that the Haruto that save her isnt Amakawa Haruto, she couldnt help since a complicated emotion always swirling in her heart whenever she hear that name . She let out a deep sigh to let out that emotion . Come to think of it Haruto-san said that his real name is Rio, how can it turn like that) Suddenly, Aki was thinking about the reason why Rio using an alias . Uhm, he said that he didnt want his personal information to leak to outsider, I wonder if I can ask him She then recalling their consent to not tell anyone about Rio personal information without his approval, she think that isnt it made her wanting to hear more about this and that . Theres no one but Rio to protect them, she couldnt bring herself to hurt his feeling by poking her nose into his private matter . Beside, theres also things that she didnt want to hear and she didnt have any plan to inquiring about it due to curiousity . It might be something that highly classified . . Nevertheless, father and mother must be worrying right[TL : They already made a New one] Aki face turned gloomy as she think about the people that not in this place . She might be unable to meet the rest of her family soon . She feel extremely sad when thinking about it . Moreover, Oniichan and Satsuki-san is also . Shes also worried about the two person that was somewhere in this world . Satsuki was the senior from Miharu and Takahisa middle school era . Shes one year older than them, she whos an excellent person to the degree being paid attention as the next student council president is a daughter of a company president of famous enterprise . Though Aki had talked to her several times, there was an image of a perfect superwoman without any flaw in her . The was unexpectedly coming home together before coming into this house . How can it turned into this . Well, theres no need to worry if its Satsuki-san though . I get this feeling that person can easily adapting wherever she is . . Part 5 Its from the image of Satsuki that she know, even if they cant talk in this world language, she though that Satsuki might be able to do something about it . Beside, oniichan is also a superman . Different from Masato Aki was smiling lightly as shes recalling about how mismatched the things that the two of them can do despite being similiar sibling . For Aki, Masato and Takahisa is her important siblings . Though Masato is a little mischievous, even that didnt change the fact that hes important to her . The Takahisa that she know is someone whos excelling both in literacy and martial arts . Hes kind, have a strong sense of justice, it seems he didnt have any flaw but, theres some point that he actually similiar to Masato . Moreover, when it comes to Miharu, becoming a little jealous might be just like a tiny scratch on the jewel . [TL : that scratch will eat you later, is this a foreshadowing?] But, setting that aside, hes an ideal and perfect older brother . Yeah, he definitely was safe . Beside, Haruto-san said that hell try to looking for them Aki gradually stopped her breathing and sink her body till half of her face sinking in the bath to calm her feeling . And then, thinking about Rio . Haruto-san seems like a really nice guy, so it should be okay With his age that same as Miharu, He have an extremely calm atmosphere and well ordered face . Though he didnt seems that strong, he have frightening physical strength which made him very reliable . Thereupon, her imagination going a little strayed to various ways but . That was Aki impression of Rio . Why did you want that person, Miharu-oneechan . Well theyre different person anyway, how can theres such coincidence that that theyve same na . . [TL : Must I insert a tsukkomi here?] And then . BUHHAAA Akis reaching the limit of holding her breath as shes coming out of the bath . Shes taking a deep breath while looking at the bathroom in her surrounding . Nevertheless, this open air bath itself is extremely ridiculous . Its extremely obvious that the size inside of the bathroom didnt match with the size that I saw from the outside Shes muttering in astonishment due to out-of-norm facilities . Since its called open air bath, though theres dressing room inside, the bath is estabilished on the outside . The bathtub is divided into two type, cypress bathtub and rock bathtub, each have different water temperature . A noren* installed with Rio playful mood at the entrance gave the feeling of reservation bath during a travel . [TL*: The sign that usually hanging at the entrance of the bathroom] Though she couldnt enjoy the scenery since the bath is being surrounded by wall, the open ceiling let her to enjoy the night sky . And, since itll be cold in the rainy day, they can close the ceiling . By the way, the hot water always kept clean due to spirit tools, theres no need to clean it regularly except during regular maintenance . Wooden floor boards spreading over the surrounding of the bathtub, Aki was trembling due to the excitement unbecoming of her age because of the atmosphere of the place that somehow look like a hiding place . If she must said it frankly . Its really comfortable . Though its not enough to be explained with just that . Geez, I wont be surprised if theres something else Aki muttered with cramped smile . Recalling many crazy event that happened up till now . A person who can run with speed that couldnt be think will come from someone whos carrying two person with him . Taking out tea and house from empty air . Camping while carrying a hiding place that was equipped with open air bath must be a norm in this world . [TL : . ] (Thats right, this was normal for this world . ) (Lets just keep it that way) Haa~, the hot water is syoo~ go~od The nice fragrant of the shampoo that she used sometimes ago to wash her hair is tickling her nose and washed away her stress . Though she enjoyed an excessively long bath since its feel so good, shell feel dizzi if she didnt leave soon . After thinking that, Aki stepping out of the bath . After changing her clothes, she goes back to the living room . When shes taking a look in the kitchen, Rio and Miharu was cooking harmoniously in the kitchen . Though she tried to call then, somehow she stared intently at them . Though she somehow feel a deja vu when looking at them together like that from behind, that deja vu vanishing right away . After shaking her head a little . Thank you for your help, Haruto-san . The hot water is so~goo~d Aki is called to Rio with cheerful voice . AH, Im glad then . Then, can you help me to tell Masato-kun since its his turn to enter the bath Ah, Yeah . Understood And, since theres cold beverage inside that box over there, you can drink as much as you want . The glass is inside that shelf T-Thank you very much Aki said her gratitude as shes bowing timidly . It was truly perfect . Just like that, after shes calling Masato to let him know that he can enter the bath, Aki was on stand by as she drink ice tea in the living room . Such sweet fragrant . It gave off a tropical feeling Thus, she enjoying the fragrant of the tea that entering her glass . Thereupon, Masato stepped out of the bathroom soon . Then, should we have a dinner soon Rio called Masato and Aki when the dishes is done . The aroma that stimulating their appetite enveloping the living and dining room . Though she know that appetizing aroma since sometimes ago, she couldnt confirm the menu since somehow shes unable to call the two who were cooking together at that time . When Shes standing from the sofa and left for the dining table, delicious meals already arranged on that place . Japanese style Aki was solidified when she saw the many kind of dishes that lined up . Uwoo, its look sooo delicious Masatos looking at the lined up menu while spilling drool from hir mouth . Then lets eat . Please sit where ever you like Part 6 All of them then sit on their respected chair with that signal . The seating arrangement is Rio and Masato sitting on the opposite side of Aki and Miharu . Miharus serving the miso soup while Rios serving the rice . Then, Itadakimasu* [TL : Lets dig in] Itadakimasu Ittada~kima~su Itadakimasu . . As if already decided on what to eat first, Masato was stretching out his chopstick without hestitation toward the karaage . Then stuffing his mouth with the piping hot karaage . Its sho Goo~d The meat juice of the karaage that made with high quality chicken meat is spreading inside his mouth, Masato face look extremely delighted . This karaage is so very extremely delicious The outside is crispy and the inside is juicy Is Miharu-oneechan the one who made this Uhm, Thats made by Haruto-san Is that so . Haruto-anchan is awesome . This chopped burdock root is also delicious That was made by Miharu-san . The balance between the flavor and crispness is superb right While saying that, Rio also savouring the flavour of the home cooking made by Miharu . The compatibility with rice is outstanding, thus his chopsticks moving quickly . Even the stir-fried vegetables that came with the meal is crisp . Thank you very much Miharu smiling as if being embarassed . This rice is also delicious Aki who was eating from the vegetable tasting the rice and stated her impression in amazement . Thats right, the quality of the rice is extremely good . Might be the reason . Rio bring back the rice seed since he want to cultivating it in Seirei no Tami village with the cooperation of Dryad . Though theres some variety, amongst that, he choose to bring the kind that liked by Japanese . Even Compared with the the rice that was being improved for many years in Japan, he still can say that the quality of this rice is higher . Rios not the only one who ate such delicious rice in this world . In the first place, for Strahl region which staple food isnt rice, they never cultivating rice except for one area . Even if the rice being cultivated is very small in volume, the japanese wont like it with just not sticky large grain, so its only raised as the ingrendients for soup and salad* . [TLC* : वƤפ⡢ձˤäߤˤʤճݤΤʤΤǡ䥹`פξ߲äƤƤ] Theres no need to hold back since we still have a lot of them Rios smiling while looking at Aki whos eating the delicious meals . Thereupon, Aki look delighted . Yes! . Thank you very much And said her gratitude . Thats the first meal of this four people . If only this good time can last forever . He wont ask for anything . The gentle atmosphere was drifting around from the beginning till the end of their dinner . Chapter 58 Volume 1 Chapter 58 TL : Cnine ED : Rope-san PF : Part 1 After eating dinner, Aki and Masato who were mentally exhausted immediately fell asleep . Rio sat on the sofa in the living room after he guided the two to their bedroom while Miharu was in the bathroom . And then his thoughts slightly drifted . Thinking about what he should do from now on . Looking for Seria, gathering the information for his revenge, looking after Miharu and, looking for Miharus acquaintances . There were a lot of things he should do adding to some other trivial matters, there were a lot of things that he should consider as well . But, he cant be impatient . The result wont come out immediately even if hes in a hurry, on the contrary he feared that hell make some mistakes . Though its okay since he can do something if there were mistakes, there were dangers of making irreversible mistakes . He drank the ice tea on top of the table to appease his thirst . Its cold temperature seeped from the metal glass to his right hand . Rio stared intently at his right hand . [ED: Some plans for tonight eh?][Tl : Solo?] Today, Rio killed someone with this hand . It was the first time he killed someone in his life . The tormenting feeling of guilt because he killed a man he didnt feel any of it . Unfortunately, he couldnt feel that way right now . Whoever that man was and, if its an existence that will harm him or the ones close to him, he was Rios enemy . Because, he decided to take that path . Still, killing someone didnt make him feel good . it wasnt something beautiful either . If possible, he didnt want to know of such a feeling . [TL : Grow some balls already, youre embarking on Shura path, or become a feminist by marrying Seria] [ED: Cnine is a harsh man, though I cant disagree with him . ] But, this world isnt such a gentle place . If possible, he just wanted to live a quiet life somewhere else while refusing such a world but, that will never happen . Rio wont forgive Lucius . It had nothing to do with something like right or wrong . It was because Rio decided to do so . And then, theres another new reason for why Rio was unable to reject this world . This world was a cruel world for Miharu . He will protect Miharu from this world . That was the new mission that he imposed upon himself . Though he couldnt say anything about how he was trying to get his revenge to Miharu, that determination wouldnt change even after he met again with Miharu . But, along with his memories of his previous life, if he wanted to confess his feeling to Miharu, he felt that he should also mention the matter about his revenge . Because by doing that, he might be resented by someone* . [TLC* : Է֤ˤޤޤ뤫⤷ʤȤ򤹤Τ顣] Someday, someday after he got his revenge, after he was done with all the matters that he must complete, he wanted to make a small world without malice to live in . [TL : Thats a pipe dream dude] [ED: Reality sure is cruel eh] There was him and Miharu along with few of his cherished people . It was enough if he could just live in that kind of small world . And, since that was enough . For that reason . And then . The sound of an opened door resounded inside of the quiet room, Rios train of thought was interrupted as he looked in that direction . In that place was Miharu who just came out of bathroom . The hot water felt so good, Haruto-san . Thank you very much Miharu was speaking to him while smiling kindly . Rio also smiled at her . Ahh, Im glad then . There are some matters that I want to tell you about your future, is that okay And, she answered . Ah, yeah . Could it be that Aki-chan and Masato-kun have already fallen asleep Yes . It seems that they were truly tired . Though I thought about telling everyone tomorrow in case that Miharu-san was also tired, I thought that I should tell Miharu-san whos older first Ah, Im okay . Please Miharu said that with serious expression on her face . Then, will you sit down first Ill prepare some beverages right away Taking out a new glass, he poured the ice tea into the metal carafe and passed it to Miharu . Its delicious Maybe because she was thirsty after entering the bathtub, Miharu showed a delightful expression after drinking somewhat of a large portion of it . Im glad that you felt that way After filling her cup with ice tea for the second time, Rio was smiling at Miharu . Since there were no pajamas, Miharu was wearing the jersey from her bag . Though there was the uniform too, Rio remembered this jersey . Though it was only natural since he also went to the same school before, to Rio, the appearance of the Miharu in that place was really refreshing . Moreover, maybe because she just got out of the bath, it was strangely erotic . [TL : This osananajimi otaku] [ED: Pfft he doesnt have to balls to do anything to her . ] Even though she used the same shampoo as himself, he felt that the nice fragrance that drifted from Miharu was truly exceptional . When he smelled it a little, it was as if it calmed his tensed mind a little . Now, Ill tell you the things regarding what the plan will be while you come along with me Rio said that while trying to look serious as he could . Yes . Please Currently, Im going toward the country called Bertram kingdom Bertram kingdom Yes . Though were currently closer to the national border of the country called Saint Stellar kingdom, Bertram kingdom is in the northwest direction, please remember when you just arrived you were in the country called Galwark kingdom in the northeast direction He took out a pen and paper and drew a simple map as he continued his explanation about the surrounding countries and their current location . I see . Its forming this way right . Understood Miharu was looking at the map with great interest . Yeah, then Ill tell you about the reason why Im going towards Bertram kingdom Rio said that as he took a drink of the ice tea . He continued with his explanation after wetting his throat . Part 2 The truth is, a coup happened a while ago in this country, my friend to whom I am indebted to few years ago lives there . Thats why I wanted to go to that country to confirm that persons safety A coup Is it okay to go to such a country Miharu asked with a worried expression after hearing those disturbing words . Yes . Though there might be no disturbance in the public order of the town since the coup happened in the upper brass Though he couldnt confirm it, it might not be that awful . Though theres some unrest in the country, he didnt think that it would have a direct connection with the deterioration of public order . By the way, he didnt know whats currently happening with the current national administration . But, if Im going to return there, itll be more convenient for me to move alone, I want Miharu to house-sit House-sit Yes . Rest assured, as long as youre in this house you wont meet any common danger Rio smiled to Miharu as if trying to calm her . When it comes to hiding, its necessary to place this house in a place where theres no people around . Though there are a possibilities that dangerous creatures or demonic creatures will appear instead, itll be safer to live inside of the house if its just those level of creatures . Because that was the reason for why this house was created . Ill depart around three days later, and will come back three days later at the latest . Though Im truly sorry for suddenly leaving after saying that Ill take care of you . Rios bowed his head while apologizing . Thereupon, in order to not cause anxiety to him . No, because well live in this house as you instructed thats why, please go to that person without worrying about us Miharu answered him vigorously . Thank you very much . Though I might often be away from the house, Ill try to return as much as possible Rio says that as if hes feeling sorry of that fact . Yes Miharu nodded vigorously . And then, itll be tomorrow but, Im thinking of buying daily necessities for Miharu-san in the nearby city . Because its daily necessities that needed immediately Ah, Yeah . Thank you very much But, since I feel uneasy about going together with three person who cant speak in their language, is it okay for me to take Miharu-san first as the representative [TL : Hes asking for a date right?] Yes . Im okay with it Then, its tomorrow . Since well leave after breakfast, Im looking forward to go with this plan Understood . And then, Ill be looking for a place where the three of you can live safely for days during my absence starting from tomorrow . Itll cause various inconvenience due to the tight schedule, are you okay with that Please do tell me if youre sick or illness Its necessary to know if theres somekind of chronic disasea beforehand . You could say that theres no illness which cant be cured as long as theyve miracle drug or secret medicine made by Seirei no Tami . Though its extremely precious medicines that shoudnt be used at moment notices, its a cheap item if it was for Miharus . No, theres no way its inconvenience for us . Rather were fine with it since we forcing Haruto-san to do many things for our sake . Theres no problem since as far as I know, everyone id healthy Is that so . In that case Im glad . For the time being, Ive goes to the nearby city for several times*, Im thinking of placing the settlement in the Galwark kingdom for the time being [TL : The 1st time is when Rio eat meat and noodle soup for the first time, 2nd time is after freeing Latifa, 3rd time is when he ate the meat and noodle soup for the second time[right before the six pillar of light event]] Galwark kingdom . I see Miharu muttered as shes looking at the map drawn by Rio . By the way, since well be flying in the sky, it wont be that long [TL : Around one hours, Rio is flying at the speed that roughly same with when hes running with full power(in act 2, its around 300 km in 8 hours or around 40 km/hours(so slow)) assuming that the current Rio is twice as powerful as the him in act 2, itll mean around 80 km/hour . Its stated before that the distance between Rio and Miharu transfer place is around one hour, so theyre around 80 km from Almond]] Itll take few days to enter Galwark kingdom if theyre moving by foot . But, itll take few hours even if theyre moving flying slowly in the sky . Though its the first time for Rio to carry three person while flying in the sky, Rio convinced that its not like he cant do that with his skill in spirit arts . His flying speed will be dropped significantly for safety reason, though it might be not a problem if he attached rope as the lifeline . [TL : Is this the Amazing Spiderman 2 FLAG?] Eh, S-Sky Hes Looking at Miharu . Yeah, though its a little different from Magic, please just think that theres some way to flying in the sky Uhm, understood Miharu replying in curious tone while wondering about in what way will he fly in the sky . Well, I think youll be know it if you see how Im flying . It might be a little scary but, please just say it if you cant endure it[TL : I hope Miharu didnt imagine Rio wearing his underpants outside like superman] Understood . After Miharu replying, silent descending upon them for several seconds . Rios looking at his glass with bored face . The matter that he should tell her already finished . So hes thinking to end their conversation since it seems Miharu is already tired too . Uhm, thats all of it right . Haruto-san Miharu spoke timidly . Part 3 Ah, yes, whats matter As he replying, Rios change his line of sight from the glass to Miharu . What about the gold in the bag, what should we do with that Ah, those gold huh . It was the gold coin that included just like that into Miharu bag by the slave merchant . Though its being set aside as they talk about various things, it just by now that he recalled about it . Please treat that as Miharu-sans capital for your own activity fund Rio just readily handed over the ownership of that gold coins to Miharus . Thereupon, Miharu eyes opened wide . Uhm, since were always the one who receiving your aid, I think Haruto-san should be the one who get that money . Was her answer . No, since the victim is Miharu-sans, thats money is yours . You can say that its consolation money Even so, were always being helped by Haruto-san, its useless even if were the one who hold it . Please, I wish that Haruto-san will take that money Miharu insisted as shes resolutely saying her denial . Their eyes meet . [TL : I wonder when will they stop flirting like this?] Miharu unyielding will to back down is transmitted to Rio . Uhm . Then, Ill be the one who keep this money but, how about deducting that money for the daily necessities that needed by Miharu-sans from tomorrow Thus, Rio proposing that . N-No, in that case, isnt that basically our money . . Ahaha, Im exposed huh Uhm, shall we put it that you lend us that money from now on Im thinking of returning that lend money someday to Rio-san with my own power Eh, no, theres no need to do that you know [TL : Yeah, if youre not that wussy, thats it] This time, it was Rio eyes that opened wide in shock . Something like that is impossible . because that way were just one-sidedly receiving your favor . Though I might not be able to return the money, gratitude is must be returned I see . Certainly, if Rio is in her position hell try to returning the money . Thats why, Rio knew very well about what she feels . But, for Rio, he didnt really wish to receive gratitude from Miharu . Such thing is natural since hes trying to be nice o Miharu . Thereupon . Uhm, right then . Theres a reason for why I save Miharus . Theres no need to feel that indebted to that extent you know Thus, Rio joking a little to tease her . Uhm, then for what reason did you save us Thats . . because I want the information about the event that happenedin this region After he say that, Miharu eyes opened slightly wide . . . Normally, someone wont go that far for only that reason . We didnt have any kind of information, I just want to return the favor Miharu said that while showing a seemingly amusing smile . Ah, no, theres still another reason did you know And that reason is Yes . Thats complicated [TL : And youre the one who cause it, or should I say the author?] And may I hear whats the reason Uhm, maybe its because Miharu-sans the japanese that I missed . Beside, theres also various . Rio answering with great difficulties but, Miharu felt that theres something hidden deep within that words . Various Yes, well . Rio become passive . [TL : another version of translation is [Rio become a Beta]] Uhm, right then . Well then, please receive the money and make it like its to returning your favor But Miharu hestitating . It seems Miharu feeling in the gratitude is more than what he expected . Or it might be due to her honest personality, or both of them . Somehow he became happy to know about the current Miharu personality . No means no, I mean those money is quite a large sum right Though its nothing but simple convertion to Japanese Yen, I think that its value can easily surpassing more than 10 million yen . Though I think it shouldnt exceed 20 million yen Though he didnt count the precise number, the value was roughly around that number by glance . 1-10 millions huh . Miharu solidified by such unexpectedly high monetary value . Though naturally speaking of, its just natural, she seems to not be able to understand that value . And thats it . Ill receive the money, in addition I also wont take this money . Will you agree with that [TL : To make it simply, hell be the one who keep her money otherwise known as living wallet] Uhm, is that really okay To Miharu whos still perplexed . Its alright Rio was showing a little mischieful tone . Miharus a little perplexed . Yes And answered while giggling in low voice . Anyway, please dont mind about money problem from now on . If youre still anxious about it, its plenty enough if you help me with housework Ah, Yeah . Certainly, doing that was supposed to be just natural Well then, best regards . Please become the landlady while Im away Understood . Part 4 While smiling gently, Miharu addedEven soDD . Please say anything that has to be done and anything that necessary later . Ill help you as long as its within my capacity Yes . Thank you very much Rio smiling back at Miharu . Then, shall we sleep soon . Miharu-san is also tired right Yes . Thank you very much The room will be different room from Aki-chan, is that alright Ah, Yeah . Even so, is it okay to use such private room Yeah, its not a problem since theres many vacant room And then, after guiding Miharu to her own room, Rio was also entering the bathroom . Miharu seemingly fallen asleep while Rio entering the bathroom . Just like that, Rio also entering his own room, lean on the rear side is an extra-large bed made by Dominique . This is the only bed with strangely large size amongst the bed in the house, the bed thats extended by force can fill in the room around 12 tatami mat . [TL : The biggest kind of the room] Dominique has said Since this is your room . Ill going as far as making a special made bed . Since the other room is just for sleep and while empashizing the last part, and just like that this room has decided as Rio room . [TL : Org- . must be my imagination] Though to be honest he didnt need to follow that, somehow he feels bad for treating someone goodwill with disdain, thus Rio was sleeping on that bed . Though at first he thought that the bed was way too big, he can somehow feeling a sense of security when lying down like this . Theres no need to worry no matter how much hes tossing around during his sleep, he was unintentionally wanting to rolling around on it . Now hell feel unsatisfied when sleeping on a normal bed . Maybe it was because the conversation with Miharu before he sleep, for some reason Rio feel like an elementary grade student the night before his excursion trip . Hes staring intently at the dark ceiling in the house in which he sleep . It was truly a long time since he feel this feeling . Suddenly, he recalling the excursion trip in which he goes along with Miharu in his previous life . He also couldnt sleep the night before the excursion trip, and recalled that he was being waken up by Miharu early in the next morning . [TL : In Act 2 when Rios fainted due to surprise attack from the Tamis] And now he have this wonderful feeling because sleeping under the same roof as that Miharu . Rio consciousness is sinking within various thought . And then, today Rio slept peacefully . And then, the next morning . Rio opened his eyes when the light of morning sun entering into his room from the rock window . He descending from the bed with sluggish movement, and then going toward the other room . Thereupon, the aroma that stimulating his appetite was filling the living room . Is there any dishes that we forgetting from the last night left With such kind of thinking while half-asleep, hes going toward the kitchen . In that place was Miharu whos cooking while putting on an apron C . Suddenly, Rio stiffened . Rio thought awaken in that moment . Good morning . Sorry . Look like Im oversleep The panicking Rios greeted Miharu . Good morning . Since Aki-chan and Masato-kun still sleeping too . Im waking up early since Im using the alarm function of my wrist watch And, Miharu told him the reason for her early rise . Though theres also watch in this house, it didnt have alarm function . In the first place, the clock is usually a luxury goods didnt appear in the market, its not that much problem either since hes living his live with his biological clock that already deeply ingrained into his body . He took a brief glance at the living room clock, it was just before 7 in the morning . It seems that yesterday hes sleeping at ease since he sleep a little late . Im sorry for using the kitchen at my own convenience . Be at ease since Ill make the breakfast Ah, let me help you . Please say if theres not enough ingrendients Rio told her that as he put on the apron that stored in the kitchen . Though theres ingrendients within the cold storage magic tool, majority of it being kept in the item box . Ah, Yeah . Uhm, Im puzzled with what should I make for the main dish, it might be depending on that I see . Then, shall we make bacon and egg Ah, theres bacon and egg Yes . Now please wait for a second since Ill take it out . ReleaseDischarge Recalling the ingrendients stored inhis item box, hes taking out the necessary amount of bacon and egg . Please use this Ah, Yeah . Haruto-san really have anything right[TL : Except you] Miharu said that as if admiring him . Ahaha, calling it anything is impossible but, I do carry many ingrendients RIo smiling with somehow awkward smile as if trying to dodge that . Ah, thats right . Should we prepare the lunch for Aki-chan and Masato-kun since well leave since noon? Ill make the preparation for that Yes . Then, Ill continue with the preparation for breakfast . Yeah, Ill make a bento that taste good even if its cool After saying that, Rio also started to move . Even though he just make an ordinary meals, somehow he feel happy . Making meals by himself feels dull but, making meals with another person was fun . Is it because hes with Miharu . The coup, the revenge, forgetting all of such dark stories, right now he set that aside . Rio felt really happy . Today, only in that moment . That was all of it . Chapter 59 Volume 1 Chapter 59 TL : Cnine ED : Rope-san PF : Part 1 In the vicinity of the national border between Saint Stellar kingdom and Galwark kingdom, a youth was flying high and far away in the sky . The youth was carrying a girl in his arms . Wa~, amazing . Were really flying in the sky, Haruto-san [TL : Uhm, is that you Louis? and Clark too?] [ED: Wrong series, get out of here reference!] While overlooking the superb scene spreading out from beneath her, the girl C Miharu voiced her admiration . Yeah, were flying right The youth whos carrying Miharu C [TL : Sup I mean] -Rio answered while smiling at her . But, Miharu was looking at the scenery from the sky without even noticing Rios smile . Amazing . Its so beautiful . This kind of scenery when looking below from the sky is beautiful[TL : Here I think Rio forgot to say a cliche catch phrase] She voiced her admiration . Yeah, the sky wont tire you no matter how many times youre flying right . Since we can enjoy various sceneries Thatt true, I wont get tired no matter how many times I see this Miharu said that while showing an innocent smile towards Rio . Thats the best Feeling happy with her, Rio also smiled lightly at her . That mountain is so big isnt it . The lake over there is also sparklingly beautiful Miharu muttered in fascinated state . Shes desperately moved her line of sight and neck to capture the scenery that spread out in her field of vision . Yeah, its really beautiful As he answered her, Rio also shifted his attention to his surrounding . The sunlight rained incessantly from the gap of the cloud coloring the water surface of the lake and the ridgeline of far away mountain . As she said, Rio thought that the scenery is beautiful indeed . Thats right, whether its the sparkling eyes or that scenery, its really beautiful . For Miharu, who never got tired of the view no matter how many times she flew in the sky but, currently Rio felt more excited than usual . He was curious no matter what he saw, anything he saw felt fresh, it couldnt be helped that his heart is currently dancing in joy . And thats because hes looking at these sceneries together with Miharu . Even if he just somehow enjoyed the scenery, he saw too many things that left him puzzled by the method in which he observed them . . He wondered since when did his chest throb so violently . He could feel that the beauty of this world like this is - . With someone who will make him happy just by being at his side . The world changed just like that for that reason alone . Rio was secretly looking at Miharus face . Currently, Miharu wore a thick robe loaned by Rio on top of her uniform, her hair color changed as well with with the magic tool loaned by Rio . But, without a doubt shes the Miharu that knew about Haruto . Amazing Miharu muttered while still in excitement . Though she just gently embracing Rio till sometimes ago, maybe due to her excitement, before she noticed, she put more power into her arms . Miharu body temperature passing quietly over the thick robe along with her slightly sweet fragrance . !!! When he noticing that, Rio heart is throbbing faster till reaching its limit . Though his throbbing might be unintentionally transmitted to Miharu, Miharu just simple-mindedly enjoying the passing sceneries . [TL : MY SUGAR LEVEL RISING AT ALARMING RATE!!!! DOCTOOOR!!!] Rios taking a little deep breath as if hes not hearing Miharu . Thereupon, on that place . Can I flying like this too someday Miharu asked . Though flying in the sky is considerably troublesome, its possible as long as you put a great effort . Ill instruct you once Ive some time Rio answering while smiling a little . Thank you very much Miharu said her gratitude while letting out an innocent smile . As they Enjoying that kind of scenery while conversing, in the blink of an eyes, they can see the city which become their goal . That city is the place where well go to As they arrived and he lead Miharu to Almond . This place is a trading city under the goverment of Liselotte, the talented woman of the duke Kretia household, the high ranking noble of Galwark kingdom . Though at first the main trade with Bertram kingdom was done capital territories, during the recent years, that part is in the process of being transferred to Almond due to Liselotte skill . Uhm, Keep holding like this since the footing will be unstable once I descended He isnt descending right in the middle of the city, Rios descended in the forest without any people in it vicinity . From here on, theyll be going by foot . Naturally since theres no road in the forest, the footing is bad due to the densely growing moss and grass on the ground . Miharu taken out her leather shoes and wore it under the robe is her skirt . She didnt move again since itll wound her feet, Rio was carrying Miharu . Ah, Yeah . Please take care of me Miharu answering with a little strained voice . But, Rio also in the same situation . Rios flustering a little . Shall we go? After saying that . Even though the distance between them didnt change that much with when theyre flying inthe sky, they feel the distance between them suddenly narrowed with just standing on the ground . [TL : We call it, suspension bridge effect] Even though somehow awkward atmosphere drifting between them, Rios advancing forward casually within the forest . WAH, Amazing . Is this also some kind of magic Since sometimes ago, Rio advancing several metres with only casual leap . Miharu felt like she was on the cradle since he buffering the shock and shaking with wind spirit arts . Part 2 Currently, Im strengthening my body and physical abilities with something that I call spirit art . Added to that is a bit of wind spirit arts . Im flying in the sky sometimes ago was also using wind spirit arts Is it different with magic Uhn, though the final result will be same, its different kind After saying that, Rio goes on with his explanation . Though magic is interference with the world by using magic equation, its lacking in flexibility or should I say mechanical . Its not that much suited for fine tuning when invoking a phenomenon Since magic leaving everything to magic equation for the intervention toward mana, the user will never beable to do that except for manipulation of the odo . [TL : its mean that the magic user wont be able to do fine tuning with their magic except for manipulating the amount of odo poured into their magic] Though theyll be able to meddling with mana with complicated magic equation and by meddling with the amount of odo, its far cry to be able to be compared with spirit arts . Well, Ill teach the detail sooner or later, for now please just think of it as different skill Yes . Sorry . For asking while were moving Miharus apologizing to him . It seems shes regretting for distracting Rio . Dont worry, since I still have the leeway for a conversation After saying that, silence descended between them . Maybe because theyre strangely aware of the sense of distance between them, awkward atmosphere somehow drifting between them . And then, Rio noticed one fact . Come to think of it, isnt this a date [TL : Ill be happy if you notice the way youre carry Miharu first] Though it seems natural, Rio face is actually flushed right now . Isnt this a funny situation?, or should I say something?, hes starting to being more and more conscious about Miharu . Rio slightly raising his speed as if trying to shaking off that excitement . Then he noticed the Miharu put in more power into her arms to hold on to Rio . Rios taken a back as he loosening his pace . Im sorry . I just suddenly raising my speed Smiling wryly, hes apologizing to Miharu . A, no . Its okay Miharu answered with a gentle smile . Thank you very much He apologizing since hes worrying about Miharu . Feeling the cool air was suddenly blowing into his chest, he recollected himself a little . Theyre coming out of the forest around few minutes later . You saw it right . Are you okay with walking from here After Rio goes out on the highway, he lowered Miharu to the ground . The two begin to walk while keeping a moderate distance called man and woman who just has happen to meet . Though, along the way theyre having conversation during their walk, so their conversation forming naturally . When their conversation stopped, theyre sprinkling the next topic while mutually reading the atmosphere of each other, with this and that it was smoothing the atmosphere between them . Coming out of the grains field that surrounding the city, theyve arriving at Almond after walking for around 30 minutes . Same as usual, the city is brimming with live, the street stalls standing everywhere, the visitors keep on coming from everywhere . Theres still many people since its still the time for morning market . Theres considerable numbers of people right Miharu throwing an unexpected question . its packed with people for a city of this size right . Since this is a trading city, the distributioon of money, goods, and people are also numerous, I think theres more than twice people who become permanent residence in this city* [TLC*: This line is confusing since its not explaining what is the comparison for the twice it could be twice the population, twice the people in the area where theyre currently at, or twice the population of the similiar size cityC׶ФʤΤˤͨतǤסߤαϤgζФФˤ˼ޤ] While explaining about the city in that way, the two of them is walking slowly while pushing their way through the waves of people . Suddenly, Rio discovered a street stall that was selling beverage . Thats right . Can you follow me for a while Ah, yes Taking along Miharu as it is, Rios going toward the street stall . One apple juice and orange juice please After saying that, hes taking out two empty flask from inside the bag that was hanging on his waist, then passing it to the shopkeeper along with several copper coins . Coming Thereupon, the shopkeeper began to casually filling the empty flask with chilled juice with experienced movement . Are you on a date How envious . Here a free service Thank you Rio saying his gratitude in awkward way while receiving the flask . Miharu was looking silently at that situation . Just like that, Rio was returning to Miharu from the street stall after talking about something with the female shopkeeper in a language unknown to Miharu . Here you go Saying that, Rio passed the flask to Miharu . Yes . Thank you Miharu was looking curiously at the flask that she just received . Inside of that is apple juice . Feel free to drink it when youre thirsty Ah, yes After saying her gratitude, Miharu was looking at the flask that she received . Looking at that situation . . . Ah, my apologize . I unintentionally requesting on my own accord . Could it be that the other juice is more to your liking Rios asking as if suddenly noticing something . A, no . Its okay since I love apple juice [TL : Me too, though I cant bring myself to drink avocado juice due to its grassy flavor (^_^)] Miharu was shaking her head while let out a thin smile . Part 3 The sweet taste is very delicious Miharu smiling in delight as shes sipping the juice . Ah, Im glad then Rios feeling relieved . Then, what kind of juice is yours, Haruto-san Mine is orange juice Is Haruto-san like orange juice Well, its not like I like it . I like apple juice too Rio answered while showing a sweet-looking smile . [TL : MY SUGAR LEve~(Vomitting blood, and SUGAR)] Ufufu Thereupon, Miharu was laughing as if its funny . Is there something wrong Rio asking with curious tone . Its nothing, I just remember a little about my past . My apologize Miharu apologizing while giggling . That expression was as if she missed something . Her long hairs are whistling by the gentle wind . Rios smiling delightfully . Is that so He replied . He then drinking the orange juice inside his canteen while enjoying the flavor . Since its has cooled with magic tools, The cold feeling that passing over his throat feels so good . The fresh taste made with the freshly harvested fruit spreading inside his mouth . Its bitter, and sour, a taste in which he missed . Shall we go then . Since the shop nearby seems nice After slightly appeasing his throat, Rio began to escort Miharu toward their destination shop . He found out about some information about that shop from the street stall shopkeeper from before . The building of that shop came into their sight after theyre walking for several minutes . Here the place Its splendid building Miharu said that as shes looking at the 4 storey stone building . If its about the size, theres numerous building bigger than this building in the earth . But, the style and the profound feeling that can be felt from this building is as if drawing a line which differentiating it with the building that Miharu used to see . Because the first-class firm is the one whos managing the shop . I think it classification as quite splendid building for this city . It seems that most of the items here is for women use This shop is under the management of Rikka firm, it seems that its giving birth to various fashion aiming toward the women of the neighbouring country, and this country . [TL : Honestly, women are . Oh forget it] The range of the commodities are so wide to the point that theres almost nothing you cant find in this place, the quality of the customer that become the market target is wealthy people or above . Though the common women also seemingly yearning for it, the yearning girls of this city seemingly coming to this shop after amassing their money . [TL : What a vicious circle] Isnt it seemingly familiar to the fashion store aiming toward the women I believe it is . Lets enter it He then walking toward the shop along with Miharu . Amazing . Right Rio unintentionally muttered before flinching . What entered his field of view was many different women testing the abundance type of commodities . The kind of shop where theres this much kind of commodities if hes in japan might be the shopping mall . But, the shop where the gathering of this many kind of goods is something that never he saw in this world . Theres so many people, and the goods is more abundance than what I thought . Is the amount of goods in this shop is also normal To the more than expected reaction, Miharu also asked while a little curious . Not, I dont think that theres another shop as prospering as this one out there Its a nice shop right Yes After agreeing with her, Rios taking a brief look at the interior of the shop as it is . Since its a shop aiming for women, its natural that the shop is full with only women . Though theres also men that come along as their escort amongst the customer, its to the point that made him uncomfortable . Even Rio also felt awkward which is unusual for him . [TL : its made me remember the time when Im shopping for my wife underwear, with her of course . . the other customer looking at me like Im a rare animal] Uhm, I dont know why but, please ask me if you want me as interpreter . Please choose with ease since Ill be waiting at the end of the shop Rio told Miharu regarding the brief explanation for the meaning of the letter inscribed on the wooden pasted on the goods . Even if Miharu couldnt speak in local language, she might have difficulties in choosing if shes coming with Rio whos a man . There wont be any problem even if she cant speak in the local language if she just choosing . Part 4 Yes . Understood Though the laundry will be a little painstaking, please choose many change of clothes since the beginning Yes . Ill be off then Miharu departing toward the interior of the shop while after saying that words . Rio was secretly watching over Miharu figure . Haruto-san . Is it okay looking around for the kind of goods inside the shop first It seems theres many goods above After a brief look in the first floor, Miharu was coming back to Rio place . Understood . Just in case, it seems the first and the second floor is mainly for clothing goods . Third floor is accessories, and the fourth floor is look like for lingerie shop Hes telling Miharu by reading the information board that was pasted on the side of the staircase . Is that so . Then, can I go to the upper floor? Yes . Of course you can And then, Miharu was visiting each and every floor to confirm what kind of commodities put in there . Rio also following along to the upper floor with Miharu . The problem was in the upper most floor . Uhm, as expected, since itll be hard for me to accompany you entering the lingerie shop, Ill be waiting in this place Rio told Miharu while smiling wryly in awkward way . Y-Yes Miharu answering with slightly blushing face . Miharu going to the top floor as it is, then going down again after several minutes . Thank you for the waiting Yes . Uhm, I wanted to buy something but could it be that its not in this shop If possible I want to ask the employee for it A, no . Of course you can . Since this place seems have anything Thanks goodness . Then, shall we looking again from the lower floor Yes . Please After that, theyre returning to the first floor . Rio is waiting at the entrance of the shop interior, Miharus choosing earnestly the necessary goods for Aki and Masato . Since Rios happy just by looking at Miharu figure from distant, he wont even care how long itll take . Uhm, Haruto-san . Sorry,it take some times to finishIs it okay to wait for a bit more A while later, Miharu was coming to call Rio . Yes, is there some problem Yhm, is this one piece for sleep wear Uhm, can I see it for a moment? Yes Rios reading the explanation that was written on the wooden tag that sticking on some goods that he received . It seems its already the daily clothes and sleep-wear Ah, as expected its right . Uhm, is it looking good on me While saying that, Miharu placing the one piece in front of her body . It has a neat and clean design pink colored sleep-wear with lace on the chest part . Though to be honest, shes cute no matter what she wore, he felt that this one piece is extremely befitting Miharu image . Ah, Yeah . Its really suit you Thank you very much Miharu face slightly blushing when Rio shyly tell her his impression . Then, well look for a bit longer right Yes . Since it seems that the bills are being carried out at each floor all the way till fourth floor, for the time being if theres something that you want to buy, please bring it to this floor Yes . Understood After that, Miharu was bringing back the clothes several times while asking many question to Rio . Theyre buying goods one by one starting from lower floor, and before long theyre purchasing goods in the fourth floor . To be honest, since hes hestitate to entering the lingerie floor, Miharu was going alone to the fourth floor . [TL : Dont worry, no one know your name . though theyll looking at you as if youre a super rare animal] Rios waiting on the landing platform of the stair, so she need to descending to the lower floor if theres something she want to ask . Uhm, Haruto-san . Can I ask something? Miharu was descending to the lower floor with troubled face . Ah, yes Theres also female employee with similiar troubled face behind her . The origin if maybe because theyre unable to communicate . Sorry . Shes from a little far away country, thats why she cant speak in the language of this surrounding country Rio taking control of the forestall and talking to the employee . Part 5 Ah, so that was the reason . I tried to talk to her since she seems to be troubled by something but, she cant speak in our language . Then for some reason shes gesturing me to following her to the lower floor The female employee whos explaining the circumstance was relieved . Is that so . Wait a moment, Ill try to ask her After excusing himself from the female employee, Rio decided to talk to Miharu . Miharu-san, are you being troubled by something Ah, Yeah . Uhm, you know . I wanted to try the cloth a little, so Im thinking of what should I do . Miharu answered with flushed face as if its extremely difficult matter . Ah, I see . . After nodding with vague smile, Rio was skillfully conveying her words toward the female employee . Naturally its not a problem . If you didnt mind, isnt it better if dear customer also coming along Im a bit troubled since I cant speak to her . . Uhm, Im a man you know, can I enter that floor Eh, of course you can . Though its practically almost no one you can still coming in, even if youre a male attendant, since its not like were forbidding it . Moreover considering the circumstance . Understood . Following the words of the female employee, Rios going toward the fourth floor . Though the other female customer was staring dumbfounded when they saw Rio, maybe because hes coming along with Miharu and the female employee, theres no unpleasant glance looking toward him . Naturally, Rio didnt talk except for necessary conversation, not even looking at his surrounding and just meditating quietly . The female employee smiling as shes watching at Rio situation from the side . The female employee explaining the goods, Rio was translating that for several times . And then, when they finally finishing with the shopping . Thank you very much . Please come again next time While being send off by the female employee, Rio and Miharu was leaving the shop with bag of luggage in their hands . The female employee is grinning ear to ear as shes looking at The flushing face of their retreating figure that somehow look innocent . It seems I should teach you the language for the next time we come here After leaving the shop at quick-pace with flushing face, Rio said that while smiling wryly . My apologize . For troubling you . With her face still flushing red, Miharu feeling despondent while apologizing to him . I-Its nothing, theres no need to apologize for that Rios quickly trying to pacifying Miharu . But . Miharus fidgetting as if being embarassed . Im really dont mind it . Im worrying whether Im actually offending Miharu-san T-Theres no way I feel that way Haha, then shouldnt we worrying so much about it Yeah Miharu consented with her face facing down in embarassment . And Rios smiling as if being troubled . Then, should we go to buy Masato-kun clothes? Miharu was talking in cheerful tone . Looking at the city scenery on purpose, and just like that hes starting to walk as if urgin Miharu to follow him . Yes Thereupon after a short answer, Miharu was chasing after his back . When theyre finding the shop after walking for several minutes, theyboth entering the shop and choosing the clothes for Masato . This look good right Miharus choosing the clothes carefully and didnt cut corners even if shes choosing the clothes for Masato . Shes matching many clothes with Rio as the model . After finishing with daily clothes . This clothes seems look good on Haruto-san Miharu was advising that when she found a clothes that look good on Rio . Is that so Yes . May I put it in front of you for a moment Yes, Please Miharu putting that cloth on top of Rio whos currently holding the luggage bag . See, I think it suit you very much Shes smiling at the defenseless Rio from point blank range . Ye-Yeah . Thank you Rio told his gratitude with slightly blushed face . Lets buy this since it seems youre lacking of everyday clothes Rio didnt have everyday clothes since hes mainly moving while wearing cloth armor . [TL : Must be hot, in summer] Even his clothes is few in number as there was many of them of the same pattern with only choosing without thinking so much about it during his stay in the middle of the journey . [TL : We call it practical Or should I say ALMOST all men are like that] Is that so . Then, can I ask go along to see what should I put on you Thats right . Can you help me to choosing it Rio was thinking of increasing his everyday clothes since Miharu is the one who specially choosing it . Yes . If youre okay with me . Theeen . After that, theyre choosing the Rio clothes by Miharu recommendation . Miharu fashion sense is obviously better than Rio, shes bringing many stylish clothes . Theres also many customer coming with men in their surrounding, and many women choosing the clothes of the men . But, maybe because Rio and Miharu are pair of handsome and beauty, everyone was stealing a glance at them, even the one who come with their lover . Theyre not even noticing that line of sight from their surrounding, just thoroughly choosing clothes, Rio clothes are making progress in a good way . [TL : RIAJU just EXPLODE!!!] Part 6 That was a great shopping . Thank you very much When they leave the shop after shopping for almost one hour, Rio told his gratitude to Miharu . Its nothing, all I do is choosing . Youre carrying such amazing amount of luggage with you . Can you carry it Miharu said that while looking that both of Rio hands is full of luggage . Look here, Ill be storing it into my bracelet okay . [TL : His item box is in the form of bracelet] Rio answering in joking tone . Its completely like a magic bag As she saying that, Miharu was smiling as if its amusing . Magic bag Rio asking curiously . It was some sort of tool from the picture book that I read long ago Miharu continue with her explanation while smiling happily . Anything can enter that bag . Feast, sweets, juice, even tea can enter it It seems that bag was completely stuffed with children dream Thats right . Even so, arent there also many item that can enter Haruto-san bracelet? I thought that its look like that magic bag Well, its a tool that loaded with something like magic . . Ah, thats right . Since Ill be stowing the luggage in a desolate place, its be a bit late but shall we have a lunch? After sending a fleeting glance at the clock tower that was standing in the city, its already a bit past the time for lunch . Since they keep moving for shopping and walking after breakfast, he want to settle down slowly in some place . After entering the alley devoid of any human for a moment, he quickly storing the luggage bag into the item box . Theyre returning again to the main street and began to strolling in the city looking for whether or not theres convenient restaurant . Lets try this place After going around in the food and drink district, they discovered a slightly stylish shop . Its a beautiful two storey restaurant with stone wall and Its location is closer to the heart of the city even amongst the restaurant in the food and drink district . The atmosphere in the shop is really wonderful right . Even so, its a high-class one, is it really okay? Because the status and atmosphere is obviously higher than the other restaurant, Miharu was asking with perplexed face . However, theres several shop with status even higher than this shop in the surrounding, so its not a top-class shop either . Since therell be too many ill-natured customer in the cheap shop . Dont worry, its my treat . Though I cant guarantee the flavor since this is also the first time for me Though theres no need to forcing themself to enter a high-class shop, therell be many drunken guest if he take her to cheap shop . Its another matter if its Rio alone, therell be high chance that itll turn into a quarrel with drunken men if hes coming along with Miharu . Theres no need to go to the place in which theyll be involving with unreasonable trouble . For the time being, lets enter first . Though there might be a dress code, I think it should be okay since our current appearance isnt that shabby Rio saying that while walking toward the restaurant . Welcome to Erbe . Are you a reservation customer When theyre entering, theyre being greeted by the desk clerk who wear a uniform . The entrance lobby giving a bright and clean feeling . No . Im not making a reservation beforehand, is that okay Theres two of us Yes . Its absolutely alright . Then, this way please The two of them entering the interior of the shop guided by the employee that showing a perfectly bussiness smile . As Rio expected, theres no appearance of the rude guest inside . The atmosphere also slowly calm him down . Is this seat okay The place theyre being guided to is a private room in which they can enjoy the outside scenery . Making it a quiet and private room . Yes . No problem Then, by all means . This way Rio and Miharu sat on the chair as theyre being guided to their chair just like that . This is the menu . Today recommendation is this lunch limited course dish After scanning over the menu, the recommendation dish it seems its a full course meals composed of aperitif*, assorting appetizer, bread, pasta, meat dish, dessert, and drink . [TL* : Wine before meal, Please read Toriko for this kind of full course set as Im not that proficient with this] The price is one silver coin for one person, its enough for 20 person to eat a set meal in cheap restaurant . Part 7 Is there something that you cant eat, Miharu-san Im thinking of ordering the course dish . Following by pasta and meat dish Ah, Yeah . Since Im not particularly a picky eater, Ill leave it to you Haruto-san The alcohol is . For drink right Ah, yes Miharu never drink liquor since she was still a minor back on earth . Though she can drink the liquor without any problem in this world, she must have a strong resistance to it . Understood . Then, May I choose the meat dish and pasta too Ah, Yeah . What would you like I see . . First, the pasta is divided into three type Rios teaching Miharu about what kind of pasta and meat dish that was written in the menu . Though speaking of pasta instantly reminding her of tomato sauce, unfortunately theres no tomato in Strahl region . Nevertheless, since he have many tomatoes is his item box that he collected in Seirei no Tami village, it seems tobe okay to made it at home if it just for meal . In the end, Rio and Miharu was choosing pasta each with different flavor . Then, course set for two people please . As for the apperitif, do you have something like non-alcoholic cocktail Rio asking to the clerk that waiting nearby . Maybe because receiving a complete education, she was silently listening to Rio and Miharu whos talking in a language that she couldnt understand . Yes . We have it . Though therell be an extra charge, we have the apperitif list that we can offer I see . . Then DD Rio calmly said their order to the employee . Ive received the order . Then, please wait for a while After confirming the the content of the order, the clerk was bowing once then leaving that place . Haruto-san seems used to this . Do you often coming to this kind of shop Miharu asked in admired tone after looking at him speaking unreservedly to the employee . No, this is also the first time for me entering this kind of shop . Since I used to arbeit* in a little high-class restaurant in my previous life, I just somehow getting used to this [TL* : Rios using Arbeit[Х] which means Working part-time in German, is that true?] Previous, life Miharu tilting her head with curious face . Yes . Come to think of it, Ive not explaining it in detail yet right . Uhm, yeah . Since his pronounciation in Japanese language is awkward, Miharu was thinking that Rio might be a foreigner whos expert in Japanese . Though she heard that Rio used to live in Japan from Aki, Rio past is completely wrapped in mystery including the fact that hes strangely well versed about the condition of this world . Though she thought that it was strange, when based on the rule that suggested by Rio to gain his protection, she somehow feel bad for asking it . But, with the current flowing conversation she might be able to ask about Rio past . With that kind of idea, stirring by her curiousity, Miharus decided to mustering her courage . . . Uhm, though I dont know if its okay to ask this, how Haruto-san ended up coming to this world Miharu asking in modesty . Though Rio eyes opened slightly wide for a moment, he instantly smiling as he recalling his past . About that, even I didnt know the reason for that . Since I already in this world when I regained myself . . Was his answer . But he quickly added But - . To be honest . I want to ask you to not surprised, the truth is, Im someone who already died once Rio said that while smiling wryly . Hearing that words, Miharus bewildered and her body stiffen in an instant . Dead once But, Haruto-sans still alive right now right As her thought unable to follow their conversation, Miharus smiling with puzzled face . The me who died isnt in this world . Its the earth . Though my face is resembling that of half, I was a former Japanese . If theres an easier way to say it, then Im reincarnating . before I know, I already reborn in this world Rio was saying that while shrugging his shoulder as if its a joke . Eh-EEEEH Miharus unable to hide her agitation . Suddenly the story was turned into an unpredictable direction . But, despite not even one day has elapsed since they first meet, Miharu didnt think that Rios the kind of person wholl spout such lie . Thats why, as for the reason why I live in this world and why Ive the memory of my previous life isnt something that I know[TL : Obviously because the god[Author-san] granted that memory to you] Rios smiling to Miharu who cant even say anything . Miharu agitation was only expected since Rio also feel that way . In his case, hes agitating about letting her to know about himself as Amakawa Haruto . Thats why RIo was waiting calmly for Miharu to regain herself . Though its an absurd story, it its Miharu, shell believe it . He strangely feel that way . Is . That so . M-My apologize . Im asking about something disturbing . . After regaining her composure bit-by-bit, Miharu was quickly apologizing to Rio . Despite in the previous life, him talking about his own death is unpleasant isnt it . Thats why Rio didnt talk too much about his personal history . With that kind of thought . No, I dont really mind talking about the death of my previous life . . Rio was smiling while shaking his head a little . His family is certainly there in earth . And his friend to whom hes getting along with . When recalling about them, he couldnt say that he really didnt have a lingering attachment to the earth . But, now he already have too much important connection to this world . Thats why he feel okay with it . This place is the world where he should belong to . Recently, re was starting to thinking that way . Beside, theres also Miharu right in front of him . Wishing more than this is too much of luxury . Part 8 Miharu-san Rio was calling Miharu as shes staring as if peering deeply into his face . Y-Yes Miharus gulping then looked back at Rio . Why right . As her heart throbbing faster, Miharu was almost absorbed by Rio . Would you like to hear the story about my previous life someday I think itll become a heavy story . But, I still want Miharu-san to hear about it . After both of us can calm ourself, at that time . While saying that, Rio was peeping at Miharu as if to confirm her reaction . Suddenly, he thought that she might be about to say something . But, it seems she didnt want to and couldnt bring herself to saying her thought . Yes After staring intently at Rio, Miharus consented with clear and calm voice . Thank you very much Rio told his gratitude while smiling with delighted expresssion . Thereupon, at that place . Excuse me . Sorry to keep you waiting . Here your apperitif The one who was coming with the apperitif is the waitress in charge of serving . It might be an extremely nice timing . Since he expected that their conversation will be interrupted around the halfway at the earliest . After distributing the apperitif, the waitress leaving the room immediately . Though this is an apperitif, its a non-alcoholic cocktail - Rio starting to fluently explaining the apperitif that served to Miharu as if trying to shaking off a little heavy atmosphere till a while ago . Even Miharu listening with great interest to the explanation as if catching Rio intention . As their meals coming in order, the two of them enjoyed their a bit too late lunch in a calm atmosphere . Chapter 60 Volume 1 Chapter 60 TL : Cnine Previously on the Seigensou . After decided to get his revenge on Lucius, Rio returned from Yagumo region to Strahl region after leaving it for several years . [TL : He left Strahl at 12, staying in Seirei no Tami for around 2 years, journey in Yagumo for half year, living in Karasuki kingdom for around 1 year so the counting of his age is around 15 and half years old . same as his current age mentioned in chapter 55 or 56] Hes stopping at the trading city Almond in Galwark kingdom in the middle of his journey to the Bertram kingdom, only to know that a coup has occurs within Bertram kingdom few days ago . Being anxious about Seria safety whos one of the Bertram kingdom noble, Rio departed from Almond after deciding to quickly meet with Seria, his FORMER teacher . A while after leaving Almond, Rio has sensed that someone has used gigantic magic at the same times he saw six pillar of light was piercing the heaven of Strahl region in front of him . Feeling some kind of unusual anxiety, Rios going toward the place where the magic just used . Thereupon, he saved a japanese boy and girl around that place whos almost turned into a slave . He explaining the situation while doing a simple introduction to those two, theyregoing to save the other girl whoos taken captive as a slave, Rio then know that the other person is his childhood friend of his previous life, Ayase Miharu . Furthermore, Sendou Aki who he saved along is his half-sister of his previous life, whos somehow loathing his previous life-self . Though Rio was managed to reunited with his childhood friend in a most unexpected way, he decided to putting on hold speaking about his own identity to them till the situation settle down . The next day, the first step in order to make the three of them adapting with the live in this world, Rio was going to buy everyday goods along with Miharu . At that place, Rio telling Miharu that theres something that he want to tell her about something someday . Miharu giving her promise to hear Rio story, the two of them then returned to Rio rock house . Part 1 Noon of the next day after he finished shopping with Miharu, Rio returned to Galwark kingdom while taking along Miharu, Aki, and Masato . After he find a calm and secluded place in the forest near Almond, he build a temporary base in that place . In addition, Rio was departingto Bertram kingdom alone in the next day . Rio need few hours of moving with his full power to making a round trip from Miharus place till the royal capital of Bertram kingdom . But, since he didnt know how long itll take to find Seria, he tell Miharus that hell be away from the house for three days at the longest . With everyday necessary goods assembled, it seems theres no need for him to worrying too much about them if they just living in this house since he already explaining on how to use every spirit tools and magic tools for everyday lives in this house . [TL : That was a though one] Though, he;s truly worrying about Miharus who just came to this world, hell be even more worrying when hes away from the house for extended time . Rio decided to confirm Seria safety as fast as possible so that he can return earlier . Thats While moving toward the royal capital of Bertram kingdom and paying attention whether theres abonormality in the surrounding or not, Rio discovered the figure of numerous human walking in formation . Feeling a little anxious, hes floating as if hovering in that place then strengthen his eyesight with spirit arts as he focusing his gaze to looking at the situation over there . Troops Theyre moving toward Galwark kingdom . Though there are Bertram kingdom city before theyre arriving at the national border, theyll be arriving at the Almond if theyre advancing a little further after that city . Rio was placing his hand on his chin while overlooking the ground from above as if considering the situation . Should I investigating a little He landing slowly toward the ground, after landing on a place that was a little separated from the troops, hes manipulating the odo and mana to clad himself again with wind by entrusted it to the odo on his surrounding . Thereupon, Rios figure slowly blending with his surrounding and soon become completely invisible from the surrounding . That was the spirit arts of camouflaging that used by clad on wind . Though it couldnt do as far as blocking presence and sound, someone who can see odo will see him if theyre straining their eyes and the people who have high odo perception but unable to see odo will feel uncomfortable, Still, though he couldnt be careless since his camouflage will solved if he receiving attack from outside like someone attack or others, its a perfect camouflage for human tribe . After confirming that the arts perfectly invoked, Rio was walking lightly toward the troops . If by some chance it turn into a war against our own country . Will we really win Rio was eavesdropping to a group that conversing suring the march . I wonder about that . Though we say our self as some sort of Anti-Revolution army, in another words were rebel army you know . In other words, a traitor Oy, stop saying such foolish things . Well be whipped if the higher-ups ever heard that One soldier cautioned the men who conversed in low voice . hes right . Its a fact that were running away from the royal capital right . Flora-sama is there with us . Moreover, the legendary hero also appeared . Dont look so dissapointed Hero huh . The heck, he doesnt even look like one . How can such legendary being is going along with us I mean, you guys also saw that light right Its a direct notification from the higher ups . I couldnt think of that as a lie Rio eyes widened slightly . Hero Speaking of hero[ -Yuusha], theyre an existence that coming out of the fairy-tales . A god apostle . Once, theyre the braves[ħ-Eiyuu] who fought against the demon race . Rio knowledge regarding that information was only the general knowledge . Could it be that six pillar of light was the summoned hero It seems thats the last of what he can gain from those men conversation . Moreover, judging from the circumstancial evidence, the probability for it is quite high . It seems the legendary hero in the legend was six people since its also coincident with the number of the pillar of light . If the pillar of light was the sing of hero summoning, Mii-chan and the others arent the hero, but . Its matching with Miharu testimony about the fact that theyre swallowed by vortex of light . In that case, theres very high probability that two of the heroes are Miharus acquaintances . In the first place, where the heck were going to Is it Galwark kingdom? Those men conversation was advancing even when Rio still in the middle of thinking . Most of us will be on the stand by in the territory of marquis Rodan in the middle of this journey right . The one who was going to Galwark kingdom are one part of the troops and the higher ups . Since theres no way well be striding into another country like in its in our country with this number of people right Will Galwark kingdom truly lend their hand to us Who know . Thats the notification from higher ups Theres a little hope in it Theres Flora-sama, even the hero was appeared . We should think that it wont be peaceful for the time being He can gather quite bit of information even when he just take a light walk . Maybe this group was the loser group in the coup . ) Thats mean theyre trying to gain the support of Galwark kingdom, isnt that mean theyre truly going against their own country Part 2 Once when Rio was still in Strahl region, Galwark kingdom and Bertram kingdom was in friendly relationship . There might be some chance within these several years . Theres no need to go inside Galward kingdom if their destination is marquis Rodan territory, since theyre not going to cause a war, it seems theres no need to wory whether itll harm Miharus . It seems I need to investigating a bit about who this hero person is Maybe by some chance that person is Miharus acquaintances . Theres also the feeling of wanting to know what kind of person the hero is . Though he didnt think such important stories will be coming out from the ordinary soldier even if hes staying in this place . He probably need to slipping into the place where the higher ups and the nobles gathered to hear more story about it . Or he need to go there to confirm the face of that hero just as it is . Rio was hestitated . Moreover, if the people in this place called the Bertram kingdom rebel army, then . . Seria might be in this place by chance . Though he dont know which faction Seria belong to, theres some value in trying . Rio decided to go deeper into the core of the troops . The troops halted their movement Thanks to the rest time . During that time, Rio invading into the inner place, hes fumbling around the place where he think that theres higher ups or noble in it . Not here huh Maybe because its natural or just coincident, Rio found a lot of face of the young knight or young noble that he seen somewhere before . But, only Seria whose figure he couldnt see . Theres only tomorrow left When he turn his line of sight toward the coach, an extremely strict protection is laid at the surrounding of that coach . The commander of this troops might be getting on inside the coach . The hero is in there huh Currently he cant see the figure of the hero . If its under assumption that hes inside the coach . The moment Rio about to go to that place . Nn A youth appeared while stretching his body from inside the coach . Aaa, my butt feel sore The youth who appeared from the coach was frowning while touching his hips . Hes Sakata Hiroaki, one of the summoned hero . Flora and Roana also appeared from the coach right after Hiroaki . Thats a bit improper, Hiroaki-sama Roana remonstrated Hiroaki with slightly blushing face . Flora whos on her side also showing similiar reaction[blushing] . Aaah, my bad my bad Hiroaki scratched his head awkwardly . That is, the hero His appearance is japanese, he speak in japanese, from the way hes moving his body, theres high possibility that he just an ordinary slacker . Thereupon, at that place . Hero-dono Stead, the son of duke Euguno is taking along several knights and came to the direction of Hiroaki . Ah, uhm . Hiroaki inclined his head, it seems that couldnt remember the name and face[of Stead] . Its Stead Euguno Stead giving his name with a smile . Flora and Roana included, theres several person whos also known by Rio . In some sense, Flora was the person who caused a complete change of Rio life, Roana was someone who become the center amongst Rio classmate . As for Stead, he remembered him even if he didnt want to from the fact that he[Rio] ofte being blamed one way or another by him[Stead] . Incidentally, Rio didnt know that Latifa older brother is Stead . Since Latifa didnt want to told him the story when shes still a slave, even Rio was hestitated to ask her about that matter . Of course he also tried to find out whos the person that ordered Latifa to assasinating Rio . But, Since Latifa didnt know the name of duke Euguno, in the end, Rio couldnt find the fact that duke Euguno is the one who was pulling the string . Thats why, he didnt ties together the fact that Stead is Latifa older brother . Ah, duke Euguno son huh . Best regard then . Im Sakata Hiroaki, no thats wrong, its Hiroaki Sakata [TL : The first one is using kanji (=Sakata Hiroaki)-This is how you read it in japan version, while the second one is using katakana(ҥ = Hiroaki Sakata)-this is how you read it in english version it seems] . Best regards too . Hero-dono Part 3 Stead grasped the hand presented from Hiroaki without wiping his smile . Well then, do you need something Yeah, the truth is we want to request for a joint training together with hero-dono by all means Training Yes . Especially when were so close to the legendary hero-sama . We believe that we can get that kind of chance in this occassion Uh~n, even if you say that, my style is something that I couldnt teach to someone else since its self-taught Hiroaki showing a troubled face . Hiroaki self-taught earlier didnt have the form of katana . Even so, hes somewhat interested in trying his hero related power . We also want to see the gallant figure of Hiroaki-sama Thereupon, Roana who was on his back made proposal . Ah, well, if Roana said so . Hes to accept the sparring match without hestitation . Hiroaki send a fleeting gaze toward Flora . What about you, princess Flora Ah, Yeah . I want to see it too I see . Then, I think we should try it . I also want to confirm how far my combat capabilities Hiroaki nodded and after confirming that theyre setting the place . He suddenly taking out a katana, his personal Divine Raiment, out of nowhere . [TL : It should be a tachi!!!!] Its look good right . Then, please become my opponent Stead is smiling boldly as hes taking one step forward . Just like that, after clearing the people in their surrounding, theyre facing at each other with their own weapon . Come with may . Dont worry since I made some change with my weapon appearance for this situation when I pulled the blade Hiroaki said that while taking a stance with his katana . Thats hero-sama divine raiment Since its the first time Stead seeing a katana, hes looking at Hiroaki weapon with great interest . Though its extremely sharp, its also extremely brittle . [TL : Its a fact since katana edge will basically chipped after being used to slashing people for 3 times, strangely its stay sharp when used to pierce] But, it doesnt change the fact that its a divine raiment whatever it appearance is . Stead braced himself . Then, here I come Saying that, Stead approaching Hiroaki in one go with strengthened physical ability by using magic . Ooh, thats a quick one Hiroaki reacted to the Stead training sword that was coming from the front . As it is, their line of sight intersecting when their sword is locking at each other . Hiroaki grinning widely . ORAAA While shouting, hes surpressing the physical abilities that strengthened with magic and forced Stead to step back . Stead body that unable to endure it being blown back . KUH That was too overwhelming right? Stead was surprised . His opponent releasing an unimaginable physical power from his body that look barely have muscle . Here I go Hiroaki approaching as he brandishing his katana . With such big sized specialized weapon Stead easily avoiding that after reading the orbit of the katana that was swung by Hiroaki . Without missing the gap of the attack due to such large swing, Steads swinging his sword horizontally as it is . That was close In that moment, Hiroakis body accelerating and easily dodged Stead sword . W-What, impossible Now its my turn[TL : Is this Yu-Gi-Oh!?] Bwon, Hiroaki katanas attacking Stead while making sound of cutting through the air . KUH Though Stead barely managed to stop that attack, hes still blown at quite distance . Hiroaki approaching Stead to deal the last blow . The match between them become quite heated, even the people on the surrounding was also watching their match as if theyre eating it . Rio also watching at their match from quite distance . Power and speed, the way he move his body and wield his katana was also incoherent Part 4 Was Rio impression toward Hiroaki . Though hes not weak, at present his strength is just around the level of one knight of human tribe . Though theres still room for growth since hes still an amateur, he couldnt sense that . It seems theres no human who know how to use katana in this world, thats why it seems thats why theres no one who can escape from the combat style that fight with all he got . That was a crude combat style using ordinary katana that already useless long time ago . Though its a completely amateur battle, its still impressive to go against though-somewhat-lacking-but-still-a knight -of this world in one on one . Is that the power of the hero Though it doesnt seems that hes strengthening his body and physical abilities, it seems its the work of that katana Though similiarly japanese, Miharu seemingly didnt have fighting power like Hiroaki . Though it might be because Hiroaki is a hero, Rio was thinking that the katana might be what made Hiroaki a hero . Despite speaking in japanese, Hiroaki can conversing with the people of this world . It seems that katanas absorbing Hiroaki odo on its own accord . Though he might be still have ace in the hole, it doesnt seems that he will use it in this match, so Rio feels that he wont gain anymore information in this place . Rio re-started looking for Seria as he turn his heel . But, in the end he couldnt find Seria figure . Though it feel like hes going on some fools errand, he gained a big information regarding one of the hero . Though Hiroaki isnt Miharus acquaintance, sooner or later if he keep looking for the other heroes, he might be stumbled upon the jackpot even if just by chance . Nevertheless, he have no bussiness in this place anymore since he couldnt find Seria . Rio left that place and heading toward the royal capital of Bertram kingdom . Upon his arrival toward Bertram kingdom, Rio first confirming whether hes in the wanted list or not . Though theres no document regarding Rio wanted list in Galwark kingdom, its still completely valid within Bertram kingdom . The drawing of Rios portrait at that time is still in there, theres also the description of his other traits . Such bother Rio muttered in low voice . Though he have several reason for why Rio wanted list is spreading only in Bertram kingdom, and he couldnt perfectly guarantee it, its not worth mentioning . The most important things is that he should avoid any activity within Bertram kingdom as Rio, even as he is now . Though, now, when he have to explain regarding how he ended up as a criminal in the wanted list to Miharus, his mood darkened a little . Something like Actually Im in the wanted list, though hes innocent no matter what it said, he still hestitating on how to explain that to them . But, if theyre going to living together even after this time, it might be hard to keep it hiding as well . It wont be strange if theyre asking why they need to live in a place secluded from human habitation even though theres city . Since it seems itll be necessary to broaden Miharus area of activities if they learn the local language . After sighing a little, Rio left the bulletin board on which the document of wanted list pasted on . Just like that Rio keep walking into the commercial block . Its been more than three years since the last time he came to this city but, he cant see any conspicious change in the city that really stand out . But, Rio felt a little uncomfortable . Even though coup detat just occured, the city is strangely overflowing with energy . Despite theres no change of the king, since theres a coup that was shaking the higher ups of the country, usually itll have some kind of effect in the country . Feeling a bit worried, Rio decided to looking for some information in the street stalls . I heard that a coup has occured within the royal castle but, surprisingly the city is overflowing with energy After ordering large portion of meat skewer, hes trying to casually asking the woman who gave the meat skewer by pretending as a traveler . AH, well, certainly this city is liveless till few days ago . But, soon that atmosphere was blown away The woman who managing the street stall was answering with delighted smile . What was happened What happen you say, it was the hero-sama advent you know . Theres a celebration for that event and now everyone is cheerful Hero huh Yeah, you surely ever heard about that fairy-tale right . About the hero . You also saw the rising of that huge pillar of light few days ago right? That huge light also rising from the royal castle . The hero-sama was coming along with that light! That woman was completely excited . Though Rio didnt really feel it, it seems the hero was such great figure to the people . Or else, it might be because the masses didnt usually see magic saw such large-scale phenomenon . It seems the hero also appearing in this country . Then thats joyous event Yeah, thats joyous event . Though its better if this country also stabilized with this right Yeah After agreeing while smiling lightly, Rio whos hunger satisfied after filling his stomach with meat was departing from that place . So hero also appeared in this country . It seems I should also examining this hero while looking for Seria sensei After deciding that, he then goes toward the royal institute in which he attended before . In the case that Serias still working as a lecturer in this place . If its her, she might know something about the hero . Since hes using the optical camouflage spirit arts, For Rio whos sneaking to meet someone during the daytime isnt something difficult, hes then heading toward Seria laboratory in the library by depending on his memory from before . Part 5 Its not here . But, her private property that was inside that room was completely vacated, the inside of the room was emptied . He trying to going out of the room to confirming the door again . From the fact that the wooden-block with Seria name engraved on it still pasted on the door, theres no mistake that this place is her laboratory . Then, why shes not here Is that have something to do with the coup Rio was succumbed to anxiety as the words such as imprisonment and execution floating inside his head . After confirming that theres a sign of someone in the other room, Rios entering that room . NnnDD The male lecturer suddenly turning back when he heard the sound of door opening from behind . Rio catch that man from behind before he have the chance to asking for his identity . Sorry . I have some errand with Seria Claire, the lecturer of this royal institute, Where is she now Touching his hand on the head of the man and pouring his odo inside, after forcefully taking control of the odo flow within that man body for several seconds, Rios releasing that man and asking that question . Ah, so youre looking for Seria-kun huh . She isDD Thereupon, that man is looking absentmindedly at Rio with unfocused gaze, thus he personally vomitting every bit information that he know about Seria . [TL : let me know her 3 size, I have no hope in that one though(most likely almost same number)] Currently, Rios figure isnt reflected in that male lecturer eyes . He explaining that by himself as if he didnt feel any discomfort to Rio, and keep talking without any vigilance . Thats the stronger kind of illusion art by using spirit arts which even stronger than the recogition inhibition . Though the user didnt know what kind of illusion seen by the target, it could display a fabricated reality to the target that will make it more convenient for the user . On the other hand, its truly difficult arts since its need strong intervention toward mana and strong but delicate control of odo . Though he feel that it shouldnt be used excessively, its extremely useful for interrogation during an emergency situation just like this situation . As for the demerit, its necessary to directly manipulating the odo inside the body of the target, itll be completely obstructed when if the target is proficient at odo manipulation . And then, itll also cancelled when the people in the surrounding noticing the disordered odo of the target, even if its succesfully deployed if the target strongly resisting itll also dampen the effect . Furthermore, the arts also wont be effective for too long, since if the user want to prolong the effect of the illusion art, it cant be done unless theyre periodically manipulating the odo flow of the target . Therefore, if he want to use this witchcraft, he need not only an excellent odo manipulation but also the target carelessness Incidentally, though its relatively easy to cast this illusion art in human tribe, its extremely difficult even for Rio to successfully cast this witchcraft if the target is Seirei no Tamis . And, since the characteristic syndrome will appear after the target awaken which turning into a condition that theyre absentminded, the person whos aware of such illusion art will easily noticed that an illusion just used on them . Thank you very much . You saved me . Ill take my leave then Its nothing, I dont mind about it Rio already leaving the room after saying his gratitude . The voice of the man inside the laboratory echoed to no purpose . In the certain garden within the royal castle of Bertram kingdom, Seria Claire, the most prominent genius in the history of Bertram kingdom was standing gloomy expression . Seria, whyre you in such place Such frivolous voice is calling from her back . As she guessed the owner of that voice, Seria turned behind while holding the discomfort in her chest[?] . Standing on that place was Charles Albo . Hes the son of Helmut Albo and the one whos currently running the administration of the kingdom after receiving appointment from king Phillip III . I just coming out to get some fresh air in the middle of my research . It seems Ive worked myself a bit too hard Seria answered with a perfect smile despite feeling disgusted with the smile reflected in her eyes . Yeah, since that persistence is also one of your charm . So its necessary to have your heart resting for a while . But, despite theres someone like me, I couldnt admire your idea for a recreation alone in this place That smile improving Charles mood, then he approached her in an overly-familiar manner . And then, with a voice that has a little rebuke in them, he speak to Seria . . My apologize . Ive the feeling that you might be busy Though Seria completely rejected him, she hide that emotion with vague smile as if being troubled . That was the greatest resistant that she could muster for now . Seria Claire, shes the eldest daughter of the count Claire whos prestigius with magic within Bertram kingdom and rivaling that of duke Fontin . In the recent years, the new version of the measurement developed by her is used to measure the aggregate amount of magical power despite being vague in number, her evaluation brought about innovative development to the study of magic, she was attracting attention even from the surrounding country . And now that she turned 21 years old, was still single despite slightly passing marriageable age for noble . [TL: Shes LEGAL!!!] Until just few days ago, many nobles sending marriage proposal to snatch that genius achievement . Moreover, the man who put an end to that is this man, Charles Albo . His age is 38 years old, and already have six wifes, to keep Seria skill in the kingdom, by Helmut order he decided to take Seria as his seventh wife . And as a counter balance for the relationship with Proxia empire, originally Count Claire whos Seria father is the only noble in neutral faction . But, the recent coup detat is gradually chipping Helmut influence bit by bit . In that situation, even count Claire father who have no influence only rejecting Helmut demand . Ive postponing many great task just for you Seria received a goosebump toward this man who easily spouting such sweet words that sweeter than the flower nectar in this garden with such serious look . Shes rather committing suicide as soon as possible rather than polluting her body with this man in the near future . But, she have no courage to die . She didnt want to die . She wants to life . Theres still lot of research that left undone, and many other dreams that she want to pursue . The first one is a normal love, though she want a normal and happy married life, that dream was on the verge of crumbling . Though she know the importance of political marriage for noble, if not for such situation, Seria was holding the influence only to fulfill her dream . Well thats the reason she couldnt find a partner, thus she become single woman pass marriageable age . Such flattery Part 6 Though she feel goose bump, Serias pretending a little shy in hearing those words . She hate this . She want to leave this country immediately . Though she hate it so much, she hold it in herself, Serias house standing will be worsened if shes running away on her own . It then will going as far as troubling his family . If she want to escape, it must not from her own intention, she have to escape in a way that cant be stopped by anyone . But, she have no such power . Thats why the situation turned this way, Seria whos an important person is forced to live her life under house arrest in the royal castle, theres even a guard for her . It was impossible for her to slip out of the castle without public noticing it in that kind of situation . Even if for example she could escape, she who raised as a noble didnt know how to live alone . [TL : Are all noble in this world that useless?] Even if shes doing a research on her own convenience as a little revenge, since her achievement might be recognized, the higher-ups let her do as she pleases . Come to think of, why everyone accompanying the summoned hero-sama Dont tell me that it wasnt because impossible to measure the hero magical power even by the measurement stone developed by me . . Seria asked that question just to satisfy her intellectual curiousity as if trying to forget her gloomy feeling . Since the only time she forget such unpleasant things is when shes doing her research . Yeah, theyre indeed wonderful . Despite his young age, he, the hero is a man of character with calm personality . The other kids too, they said that hes gallantly doing his best even without anyone asking for it Maybe because his misunderstanding that Seria changed the topic since shes shy, Charles chuckled as if being filled with pride . And then, speaking of the hero that was summoned within Bertram kingdom . Summoned in the Bertram kingdom was three people two girl and one youth, the hero amongst them was the one boy . The hero is an 18 years old youth, he have a gentle manner and extremely in order even his appearance with his blonde hair with charm that pulling his surrounding . Including accepting the situation without causing too much chaos even regarding his unexpected summoning and promising to cooperating with the kingdom, his evaluation in the royal castle is very high . Even the other two who was summoned along with the hero didnt have divine raiment, they have terrifying amount of magical power, and currently being trained along with the hero to making the best use of that magical power . Then, Ill go back first since theres some works to do . You should also go back quickly since your body will become colder by staying outside for a long time Charles was saying those words when shes immersing herself thinking about suitable response for him . Undertood . I think Ill go back to my laboratory after enjoying the wind for a bit longer After Seria giving a response in a graceful manner, Charles left that place while letting out a coincited smile . Looking at his retreating figure, Serias grimacing a little . Letting out a sigh, after looking at the flower that filling the place in tranquility, Seria left that place to go back to her laboratory . The guard knights following from behind as if pursuing her . Serias also displeased by this guard knight . Its still okay if its just looking at her face sometimes . She can endure it if its only that much . But, this man often looking so many times at her skirt or chest when doing his job . [TL : Dont tell me A comrade!!] Though the person himself might think that she hasnt noticed, Seria noticed his gaze . Though Seria herself thinking that she didnt have a body that considered attractive to men, the phsycological disgust that she feels when someone sending this kind of gaze to her is trulu unbearable . Even now the man who walk behind her looking at her rear made Seria even more dejected . Well then, Ill go back to my research Seria closed the door of the room after telling that to him in a little blunt way . After entering the room, shes all on her own so she released a huge sigh . Gacha [TL : SFX] SHe could heard the sound of the door opened from behind . (Is the guard opened the door) Someone opening the door without even knocking it . Seria turned around with unpleasant mood . Whats matter EH Standing on that place was an unknown youth . Hes smiling gently as if feeling relieved, she know from the air emitted from him that masculine figure that pleasant to see despite his slender frame . Though he might be still young in age, to be honest, his appearance is right in the middle of Seria strike zone . . Are you a knight guard But, nevertheless she cannot afford to let down her guard . Seria asked that man identity with a strict voice . He might be a spy from another country that was coming with her as his target . Though this is an old trick for each countries to choose men or women with pleasing appearance as a spy . Though she want to leave the royal castle, she want to be pardoned from that way of leaving . Since she didnt know what kind of treatment lying in waiting for her after that point . Though Serias completely useless in close combat . If its a counter attack, shell attack by using magic . Stepping back slowly, Seria was trying to take some distance from the youth . And then . If its the guard, hell do his job without even finding any abnormality . its been a while, Seria-sensei The youth was speaking to Seria with a voice that feel nice in her ears while smiling at her . Who Serias felt somekind of reminiscense . This kind of feeling, she feel that this kind of scene happened once before . Seria tilting her neck a little . Im Rio . Im thinking of giving my greeting since Im coming back to this place After saying that while smiling wryly, the youth took off his necklace . Thereupon, the color of his hair changing back from silver to black in an instant . At that place, stood a youth with a visage that Seria know very well . Though hes growing quite a lot during the several years she didnt see him, she remember very well his black hair . Rio . . Nano Rio! The gloomy feeling that she felt until just a moment ago was blown away in an instant . Something like that is trivial right now . With tears on the corner of her eyes, Seria coming at him then put herself into his embrace . Chapter 61 Volume 1 Chapter 61 TL : Cnine ED : PF : Part 1 Im really worried since theres no contact so far after the first letter come Seria was looking up at his face as she entrusting her body on Rio chest . Repeatly beating Rio chest . Sorry . Theres no way to get in touch with this place from Yagumo . Rio apologizing as if feeling a little troubled . Its already more than 3 years since Rio left Bertram kingdom . The number of time he send letter during that time is only once . Maybe its only natural even if Serias worrying him . I know something like that Seria voice echoed inside the room . Though a knight guarding outside of the room its supposed that no abnormalities happen according to Rio illusion art, even if theres a possibility that a passerby whos happen to pass outside the room will hear Seria scream . Though Rios a little surprised, he couldnt say about that risk . Because the Seria in his embrace seemed too ephemeral . Im sorry . Ive made you worried You fool, youre such a fool Seria whos buried her face on Rio chest is crying while muttering thosewords with faint voice . Ive returned in piece right Dokun, Dokun, the throbbing of Rio chest was transmitted to her . Its warm, and theres sense of security . Seria gently stroked that chest from the bottom of her heart . In this situation it cant be helped that she feel anxious, though she meet Rio in this way and could confirm Rios safety whos embarking to a dengerous journey, thus it cant be helped that she feel glad . Rio has come . Though its only that much, Seria was being surprised herself that she feel relieved with only meet him . But, youre coming at this timing is just too cunning Serias muttering in low voice . Somehow she feel that her body become hot from sometime ago . The throbbing of her heart is something that she never felt until now . Maybe its simply because shes glad that Rio has returned or, though just for a moment, shes being charmed by Rio whos growing into a handsome and splendid adult or, maybe because shes in his embrace . Though it might be all of that, she feel that the greatest reason was because hes coming at this timing . After all, being confined under house arrest, her contact with the surrounding people is ceased including his relative and, being forced to a marriage against her wish . Because Seria heart already strained at the limit . And then Rio just came in this kind of situation, she feel relieved, glad, its not strange for various emotion to suddenly surfacing . Even the current situation in which shes in his embrace, theres no doubt its because her heart shaken . With that kind of feeling, Seria was frantically trying to surprise the throbbing in her chest . Timing? Rio asking with curious tone . Rio didnt know whats in Seria mind right now . But, when he recalling the current situation of Bertram kingdom and Seria current condition, maybe an overly unpleasant incident happened on her recently . Though hes thinking about how to ask her about that without even that kind of preface, he have no time right now . The illusion art that he used on the knight in front of the door will simply solved in around tens minutes, theres also the possibility that someone have some bussiness with Seria . He need to keep it short . I already heard many news about this kingdom situation . For some reason Im considerably in hurry Yeah Seria answering with weak smile according to the situation . I heard that youre going to marry the man called Charles Albo . Should I say, congratulation At those time, Seria didnt have too much leeway to thinking about marriage . Rio asking as if being troubled since he couldnt measure whether its okay to bless her just like that . But, just as he thought, Seria face become clouded, Rios judged that she didnt wish for this marriage . Stop it . I never want to marry that man Somehow when she think about a bottomless resistance to the fact that her marriage known by Rio, Serias voiced her refusal with an expression as if shes going to cry anytime . Right, Rios words was drive in like a lynchpin in her heart . Seria-sensei Seria sorrowful screams piercing into Rio chest . Rio couldnt say anything to her . If this is the situation in which he can simply say something to easing her condition, he feel that hell say that words as much as she want . But, those words have nomeaning . Seria is a clever girl . Rio knew from his past experience that its far from glossing over her suffering, itll only make her feeling returning to the reality . Thus, Rios troubled . Though well, its already cant be helped . Im a noble, I know that political marriage is something that I have to bear Part 2 Seria was pretending to be tough while smiling helplessly . Though in the first place, political marriage is something that only happen under the agreement of mutual interest to both house, the current case was furnished under a half-threatening agreement . Its not so bad if Seria become the legal wife and yet, shes the seventh wife . Though shes slightly beyond marriageable age, its a treatment as if want to yell back for trying to make fun of the daughter of the prominent earl house . Even Seria father who want his daughter to marry also holding a dissatisfaction for this marriage, the father and daughter holding the same sentiment want to loudly objecting that result . But, if theyre going against duke Albo whos the ultranasionalist that currently controlling this country, in the worst case, House of earl Claire will be taken down for their rebellious spirit . Seria was caught in an inescapable fate . I can meet Rio this way in the end . Now I regained my spirit, Ill endure this marriage Seria showing a lonely smile . Sensei In that moment, the words Why dont you come with me? almost coming out of Rio throat . But, is it really okay to say such words? . Though to break the deadlock in her current situation, he have to do one thing or another to the marriage itself, its not simply will fine if he take Seria from this place . [TL : just marry her, case closed!!!] From the position as noble, the influence toward the surrounding, and the livehood of Seria after he got her out of this place, theres so many things that he cant do without considering the situation . Maybe theres also the possiblity that itll turn into something that cannot be undone . Is it truly okay to do that . Can himself bear the responsibility if something goes wrong . In the first place, is this really what she want . Perhaps by some chance Seria will regret it . In that case, hell also regretting his own action . Itll certainly become a trouble if the fact that shes eloped got revealed . When the situation turning into the worst direction, Rio have no choice but to keep protecting Seria . his denial to traveling together with Gouki and co in Karasuki kingdom isnt it because he didnt have the resolution to bear the live of other on his shoulder . When he think that way, he felt that taking out Seria isnt a simple matter . Rio silently looking at Seria face . Seria also looking at Rio face while letting out a frail smile . Its as if shes going to dissapear anytime - . When he think that way, the thorn in Rio heart dissapeared . Will you come with me Rio said those words with full resolution . Thats right, Seria also wont be happy to staying in this kind of place . Rio convinced after looking at the current Seria . Only that was certain . If that was the case, theres only one thing he should do . Eh E? Serias looking at Rio with befuddled expression . You should escape if you didnt want to marry . Ill take sensei out from this castle Seria who supported him during his painful moment . That girl now is facing a hard time . In that case, Rio will support her . Its not a problem of deeply thinking about it . As she didnt wish for this marriage, because he didnt want to see Seria figure that look like as if her life have ended . Seria will find her own happiness . Understanding that in the most difficult thing . Thereupon, the problem is showing if she have that resolution . After that, whats left is whether she want to escape or not . Rio . In that moment, Seria showed an expression as if she take a glimpse of hope . But, its instantly replaced with an expression as if shes bitten a bitter bug . I cant . The thing is, Ill bring trouble to everyone if Im getting caught while escaping . At that time, even if I survived, youll be executed Seria rejected Rio proposal . Her feeling aside, shes still hestitating to bring trouble to the people whos precious to her and she adored . Though the real situation in which theyre eloping without being found by anyone it cant be helped that the way to deal with them is unknown, theyve no excuse if theyre being caught in the way . Though her house wont be taken down when thinking about Seria social position, the standing of earl Claire house will be considerably worsened in the country . Though she dont know what will become her marriage with Charles, at the worst, her family will become hostage for the sake of the country, no, for the sake of Helmut, and Seria might be forced to develop magic tools . Moreover, after confirming of Rio survival and imagining that hell be killed because of her, she felt an unfathomable amount of rejection . It wont be a problem if no one find us right But, Rio said that while displaying fearless smile . Serias looking at him dumbfounded . No, well, thats right but . Do you know how difficult is to do that? This place is inside the royal castle you know? Yeah, this place is inside the royal castle indeed . By the wayDD Rio keep talking while smiling wryly . Sensei, how do you think I come to this place Uh, Ah . . Because shes too happy to be able to meet Rio again, she noticed that she forgot to ask the question that she should ask when Rio just came . R-Rio, how do you come all the way till this place Seria current room was located in the deepest part of Bertram royal castle . Great number of soldier and knight is patrolling around the royal castle, thats excluding countless number of imperial noble and the servants whos walking around the castle, theres also guard knight in front of the room . he have to slipping through all those people eyes to arriving till this place . Its different if hes infiltrated as an officials from the very beginning, entering as a complete stranger is impossible however . Though therell be a commotion if that were the case, theres absolutely nothing like that happen . Though Rios still in the wanted list . Though its already 3 years ago, its still valid . Though theres no full-scale investigation, hell certainly captured if hes spotted walking nonchalantly . Rio is growing, though he might be able to enter the royal castle if he falsifying his identity, its also strange for how he came to this place without any attendant . Since theres no way for the current Seria to meet someone without any attendant . Thats why, though she didnt feel that Rios coming in this place as an official, Seria common sense strongly insisting that theres no way he come in that way . (I mean, if he can do that, assasinating the king isnt that difficult right . ) Part 3 I sneaked in But, Seria question easily answered by Rio . Even so, Serias seemingly not convinced with his answer . N-No, no matter how you say it . What kind of magic, that is When it came to that, shes still believed that hes a guess who has come by passing all of the official procedures . But, shes strongly insisted without circumtantial evidence . She cant help but to accept it if she see it . Rio, you, really . Seria muttered in shock . Seria know that Rio couldnt use magic . Thereupon, she asked whether he sneaked in this castle alone . Or, what kind of magic tool that he uses which look like a necklace that changing his hair color . It seems you starting to believe it A smile floated on Rio face . Really, what kind of magic did you used Its disgracing many soldier and knight whore working as the guard of royal court, that . Seria who know the grave of the situation asking with serious expression . Rios placing his hand on his mouth as if pondering about something . Something like this magic After answering in that way . In the next moment, soon after a low whistle of the wind, Seria lost sight of Rio figure . Rio who spoke in front of her vanishing before she know . Eh Rio? Seria calling Rio name whos suddenly dissapearing . Then appearing like this A gentle breeze blowing past her and Seria recognized that Rio continuing his explanation . W-What kind of Seria muttering in amazement . (What kind of magic is this?) This is the kind of magic that make me transparent to blend with the surrounding Rio speaking with calm tone . Y-You say become transparent, as far as I know theres no such kind of magic but Because strictly speaking its not magic . I think its also difficult to do the same thing with magic When Rio nonchalantly saying something that cant be allowed to pass, its greatly stimulated Seria curiousity as a magic schoolar . W-Whats that What is the principle Uhm, let say that by manipulating the wind loaded with odo, I mean magical power . . Now is not the time for that kind of explanation Though he unintentionally explained when he was pressed by Seria who asked vigorously, Rio shaking his neck sideways while smiling wryly . EH? A-Ahaha, sorry . I unintentionally being curious about it . . Maybe because her self-awareness was wavering since she lost herself, Seria apologized while smiling wryly . She who instantly in trance when it comes to something relating to magic wasnt changing whether in the past or now . For the time being, I wont say anything rather than taking sensei alone out from this place without anyone noticing . Thats why, let me ask again . Sensei, will you come with me Rio said that, though in a way as if he ask her to take a light stroll in the park . Uhm, what do you say with me but, the current me is a super VIP you know First, if its exposed that Rios escaped while taking me along, this time youll certainly become a genuine criminal I dont care . Im already got a false charge on my head for an attempt to assasinating a royalty you know . So I didnt see the reason for why I cant abduct a noble in this place . As it is, sensei problem will become an accident Rio . If we left to the other country, the wanted list in the Bertram kingdom wont have anything to do with us . Moreover, I dont think the Bertram kingdom will make Seria-sensei dissapearance come out to public Thats Maybe youre right Regardless her country or another country, theres many power that want Seria . [TL : Could it be that all of those kingdom king is actually a lolicon?] Its easy to predict what itll turn into if the conveying the dissapearance of Seria from Bertram kingdom to those people . Certainly even without that, when it comes to the face of the country, no one is na?ve enough to make a proclamation like kidnapping or unofficial dissapearance of the country VIP . Theres a possiblity that this country might be hiding the fact about Seria dissapearance . B-But, even after leaving from this place, Ill only become Rio hindrance . Im, a woman who have no redeeming feature except for magic [TL : Youre a loli and cute, so I forgive you . or so my past self would say] I know that . Because no one will be cleaning and tidying the room if theres no me Rio showing an amusing smile while saying that . Seria cheeks inflated with muu . Ive no place to go if I leave this place you know I might be staying on your side for lifetime you know[TL : I want to tsukkomi that this might be a confession] At least well be together till I found a permanent residence in which Seria-sensei can live in peace . Though theres no guarantee whether that place will be in Strahl region[TL : And he shoot it down just like that] . In this point I wanted you to say I will support sensei for life though . Ahaha, sorry . Naturally I cant thoughlessly saying such promise Rios smiling wryly to Seria whos looking at him with reproachful eyes . So thats was how it is Seria smiled while gigling a little . After this, if possible I want sensei to promising only one thing, I wont especially make sensei do something Promise Yes . Maybe, sensei will catch a glimpse of many crazy event when youre with me . Though Ill explain it as long as I can, sensei must swear to not thoughlessly tell a third party about what you know . Though theres no need to keep this promise in case itll bring danger to sensei safety Crazy event right . . Seria stared intently at Rio . She already catching a glimpse of that . She could do that much . Because there might be something that more surprising that this . Because something like magic that will make you transparent like what she saw just now, to Seria whos a magic scholar and a noble, she understand that the effective value of that is unthinkable . The people that will come to Rio to reproducing that might be appearing if that magic is know to public . Maybe thats also what Rio worrying about . When Seria about to give her consent . If you come with me, Sensei will also lost something big . Theres also some danger . Thats why I didnt want to take sensei by force . Whether sensei will come with me or not, please decide it by yourself After saying that, Rio stretched his hand to Seria . To that hand, Seria - Lets go . Well go right . Take me from this place, Rio She grasped it tighly . Though he couldnt feel any hestitation in that, its not something that he didnt think at all because its about Seria right . Though his eyes opened wide to Seria intant reply, Rios squeezed Seria hand tightly . Well then, lets leave this place immediately . Is there something that you want to take along Since itll be suspicious if Im escaping and taking my private properties in this room, Maybe Ill take some material and magic tools in this room . If that was the case, maybe I should take my research result along with me . Well, I should choose it carefully since theres a limit to how much I can take in one go though . Part 4 While speaking, Serias looking at the magic tools inside of the room with difficult expression . Being scattered in disordered fashion inside of the room is materials and countless magic tools, and large quantiry of thick and massive book . it seems she need to choose carefully in which one to carry since some of them is quite heavy . Was what she think . If you cant choose which to carry, how about taking everything And Rio throw such words . EH? Well, if its needed I can keep every magic tools in this room but, what would you do Rio explaining again while smiling wryly . No, you say keep it, even if Rios empty handed, no matter what you say, thats impossible right As a matter of fact . I can do something like this . ReleaseDischarge When his hand lightly touching the magic tools that was placed on top of the desk, Rio chanted the spell to use the itembox[Space-Time Warehouse] . At that moment, the magic tool that he touched warped, and then vanishing from that place . Seria was looking at that scene with dumbfounded expression . Though Ill put back the magic tool that just vanished now if its unneeded, dont worry since Ill hold on to it if its needed . What do you think? . . Y-Yeah, please keep it . While were on that, please take everything inside of this room Seria replying with cramped smile . Maybe because shes stopped worrying over it, her tone became a bit loose . Rio continously put his hand on the items that was inside of the room and stowing it into the item box after she gave her consent . In the blink of an eyes, everything inside of the room is swiped clean and almost left nothing . The people who say this scene will definitely confused . Actually Seria also greatly shaken by it . Well, shall we go then? Are you okay to be separated with your parent . Its okay . Ill write a letter or something after the situation calmed down Seria answered while showing a lonely smile . Understood . Rio grasped Seria hand . Please dont talk while were moving . Though we cant be seen from the outside, it wont go as far as erasing our presence or sound Okay Well, lets go then After saying that, a breeze happened, Serias lost the sight of the surrounding scenery . Though she almost let out an astonished voice, she close her mouth following Rio order . Maybe because looking at the surrounding situation in Rio, shes not hestitating to take a step forward . Seria was walking with her hand pulling Rio as it is . Though she hear the voice of someone talking during their walk, no one noticing them . Seria felt that it seems shes completely become transparent . Though the guard knight might be disciplined later, it didnt make her feel guilty when she remember that he must be punished for sexual harrassment by leering at her . Just like that, after walking for almost one hour . Well, its should be okay now Rio finally spoke to her . In that moment, her field of vision unblocked . Not to mention outside of the castle, before she know, theyre already outside of the royal capital . H-How can we escape this easily, this is truly ridiculous right Seria muttered with cramped face . Because itll take too much time for the explanation, lets talk about it while were moving . Thats aside . Im thinking of moving in one go while carrying sensei, are you okay with that Rio asked that . Carrying, me Yes Since he want to leave from the royal capital immediately, Rio intended to flying as it is in the sky . E, Uhm . I didnt particularly mind about it but Seria answered with flushing face . Then, excuse me Rio gently holding Seria body in a princess carry . Seria body is light like a feather, the supple feeling which the typical of woman transmitted over her clothes . Kya . T-This, is really embarassing right . Isnt it batter to carry me on your back? Ahaha, since itll be dangerous if you let go of my hand, holding in this way is safer for me . Though its okay to let go of my hand if I attached a lifeline[rope] Lifeline Youll know immediately . Though I think youll be surprised, please dont scream too loud when were ascending since I didnt want to attract a public gaze Nh Well, though I dont know what you mean Okay Though shes being carried in a princess carry, never in her wildest imagination that theyll flying in the sky . Though she inclined her head in wonder, she just gave her consent since she trust Rio . Well then, lets go !!!!! Rios soaring toward the sky with wind spirit arts . Seria eyes opened wide . Though her lips keep flapping, maybe because shes too astonished, or to keep her promise with Rio, no sound coming out of her lips . You can talk now After soaring high in the sky and reaching the height that couldnt be seen by public gaze, Rio talked to Seria . Though shes looking at the surrounding scenery with dumbfounded face, soon Seria gaze slowly shifting to Rio . An then, after breathing deeply for several times . Part 5 W-WHat the heck is thIIIIIISSSSSS The scream of Seria heart was resounding in the sky . Rios amused by Seria reaction . This is called spirit arts . Sensei also heard about it isnt it He answered while laughing at her . S-Spirit Arts This? Yes . It doesnt need aria of the spell and magic equation right Come to think of it, thats what they say about spirit arts . Dont tell me its really real . . Seria was looking at the surrounding with dumbfounding face . Seeing this lind of scenery is the first time for her . As expected, even the indoor type Seria cant help but also excited and astonished . Whether its because lacking in prudence to Rio, Seria eyes looked as if shining . Sensei, I want to ask a question, did you know the name of the hero that was summoned in Bertram kingdom Hero I think he said Kai Shigekura . . When Rio asking the astonished Seria, she easily tell him the hero name . Though he was thinking to coming back again in the future if she didnt know the hero name, it seems he just avoided doing a double effort . Kai Shigekura huh . I see Its not the name of Miharus acquaintance . It seems theyre not the hero that was summoned in the royal capital of Bertram kingdom . After looking at the hero that was summoned in Floras place, theres four hero left . Though he think that two of them might be Miharus acquaintance, he lost a bit of his self-confidence after two consecutive miss . Though the chance is very high that Miharus acquaintance are heroes . He decided to gather the information about heroes in this way as long as possible after this . Why did you ask the name of the hero Seria asking with curious voice . To be honest . Currently, Im living along with the children that was getting dragged during the hero summoning Dragged in during the hero summoning Yes . Yes, Ive no doubt about it . Because I heard from them that person might be summoned somewhere as a hero . Is that mean theyll be living along with me after this[TL : Your newlywed couple live plan has failed] Thats right . Sorry I should explained it before but Dont worry, it cant be helped since were racing against time before . What kind of child are they Seria asking about Miharus as if taking a bit too curious about them . When he think about it, it just a natural reaction since theyll be living together after this . I see . Theres three of them DD Rio told and informed her about Miharus . Though he got this feeling that Serias sulking a little when he told her about Miharu and Aki, she just replying that its nothing . In addition, theyre also talking about so many things till theyre arriving at the rock house, when they noticed, their journey has finished in the blink of eyes . Chapter 62 Volume 1 Chapter 62 TL : Cnine Part 1 Though Rio was leaving toward the Bertram kingdom leaving Miharus, in the end he returned to the rock house in the same day . In an instant, its already evening, because the veil of darkness has descending, the forest in the surrounding of the house become gloomy . That rock is the house in which sensei will live after this T-Thats very rough house right Though the barrier magic of recognition inhibition is invoked to Seria the moment she entering the area, Rio instantly cancelling it by manipulating the odo in Seria body . Though it didnt seems to be that big rock if saw from afar, Seria also understood about manufacturing the house when looking it getting closer . Though shes a little bewildered since Seria didnt have the concept of living inside of the house . Well, please rest assured since the inside is clean . Shall we enter . Because Ill introducing you to Miharus After saying that, Rio lowered Seria to the ground . U-Uhm Rio easily telling the situation to Seria while theyre flying in the sky, even regarding the fact that hes living along with Miharus . After going in front of the door, Rio pressed the magic tool that installed on the door to call the people inside . And following after that hes knocking the door with fixed rhythm . That was the sign of Rio came back . Welcome home Haruto-san! Soon the sound of the door unlocked from inside could be heard following after the door opened, and Miharu greeted Rio . Miharus seemingly feel relieved when she saw him coming home faster, maybe because she feel anxious since theres no Rio . Yeah, Ive returned Ah, ehm, that child is Miharu asking timidly when she saw Seria whos standing behind Rio . Shes the friend to whom Im indebted to . Since shes in danger, I take her under my protection . Though both of you unable to communicating at each other, youll be living together under the same roof after this . . Though Im regretting for not telling you beforehand, will you be okay with it Ah, Yeah . Of course you can After Rio explaining the situation, Miharu was bowing to Seria seemingly a little nervous . Serias also bowing back to Miharu while smiling . Rio, could it be that the girl whos dragged in the hero summoning that you said just now is this extremely cute YOUNG LADY Serias asking Rio while smiling a smile . Though she seems calm outside, Rios unintentionally stepping back as he somehow feeling the dreadfulness behind that smile . Ah, Yeah . Uhm, shes Miharu Ayase-san This girl is Miharu I see . Could it be that her age is the same with Rio? Yes . Thats so I see Could you please say please treat me well after this Understood . Before that, shall we enter first After saying that, Rio line of sight changing to Rio . Maybe because Miharu also sensing strangely dreadful Seria, it seems her tension raising slightly . But, because Seria also replaced with gentle smile immediately, the tension sign of Miharu vanished instantly . Shall we entering the house first, Miharu-san . Since I will introduce her To Miharu whos silently hearing Rio and Seria conversation which she couldnt understand, Rio speaking to her in japanese . Yes . Ill prepare the tea Sorry . Please Just like that, Rio leading Seria to entering inside the house along with Miharu . Miharus going straight to the kitchen immediately to prepare the tea . Ah, Welcome back , Haruto-san . ! Aah, welcome back, Haruto-anchan Aki and Masato was relaxing in the living room . Aki and Masato showing a relaxed face as if being relieved seeing Rios back, following that, theyre staring curiously at Seria whos standing behind him . Im back, everyone Rio returning their greeting with a smile . The truth is I have a request or should I say a notification . It have something to do with this person but, for thetime being it it okay for me to ask after the introduction Ah, yes Aki and Masatos straightening themself with a little stiff posture . Seria-sensei Ah, uhm Seria was looking at the inside of the house with great interest . And replied with Ha~ to Rio whos called to her . Part 2 Since Ill guide you inside of the house later, please sit here for the time being Yeah . Please then Seria sitting on the sofa in the living room, and Rio sat beside her . By all means Maybe because she already boiling the water beforehand, Miharu returned to the living room and bringing along the tea with her . After brewing the tea, Miharu also sitting beside Aki, their sitting arrangement in 2[Rio and Seria] facing 3[Miharus] with desk separating them . Thanks for the tea . . . Ara, its tasty . Youre skillful with your tea brewing skill After holding the tea cup with tea brewed by Miharu in an elegance manner, Seria stated her impression while smiling with delightful face . The tea brewed by Miharu-san is tasty Rio translating her impression and conveying that to Miharu . Miharu replied to that with shy expression . Seria also smiling to that Miharu . Well then, we should began the introduction immediately right . Shes Seria ClaireMy old friend to whom Im indebted during my childhood They decided to convey Seria real name and her lineage after discussing it beforehand . Since it might cause more problem without knowing it beforehand, thats why explaining the situation beforehand will make it easier for them to cope with the problem . Seria bowing to the three of them with elegant conduct . Masato face become red to her loveliness, thus Aki thrusting a tsukkomi elbow from his side . Eh, the person to whom Haruto-san indebted to in his childhood Miharus asking with curious face . Because Seria couldnt be seen as nothing but someone whos a bit younger than Rio whos by her side . Her age might be separated with Aki by one or two years . Its a bit strange if Rio said that hes indebted to her during his childhood . Ah, though she look like this, shes older than any of us . Shes 21 years old this year Noticing what Miharu puzzled about a while later, Rio tell them about Seria age . E . EEEEEEEEEHHHH 21 years old Seriously . . After being dumbfounded for just a moment, its not only Miharu, even Aki and Masato voicing their amazement . Though her appearance and beauty didnt leave that of children, maybe because Seria youthful appearance is by no means that of someone whose age surpassing twenty . Rios smiling wryly at their reaction . When he send a fleeting glance at Seria, Seria was looking at Rio with a bit sulking face . Though it seems that she didnt know the content of their conversation, it seems she roughly grasped the subject of the conversation by looking at Miharus reaction . Incidentally, when hes laughing a little, now she turned her dradful smile at him . Theyre saying that sensei is youthful you know To make an excuse, he explain their reaction to Seria while smiling wryly . I know that And, Seria replied while staring intently at him with Jiii~ . Miharus looking at their exchange with great interest . Sorry . Shall we return to the story . Im acquainted with her when Im 7 years old, she was the lecturer of the scholl in which I went to And now, Rios explaining to Miharus . A sensei Miharus blurting out her reply like a parrot . Sensei Aki was sending her line of sight alternatingly between Seria and Rio while muttering that . Shes somehow curious with their relationship . Masatos still fascinated by Seria, and nervously looking at her with sparkling eyes . Rio felt that the flow of atmosphere in this place become strange . Though he cant describe the atmosphere very well . After shaking his head a little and thinking that it cant be helped, he gonna ignore the out of place atmospherefor now . And with that . The truth is that her situation is a bit complicated . Thats why I wanted to introduce her to everyone since youll be living along with her after this Rio continuing the story after coughing a little . Thereupon, Miharus line of sight gathered at Rio . First, she is a noble When he tell them that Seria is a noble, the three is looking slightly amazed . Because theres no noble in the modern Japan . It seems their feeling is interweaved between bewildered and surprised which is wrapped in curiousity . Its no wonder that she have that kind of atmosphere . . Miharu showed satisfied expression . How should I say, its just like a princess Nope, she didnt feel like a princess actually right Even Aki and Masatos showing a similiar reaction . With her beautiful white hair that stretching till her back, her smooth skin also white as if it were transparent . Her light purple pupils are beautiful like an amethyst gem, her appearance also in order which is appropriate to call it as representation of beauty . The white one piece that she wear for everyday dress made her gracefulness stand out even more, certainly if seeing her up close, she cant be seen as nothing but a beauty of somewhere country . Certainly, she brought up a nice air but, it seems shes also a friendly person . Thats why its okay and no need to be stiff in front of her Rio explaining with a wry smile to hose three that seems stiff . Maybe theyre anxious about how to getting closer to her . For Rio who know about Seria basic sloppy nature, he know that Miharus didnt need to feel needless anxiety or fear . It seems itll be left to them to getting used at each other from now on . When he also needed to do the follow up as much as possible, Rio was bracing himself . Part 3 And then, as for the reason that I brought her to this place, currently, shes put in a dangerous position in the country, till just a while ago she caught under house arrest to made her into a tool of political marriage as she is Then he give a brief explanation for why he bring Seria . Miharus might be simply perplexed if he suddenly ask them to live with someone that he brought along without any explanation . By letting them know that side, he expected that itll make their cohabition live become easier . The point is to prepare them . Beside, when thinking about the matter in the distant future, when unexpected situation arised at the side that indirectly judging the situation, itll be easier for them to arrange the story beforehand . Thats Miharus speechlees while showing dumbfounding expression . Thats only natural . Becauseits the kind of story that theyll never heard if theyre living an ordinary live in Japan . Originally, political marriage isnt that rare if it were for the noble in this world . Its practiced very much with both side who deem that its for the mutual interest giving their consent First, Rio told them that somethinglike political marriage isnt that rare in this world . But, her situation is a little special case . Though I think that youre somehow understand from the fact that it was a house arrest, she was set in an almost forced engagement . Moreover, though she should be the legal wife of the prominent noble if we consider about the position of her household, in this case, she was coerced to marry as the seventh wife of the influental noble Rio sighed a little as he tell them about it . So cruel . . Though he couldnt sure whether the shock is hitting in which point, the three certainly sympathyzing with Seria circumtances . Especially for Miharu and Aki of the same sex as her, their expression as if on the verge of couldnt hold anymore . Its certainly painful . Thus, since Im unable to see her like that, it comes to me taking her out from there like this Like that, Rio explaining the reason for why he bring Seria . Its just natural to bring her right I think so In an instant, Masato and Akis vigorously supporting Rio action . Though its not like he didnt get their little impulseness due to their youth, that feeling made him happy . Rios smiling at them . Even so, despite how much the person herself wishing for it, its not something allowed for me if it from the country in which she was* . For her too, if its exposed that shes escaped on her own volition, itll bring trouble to her house[TLC* : Ǥ⡢鱾ˤǤȤϤŮ餹аȤSʤȤ] Though the person herself agreeing, he just kidnapped the fiancee of a high noble . Moreover, Seria is a considerable important person for the current Bertram kingdom . For example, Rio wont escape from their hostility if they know that hes the culprit . Though theres no other wise option, its undeniable that its a little to hasty or more like just a bit immoral . Since at least theres no change of public or der in that country . Though Rio have no regret in his action for taking out Seria . After bringing her out like this, he intending to protect Seria with his everything just like Miharus . Thats why I wanted to ask Miharu-sans . In the future, will you promise me to not talk to anyone regarding Seria-sensei when you left to outside Rio was bowing his head while saying that . Though he still reluctant to involving these three, he didnt wish to not telling them will cause a demerit in an unforseen case . Moreover, they also have the right to know since theyll be living under the same roof after this . Seria who sat next to him also bowed her head when she noticing atmosphere . Understood . Yes! Me too Each of the three of them giving their firm consent . After Rio bowing even deeply . At least, please absolutely never tell anyone that she escaped under her own volition . In emergency situation, just say that Im the one who abducted her He spoke with a voice in which they can feel his strong resolution . Though the person herself agreeing, he made himself as the excuse for Seria escape . If possible, he didnt want to cause any trouble for Seria house . Though his worry has ended . . Thats . . It should be alright About this matter to Seria-san Miharu asking timidly . I cant say it . Since she might be opposing it Rio showing an awkward smile . Even if he explaining about this matter[Rio as culprit] to Seria beforehand, he know that she might be opposing it . Thats why Rio feel that he need to make this kind of situation by saying it beforehand in case of emergency situation . Haruto-san Miharu called Rio name with worried voice . Well, Ill do my best so that emergency situation wont happen . This place is in the different country, because well put on a disguise when were leaving to the city, her existance wont recklessly leaked to the higher ups of her country Rio answered cheerfully as if trying to glossing over the awkward atmosphere . After hes smiling to Miharus to fix the mood . Understood Though theres some anxiety, Miharu nodded her head . Me too Following that, Aki also nodded . Me too . Well, its not like I will be spreading the words that I dont understand Thats the story for after were learning the language . This matter is the event in which were leaving to outside . You must be careful since youre the most dangerous one here U-Understand, nee-chan Aki cutting in Masato whos jokingly said that . Masato flinched when answering her is maybe because hes aware of that fact . Part 4 But, is it okay? For you tell us about that fact Miharu asked with anxious voice . The risk of the leaking of the information rising along with the number of people who know that information . Maybe shes worrying about the demerit that will be come by telling the matter above that should be hidden to them . Yeah, though first we need to get a false introduction including name and personal history for Seria-sensei, since the three of youll be living along with her from now on . The defect will only coming out even if coated by lie Since even by Seria personality, itll only gathering stress on her to life a live being coated with lie, hes trying to gain their agreement by making clear of her lineage . Moreover, not knowing and knowing beforehand will make a preparadness during the emergency time really different . I want to prepare the three of you for the time of emergency Though he observing along with Seria, theres no way the devil hand wont reaching to Miharus . As expected, theyll be beyond defenseless if they didnt know anything during that time . Though the possibility is low, when Miharus aware from the third party about Seria lineage by some chance, theres a possibilities that theyll be carelessly leaking the information about Seria . Though he already come up with endless planning, theres some demerit for not teaching if hes not tell them Seria story . Of course theres also some demerit for telling them depending on the circumtances, the choice is based after that . Thats why, Im taking maximum measure so that the emergency situation that I said above wont happen . Well put a disguise when were going outside, and also change our name . Please remember our conversation this time in the corner of your mind in preparation for the emergency situation Rio pressed on his warning again while shrugging his shoulder . Miharus nodding with a little strained expression . Well then, since Ive introducing about the three of you to Seria-sensei, Ill have a little talk with her After sipping the tea to appease his thirst, Rio moved his line of sight toward Seria who sit beside him . Ive explained briefly about sensei situation including the introduction to Miharu-sans . And forbidding them to speak about it . Now Ill introduce the three of them to sensei I see, thank you . Rio Serias smiling gently at Rio . Its nothing . Because Sensei is my benefactor Rio answering her with flushing face . . I, never do something like that to you . Why are you going as far as this . Seria replied with a little apologetic tone and slightly amazed expression . Theres no such thing . Because Ill be completely alone by myself in that school if not for sensei It seems like that youre completely trying to be Aloof aloof though Its because sensei was there . Because I expected that being alone in that kind of place will be harsh for my mind in various way But, its because I was your sensei, its only natural to worry about my pupil (That was a lie . ) Was what she feel when saying that . Compared with the other pupils, Seria was evidently very close with Rio . (I wonder what was the reason for that?) At first she was vaguely noticing it . Though she couldnt remember it since its already long time ago . Seria was recalling a bit about the start of it . As shes thinking about that . Yes . Thats why Im grateful to sensei . Thank you very much Rio told his gratitude while looking a little embarassed . When their line of sight intersected . . Youre welcome Serias answering while turning her line of sight slightly from Rio . Her faces slightly blushed . Smiling lightly, Rios sending a fleeting glance toward Miharus . Thereupon, the three of them was looking intently at Seria and Rio affair . When their line of sight coincidentally meet with him, Sut they instantly turning away their line of sight . (Whats matter I wonder?) Rio inclined his neck a little . Uhm, well then Ill introducing about the three of you to her . First is from Miharu-san Thinking that itll be bad to stalling it forever, he decided to introducing the three of them immediately . Ye-Yeah . Please take care of me Miharu replying in a little awkward manner . Though I already introduced her to Seria-sensei a little while ago, this person is Miharu Ayase-san . Shes 16 years old Rio introduced Miharu . Miharu was bowing lightly to Seria while peeking at her direction . Serias returning her bow with a smile . And then, the girl beside her is Aki Sendou-san, shes 13 years old Aki bowing with stiff posture . Seria bowing back to her with a smile . Hes Masato Sendou-kun, hes 12 years old Masato also bowing at her with stiff posture . When Serias bowing back at him with smile on her face, Masato face blushed red . Aki whos gueesing quickly guessing at his situation from his side staring intently at him . By the way . Theres something that I want to ask but . After the brief introduction, Seria was pulling Rio sleeve from his side . Her expression as if shes a bit reluctant to ask him . Yes . What it is? Rios pressing Seria to ask her question . Uhm, I wonder why you can talk in their language Could it be that youre using some kind of spirit arts . . I see, its natural that you have such question Part 5 Rio was smiling wryly as he say that . He already anticipated such question beforehand . If he want to, he can deceive her by saying that hes using spirit arts . But, that lie will be exposed as soon as Seria can talk with Miharus . Thats why it seems that he have no choice but to tell the truth to her . However, though he cant deny that its an unmotivated reason, this might be the best chance to tell her . The world was pure white for the former Rio . Thats the color that couldnt identified . Sometimes after reborn in this world, no matter what he hear or what he see, to Rio it was only a false one . The revenge toward Lucius, his lingering attachment toward Miharu - . He keep on living because sticking only to those vague emotion . But, since who-know-when, he came to realize the color of the world . Though it was only a little at the beginning . That was certainly a beautiful color . And the first one who made him to realize that color was Seria . But, the Rio at those time didnt have such leeway to enjot that feeling from the bottom of his heart . After leaving Bertram kingdom and staying in Seirei no Tami village, going toward Yagumo region and living in Karasuki kingdom, the room opened in his heart bit by bit, the color of the world increased bit by bit . Though he still yet to give up on his revenge, the current world after he met with Miharu is overflowing with color . He cameto become this way was thanks to the many people who he met up till this point . Thats why, he think that this is the best opportunity . For the people who compromised with that kind of him up till now, since now hell make a compromise on his own . This is the first step . As for thatDD Its not because he cant take a step forward if he didnt say the truth . Rio was thingking of telling his secret by his own volition . He wont hestitating to tell her if its to Seria who bring the first color in this world for him . Though he feel scared whether shell believe him or not, but since he want to step forward . Thats why hes smiling awkwardly . Because Im originally was living in the same world as them And thus, he said his answer . Chapter 63 Volume 1 Chapter 63 TL : Cnine Part 1 Youre asking about something a little exorbitant . Do you believing in the previous life or the people whos reincarnating Rio asked with calm tone . Its an unbelieveable story if it was the normal case . Will Seria believe it . Though he feel a bit anxious, he hide it, Rio was looking at Seria with gentle smile . Seria also staring back at Rio face with her eyes widen . . I believe it A moment of silent, but, she replied . No sceptism in her words . Rio thought so . After being amazed by Seria who answer that didnt even take an instant . Thank you very much Rio told his gratitude while smiling at her . When we met for the first time, Sensei felt out of place feeling in me isnt it Thats right . I thought that youre abnormally calm for a 7 years old child . Also strangely knowledgeable for an orphan, I feel that there was also many mismatched place Maybe because she noticed something, Seria answered while looking as if pondering about something . Thats natural . Because theres the memory of the previous life in me Memory of previous life Serias muttering in low voice . Itll become a rather long story but, please hear it Rios telling her . The thing about him whos originally a student that was living in a place called earth . About the thing that someday he just suddenly living in the slum of Bertram kingdom . About when he happened to meet Christina and Flora at the abduction place by chance right after regaining the memories of his previous life . About when he was captured as a suspect in royal castle right after that . About him being arranged to enter the royal institute when he noticed . Following after that, I also become acquinted with Seria-sensei Rios shrugged his shoulder a little while saying that . . . When you met me is the time when you just recalled the memories of your previous life . How old was your age Though Seria was hearing silently, showing the pose of her hand on her lips, she asked . Im 20 years old 20 years old you say, that isnt that much different with my current age isnt it Serias looking at him dumbfounded . Well, Ill become older than sensei if you add the age from my previous life Older . Thats mean . . Serias looking at Rio with serious eyes while muttering those words . Looking him from top to bottom, then from bottom to top, finally her line of sight fixed at his face . And then, when shes looking at Rio face, hes looking back at her with confused face . Serias face dyed in red color and then turned her line of sight from Rio . Is there something wrong Rios asking curiously . U-Uuhn Its nothing! Serias answering with slightly trembling face . Seria heart is beating rapidly, she felt that her whole body become hot . Is . . That so . Are you really okay? Rios looking at Seria face that seems a bit suspicious . Y-Yeah Im okay Hey, please continue your story quickly since I feel bad for making Miharus waiting Seria said that with flustered face while looking at Miharu and co whos watching silently while sitting on the sofa in front of them . Rio also looking at Miharus . Though Masato who can understand their words was showing a curious face, Miharu and Aki was showing a little awkward smile . Uhm, understood Rio consenting with slightly hanging face . Though he feel that Seria reaction a bit strange, he feel bad for asking more since the person herself saying that shes okay . It seems no problem with her health . Looking at Seria who clearng her throat, Rios decided to back to his story . Though Ive nothing more to say but . By the way, now you know the reason why I can speak in their language right Yeah . Since all of the circumtantial evidence by this point come to the point of the conversation with those children in a language that doesnt exist in this world . Moreover, even without that A-Ehhm . Though Seria was talking with serious expression, her words suddenly faltered in the middle of her sentence . Moreover Thinking that its strange, Rio pressing her to continue . Ah, Ehm, S-Since I say that i will trust Rio whatever you say, I . . J-Just kidding Seria answering with red face . Thereupon, Rios eyes opened wide . Uhm Thank you He awkwardly telling his gratitude . Several seconds of awkward silence happened between them . Uhm, please dont tell anyone about this story . Since I might be deemed as abnormal person for people And then, breaking the previous silent was Rio . Part 2 U-Uhm I wont tell anyone about this story . Okay Seria also answering a little flustered as if trying to match with Rio story . Well, please then Yes . Nevertheless, no need to say inconvenience words right After saying that, Serias looking at Miharus . Miharus replied with slightly awkward smile on their face . Though theres a saying The eyes cannot belie ones true thought, theres limit of exchanging plotting with just line of sight . Currently, it seems that they must take maximum priority for Miharus to learn the local language . Yes . Im planning to teach the local language to them as fast as possible I see . I also think we should do that . Please just say if you need my help, Ill help you if possible My gratitude . Ill be happy if youre taking an active approach by speaking to them as much as possible even if they cant speak in local language Okay, thats what Im about to do Though they can communicating in japanese with Rio, theyre unable to have a conversation in this world language if theyre speaking with Seria . Serias wording is beautiful, thats why shell make a good companion . Well then, since theres something that I want to teach a little, please chat with them Okay After nodding to Seria whos nodding at him, Rio was looking at Miharus . Sorry guys . Itll become a bit heavy talk Hes apologizing as he want to have a conversation with Seria, just the two of them . Its nothing, the matter that you want to talk is something important right Miharu answered while smiling kindly . Yes . Shes asking why I can speakin your language . So I briefly explained regarding my previous life Then, Rios explaining the situation . Uhm, is that okay to tell us about that Uhm, you didnt need to explain about it if not for us, right Sorry Miharu apologized with perplexed face . Rio, except for the matter regarding Amakawa Haruto, Miharu know the matter of Rio reincarnation . And then, she said that she want to hear about it someday . Even Miharu cant imagine what kind of story it is . But, she know that it wont be lighthearted story, that story is extremely important for Rio . Their existences become the impetus for him to tell another person about that story . Because she feel guilty for that, Miharus apologized to Rio . It doesnt matter, since it was a story that I should tell Seria-sensei someday . I think that its okay by starting to know from that . It might have nothing to do with Miharu-sans . Thats why please dont mind it To not causing anxiety to Miharu, Rio talked to her with light tone . Yeah Even so, Miharu still hanging her head as if still feeling responsible for it . Since Aki and Masato never heard about Rio previous life, theyre not very knowledgeable about that fact . What do you mean by previous life Masatos asking with slightly carefree voice . Aki whos sitting by his side muttering Uwaa, now he asked it in low voice . Seeing that reaction, Rios noticed that those two have similiar misunderstanding with Miharu . Thats right, they misunderstand that Rio is a summoned person like them and not a reincarnated person . Ive said it before right I was once live in japan . I was a japanese Rio quickly explaining that fact to correcting their misunderstanding . A Japanese Aki asking with a little perplexed face . Rio didnt look like a pure japanese by outsider view . His face was look like a half with mixed blood between westerner and oriental person, his hair is dyed in silver color due to magic tool . Moreover, due to long time gap, his japanese pronounciation also somehow become awkward . Thats true Rio nodded while smiling awkwardly . Hes looking at Aki face as if looking at a little distance place . Aki also silently staring back at Rio face . Is thats the reason you could speak in japanese . I used to think that youre something like a foreigner Masato who sit next to Aki showed an enlightened expression . Certainly this face didnt look like a japanese . But, the true color of my hair is black you know Rio lifted his necklace while saying that . The color of his hair instantly changing from silver to black . OOH Is this also some kind of magic Masato eyes are sparkling . Yeah, its called magic tool . Theres magic built into this necklace . The magic that I put into this is the one to change hair color He~, thats truly convenient . The magic is Masatos groaning as if admired it . Yeah, you can put many color if you have adequate knowledge for it Plaease teach me to use magic too someday But, youve to learn this world language first Aa, Un . Thats still long way to go huh Masatos showing a bitter expression . Looking at his condition, it seems hes not to eager to study . Part 3 Is it really okay Magic equation is quite complex though Rio answering Masato with dry smile while thinking about such thing . By the way, theres something that I want to tell to everyone Rio spoke to those three while sending a line of sight which containing some meaning . After making sure that Miharus attention is gathering on him . Its just a possibility but, I might know what everyone acquaintances doing now After saying that . R-Really Aki raising a surprised voice . But, Ive no confidence in it What are oniichans doing right now Maybe they are the hero Rio frankly pointed that answer . Eh Aki couldnt believe in what she heard . No, Aki isnt the only one . Miharu and Masato also looking dumbfounded along with Aki beside them . A hero . Y- . Is that how they call oniichan and Satsuki-san . Maybe theyre being summoned to this world as a hero Hero Aki muttered with dumbfounded voice . Are they a hero like the one that become the protagonist in game Seriously? Masato asked with slightly cramped smile . The story suddenly turning to an unbelieveable direction . Maybe their reaction just natural . Maybe . I think thats the best possibility for the present Well, if its aniki I mean Masato groaned as if to say that he somehow predicting it . Then, is the so called hero strong Even I didnt know the full detail but, according to the legend, it seems theyre quite strong At least stronger than your average knight of this region . Nevertheless, maybe because theyre using some sort of magic tool, they can speak in local inhabitant Eeh, how nice They didnt have to study then Masatos letting out envious voice . Right Rios replying while smiling wryly . And, theres six of them . I know the name of the two of them by chance but, its not your acquaintance . And I dont know where the remained four are Rios saying that with troubled face while looked at Akis . Though when it comes to the hero, theres high possibilities that theyre belong to a country in someplace, even that is not absolute . Therere also the possibilities that theyre wandering around the place with no one else in which theyre summoned to . In that case, their where about cant be found so easily . But, theyll always feel anxious as it is due to their family safety . Rio also understand the anxious feeling if they didnt know the safety of their important family . Rio know of that feeling since Amakawa Haruto always lived in that way . Thats why, to Rio, he want to make Akis to meet their acquaintances as fast as possible . But, what Mii-chan will do when theyre reuniting Will we Separated Imaginating the worst kind of future, Rio assailed by the feeling as if hes suddenly lost his footing . He was happy that he could met Miharu, to the point of forgotten such possibilities . In the fist place, hes wondering what kind of existance is the youth called Takahisa to Miharu . Could it be her lover . Or maybe not . But, Rio intuitively percieved . That man was the person who he saw next to Miharu during the high school enrolment . I see Rio showed a self-mockery smile on his face . Seria whos taking a casual glance at him from his side noticing that slight change . But, Seria was silent without saying anything . Though Rio didnt know what he should say, that smile instantly vanished when hes looking at Miharus . For the time being, Ill also looking for more information but, I want you to waiting patiently for a while . Because whichever country is, theyll make an announcement to the fact that theyre sheltering the hero sooner or later, basically if thats happen we have no choice but to wait The country will make a big announcement for the sake of authority if theyre sheltering the hero . Though that timing is depending on each country, he doubt that theyll keep that fact in the dark . If hes waiting patiently, one or two rumour about hero might come to him . He wont miss it if he keep his ears on the rumor when he goes out to the city . Dont worry since were also asking for unreasonable things to you . Please Akis asking while bowing her head to Rio . Understood Rio answering that while letting out a little lonely smile . Well, maybe we must give up or must not do the story in such place* . Though the five of us will live together in this house for the time being, best regards[TLC* : ơȤꤢԒƤʤȤʤȤϤʤȤʡ] Yes . Please take care of us too Miharus also bowing at him . Seria whos receiving that also bowing while smiling at them . After completing the first stage, Rios looking back at Seria . [TL : The first stage is freaking long] The talk has ended . I think I should guide sensei to your own room Room, Ill get a private room Yeah, since theres still unused room, this way Thank you very much . Rio Part 4 Seria was smiling delightfully with fufufu . Miharu-san, sorry for bothering you but, since I need to prepare Seria-sensei room, can I leave the preparation for dinner to you Yeah, leave it to me Miharus answering with clasped hand as if being enthusiastic about it . Please then After saying that, Rio line of sight returned to Seria . Well then, Seria-sensei Please follow me since Ill guide you to your room Yeah . Please then Leaving the living room as it is, Rio was walking toward the unused room while guiding Seria . Please use this room Waah, its quite wide isnt it . Is it really okay for me to use such splendid room for myself Yes . Basically the room arrangement is similiar Similiar to space-time warehouse This is completely haphazard article huh . I mean you can also bring such splendid house Serias looking the interior of the room with great interest . Though she didnt object comfortable room, she cant hide her astonishment at the same time . If theres necessary article with the item taken out from the laboratory Ill take it out, how is it Rios asking while smiling wryly at that Seria . Uhn, it seems we need to skilfully arranging everything . By the way, can you take it out one at time Understood . Since Ill taking it out one by one, please say in the front if theres something that you want . Since Ill help you with the arrangement Thank you very much . Well thenDD After that, on one occasion hes withdrawing indoor furniture then taking out the items that was in Seria laboratory . First is to decide the arrangement of the furniture, after setting its place he taking out the small luggage and the magic tool . What is the function of this magic tool Rios asking while holding a magic tool in the form of a dark crystal . Ah, thats Thats right Serias answering with a face of pondering about something . Rio, do you want to try to measure how much your magical power is And so she said with a little proud expression . My magical power Yeah, I managed to develop the magic tool which can measure the approximate amount of magical power . Please touch the surface of the crystal for a while Yeah Having interested with the aggregate amount of his magical power, Rios placed his hand on the crystal surface . Measure Serias chanting the spell to activating the magic tool . Thereupon the crystal started to cast a light . Though just the rough amount, It can measure the amount of magical power according to the intensity and the color of the crystal light Seria explaining the ability of the magical power that she invented by herself . The color of the crystal will be graded into 12 stage according to the depth of the purple, blue, red, yellow, white, and black according to the amount of the magical power . [TL : Its mean that each color divided into two grade . BTW the grade is, HighestC>Lowest, honestly the numbering of the stage is rather vague] The previous model limit was a little bit around the aggregate amount of 200 imperial mage but, the reasult was unmeasurable when that type used to measure the hero . Thus I made a measurement till double of that which is a bit over 400 imperial mage but, I didnt devise it for fine measurement Taking the large amount of magical power into consideration, its not suited for the detailed numerical value . But, since currently theres one of that tool in Seria hand, she couldnt helped but want to use it to measure Rio magical power . Well, be patient then since it cant be helped . How can it be something absurd like aggregate amount of 400 imperial mage . EH Even while Seria talking, the color of the crystal rapidly changing starting from pale black, deep black, pale white, deep white, pale yellow, deep yellow, pale red . Seria staring dumbfounded to that rapid change . No way . Deep red is around 180 imperial mage you know . Its still rising . Deep blue, 280 imperial mage Soon the color changed to purple and then returning to the initial stage of black after reaching the limit of measurement . Though Seria was dumbfounded, shes moving toward Rio with curious face . NO WAAAAAAY HOW CAN ITS UNMEASUREABLE [TL : Shes snapped] Shes orz-ed While shouting that way . Ahaha . Its . . Failed product right? Rios asking while smiling wryly . Dont you understand I was someone whos fiddling with its numerical value of magic equation Theres no way itll be FAIL Raising her head vigorously, Seria giving a strong denial to Rio question . Well, look like my magical power is large for human tribe Thats being pointed in Seirei no Tami village that the aggregate amount of his magical power large for human tribe . Though he never expected even in his dream that the aggregate amount of his magical power is more than 400 imperial mage . Theres a limit you know, A LIMIT I mean, my magical power is quite large for human . Even that, pale white is the limit with this device! Its mean that mine is roughly around 20 imperial mage! Its not just her trying to put an air as the distinguished family of magician, Serias aggregate amount of magical power is prominent even in Bertram kingdom . But, the aggregate amount of Rios magical power is more than 20 times of her . W-Well, lets stop this discussion for now and going back to work . As for the amount of my magical power, lets examine that later Hes pacifying Seria whos approaching him with face as if she want to knock him down . It seems the amount of Rio magical power cant be measured with the current device in this place . Its not something that can be understood even if they discussing it . Part 5 Muu . Well, Ive no choice but to acknowledged it since reality is the truth but . . Serias staring intently at Rio face while saying that . Well then, where should we place this desk Rio started to work as if trying to escape from her line of sight . Even after that, Rios continously being stared by Seria for full ten seconds . After unintentionally sighing, Seria also moving to work . Their work reaching the point of pause in one hour, during that time it seems Seria also forgotting the previous matter . Theyre facing at each other while sitting on the chair that installed in the room . Thank you very much, Rio . Im one-sidedly bringing such trouble for you but, as long as I can do it . Just say it if you need something Seria said that with gentle smile . Its nothing, please just enjoy your live to the fullest in this house, sensei . Though I might be moving around to some place, Ill make sure to coming back frequently I see Understood . Please take care of me after this Yes, best regards too . In order to leaving to outside, I have to make the magic tool to change the hair color soon Yeah, currently Rios using magic tool right . Certainly, the impression with different hair color is very significant . Please do so then Yes . After we can leave, lets go to the city to buy your everyday goods Yes And then, theyre having a discussion . Haruto-san . The dinner is ready Miharu called out to them while her head appearing from the door of the room that was slightly opened . Sorry, Miharu-san Rios replying while smiling happily . Seria on his side was nonchalantly peeking at his expression . Seria-sensei, it seems the dinner is done, lets go then AH, U~hn . Itll become a feast then Being called by Rio, Serias answering while smiling suddenly . At that time, Miharu and Seria line of sight overlapped . Miharus letting out a sweet smile . Serias also smiling back to her . Looking at their exchange, Rio thought that they might be communicating about something . [Se : Shes so big, in every place . Mi : Shes so cute] After nodding a little . Well then, lets enjoy the feast, Miharu-san . Lets go, Seria-sensei Rios smiling lightly and urgerd them to go toward the dining room . Chapter 64 Volume 1 Chapter 64 TL : Cnine ED : PF : Part 1 The stone house in which Rio and co living can accomodating more than 10 people, the dinner table located in the kitchen . Furthermore, with Miharu cooking along, the range of cuisine expanded . Maybe in consideration to Celia, today menu is mainly western style consisting of rice, bread, cabbage roll of boiled tomato, terrine, and salad . Uwaa, the aroma is truly appetizing . Did Miharu made all of this Celia asking while her nose is twitching and savoring the aroma of the dishes . Yeah, since cooking is one of Miharu-san forte, shes sharing cooking allotment with me . For today, I leave the decision of the menu to Miharu-san Hee, maybe I should learn how to cook too I want to get along quickly with Miharu Celia said that while smiling widely to the many dishes that lining up on the table . That good then Rio replied while smiling lightly . Teaching how to cook will also served as Miharu practice for conversation . Maybe he have to become the middle man when they need interpreter . Haruto-anchan . Lets eat quickly Masato whosalready sitting on his chair seemingly cant endure anymore . Rios smiling lightly . Ah, sorry to make you waiting Then he apologizing to Masato . Please sit over here Celia-sensei He offered Celia by pulling the chair on his left . Incidentally, on his right is Miharu seat, in front of him become the seat of Aki and Masato . Thank you very much After telling her gratitude with pleasant mood, Celia sitting on her seat . [TL : Flower in both hand] The one that come last is Aki and Miharu who then sitting on their seat after came back from the Kitchen . Itadakimasu The meal began . Itadakimasu Celias asking Rio . Maybe shes puzzled why all of them except for her saying the same word . This is similiar to the words of honoring the meal, its to express our gratitude to everything that giving this meal such as the ingredients and the cook Rios teaching the meaning of that words to Celia whos tilting her head . And then . He~, me too then . Itadakimasu Celia also said it by mimicking them . Miharus whos looking at that smiling happily . Then, should we eat the terrine first Celia skillfully using the fork and knife to put the terrine inside her mouth . Theres the flavor of the raw ingrendients which leverating the good taste . Maybe its light roasted like this lukewarm salad And giving her impression with a pretty smile . As expected of Celia who is a noble, the maybe more people in that area is gourmand . Miharu dished can made that Celia to singing her praise . Then next, how about this boiled cabbage After saying that and tasting the cabbage roll, Celias stiffened while her eyes opened wide . S-So delicious What kind of flavor is this Its sooo rich The melting cheese inside of the meat is the best Celias giving an extremely high praise . Rio didnt even need to translate it, Miharu was bashful knowing that Celia praising her dishes . What is this red colored thing Thats a type of ingrendients called tomato . Though this ingrendients not exist in this region, it can be gathered in the center of the continent Hee, this stew also really delicious . The meat is soft and tender, the taste also perfectly permeated in it . Any noble will be pleased with this Celia saying that and giving her stamp of approval . Miharus happy being showered by such praise, Rio face also unintentionally forming a smile . Aah geez Now I want some liquor In that case . Ive a nice one . ReleaseDischarge The space next to Rio was distorted and a drinking vessel made of metal appeared out of the thin air . Celia eyes shining brightly when she heard the word liquor . Rios line of sight shifting to Miharus . Though I want to treat Celia-sensei with liquor, how about Miharus also tasting it Hes turning the liquor to the three . When ones have a meal in Strahl region, many people prefer to have liquor than water to accompany their meal . Or rather, basically the possibilities of natural unboiled water being used as beverage is none . Though recently Rio was avoiding to drink liquor to matching Miharus, if Celias there, he wont be stingy . EH? Liquor Yes . Since even underage drink liquor in this world . Well, drinking too much isnt good but, I think how about trying mouthful of it Rio easily recommendation to Miharus as if didnt put any guard on it . E-Eh, then, only one mouthful please Though Miharu seemingly a little worried, maybe because she feel bad for rejecting such sprecial recommendation, she accepted Rio invitation . Ah, I want to taste it too Me too then . Thereupon, Aki and Masato also following after her . It seems being lured by the metal drinking vessel that was taken out by Rio, both are also curious . Part 2 Okay . Then just a little While saying that, hes pouring the nicely chilled liquor into five metal karaffe . Though his and Celia parts is normal portion, Miharus portion was truly just a little . Lets drink then . Toast After all the glass is distributed to the member, theyre toasting with their glass . Miharus brought the glass liquor to their lips with timid movement . Waa S-So delicious Amazing, was the so called liquor is this delicious Miharus saying their impression with dumbfounded face . Following after that, Celia whos entranced by the aroma sipping the liquor . !!!!!What is this liquor Its way too delicious She was shouting with her expression changed to that of amazement . The best liquor amongst the liquor that kept by Rio is certainly spirit liquor but, the amount isnt that much either . With Celias liquor tolerance, it might be bettter if they didnt drink too many of this liquor . The one they drink right now is the most famous brand of liquor made in Seirei no Tami village but, even excluding spirit liquor, the taste is in a different league in quality compared to the one made by human tribe . Celia reaction was just natural . Though its easy to drink, the liquor itself is strong, so please dont drink too much Something like this, where did you get such famous brand of liquor If you sell it, several gold coin isnt too much The best liquor that appearing in the human tribe society is priced several gold coins . But, after drinking the spirit liquor, Celia declared that its price is more than that . Because this liquor isnt made by human tribe Aah, I see Rio briefly explained about his exchange with Seirei no Tami till they arrived at the rock house . Maybe thats where Celia guessed the place in which he obtained the item . After shes inhaling the sweet and mellow fragrance of the liquor with her nose . The noble who enjoying liquor will have their expression changed for negotiation when they know about this . Uhhn, no doubt about it, many people will desire it After saying that with entranced face . But, I have no plan to introducing it to the world Aah, to think that were the only one who drink this delicious liquor, what an unthinkable luxury . . Celias sighing as if lamenting about that fact . The delicious liquor at this level has yet to come out, its to the point that she didnt think that therell be a liquor more delicious than this . Rio ate the beef stew made by Miharu in silent . The beef stew that boiled well and tended is oozing out with delicious flavor, Rios smiling ear to ear . Well, now we should enjoy the meal that Miharu made . What is the white grains that served on this plate Its . . Not wheat right Thats rice . Though I couldnt say unconditionally the many of the type, its features is that it doesnt have any taste . But the other flavor will attached to it, thepopular way to eat this is to eat along with the other dishes Hee, then, lets taste it as it is . . Uhn, youre right, it have no taste . I wonder which dish is the better match . Ah, its good when I ate it with this cabbage . Its also a match with the meat stew Shes enjoying the meal with full smile . From beginning to the end Celia was eating the dishes made by Miharu with that kind of feeling . Now is time to bath after the the dinner . Here is the dressing room . The bathroom is on the other side of that door Rios guiding Celia who didnt know the culture of bathing in order to teach her how to use the bath . Such splendid dressing room . At this rate, the bathroom might be larger too . Is what I thought but, this house didnt seems to be that wide right Celias asking that while looking restlessly into the dressing room . Yeah, its because the space magic is being used to enlarge the inside . Looking from the construction perspective, though theres a limit to how much I can enlarge it, its really handy And, Rios answering her with calm tone . S-Space magic . Is that also something that you got from the people called Seirei no Tami? Now I feel the reality of how much the human tribe is falling behind Celia face cramped . At first, I also deeply moved by such convenient . Then, lets move into the bathroom Hes making a gesture to Celia to following him to enter as he opening the door of the bathroom . Thank you very much After entering the bathroom, she said her gratitude with low voice . W-What is this WAAAAOW Is this, a bathroom? Celia unintentionally shouting loudly . This is what we call bathroom, after washing our body, we warm our body by soaking it inside that hot water Its really different from the bath of human tribe right After looking at the bath that was being surrounded by rock, Celias taking a deep breath in emotionally moved . Theres no culture of immersing oneself in the bath except for some unexplored area with hot spring in the Strahl region . Though Celia also aware about the hot spring, she practically never immersing herself in it, thats why shes truly interested in her first time to trying it . I think youll be addicted one you try it Rio said that while grinning widely . He turn his line of sight toward the indoor open space as it is . Please wash your body and hair over there . The hot water will be coming out if you touching the installed crystal magic tool with your hand . Theres 5 kind of soap, each with different functionDD Part 3 Then hes teaching Celia in how to use the soap and the magic tools installed in the bathroom . The way to use that place . Since the hinoki cypress and stone bathtub have different temperature, you can enter whichever you like . Please try it later . Since Ill go back to my room Yeah, thank you very much The two of them returning to the dressing room, Rio goes back to his room, leaving Celia alone . After locking the dressing room, shes taking off the one piece that she wore and leaving only with her plain underwear . After taking off her underwear, her straight white hair that was stretching till her back was spread with a thud . Though no one in the dressing room, she just couldnt calm her heart when shes alone and naked in the spacious bathroom . Celia was hurriedly entering the bathroom . Theres no doubt that immersing myself in the hot water is feel good Though she unintentionally have an impulse of wanting to jump with a plop into the bathtub that was raising the white steam, she must first washing her body and hair following Rio instruction . Uwaa, this is the first time I see liquid soap . But it have a really nice smell Celias astonished to the height of the soap quality . Thats right, first, the smell is different . The soap that appearing in the human society is soft thing that called soft soap, the smell also not very nice either . But, the soap prepared by Rios have gentle fragrance of flower to the point that she unintentionally sniffing it with her nose, Its definitely even better than the hard soap that recently invented by Rikka firm . Rio said that he made all of the five type, the amount of his income will become unthinkable only by teaching the recipe for this[soap] . Well, that child wont do that though Rio is the type who prefer a calm and quiet life rather than something like fame or social position . [TL : All riajuu is like that] Even if he teach the recipe, she feel that he absolutely wont let his name to be published . Incidentally because the soap provided in this house is using ingrendients that couldnt be found anywhere except for Seirei no Tami village, it cant be made even if the recipe is taught to human tribe . That quality with the one certified by Seirei no Tami is superior to the point of absurd even if comparing it with the soap made in Strahl region . Furthermore, the recipe that he passed down to Yuba village in Karasuki kingdom have lower grade than the one made in Seirei no Tami, it was the one that easy to made . Well, maybe its okay with this degree of cleanliness By the way, she gently washed till nook of her body with the bubble soap and then pouring it with the hot water from the hot water tap magic tool to wash the bubble . She noticed by this point that her skin became glossier than usual . Next is face . Uhhm, maybe this one After pouring the lukewarm water in the bucket to her face, she picked up the container with For face written on it and taking out suitable amount of soap from inside . Aplying the bubble soap as it is to her face while gently massaging her face without scrubbing it . Uwaa . It feel nice The filth that sticking on her face is washed clean, theres only springy feeling and moist left on her skin . Then, next is head . Uhm, starting with shampoo then using the treatment next After carefully washing her hair with shampoo in the beginning, she throughly applying the treatment next from the center hair of her head all the way to the tips . Maybe this is enough After wrapping her head and long hair with warm towel following Rio instruction, she immersed herself in the bathtub as it is . Uwaa An agonizing like coive leaked out from Celia lips . Its feel ni~ce~ . I might be addicted to this Shes languishing to the comfortable feeling that wrapping around her body . After immersing herself in the hot water till her lips while shutting her eyes, her whole body relaxed . When she raised her face, beautiful stars was reflecting in her eyes . A smile floating on her face . So pretty . It seems the feeling that the world is about to end half day ago was a lie Suddenly, Celias recalled the time that became the trigger of her getting along with Rio . The place is the library of the royal institute of Bertram kingdom . The time is around one month after Rio enrolled in the institute . +++ [Past Scene] Ara, that child . . Hes still doing it Though Celia was always confined inside of her library, she often coming out like this to the library to looking for book . In that place, Celia witnessed Rio whos reading a book alone . Thus Celias catching a glimpse of Rio reading the book in the library . Though at that time Celia have a bit of interaction with Rio . But, Celia remembered about Rio as shes the one who teach him the arithmetic symbol right after the entrance ceremony and being impressed in the way he solving the problem using mental arithmetic with unusual speed at that time . He always stacking up book but, I wonder what kind of book that he read As expected, she become a little anxious after frequently seeing him in there . Though she was always looking at him from afar, Celia was slowly approaching Rio . Are, did he sleep When shes approaching, Rio was breathing calmly in his sleep while holding the book . There was so many papers written with closely packed letter on top of the desk . Could it be that hes trying to learn about letter while reading the book Celia guessed . The book that he read is the book that aiming for the children but, he also putting picture book, and literal text book on the desk . Maybe hes reading the book while trying to find something with what he didnt know . Which remind me, he said that hes an orphan Shes recalling Rio circumtances . Originally theres almost no one whos originally an orphaned child know commonsense . Though the books aiming for the children, reading it is quite troublesome . Even so, this boy shouldnt be able to read letter right . He didnt even know arithmetic symbol one month ago . Dont tell me . Could it be that hes learning the letters to read in just one month . Moreover by self-learning . Celia noticed that fact . But, his lesson wont be able to progressing forward . Part 4 The royal institute is the school in which the noble child goes to, the teacher also wont have such spare time . And they wont simply delaying the pace of the lesson just because a former orphan child didnt undertand it, or rather they wont even take some of their time outside the lesson to teach a former orphan . Thats why, as the lesson steadily advancing forward, Rios left behind since hes unable to follow it . Though Celia herself didnt aware of that as shes quite busy, she could imagine hows that feel if she just think a little . Even so, this with just one month of self-study . This child is too brilliant . If its at this level, it might be why hes also knowledgeable about arithmetic Taking one note that was left on the table, then shes taking a look at it . The handwriting is beautiful without any futile movement from its trace . Moreover, its put in a way that itll be easy to read, the detailed explanation being writtenon it is incomprehensible . Theres even as far as hand made flash card amongst it . He might be tired . Well its just natural if he continously reading the books in this place after the lesson finished Though his tranquil sleeping face is well ordered, he seems to be really innocent . Celia face unintentionally forming a smile . Hey, youll catch a cold if you sleep in this kind of place you know She shaked Rio shoulder . . . Uhn . . Celia . Sensei Ara, so you remember my name . Youre called Rio, right Celia displayed an attractive smile to Rio whos still half-asleep . Yes . Youre right but . . Rio turned his line of sight to Celia as if he want to ask What can I help you? . Wont you want to have some tea for a little rest Eh, but . Its alright, now follow me Celias pulled Rio hand who still bewildered . Shes avoiding Rio eyes since shes a bit embarassed . (I wonder why did I do such bold action) shes now wondering it in her reminiscense . But, now shes glad that she choose to do that . Its her real feeling . Since she wont be on good term with Rio if she didnt do that . With that as trigger, Celias preparing to drink tea with Rio . When she noticed, shes meeting with Rio almost everyday, and talking about many things . Time passed in the blink of eyes, Rio receiving a false charge and she was extremely shocked to the fact that Rios missing, since hell die unless escaped from the country . After he left, though Celia and Rio connection was cut, Celia preserved the memories of her with Rio in her mind . Incidentally, shes always carrying the letter that she got from Rio without leaving it too far from her, she read the letter as a change of pace whenever she feeling down . [End of Reminiscense] I wonder what kind of face hell make if I tell him that I always carrying his letter Celias leaking out fufufu smile . To Celia, Rio isnt simply one of her pupil . Maybe because she became a lecturer of the royal institute at young age and due to envy, for Celia, theres almost no one who she could call as friend . Rio was the only companion to whom she let her guard down in that kind of living environment . There was also the day in which shes lamenting in her own powerlessness who couldnt do anything but seeing him off after being chased out from the country with false charge . There was even a day in which she think that they might be never be able to meet again for the second time . Even so, she couldnt throwing away Rio letter which become their sole connection . They might be met again someday . Because Celias wished for it . Because for Celias, Rio was an important person similiar to friend, or younger brother . But, it might be a little different now . No, though he still that kind of existence for her even now, a little different emotion starting to bud in her heart . Though she couldnt explain it, Celia could feel that emotion . Even now, her heart beat is raising whenever she think about Rio . To the extent that she wanted to laugh at her past self who think that she didnt need something like marriage . To the point that shes wondering about her own self whos immersing in her research, what kind of maiden her current self is . In reality, its not just a gratitude toward Rio For the sake of a reunion with her, he was coming back to the Bertram kingdom which he have nothing but unpleasant memories . Though he might be making the enemy of a country, he readily saved her knowing that shesin dangerous situation . Though the relationship between Celia and Rio is nothing more than a bit over five years . Maybe its almost the time She might be immersed herself in the bathtub for a bit too long . After washing her body and washing the treatment that she applied to her in the end, Celias left the bathroom . Rio, the hot water is nice . Thank you When she returning to the living room after changing her clothes, Celias told her gratitude with slightly blushing cheek to Rio whos chatting with Miharu-tachi while drinking black tea . Chapter 65 Volume 1 Chapter 65 TL : Cnine ED : Jake1456 PF : Part 1 The next day after Celia came to live in Rios house, Rios going to the trading city Almond which is located at the southwest end of Galwark kingdom along with Celia . Though this is the first time I came, the city is extremely beautiful and lively right Celias walking beside Rio while looking at her surrounding being charmed and curious about the city . Incidentally, the current Celia changed her hair color from white to blonde using the magic tool made by Rio . Celias atmosphere was unusual which can be mistaken even by Rio . Yeah, it seems that the person who was pressing the reform of the city is called Liselotte, the daughter of duke Kretia Rio telling the reason why Almond is prospering . He~, the truth is I have a friend whos serving that dukes daughter Celia nonchalantly bringing in such subject . Is that true Yeah, the truth is she was a daughter of a famous knight of Bertram kingdom but, her household has fallen . She even dropped out of the royal institute, she then somehow working as an apprentice court lady within the royal castle but, she resigned due to harsh treatment Its not only in Bertram kingdom, basically for the country of human tribe in this world, social position is absolute . Though it doesnt mean that its true for all nobles, many people are domineering the people without social position by wearing the mantle of authority called social position . Theres a remarkable trend for that especially in a place where there are many of those kind of people and nobles, the place such as royal castle or royal institute with Rio as the prime example . Certainly, the pressure is strong for a fallen household Yeah . But, she really was an excellent kid . I mean during my royal institute era, I was the first rank in magic and theory but, that child only in martial arts she was undisputable first rank in martial arts even till she left the institute Thats amazing Rio saying that while feeling admiration . Though the female pupil are also receiving martial arts lesson for self-defense during emergency situation in the royal institute, the daughters who are training earnestly is few in number . At most its nothing but light exercise to keep their health, even in the surrounding atmosphere, theres no one who wants to focus on the martial arts amongst the female pupils to make their name enter the top position . No need to say that by becoming the best is considerably rare . Yeah, though she eventually have enough of Bertram kingdom and then became an adventurer . It seems she instantly made her name since her ability is real . Though when she was in the Galwark kingdom, she got an official job after being scouted by the daughter of this place Did you have any exchange with her recently Yeah . Actually shes the one who delivered Rios letter . We were exchanging letters at regular intervals till I was put under house arrest I see . Despite nodding his head a little, he feels something amiss in Celia words . Then, he tilted his head a little . Its true that Im delivering letters by using Rikka firm but . . Hes saying that while displaying a pose of thinking something . Whats the matter Feeling curious about Rios state, Celias asking when she saw Rios face from his side showing . Its nothing, Cecilias friend is being employed by the dukes daughter of this place whos valuing a skill even from adventurers right Rios talking while calling Celias alias . They decided an alias for Celia for the time when theyre visiting Almond . Though it doesnt mean that hes not noticing that calling her Cecilia is a bit too simple, this name is used since the person herself asked since she wont be able to be aware of it if her alias is too much different from her real name . back to the main point . Thats right . Whats with that? Its nothing, certainly Rikka firm is a firm under the management of the daughter of duke Kretia but, I wonder whether theyre usually doing their delivery business by using such capable personnel Then, Rio voiced the reason for his out of place feeling . Aah, come to think of it, she was saying that she came for a short visit in the royal capital during her job . Its look like she was entrusted with the delivery of the letter from her superior since shes my acquaintance So that was the reason Though hes agreeing on the surface, Rio was somehow not really convinced with that explanation . When he make an assumption by Celia story, it seems that the person who dispatched her for delivery of his letter was aware of Arias friendship with Celia . Though he understands that she chose a suitable person to deliver the letter if its to delivering the letter to the noble, though hes a little puzzled for why that person deliberately choosing someone from muscle faction to deliver the letter . Celias acquaintance was being personally scouted by Kretia dukes daughter . Maybe the person who dispatched Celias acquaintance to deliver the letter was Kretia dukes daughter herself . When hes pondering about that, one girl suddenly come into his mind . No way, beyond this is just a mere speculation He couldnt see the pattern of the puzzle since due to the uncertainty of the pieces . When he thinks of that possibility, Rio ceased that thought for now . Aria was also lamenting due to never ending trouble caused by her free and uncontrolled superior Celia told him about it in amusing tone . It seems the name of Celias friend is Aria . Though he felt that name sounds familiar, Rio couldnt recall it . Rio shaking his head a little and immediately thinking that it might be just his imagination . Even if Rikka firm is currently on its peak, the personnel handling seems rough right . or maybe, the one who is roughly handling the personnels is the daughter of duke Kretia Rios saying that while smiling as a joke to pull himself together . Hey hey, I cant let you off after saying such thoughtless words . Because the nobles are creatures who have sharp ears Even while saying those words, Celias also showing an impish smile similiar to Rio . Nobles are creatures who values their pride . The commoners have no right to say anything even if theyre being killed by a noble if theyre slandering the noble in front of the public . Though such jokes were whispered very well in a place where theres no noble . Its become important if Cecilia is the one who said it Rios saying that with a bitter smile . Wait a minute, whats that mean Celia asking while showing a beautiful smile . Rios just smiling wryly as it is . Ahaha . Theres no deep meaning in it . By the way, by some chance, does Cecilia want to meet that person Part 2 He was looking at Celia while saying that to avoid the topic . U~hn, I want to meet her indeed but, maybe I should wait and see for the time being . Just in case since Arias working for the noble of Galwark kingdom . Ill wait till the decision of Galwark kingdoms attitude toward Bertram kingdom After Celia saying that, Rios letting out a satisfied smile . Understood . Please just say anytime if you want to meet her . Since Ill try to manage it as much as possible . If Cecilia is anxious, Ill leave that decision to you He answered that way . Though the political situation became unstable due to coup detat, then to make the ally nation owe them a favor theres high probability that Aria, who works for Galwarks noble, will receive an order from her lord to protect her friend, Celia* . [TL*: I give my gratitude to Januva for the wonderful TLC in this part] Though they cant take careless action, for Celia to act freely is Rios real intention and he wants to ensure that possibility as much as possible . Since its impossible for Celia to act carelessly, he can have faith in her . Ara, so youve some confidence in me Celias smiling delightfully . If you completely sever the contact with your friend, it wont be any different from house arrest . If the risk caused by you is within safety range, theres no reason for me to limit Cecilia to move as she pleases Rio answering while shrugging his shoulder . Thank you very much . Maybe in the worst case, we can rely on that dukes daughter for her protection via that child Well, its certainly easier for us to move with a reliable backer . Such one-sided reliance is a problem though In that case you can use me as negotiation card . Because many magic scholars of each country want to meet me Celias talking a little proudly . Anyway, if Cecilias also okay with that condition, I already prepared negotiation material . Please be at ease After Saying that, Rio was smiling gently at Celia . Thank you Celia saying her gratitude with a slightly blushing face under a bit of strong morning sunlight . Thereupon, they see the store that become their goal . Well then, now were arriving at the store . All daily necessities is sold in there Rio bluntly said that . As expected, its a big store . Speaking of Rikka firm, theres popular brand store even to female nobles of Bertram kingdom . Though the price is reasonable, the quality is good, is it really good in that store Maybe because shes excited to the trip after a long time, Celias showing a delightful smile . Yeah, since theres still considerable amount of money left in me . You might be as well as pick high quality item . Please dont worry about it since everything is in the Rikka firm, even the clothing of Miharu-san-tachi Which remind me, Rios getting splendid amount of allowance from the country right Do you still have that money Yeah, since I almost never used it except for buying the necessary material for my escape, I still have several mystic coin in cash . Since Ive large quantity of magic stone from the monster that was killed by me in the middle of journey, selling that will be enough for the rest of my life . Or rather, it wont even be used-up . By chance, arent you more prosperous than nobles around that area Celia turned her line of sight toward Rio with a shocked expression . I dont know since I never have clear grasp about the noble income The annual income of a lower grade noble is 40 gold coin you know . There you have annual income more than 2 mystic coin . Theres resourcefulness, rich eating habit, and that house that is even better than a high grade noble Celia chuckled . You should say that when I take you out . Theres also some unconventional point Rios slightly shrugging his shoulder . Yeah, it was unconventional in good meaning . Thanks to you now Im fully enjoying the best out of human life, thank you very much Rio Just like that, theyre arriving in front of the store during their conversation . They halted their step and somehow their line of sight is matching . Thereupon, theyre smiling as theyre laughing at the same time . Well then, lets meet later . Since it seems that you need various things, is two hours enough for you to finish your shopping Yeah, I think its okay with only that much Since Celia understands the local language, she could ask the clerk if theres something that she doesnt understand . Though theres some place thats a bit lacking, as a noble, it seems she has more experience in shopping than a commoner, theres also no problem with money since he gave her plenty enough . No, since Ive some business myself . Since we can call someone if we need to in the first floor I understand . Well, take care Yes . Cecilia too After bidding their farewell, hes watching Celia entering the store . After she entered the store, Rio was starting his move to finish his own business . First is going toward back-alley without anyone . After confirming that there is no one in his surrounding, hes taking a short breath . When he shut his eyes for a while, Rios face is being covered by light, his face and stature then transformed in the blink of an eye . In the next instant, stood in his place was an adult male with different appearance from Rio . Rios disguising himself by using spirit arts . Though its similiar to changing his hair color, the degree of difficulties in changing one appearance was far higher in comparison . Transfiguration art is complex hard to handle since its manipulating mana and odo, since its needed to always interfere with mana while continuously manipulate the odo, the art will instantly be dispelled once the user lost his focus . But, though its more efficient if he makes spirit tool or magic tool if he wants a permanent change, performing a temporary part transfiguration is enough with spirit arts . In the midst of battle aside, since theres no need to fear that the art will be solved if hes moving within the city, Rio decided to perform the transfiguration with spirit arts . After taking a short breath, Rios switching his consciousness and then leaving the back alley . He then arrived at the bar thats located a short distance of the end of the food and drink district amongst the commercial area of Almond . Even though its still daytime, the men who look like adventurers are already making a ruckus inside . Rios going toward the counter without even hestitating . Please give your recommendation for distilled liquor How do you want to drink Ill leave it to you . But, make it a bit strong Okay . Leave it to me Part 3 After finishing the conversation in few words, the shopkeeper started to work on the ordered liquor . His age is around the middle-age, without any futile movement in the way hes skillfully moving his hand due to his long years experience . By the way, I never seen your face before . Are you an adventurer who came from another city The shopkeeper was bringing the society subject to Rio whos sitting while showing a bored face . Yeah, Im travelling to various place while somehow trying to searching for someone . Ah right . Are you happens to have knowledge on it, master Hes an adventurer called Lucius Rio asked while changing himself to that of look like a ruffian adventurer and changing his tone from the usual one . For the sake of information gathering, Rios choosing a bar in which many adventurers gathered . He judged that the one who have the duty similar to that of an information store is the master whos managing this bar like this one . Fumu . How much information did you want As expected Bingo . Though he planned to go looking around the store to those adventurer till he hit the jackpot, he stumble upon a good sign after arriving at the store that become his goal from the very beginning . Rio chuckled a little . Give me his where about and simple portrait if possible . Thats one silver coin Ah, here you go Though this is the first time he did this, Rios instantly presented one silver coin while maintaining his poker face . When he put the silver coin in his hand, the shopkeepers starting his explanation with a indifferent voice . Lucius . The first class adventurer . His expertise is mercenary work . Commanded the mercenary groupHeavenly Lion, The?Griffon is famous as enumerate in the cut above the rest of strongest mercenary group as undefeated . His ability as a soldier is the best . And well, until this point is decided as the information that known to public The shopkeeper paused in that point . The adventurer is divided into six class, ones becoming top class adventurer by decreasing the number with fifth class adventurer as the lowest . [TL : Class Zero . . ] Though theres high grade adventurer beyond the first class, its strongly implicating a honor-like class, their number is exceedingly few . Therefore, essentially, becoming top rank is the first class . That aside, Rio was listening to the shopkeepers explanation in silence while enjoying the aroma of the presented liquor . He raised his eyes toward the shopkeeper as if to say to continue with his story . The shopkeeper continues his story after nodding slightly . Though I dont know how accurate this information is since its natural to bluff in this kind of industry, I heard that hes originally being employed as the candidate of King of Sword by Bertram kingdom Rios eyes opened slightly in hearing that story . King of Sword is a title bestowed to the best swordsman that is being recognized by the king of Bertram kingdom . As far as he knows, the former King of Sword was the leader of royal knight, Alfred Emal . [TL : Rio vs King of sword is quite hectic battle] And he couldnt remember who was the holder of King of Sword before that . The shopkeeper laughing a little after cleverly guessing Rios reaction . Well, I mean hes strong enough to back that title And he added one thing . Though his range of activity moving around repeatedly, there was the time when hes moving within Galwark kingdom . Though recently I never even heard about his movement in this country, since hes frequently appearing in a place with large or small scale war, you might be able to meet him in a country thats currently in war It seems theres no significant information regarding his where about . Though hes worrying in these days that he wont get any rumor about his movement, the hint is war . From the story that he heard, hes quite addicted of war . No, maybe that is just how a mercenary is . Rio clicking his lips in his heart without letting it out on the surface . I see . Well then, did you happen to know which country that will be engulfed by war soon Rios stared intently at the shopkeeper . The shopkeeper lightly shrugged his shoulder . Everywhere is just too suspicious recently . Its not strange if Bertram kingdom or Proxia empire to also start a war with a major power . Though I dont know which country that will become their opponent, theres also the possibility that itll be this country . In case of small country, theres everyday skirmish between Galwark kingdom and Proxia empire behind the scene if youre moving toward northern of Galwark I see . Im saved Rio told his gratitude . Its nothing, I only work for money The shopkeepers answering with hint of pride in his tone . Rio drank the beverage with slight alcohol in it . Can I ask for another of this recommendation Okay, wait a minute Rio was ordering again while continuing his conversation with the shopkeeper . Though at first he want to ask the information about Lucius, now he wants to know another information . Especially the information regarding the heroes . But, the shopkeeper have yet to get detailed information regarding the heroes . He could tell the direction from which the pillar of light is rising . It might be natural since its nothing but few days have been passed since the hero summoning . Thanks for the treat . Your liquor is nicely doing its job . Ill come again Ow, the guy whos paying nicely is welcomed anytime . Since recently many fools trying to haggling the price of the information store about their opponent Those guys wont live for long Indeed After exchanging glance and grinning widely, Rio left the bar after leaving the payment on the table . After that, hes strolling the city walking doing shopping of few things since theres still some time left before the meeting with Celia . When the time come, he joined with Celia and then theyre returning to home . Chapter 66 Volume 1 Chapter 66 TL : Cnine ED : Shance Part 1 A few days passed since Celia came to the stone house, in those several days she and Rio taught Miharu and company about this worlds language . Yesterday, it was almost one month since he started teaching those three the basics, then he performed a Spartan training with Celias cooperation . At the same time he also assisted in Celias research . Like that, Rios everyday life became really busy . Till early morning on that day N The refreshing morning sunlight entered the room through the small gaps of the windows of the rock house, Rio opened his eyes absentmindedly . The color of light reflected in his eyes from the opening in the ceiling . Since Rios goal is to get a peaceful sleep, towards that goal he built this rock house, last night he also slept well . Above the wide bed specially made by Dominique, Rio slowly moved his hands to turn the bed covers and blankets . And then, at that time . His hand touched a soft object . It was not a blanket or bed cover . Nor was it the bed mattress . It had more elasticity . The object in his palm is a little cold . Moving his hand a little, it somehow felt good in his hand . (What is this?) Rio moved his hand awkwardly, trying to discern the objects true nature . And thenC . N A rustling sound along with the small charming voice of a woman was heard . Su~su~[TL : SFX of sleeping sound] It continued, the calm sleeping sound from his side, a bit confused, Rio glanced to his side . And there, one girl was sleeping peacefully beside him . (ED: WHO?!)[TL : His Mistress] Part 2 Somehow her age is similar to Rios age . Is her existence a thin one?, or her transparent feeling a strong one?, the result of her mysterious atmosphere and beauty . A beautiful girl with long pink colored hair . No, she is an earth shattering beauty . N The girl squirmed restlessly, tightly gripping Rios gown . Just like that, her face is moved closer to Rio . He can feel the girls breath in his ear . Rio consciousness immediately fully awakened . He looked at that girls face in amazement from point-blank range, exerting all the power from his body once again . He closed his eyes once again . It must be dream . Im still sleeping . Yeah, there is no mistake about it Thats how he tried to escape from reality by doing some self-suggestions . Because even if he was sound asleep, he should have woken up immediately when he sensed an unknown person getting close to him . Maybe he had become senile because of this little peace . No, in the first place Rio cant feel any reaction of an outsider getting caught in the intruder detection magic surrounding the house . And yet he failed to notice it, this is surely not a dream . He mustered more strength to close his eyes while thinking about that . Opening his eyes slowly after one minute, timidly turning the blanket by hand hoping for it to be empty . And there, an impossible scene spread again before him- . A woman with snow white skin, extremely balanced and smooth proportions, soft tender bulges . In other words, its a beautiful girl in her birthday suit . EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!? Rio let out a horrified shout . The beautiful girl next to him snapped from her sleep . This kind of experience is the first time for him in his two lives . Awakened by Rios voice, the girl moved her body . That movement was unusually erotic, Rios face flushed, then quickly averted his gaze . Part 3 N That girl expressionlessly looked at Rio . Rios body was covered with cold sweat . Why?, how can it be?, Im sleeping with a beautiful girl in the nude? . Shouting like that in his mind . Wha, whats wrong! Haruto-san? And then, the confused Miharu entered the room . Though this is a soundproof room, the door was a little open, so all the people living in this house could hear Rios scream . Thinking that it must be hard for them to only receive his favor, Miharu woke-up early to help him prepare breakfast . Her appearance which is wearing an apron above her tunic suited her very much and was really lovely . But, now its not the time to be fascinated by Miharus lovely appearance . Miharu had a flabbergasted expression, looking at Rio in his gown and the beautiful nude girl . In his confusion, Rio slowly covered the girls naked body with the blanket . Ki, Kyaaa!!!! Now, its Miharus voice that resounded inside the room . Thats natural . That seemingly honest benefactor of hers, bringing in a woman without telling her and spending a night along with her . Though Rio isnt that kind of person, the Miharu right now couldnt see that fact . N, no youre mistaken! Mi-cha~, Miharu-san! This isC Its the worst . Rio tried to explain to her in confusion, but he couldnt say anything . In his confused state, he almost called her name with the way he called her in their past . Because the pink haired beautiful girl tightly embraced Rio with a blank expression . Snuggling closer to Rio, Miharu looked at that scene with a wondering expression . Looking at that scene, Miharus face became flushed . I, Im sorry! For rudely opening the door Lowering her head in confusion, Miharu closed the door . Part 4 Youre mistaken Rio apologetic voice echoed vainly in the room . Only Rio and the pink haired girl remained . Rio hung his head in a heartbroken state . What happened, Rio? For Miharu to scream like that And then, this time its Celias turn to come into the room with a still sleepy expression . It looks like she stayed up all night till dawn . The panicking Miharu tried to stop her from behind . While frantically saying clumsy wordsno, you cantwith a desperate expression . But, it looks like she was one step too late . The appearance of those two people perfectly entered Cecilias field of view . } Ha-haha . Rio stiff laugh vainly resounded in the room . The beautiful girl, whose body was covered only by one thin blanket, cuddled her body closer to Rio above the bed . Her bare skin that peeped from the gap of the blanket triggered Celias wild delusion . Fu, fufu . Though her face was flushed red, Celia smoothed it with a smile on her face . As a result, the two people mysteriously laughed in harmony . However, each of their laughs had a different meaning . Please excuse me for disturbing, now you can continue to enjoy your time Celia closed the door while leaving those words . Though hes anxious what kind of atmosphere happened between Miharu and Celia outside of the door, now is not the time to worry about that . . Uhm, who are you Rio asked with a magnificently cramped face . Though his really wanted to chase after Celia and Miharu, he couldnt just blatantly ignore this strange girl . Though he didnt know what he should ask since his head was still in chaos, he couldnt just throw a vague question . Im the spirit that made a contract with Haruto you know The girl answered with a thin voice that sounded like a transparent drop of water while tilting her head . Though it seemed somehow inhuman, her voice was beautiful . Eh, Ah . Contract I see, Contract Spirit . You . . Rio head instantly cooled down with those words . Rio stared at the girls face and then her expression instantly changed . When he looked again, her face was strangely well-ordered . Its like the creation of a first class art which wont come be even if the artist bet his entire career . Her beauty was illusory, as if she were transient, he felt that its not strange even if she vanished at any moment . Though he had never been fascinated by any girl except for Miharu up till now, if he didnt have a strong will, he might have been spontaneously entranced by her beauty . Part 5 May I ask why are you just awakening at this time [DDBecause the time has come . ] In that moment, he somehow noticed as he heard the voice of the girl in front of him . Rio stared at the girl with an amazed face . But, shes shaking her head slowlyDD . I dont know Was her answer . Though she seemed as expressionless as ever, her voice seemed lonely . Then, she reached with her hand to seize Rios hand . [DDIts warm . ] He noticed that he could hear such muttering . Her face looked as if she feels relieved . Euhm, then may I hear your name I dont know my name The girl answered with her deep crimson pupils seemingly sad and shaken . You said that you dont even know your name . Then, anything that you might remember Rio asking with clearly bewildered expression . Im always on Harutos side . Thats why I want you to give me a name (Always by my side) Maybe thats different from the usual case since she is Rios contracted spirit . Though even the person himself didnt notice it, Rio felt that he accepted this girl being with him as if natural, thats why he couldnt hold any antipathy . Besides, he cant give a name due to compassion . But, its an unacceptable answer of the question . Well, Rios also at fault for asking such vague question . Yhm, its not unusual, I want you to tell me why you made a contract with me and, what kind of spirit you are Of course, though he expected that he couldnt get an answer even if he asked her, its her duty who became his contracted spirit before he knew, to explain it to him . But, her troubled atmosphere told Rio that she really didnt know anything . Rio sighed a little as he looked at that girl . Part 6 Your name is . . Come to think of it, how did you know my name Now he noticed that the girl was calling him with Haruto since the very beginning . [TL : The Haruto heres using kanji, since the very beginning, the girl always calling Rio with Haruto[] in kanji which could mean that shes originally contracted with Haruto not Rio] (Why did she call me with that name?) With that kind of thought, Rio asked why she knew the name Haruto . Because Haruto is Haruto right No, I dont mean that The girl answered as if it was natural . Rio gazed quietly at the girl . She also stared back at Rio in silence . Maybe because theyre staring at each other for a while, the one who averted their eyes first was Rio . Uhm, so you want a name, a name that comes from me The girl nodded as her answer . Even if you say that . Rio found himself at a loss for words . No one will easily come up with a name if theyre suddenly asked for it . Moreover, he feel that it seemed to not be such a simple matter . But, hell certainly be in trouble if he didnt come up with name right now . Can you let me think for a while Rio asked as if being troubled by it . Uhm The girl nodded . Well then . . Uhm . . though I think its obvious, why are you not wearing any cloth Rio asked with a flushed face as he unintentionally could imagine her naked body under the quilt of the bed even now . Cloth After muttering that word, a dim light suddenly appeared in the room, then the girl suddenly turned over the quilt and blanket . Wa- WA Rio become flustered and averted his line of sight from the girls eyes . And just like that, staring intently at the wall Part 7 Is this alright Rios timidly moved his neck as he heard those words coming from his side . Turning his line of sight to the girl as if prodding in something unexpected, reflected in his fleeting glance was kimono-like clothing . At that place was a spirit girl who wore a nice and tidy black one piece with frills on it . Eh, how To be honest, he thought that she was really cute . But, he felt an even stronger problem . Before he noticed, the girl seized Rios hand - . I knitted it with odo and mana She said with a bit emotionless voice . Eh, ah, so this is the light that came out from the futon just now is He readily gave his consent . But, even Rio didnt know how to do that . (Making a cloth with odo and mana . ) (Is that even possible?) Though he was puzzled with that question, now he had some bigger problems that he had to settle immediately . First, Mi . . I want to solve the misunderstanding with Miharu-san but, can you help me to explain my circumstances When he thought back about the incident from some time ago, his feelings instantly became heavy, so he muttered in a low voice . Though she wants to cooperating with him, while they might be coming together, its mainly Rios job to explain the situation . Okay Though theres a few seconds of pause, the girl nodded slightly when she noticed that Rios troubled . (It seems shes not a bad child) Uhm, Though Ive yet to hear why you know about my name in my previous life, please keep it as a secret for now . Since Ill tell them myself someday Rio told the girl while sighing a little . Why was the girl knowledgeable about himself in his previous life . Itll become trouble for Rio if she carelessly told Miharu about that . Understood Part 8 The girl answered with a emotionless voice . (Did she really understand?) (Well she doesnt seems to be a bad child, so its okay, maybe) Thinking like that, he decided to trust the girl . Or rather, he had no choice but to believe her . Well, shall we go then Rio accompanied the girl walking to the lounge . When they left the door, reflecting in his eyes are the figure of Miharu awkwardly cooking in the kitchen . Celia was enjoying the aroma of the black tea brewed by Miharu on the sofa of the living room with a friendly smile floating on her face . Though her hand that held the cup was trembling if one took a good look at her, not even Rio had the composure to notice that . Somehow, Aki and Masato hadnt woken up yet . Ehm, guys Good morning! Rio greeted them with waay too stiff voice . Good morning, Rio Celia answered with the same friendly smile as ever . Though he couldnt read what she was thinking of, it might be just his imagination that he shivered a little . G-Good morning Uhm, Im currently preparing the breakfast, will you wait for a while Following right after Celia, Miharu answered Rios greeting from the kitchen without even looking at him . When she made a blushing face, . he instantly understood . Uhm Will you hear my story for a while Its about her Rio said that awkwardly towards Miharu as his line of sight moved towards the girl who was reserving herself behind . Following that, he said the same thing to Celia . And then, Miharu and Celia line of sight gathered toward the spirit girl . [TL Scenario :>Ce : So big, beautiful, and cool Mi : So beautiful and graceful . . The girl : . . ] (ED: ? Is this a thing or was it made up?) Maybe because they were unintentionally fascinated by her beauty, they looked at her with their eyes wide open . The stillness made a silent atmosphereDD . Uhm, and what is it Yeah, of course I would like such information After a while, they regained themselves and each of them replied in a different language . Miharu aside, Celia was looking at Rio with scornful eyes . (Now unless I explain it clearly) With that kind of decision, Rio opened his mouth and took a deep breath . Part 9 First, is it okay if I start the explanation from Miharu-san He asked Celia permission for the order of the explanation . Yeah, shes the first witness after all . Please give a CLEAR explanation Maybe because shes dumbfounded by the lifeless atmosphere of the girl, Celia answered while sighing as if feeling tired of this event . After telling his gratitude to Celia, Rio faced Miharu . I believe that I already made a brief explanation regarding the existence called spirits before, shes one of them She is A spirit Miharu was looking at the contracted spirit girl . Though she exuded an otherworldly beauty, no matter how you look at it she couldnt be seen as anything but human . Their line of sight intersected . Miharu And then, the spirit girl called Miharu name . Ah, Yeah . My name is Ayase Miharu . Uhm, and you? I have no name After muttering with a lonely voice, the girl was staring enviously at Miharu who had a name . As you hear, she has no name . Somehow or another shes been continuously sleeping inside my body but, even I dont understand what kind of existence she is Though he himself had no clear grasp on his own situation, Rio was frantically explaining to Miharu . What I know is that shes somehow connected by a contract with me before I noticed . When she awakened this morning, she materialized on my side . This is my best explanation for the current situation . Can you understand until this point After finishing his explanation, hes looked timidly at Miharus face . Uhm . . Somehow but, I think I understand the general situation Thereupon Miharu chose her words carefully . You . Believe me Yes . Somehow I understand when I look at that childs appearance . Moreover, I know that Haruto-san isnt the kind of person to lie without any reason Miharu answered bashfully . Part 10 T-Thank you very much I-Its definitely not a guilty conscience Rio said that passionately while turning his line of sight towards the spirit girl . Especially for the second part . And then Miharu giggled . Yeah, I know that Then she agreed . Finally Rio felt relieved . He stood still for several seconds and felt that power leaked from his body in relief . Uhm, nevertheless, she really is an extremely beautiful spirit right Miharu spoke to the clearly exhausted Rio while sending a fleeting glance towards the spirit girl . And then, the girls silently tilted her head with a puzzled expression . Its clear then Somehow the girl asked the question by using Japanese language . Which reminded him that she spoke to Rio with Strahl region language after first making her appearance . And yet, now shes also speaking in Japanese . Eh, you, understand our conversation Rio stared at her with a dumbfounded expression when he noticed that fact . Yeah, I can speak in all languages which Haruto mastered(Ed: calling him Haruto already) The girl answered with a nonchalant expression . Rio was completely taken aback . He wanted to ask the reason very much but, somehow he knew that her reply would beI dont know . Spirits are awesome right Somehow Miharu had the conception that it wont be strange in what she could do if shes a spirit, it was a pure admiration . Rio sighed a little . Part 11 Uhm, theen, Ive to explain it to Celia-sensei next . Please wait for a while too . Miharu-san After saying that . The spirit girl nodded . Miharu also nodded back at her . Ah, Yeah . Then Ill make breakfast Was her answer . Im sorry After apologizing to Miharu, Rio changed his line of sight towards Celia . xꡢꥪꥢҕƤ It seems your conversation has ended . Now, will you give me a satisfactory explanation ? Celia showed a sullen expression while folding her arms . Please forgive me, since Ill give a full explanation of what I understand Rio unintentionally smiled wryly . Maybe because the explanation to Miharu ended safely without any accident, the confusion till some time ago vanished, Rio regained his calmness . And yet he explained it hurriedly to Miharu Celias cheeks puffed a little as she felt a little vexed to that fact . Yeah, please then Even so, Celia faced Rio while showing the fa?ade of a daring smile . Celia thought that herself who cant show anything but this kind of attitude isnt cute . I wonder what Rio feels about Miharu Eh, No, I shouldnt think about it . Or now I wont learn anything about this child Even when her thought incidentally straying from its path, Celia put her consciousness back to the spirit girl . Though what Rio felt about Miharu is important, the absolutely beautiful girl who suddenly appeared was even more important . In the first place, what is her relationship with Rio? Celia face blushed when she recalled the girl lascivious figure under the blanket that she saw a while ago . Thereupon, on that place . First, shes a spirit Rio started with his explanation . Eh Part 12 Celia line of thought halted . Its just like being defeated by the pitchers first winning pitch . Spirit, could it be that shes the high ranking existence that you said from before But, should it be better to say as expected, after regaining herself she instantly thought of the possibilities, so she asked that question to Rio . Yes . Yes, shes the existence that you are imagining right now . Though I think that theres almost no human who even sees the spirits, some of the spirits make contracts with humans Contract Its something like a link to strengthen the connection between human and spirit . Spirits receive odo theyre receiving magical power from humans, and the human receives the help from the spirit as a payment Though you put an interesting story for now . Judging from the flow of the story, this child should be the spirit that is contracted with Rio right Thats right . As expected of sensei She instantly understood the point of his explanation just by revealing a bit of information . Truly a genius conversation partner . J-Just because you flatter me, dont expect that will help you So, why was this child in your room with that kind of appearance Though she almost got herself coaxed by Rios words which made her happy, she has yet to get the explanation for the reason why the girl was inside of his room with that kind of appearance . Even I didnt know the reason for that . This child was always in a deep sleep state even while under a contract with me . And before I noticed, she just suddenly appeared on my bed this morning . Ho~h, REALLY Celia sent a sharp gaze to Rio . I swear Rio gave a clear answer . Its not because of a GUILTY conscience right O-Of course its not . . Though the feeling of the girls breast and naked body is waaay too vivid in his fleeting thoughts, which was after all an act of God . Rio was drenched in cold sweat as he tried to persuade her . Hu~m Celias looking at Rio with a piercing line of sight . Part 13 Ahaha . . Well, after that there is nothing but to believe me . Please ask the story for this child herself if you cant believe me Its okay . I believe you Celia muttered in a low voice turning her face as if shes sulking . She didnt have any intention to doubt Rio . Because she knows that theres no way Rio would force his way on that girl against her own will . But, even if she trusts him, an unpleasant matter is still an unpleasant matter . Though Celia somehow understood that this feeling is jealousy, its the first time in her life that she finds it difficult to comply with that feeling . Well, when I think about it, the situation is just too ridiculous indeed Celia sipped the black tea that Miharu made to calm her mind and then managed to say that . Could it be that Im the jealous type of girl U~h, I cant do it . I cant calm my heart Thats what she though while taking a deep breath . Well then, I wonder whats the name of this child Celia inquired the girls name . The truth is, she doesnt have a name Is that so Yes . Since the person herself said that U~hm, but isnt it pitiful to have no name . You cant do that, think of a nice name for her Im also thinking about it since it seems she wants a name too It seems she herself is conscious about something like a name . More or less, come with something easy and befitting for her . Though I think theres no need to think so hard about it . What name do you think is fitting for you Celia asked while sending a fleeting glance at the spirit girl . The girl fell into silence for a while . Anything is okay if its a name from Haruto Was her answer . She really likes you doesnt she Celias looked at Rio with half-opened eyes . [TL : Yandere eyes] Ahaha Rio replied with an awkward laugh . Uhm, though Itll be a great help to me if you tell me something that you like Part 14 And then, Rio asked the girl . . . I like Haruto, youre the most important thing to me So the girl answered . [TL : Celia Rage o meter = MAX] Like me and, most important thing What came first into his mind was Miharu . Maybe because of that . He immediately recalled of one name . Aishia[] . . how about that name Aishia was a word in ancient Seirei no Tami language which meant Warm Spring . Its from the word Haru[] of Miharu[] as a reminder of that name . [TL : The Haru here both mean spring] Her hair color is a light pink colored hair like that of sakura petals which made him think that the name was strangely fitting for her . Aishia . Okay And then, the girl immediately replied . Are you okay with that Though I think we can think of other options if we think with the others . Uhn . Aishia is good The girls didnt show that much emotion on her face after awakening . But, only this time she felt an unusually strong will from the girl . Well, if youre okay with that name but . Rio looked at the girl a little surprised . And then, its just an instant, Rio saw that girl smiling delightfully . Well, best regard then, Aishia Yeah . Best regard . Haruto Aishia nodded back at him . My name is Cecilia Claire . Best regard, Aishia Best regard . Celia Aishia returned Celias greeting with her beautiful and transparent-like voice but with the same inhuman-like tone as ever . Well then, Ill introduce everyone again during breakfast Part 15 Theres still two dwellers who had yet to meet Aishia . He has to introduce her to them if shell be living in this house from now on . Yeah . Aki and Masato You know about them . . What Aishia knew, or what she didnt know . Theres a need to confirm it a little . While thinking that, Rio who was about to throw a question to Aishia . Good morning Was interrupted Aki appeared in the living room with a drowsy face . Morni~ng And Masato followed her almost at the same time appearing in the living room . Eh, that person is Aki immediately spoke with questioning words when she noticed Aishia . Ah, shesDD When Rio tried to introduce Aishia to Aki-tachi . At that time . The meals are ready, Haruto-san Miharu called that the breakfast is done . Ah, so Aki-chan and Masato-kun have already woken up . Good morning Good morning . Miharu-oneechan Morni~ng . Miharu-neechan This is the usual morning and that was the usual spectacle . Though the dwellers in this place will increase by one person after today, this habit wont change . Rio was looking at that scene with a smiling face . Before he knew, Aishia who was standing beside him sent him a fleeting glance at his face . Theres something that I dont quite understand but Right, after all, There are still many things about Aishia that he has yet to understand even though she awakened . Though there were so many things that he wanted to ask when she awakened, the world wont just easily let that happen . But C . Still, its not bad either Rio muttered with a face that was full with a delighted smile . (ED: and so, plan Harem took the next step forward!) Chapter 67 Volume 1 Chapter 67 TL : Cnine ED : Jake1456 PF : Part 1 The day that Aishia awakened, after the dinner, entering the bath, its the time when the veil of darkness descending . Maybe we should end it today and go to sleep Rio told Miharu-tachi whos already attacked by drowsiness about the end of lesson of the Strahl region language . Aishia is also participating as today lecturer . Since Aishias speaking in japanese and Strahl common language same with Rio, its then decided that shell working as Rio assistant . Though shes unsuitable to become a teacher due to her taciturn nature, theres no shortage as a partner of conversation since shell answer neatly especially when asked . Rather, something that couldnt be understood can be asked in japanese, her work as support is splendid . Yes . Thank you for todays lesson too Miharu-tachi is in a weary state due to learning a unfamiliar language . In contrast to Aki and Miharu whos bowing politely, Masatos completely exhausted and falling on top of the desk . Thank you very much . Aishia too Rios saying his gratitude to Aishia and Miharu-tachi for their effort . um Aishias nodding her head . A gentle smile floating on Rio face as hes looking at her figure . Though there was some mayhem that happened today due to Aishia awakening, somehow one day ended peacefully . Will Celia-sensei want to stay up for a bit longer Rios asking Celia-sensei whos reading a book on the sofa while drinking tea . Yeah, Im staying-up for a bit more . Please sleep first Celia was smiling while sending a fleeting glance to Rio . Celias often staying up till late at night . Today too, It seems that she wants to read the book till midnight . Understood . Please sleep quickly since its bad for your body if youre too often staying up till late at night . Well then, see you tomorrow Good night then Rios exchanging greeting before going to bed with Celia . Good night, Miharu-san Yes, good night Part 2 Following that, hes exchanging greeting before going to bed with Miharu . It seems Aki and Masato is drinking a cold beverage in the kitchen . After that is going to their own bedroom at their own timing . Aishia too, good night . You remember the room that I told you from before right When Rios speaking to Aishia whos right by his side . um Aishia was nodding a little . In the first place, whats the standard sleeping for spirit, though their ecosystem is full with mystery, he gave a private room for Aishia . Incidentally, though it seems that she didnt need a meal, what she eats can be converted into magical power . [TL : A perfect 2D GF and Idol] Ill sleep peacefully too today . Though I think Ill be sleeping soon, how about you, Aishia Uhn, Ill sleep too Somehow Aishias also sleeping . I see . Then, see you tomorrow . Good night Yeah . Good night Aishia also returning his greeting, Rio then turned his heel and smiling lightly . Going toward his bedroom, when his hand is on the door of the room . Thereupon, at that time . Eh, stop right there Celia stopped Rio with a startled expression . Rio turned around and looked with a dumbfounded expression at Celia whos shouting at him . Miharu-tachi is also looking at Celia with a puzzled expression . This place is Rios room . Aishia It seems the one being called by Celia was Aishia . Aishia was standing right behind Rio as if it was really natural . Aishia Rios calling Aishia with his eyes opened wide . Since he cant feel something like malicious intent and her sign is extremely thin, it seems that even Rio himself failed to notice her . her extremely natural movement is too natural to the point that the surrounding people wont even notice her out of place movement, even Celia whos calling her with a loud voice was unintentionally noticing it . Part 3 Uhm, could it be that you forgot your room Uhn . I remember it . But, together with Haruto when sleeping And, Aishias reply is really natural . Wha- Rios jaw is flapping open and close . In a dumbfounded moment, he truly became astonished . No, how should I say this, we cant do something like this . . Rio answered as if being troubled by it . T-Thats right You cant you know U-unmarried Y-Young woman and man shouldnt do something like sleeping in the same room you know! Celia was cutting in vigorously while standing from the sofa . And then, Aishias tilting her head with a puzzled expression . Why And she frankly asked for the reason . Uuh Since Aishia was staring with a puzzled face and extremely pure look, Celia was unintentionally at a loss for words . But, she immediately pulled herself together . A-Anyway Why do you want to sleep with Rio You have your own room right She strongly rejected her . The spirit is receiving the supply of odo from the contractor . the efficiency increasing the closer the distance Wha- (I see . ) [Celia] (Its certainly make sense) [Celia again] (But, its still a problem morally . ) [Angel Celia] (Moreover, sleeping together with Rio while disregarding me, too cunni -, No, this is a moral problem . ) [Devil Celia] Celia should be managing the disordered public moral as the elder . Or so she tells herself, Celia decided to resist till the bitter end with determination . Part 4 Cant I get the odo supply from Rio within 24 hours Certainly worthy of consideration if that was true . But, it wont be easily approved if it come to them together even when sleeping . Uuhn The answer that came was, a NO . Celias sighing a little . If that was the case, please sleep in my room After replied in that way . I believe that sleeping in the more pleasant environment is the primitive urge for human But, Aishia didnt move from her place . Y-Youre a spirit right (Could it be that theres also some kind of desire for the spirit?) (No, shes certainly an intelligent-life form, thats why its not strange even if she has that kind of impulse) Even spirits sleep . We love sleeping in a cozy place Rios staring at their quarrel with a cramped smile . Before they noticed, Masatos approaching right on their side . Haruto-anchan . . Will you sleep together with Aishia-neechan He was asking with a voice that was mixed between aspiration and anxiety . Though he might be not understand the conversation between Celia and Aishia, it seems he guessed the situation from the atmosphere of the place . Or rather, thats just natural, Masatos strongly aware of Aishia . Thats because he was unintentionally spewing Wooow, so beautiful or that kind of words from his mouth when they met . Maybe it could be said as something like love at first sight . Incidentally, at that time, he received an elbow strike at his abdomen along with Your first love is way too much words which was filled with disgust from Aki whos by his side . No, I wont Rio replied while pressing his temple . Aki and Miharu on the side is smiling wryly showing their sympathy to Rio . Part 5 Even so, Ai-chan also wont back up right Miharu said that while looking at Aishia with her deadpan look and the flaring Celia . Though she didnt know the content of their conversation, its extremely obvious that itll be hard to persuade Celia by looking at their appearance . Incidentally, Ai-chan is Aishia . Thats how Miharu is calling Aishia . Thats . . Right The quarrel between those two still goes on . Rio felt as if his headache became even stronger . Even so, he cant leave them alone like this forever . Thinking so, Rio stepped up between Celia and Aishia . Both of you, can I have a moment He called to them with a slightly dejected look . Just at the right time . Lets have the saying from Rio Celias wanting Rios assistance . Rio nodded a little . Aishia, as Celia-sensei said, man and woman whos not in a intimate relationship shouldnt sleep together He decided to persuade Aishia too . Haruto and me isnt intimate Aishia asking with a vacant look at Rio . The lonely feeling in her eyes is as if floating on the surface . No, it doesnt mean that were not intimate but, or should I say we just met Rios unintentionally at lost for words . Just met . . Aishias whispering in a low voice . I dont quite understand Aishia keeps shaking her head . Uuhm Part 6 Rios groaning as if being troubled by it . A man and a woman whos not in definite relationship[marriage] wont look good if theyre sleeping together was a commonly known common sense in human society . It might be hard to understand for a spirit girl . Aishas speaking in their language but, it seems she was lacking the common sense of the human society such as morals or sensitivity . But, its possible to make her understand by explaining it clearly . The problem is how to explain it to her . Celia also keeps saying You cant without telling me the reason . Why I cant sleep with Haruto A young man and woman whos not in especially intimate relationship shouldnt sleep together . Assuming that the guided common sense is leading to more misunderstandings of it, it seems sleeping together will cause a bad misunderstanding if theres leaping logic even if theyre explaining without listening to the other party . Thats However, due to that very reason theres hestitation in vivid[adult story] explanation . By all respects, it seems Celias also slammed on the same wall . Ill sleep with Rio if you cant explain it . Im sleepy Aishia seized Rio whos lost for words on his arm . As it is Rios walking toward the bedroom that he always sleeping at . DAAAA FINE THEN In that case, Ill also sleep with Rio Thus, Celia dropped gigantic class bomb . Eh-EEEEH A dumbfounded expressions floating on Rio face . Its seems that it couldnt be turned more unpleasant . No, its certainly unpleasant . What . Even though youre sleeping with Aishia, have any complaint with my suggestion I-Im just keeping a watch so nothing will happen Celias glancing at Rio . Maybe because shes desperate, Celias eyes was strangely steady . Cold sweat is flowing on Rios back . No, I dont have such a complaint (The problem is too great right . ) Though he said that tsukkomi in his mind, the current Celia didnt let Rio to choose . Part 7 See, we should go then Going to the opposite of Aishia, Celia seized Rios other arm . (Im checkmated) (At this rate itll really be three people sleeping while forming the kanji of river[]) . Finally Rio decided to make his stand . W-Please wait a minute Sensei, you didnt want to sleep yet isnt it S-Shut it . I changed my mind Celia said those words with a flushed face . Rio felt the cramp on his face . If he didnt do somethingDD . Thats right Aishia can turn into spirit form right Then, you can sleep in your spirit form right [TL : The raw said Spirit Body Form, but I think I should use Spirit Form] It stumbled upon him immediately when hes thinking around restlessly, so Rio told it to them as if it was a brilliant idea . Spirit form Celias tilting her neck with a puzzled expression . Though Aishia is materializing like this now, the spirit can transform into their spirit form . Since basically spirit dislike appearing in front of the public eyes Thats right, spirits have a inclination to not make an appearance in the public eyes . Nonetheless, theres also spirit who interact with people like Dryad amongst them, so it doesnt mean that they absolutely wont make an appearance . Actually, not to mention Rio whos also Aishias contractor is appearing to be calm even in front of Miharu-tachi . In short, shell lose her human form Rather than that, its more accurate to say that that shell turn into an existence thats unaffected by this worlds law When Rio said that, Celia was looking troubled with her hand placed on her lips . I See . If thats the case . well, is it okay . I wonder Celias fumbling with a delicate expression whether to give her consent or not . In the first place, its a problem about them sleeping together in material form or maybe the problem itself is them sleeping together even if shes not in her material form, even Rio couldnt grasp the core of the problem . As Rio originally prefered to sleep alone . But, he cant escape without making any sacrifice . Even if he managed to avoid being misunderstood by Miharu and can sleep alone quietly, the only thing about sleeping together with both of them is something that he absolutely must avoid . Thats why, the chance is nothing but now . Rio decided to press forward in one go . Part 8 Aishia too, how do you think about it It seems Celia-sensei is also agreeing if you do it with your spirit form . Though the current situation is not the consent from the bottom of Celias heart is understood even by Rio, he still asked Aishia . Understood Thereupon, Aishia nodded a little . Just like that, her form instantly disappeared and, Aishias figure is outside of the perception except for Rio whos her contractor . This is the spirit form Celias asking while staring with dumbfounded expression at the place where Aishia absurdly disappeared . Yes . Though shes nearby even now . It seems that they can enter the body of the contractor again after taking this form Rios explaining the current condition of Aishia . Uhm, its not a problem if its like this right Sighing in relief as it is, Rio asked Celia following right after his explanation . GUH Celias speechless while having a cramp on the edge of her lips . Shes showing a brief conflicted expression before closing her eyes and then, soon shes seemingly giving up . Ha, understood She said that with her head slightly hanging down . Rio sighed in relief with those words . But, in that place . Even so, you cant since it seems that she was sleeping with you when she materialized this morning right Suddenly closing one of her eyes, Celias pressing with her words . Yeah, of course . Since Ill persuade Aishia in this matter Rio nodded vigorously . (As if Ill let something like that to happen) Even Rio wanted to avoid the incident thats bad for his heart like this morning . Part 9 What . Are you saying that you didnt want to sleep with me With Rio feeling relieved, Celias muttering those words . Though contrary to those words, Celias also feeling relieved . Celias voice didnt reach his ears, Rio walked into his bedroom and disappeared from the living room . After entering his bedroom, Rio threw his body on the bed and looked absentmindedly at the dark ceiling . His drowsiness is completely dissapear and instead replaced by just mental fatigue . Inside the room is not just Rio, The spirit girl whos also the source of that is keeping silent in Rios body . Ha~ . When hes looking back at the beginning of this day, he let out a big sigh . And then, at that time . Haruto Aishia spoke in Rio mind . Rios eye opened wide as he was surprised by the beautiful voice that resounded in his mind . Aisha kept speaking . You call me in your mind . Since I can feel it So she told him . (DDThis) Rios transmitting his words and timidly calling Aishia in his mind . Uhm . Yeah She gave affirmation for his reply . Somehow, the Aishia in her spirit form can understand his intention like telepathic communication . (DDBy some chance) Though its something that he thoroughly understood during this day, Aishia has a taciturn personality . Or rather, it might be more correct to say that her emotion is extremely thin . The feeling such as human emotion almost didnt come to the surface even if she knows the situation by communicating with words, she wont even speak unnecessary things thing toward another person by her own will . Though it doesnt mean that shes suffering from the mutual silent . Maybe that means can I help you . (Thats just right) (If I can persuade about the previous matter for Aishia to willingly change it herself) When Rios thinking in that way . Part 10 Teaching me Aishia suddenly said those words . (DDWhat) Rios pressed by Aishias words while feeling that its a little unexpected . Maybe because shes inside his body, Rio felt that it seems Aishias emotion is slightly shaken . If to explain it in single word for that emotion, the word Bewildered is more appropriate . What kind of living being the human is? I, want to know . And about Haruto too In that moment, Rio felt that Aishias existance inside himself is murmuring those words . (I wonder what emotion is it) (If Im using something as comparisonDD . ) (DDIts okay but, should I teach her? By me) DDɡ̤뤫ʡˡ Rio displayed a slightly self-mocking smile . What kind of living thing a human is . They have a very ugly side, on the contrary theres also the beautiful side . The both side is contradiction, it felt as if both side is the opposite side of the same coin . For Rio, it cant be helped that he looks at those kind of human as a arrogant living being . [TL : Its a fact that you must tolerate dude] Thinking like that is extremely loading his nerve so Rio chewed his lips . Its possible . Its possible if its Rio . I think that anything can come true if Im with Rio [TL : two word, PURE BS!!!] [ED: with the power of friendship anything can happen][TL : He have almost Zero friend but lot of harem mate] Its the same emotionless voice as ever . But, when he noticed, Rio felt that his chest is filled with warmth . Its as if the noise in his chest a while ago is just a lie . Its warm . As if theres something thats singing a lullaby in it . Its that kind of feeling . When he noticed that the drowsiness was inviting him, Rio fell asleep soon . Chapter 68 Volume 1 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 [At That Time~Part 1] TL : Cnine ED/PF : Shance Part 1 Proxia empireDDIts definitely the military empire that reigns over the northern area of Strahl region . Contrary to its scale, its actually a very young country of around 40 years after its establishment, if someone must describe its history with a single word, war would be appropriate for it . The first emperor, Nidol, was born an orphan in a poor and small country located in an emaciated land After his growth into adulthood, he turned into a mercenary and became a rare existence after distinguishing himself with military might . In the blink of an eye, after he snatched the royalty of the country he belonged to, he raised Proxia Empire in one generation due to his charisma . Formerly, they raided countless small countries in the northern land that existed in great number and were owned by the local warlord of the area . They are still expanding their territory even now . The core of their power is the strongest Dragon Chivalric Order composed by dragon-subspecies . The strongest dragon knights most favorite tactic is blitzkrieg, the number of small countries that were raided by Proxia Empire using this method surpass twenty in number . But, theres no strongest soldier who can support the dragon chivalric order in Proxia Empire . Yes, its true that Nidol rose to prominence with his military force as the strongest empire whether in the past or present . His physical body that approached sixty in age boasted its large built that didnt show his old age even until now, he slaughtered a great number of soldiers with that body . That military exploit is still resounding in the huge Strahl region, and now, without a doubt, hes a cut above the strongest men in Strahl region . Yo, Nidol . Whats happening with your mood To Nidol who was viewing the scenery of the imperial capital that spread beneath him in the corner of the imperial palaceDD A man greeted the strongest existence of that empire with a relaxed tone . Fu, Its boring . Theres nothing but a disappointing country Nidol snorted in an ill mood, looking at the imperial capital without even turning to look at the owner of the voice . He was hunting . For a battle that will make his blood boil, for a fight to burn his life, for a battlefield in which hell be blessed with death . As you say . We need to make preparations for the best stage . So ease your boredom with a small entertainment for now The man who stood behind Nidol revealed a smile dyed with joy . Does the production that you bastard just talked about have something to do with playing around with a trick Its a bad way for saying its a trick . Though it feels good to win from the front, there exists an even higher kind of victory in the world [TL : Riajuu] [ED : Why?] The man objected with a joking tone . Nidols eyebrows slightly knitted . As I thought, that hobby certainly suits you And so he replied . The man revealed a mysterious smile . Part 2 Well, look . The preparation for the grand stage that will be dyed in despair and lust . All willDD Maybe because of his excitement, when the man was about to say it in a gallant manner . Stop saying something recklessly Nidol interrupted that with a harsh tone as if trying to stop the man from saying it . Kaykay . Youre as boorish as always huh . By the way, what happened About your relationship with Bertram kingdom . Not like Im participating in it though The man slightly shrugged his shoulder while asking Nidol . That place already returned the ambassador we sent for an exchange[ED: as in exchanging ambassadors for better relations between countries ] Nidol answered frankly . Hah, its better to destroy the kingdom as an opponent sooner or later Contrary to his words, the man was happily smiling from ear to ear . In that alone I agree Nidol showed a derisive smile as he said that . The name of that man is Nidol Proxia . The emperor who controls the northern area of Strahl region, one of the men that will leave his name as an important figure in the history of this era . The time is two weeks after the heroes were summoned to the Strahl region . Ten days later, in the northwest border of the Galwark kingdom . W-What the hell is that Magic ship A man who was standing guard for his lookout duty as a soldier saw a gigantic object flying high in the far away sky, and muttered in panic . Its jet-black body could be seen easily even from far away . Wha- His co-worker reacted to his voice and looked at that direction . Dumbfounded, his mouth flapped open and closed repeatedly . He couldnt even mutter an astonished voice . Part 3 D-D-Dragon After taking several deep breaths, the soldier finally spoke . The other soldiers in the lookout duty noticed that voice and sporadically looked towards the sky . S-Stop saying such a joke How can dragons come to a place like this A man tightly seized his co-worker in a flustered manner . I know it you know Its a dragon due to its big size right If you say that its not a dragon, then what the hell is it The soldier shouted back . A sub-class dragon being used by a person aside, basically almost no one has ever seen a purebred dragon* . [TL : Maybe referring to wyvern(subclass-dragon) and dragon(purebreed)] Though its figure is extremely famous from the fact that its repeatedly described in the fairy-tales of old . Though of course the silhouette is extremely different due its type, the creature that was currently flying in the sky resembled the type of dragon that was seen in the picture books by the soldier during his childhood . Moreover, its a black dragon which had a notorious reputation . [TL : Is that you, Acknologia-san?] AAAAAAAAAh, GODDAMNIT . ARE YOU KIDDING MEIF THAT MONSTER IS COMING TO OUR DIRECTION WERE DOOMED DONT COME PLEASE DONT COME TOWARDS US The man pressed his hands together as if praying to heaven . The other soldiers who also witnessed the creature that seemed to be a dragon also assumed the same pose as him . Their minds were falling into a panicked state . They know that it was a big dragon even by seeing it from afar . For example, in case of a big creature around the same size thats not a dragon, theyll be helpless if it came to swoop down on them when they were not even assuming a battle state . In the worst situation, if its a pure breed dragon, they couldnt win even if they already assumed a battle state . It moved . . Maybe because the soldiers prayers got through, the creature that resembled a black dragon immediately moved towards a southern direction from the north . The soldiers fell to their knees as if they had grown weak while seeing that scene with dumbfounded expression . Should we report this What must we reported A dragon is flying in the sky Will they believe our report The rumor of a black dragon appearing in the western border of Galwark Kingdom was transmitted to every city by using communication magic tool . The rumor soon cooled down since there were no eyewitnesses afterward, though for a short while every city of Galwark Kingdom entered a state of alert . Part 4 Ten days passed by again, a certain day after more than one month passed since the six hero summoned in the Strahl region . Liselotte Kretia was visiting the guests who lived in the mansion of the trading city, Almond . The identity of the guests was the top brass people of the anti-revolution army of Bertram Kingdom, they were the Second Princess Flora, Duke Euguno, Roana the daughter of Duke Fontin, and the fourth one is the hero, Sakata Hiroaki . Liselotte directly welcomed the important guests since she couldnt disregard their position, she established a quiet dinner in the dining room of the mansion . There were so many amazing dishes . Nonetheless, the pasta that became the main dish has one or two different flavors right ? Flora who finished her meal said that with a satisfied smile . Im extremely grateful for receiving such high praise from someone of your position . Ill pass such high praise and gratitude to our head chef . Your highness princess Flora [TL : Shes speaking alien language in the raw text][ED: Stupidly formal maybe?] Liselotte respectfully gave her gratitude . Though that gratitude is carried out towards the royalty of another country, she didnt really feel more that necessary atrophy . Duke Euguno was looking while sighing to such a dignified behavior . Yeah, its truly a surprise that I can eat pasta in the different world . Its definitely the most delicious dish that I have eaten since I came to this world . Almost like a special case amongst the dishes that I ate up till now Even Hiroaki who sat beside Flora gave a positive impression . Hiroaki helped himself with the second serving to the degree that two sakazuki* were taken out . [TL* : -Sakazuki, otherwise know as shallow bowl for sake but since were talking about pasta its definitely the one used in pasta] Even if this is called as bad manners in eating, theres no persuasive power . I certainly am pleased if it suits your palate . Since I felt anxious when I heard that Hero-sama is someone who came from a different world . Liselotte replied with a sweet smile . Theres no need for such humility you know . Though the dishes of this world fall behind compared to the dishes of the world where I come from, the dishes that I ate today are comparable to the dishes of my world Hiroaki reviewed the many dishes that were taken out with a joyous expression . There were many dishes that Hiroaki ate in Liselottes mansion that were to his preferred flavor starting from pasta . He had no satisfying food during the time of their movement after his summoning, just how inferior were the dishes that he ate during their movement in addition to the dishes that served during their stay in the city of Marquis Rodan compared to the dishes in this place . To be honest, though he had already lost all expectation of the dishes in this world, Hiroaki changed his line of thought after coming to this city . I mean, why is pasta the specialty of this city? To be honest, theres a food that is similar to this in my world . The other ingredients that are used too, many of them are similar . Honestly Im truly grateful since its no different to the one that I eat in my world Well . Is that so? It seems that the people of your world are similar to us, could it be to the point that theres no difference in the ecosystem Liselotte showed an amazed expression while her hands covered her lips . Though for the person who did it, it was a seemingly unnatural behavior . It still exuded elegance when the one who did it was well bred like Liselotte . Hiroaki was unintentionally charmed by her figure and action . And then, in that place . Part 5 Hiroaki-sama Roana called Hiroaki name with a sweet smile on her face . Y-Yeah . What? Hiroaki replied to Roana with a voice that was a bit excited . You are forgetting to answer Liselotte-sans question[ED: its possessive so a genitive s but the -san . . ] Roana added those words while erasing her smile . Thereupon, Hiroaki coughed a little . Aah, youre right . Though even I dont know about it very well . It seems there are similar living beings with the ones that live in my world but, there are also living beings that I dont know when I hear stories from Roana-tachi He answered while looking at Flora and Roana with a slightly embarrassed face . Both of them seemed to enjoy the fragrance of the after meal black tea . Hiroaki let out a short sigh . Thats very interesting story right . I wonder what kind of place the world Hero-sama used to live in is like dζԒǤ͡ߘΤ礬ɤΤ褦ʈäΤ When asking that question while maintaining her smile, Liselottes eyes suddenly became sharp . Hiroaki looked back at Liselotte without noticing the small change in her expression . Its a civilization more advanced than this world . Though the country I came from, Japan, was a very advanced country even in that world Japan? Though I have a question Liselotte said her following words with her head slightly tilting, showing a troubled expression . I wonder why Hero-sama can communicate with us N? Whats that mean Hiroaki replied to Liselottes question with another question . I mean, wouldnt you think that its strange that you can communicate with us like this using the language of a different world? I see . Thats true indeed Hiroaki agreed as if finally understanding . I wonder why it turned like that Meanwhile, Flora who sat beside him asked with a curious expression . Part 6 Though theres a hypothesis about how old the first and original language is, the development of a similar language in two different places is really impossible you know . Much less to say, Hero-samas language that comes from a different world I see . Flora nodded in admiration to Liselottes explanation . Even so, isnt Hiroaki-sama using the same language as us . Isnt that something that can be called as development? Following that, Roana entered the conversation . It seems shes being positive about it . Liselotte sent a fleeting glance at Roana and then, mutteredAs expected, thats how other people hear it . I seein small voice . No one heard her voice . It might be so, right? Well, even if we think about it, therell be no answer for that question . My deepest apologize for asking such strange question Liselotte told her words of apologize while putting up an innocent face . No, I also thought that it was strange . Though I didnt think that far on the trope in the beginning when I was summoned to this world Trope Liselotte asked with her head slightly tilted . Yeah, I often read in the internet . . There were a great amount of such stories about trips to other worlds . I can say that many of them were being ridiculed as tropes or clichs Well . Hero-sama was quite an avid reader I see And Liselotte praised Hiroaki as if trying to put interlude in between . Ye-No, well, Its not truly wrong too Hiroaki was showing bashful expression while being humble . And for a while after that, due to Liselottes skillful art of conversation, Hiroaki revealed stories one by one in a good mood . Liselotte was hearing Hiroakis stories happily with her expression changing in rapid succession . Just like that, the time passed in the blink of an eye . Ara, its already this late . Hero-samas stories are so very interesting that I unintentionally lost track of the time After sending a fleeting glance towards the watch, Liselotte said that with a gesture that can be called beautiful . Is that so . Thats too bad . Uhm, though I want to talk with Liselotte for a bit more Hiroaki was frowning in disappointment, with an expression that said he did not have enough of the conversation yet . Part 7 Ufufu . Because theres some story that I want to hear from Duke Euguno, so I must hear his story too After saying that, Liselotte bowed lightly with an expression seemed to regret it . My deepest apologize . Duke Euguno . I became quite engrossed with the stories Following right after that, she apologized to Duke Euguno . Haha, Its nothing . Since I already said that its not the kind of talk that should be told during the meal . It seems that Hero-sama and her Highness Princess Flora were satisfied, you just fulfilled your duty as the hostess of this place . I also heard such interesting stories, so I dont have any problem with it As he said so, Duke Euguno shook his head and smiled lightly while devoting himself as a listener during the meal . Im glad if you feel so . Thank you very much Liselotte gave her gratitude while sweetly smiling . As she said, Liselotte was the perfect entertainer for the sake of the hero and the princess . Duke Euguno was truly astonished from the bottom of his heart to Liselottes skill . Sending a messenger to notify beforehand to adjust her schedule with them, eating the best of the best dishes that couldnt be eaten in an everyday meal even by nobles, and adequate reception skills for noticing the wishes of the conversation partner . No matter how much training she received as a noble, just how difficult was it to digest for a girl who was barely 15 years old . Nothing different from the talented woman in the rumor . Though Roana-kun is quite talented herself, she is quite left behind Duke Euguno updated his evaluation of Liselotte . While at the same time also raised his vigilance . Well then, As for the story of what I want to hear . Though I feel that its very shameless and brazen act, I have a wish to Liselotte-kun Though he couldnt catch the tigers cub just by being vigilant . Duke Euguno raised the conversation without hesitation . Being shameless is one of the nobles special skill . If he was careless, hell be dragged in by the opponents pace and slowly get his commitment taken . Ara, is that so . What kind of wish I wonder Liselotte showed a surprised expression with her eyes opened slightly wide . I want to request for Liselotte-kun as our backing When you say request, could it be as anti-revolution force Yeah . Thats right I see . If its for military support, isnt it better to request that directly from my father Part 8 Liselotte said that while smiling as if understanding the request . In reality, Liselotte was nothing more than a mere Dukes daughter . Except for the governor of Almond, her political power was basically zero . Though that matter is something well know even by Duke Euguno . I dont wish for military power Duke Euguno replied while smiling wryly . I want you to become our economic backer And then immediately said his request after that . Monetary aid? Liselotte was staring straight at Duke Euguno despite maintaining her smile . My request expectation is for Liselotte-kun as the chairman of Rikka firm . Be it funds, material, Rikka firm has its own link in the Galwark Kingdom . Though were like this, wont you use that for us? Rikka firm was the best trading firm which name is renowned in the neighboring countries . Not to mention about the nobles, it continuously produced goods that skillfully grabbed the heart of the masses, its influence even reached the neighboring countries and didnt stop just within the kingdom . That Rikka firm was something that was built in just one generation by a mere 15 years old girl . That influence is a poor match with a small country . Rikka firm is the power that couldnt be left alone even by the surrounding big countries even now . Thats why, by gaining someone like Liselotte as an ally, in some sense Duke Euguno was convinced that hell be receive more profit in military aid from Galwark Kingdom . Before Im say my answer, allow me to ask one thing What is it Judging from the fact that that he is coming to this place, is it alright to consider hero-sama as part of the anti-revolution power Liselotte asked that while sending a fleeting glance to Hiroaki . Theres no proof to identify Hiroaki as a hero except by Flora-tachi testimony . Though Flora-tachis words become splendid evidence as an important figure . Liselotte asked that for the sake of their promise . Yeah . Hero-dono is participating in our movement Duke Euguno nodded in agreement . Liselottes turning her line of sight to Flora and she also consented to that fact . Good grief, I only want to live a peaceful and carefree live [TL : Jungle is your answer, my recommendation is amazon] Part 9 Hiroaki shrugged his shoulder while releasing a short sigh . Liselotte smiled lightly at his reaction . Ill gladly accept your request only if you fulfill several of my conditions Was her answer . Hou . Thats unexpected huh . Though to be honest I thought that you might be hestitated . Duke Euguno looked vigilantly at Liselotte . Ara, though Rikka firm wont do charity work, so its only natural for us to give you our backing if theres merit to it Merit huh Yes . That is why we might reach mutual understanding if you can present terms and conditions in this place . We will then make a record of the terms and conditions While saying that, Liselotte presented one piece of parchment to Duke Euguno . Fuu, as expected . So it can be said that you anticipated our intentions beforehand Liselotte predicted beforehand regarding Duke Euguno applying for aid, and going as far as thinking about terms and conditions for accepting that . Its truly regretable that someone as skilled as her wasnt born as a man Finding out what kind of profit you might get . Is something that can be called as a first rate merchant . But, the best merchant will find what kind of profit it is beforehand, and occasionally even creat such a flow of event . Liselotte was undoubtedly the best trader . And, a noble that wont be outdone even by a sly old fox noble . That was Duke Eugunos judgement . The upper echelon of Galwark Kingdom wishes Princess Flora to succeed the throne of the next era . My father included . It wont do anything good if me as her daughter goes against his wishes right . Its only natural that well be providing our assistance as long as our interest meet I see . Though I wonder whether well be accepting those terms and conditions Duke Euguno was looking at the parchment while squinting his eyes . I wonder what your consideration for this is Your highness Princess Flora After he scanned briefly through the terms and conditions in his head, Duke Euguno asked that question to Flora . Uhm . . Ill leave it to the judgment of Duke Euguno Part 10 Even if shes looking at the parchment, Flora couldnt properly judge the profit of the terms and conditions that was presented . That matter is of course already known by Duke Euguno . Its just too cruel to expect the same level of judgment as Liselotte who is a girl of the same age as her . In reality, Duke Euguno also didnt wish for Flora to have such skill . But, the top position of the anti-revolution is Flora . Duke Euguno couldnt just accept those terms and conditions by his own judgment while disregarding Flora . Understood Duke Eugunos respectfully accepting the parchment that was sent back to him . I wonder what kind of merit she gets by giving her aid to us Flora muttered in a low voice while thinking about her own lack of abilities . Hiroaki who sat beside her caught what she just said . Uhm, since Almond is positioned very close to the national border and the Bertram Kingdom . I think that our defeat wont be interesting even for Liselotte And then Hiroaki spoke of his own opinion . As expected . Hiroaki-sama Roana immediately praised Hiroaki . During that time, Duke Euguno and Liselotte discussed the terms and conditions of the contract for the aid . That day, Hiroaki-tachis group stayed in Liselottes residence, and departed towards Galwark Kingdoms royal capital the next day . And the next day, after seeing off Flora-tachi who was leaving Almond, Liselotte faced her subordinate, Aria, in her mansion office . Facing duke Euguno is quite taxing right . Hes a tough old tanuki[ED: Tanuki=Raccoon] She complained to Aria, her close aide . Thank you for the hard work . How were her highness and the hero Aria asked with an expression that cant be grasped . This was also a link of stress divergence for the sake of her master . Well, I feel that her highness is your typical boxed princess . The hero also feels like an ordinary youth . He let out too many small careless remarks, though it looked like he has a strong character, its easy to make him dance on your palm . I wonder whether I should congratulate Duke Euguno or not for gaining an easy to control piece Part 11 I see, Your judgment is as sharp as ever I dont particularly hate it . Personal preference aside, its already become some kind of habit for me to do analysis for picking up personnel whether the other party is good or bad Thats right, observing and accurately seeing through what kind of person the opposite party is, was an indispensable skill for living in the noble society . And then, even if the opposite party had an undesirable hobby, one must face the opposite party with a smile and not show any contempt or disgust . Thats also one of the important nature required for noble . The chain that firmly connects both sides is nothing but mutual interest, in this place, someone who brings their own emotion wont be able to survive . Thats Liselottes theory . Though Liselotte was also included as someone in that society, its difficult for her to perfectly implement that . Moreover, the nobles who move with negative emotions such as hatred and jealousy in many cases flaunt their authority, though doing that was extremely troublesome, its omitted for now . After I heard that, the hero has a childish personality right Ara, arent you quite sharp yourself Liselotte let out a short laugh . Well, whether hes childish or not aside, it feels like its some kind of extension of a game for him right? She added those words . Feeling like its a game Right . Well since no one but me is aware of that, I couldnt explain it in an easier way for anyone to understand Liselotte took a short breath, and . It might be a bit cruel to want him to bear the responsibilities for his own action And then sighed . Hiroaki had quite a condescending attitude, with that quality he would have the tendency of denying everything and showing a strong attachment and care for everything that suit him . Hes the type that will become happy when the topic is to his liking, weak to flattery . Perhaps, hes not someone who really cares for the world . That was what Hiroaki is from Liselottes perspective . On the other hand since hes easy to handle, Duke Euguno didnt need to put much attention to him . Well, maybe I also shouldnt put that much worry either . Im also quite troubled in receiving his sulk but, I think the Duke was also aware of that Though currently theres no problem and the preparation is smooth sailing, from the past case, that kind of type in many cases will recklessly shift his responsibilities to the others if he fails . In that case, even Liselotte will be a bit troubled . DDBut, Maybe it couldnt be better since the hero is some kind of irregular factor, right? Liselotte was muttering with a painful expression after releasing a short sigh . Chapter 69 Volume 1 Chapter 69 TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 Thereupon, one month after starting to learn the Strahl language, Miharu-tachi reaching the point in which they can simply communicate their intention, Rio decided to teach spirit arts and self-defense art to Miharu-tachi . Although in relation to spirit arts, theres many things that they should do starting from the stage of percepting the flow of odo in their body, odo manipulation, odo visualizing and then, intervention toward mana . Though he could greatly shorten the time as far as just odo perception if he teaches them magic, when it comes to teaching spirit arts, Rios estimating that itll take around half a year even by short estimation of learning period just for practicing the basic level . Though naturally that period is depending on Miharu-tachis talent . The first training is fairly simple, since many of it have something to do with intuitive problem, for the time being theres visible result to see yet . Therefore, for the time being he decided to teach them self-defense art first . He decided to teach hand-to-hand combat and pole arts for Miharu and Aki . I want to learn swordmanship So, due to forceful demand of Masato, he decided to teach swordmanship to Masato . Thus, since they need to buy pole and sword for training use, Rios visiting Almond while taking along Miharu, Aishia, Aki, Celia, and Masato with him . For Aishia, Aki, and Masato, today is their first trip in this world, Aki and Masatos seemingly quite excited since the day before the trip . Though today trip also served for the sake of venting Aki and Masatos stress, since its the first time theyre doing the trip bringing a large number of people, Rios quite anxious . Anyhow, since all the member of women camp have a striking appearance, theyll be gathering unneeded attention as theyre walking in a group within the city . Thus, for the sake of decreasing his anxiety even just a little, Rio decided to make them wear an extra robe with hood to them . For the time when their face is exposed by some chance, Miharu-tachis black hair will also a little conspicuous, so he lent them the magic tools to change their hair color . Theyre moving till they reached the vicinity of Almond by flying in the sky with spirit arts after gaining Aishias cooperation . After descending on a place with no one around, theyre walking toward the city by using the highway . UOOOO AMAZIING ITS JUST LIKE A CITY IN A GAME! Masatos shouting with a excited voice when they saw the citys appearance . Are you talking about ңУǣ You really like it right Aki who was walking behind him said that with a slightly perplexed voice . Their current formation is Masato and Rio walking as the vanguard, Miharu and Aki in the middle, Aishia and Celia at the end of formations walking forward . Well . The real scenery of the city is somehow giving that kind of feeling . Hee~ Masatos enjoying the scenery of the city with sparkling eyes . Once, he was about to become a slave, though he already tasted the danger of this world with his own body, it seems he already forgot it as the heat of the event has passed his throat . Today, it seems as if its a bit exhausting, or it might be because it feels like playing . Though it seems to be okay if theyre going out in the city of Japan, the place theyre about to go after this is a place where crime could easily happen and truly incomparable to the city in Japan . Part 2 City is a breeding ground of crime . At most if theyre being careful on the main street toward the pickpocket, theyll never encounter danger that will be affecting their body or life . But, if theyre moving toward back alley, something like robbery, blackmail, extortion, threat, assault and, rape is an everyday occurrence . Ive already said it so many times but, theres so many dangers in the city . Even if were taking separate action, you must never carelessly wander in the back alley and, be careful with pickpockets too . When youre bumping with someone, make sure to confirm whether that person is stealing your wallet or not Rio was reminding the three of Masato, Aki and, Miharu again just like before . Though when he brought Miharu Miharu before, Rio was always with her, today he might not be able to put all of his attention due to the number of the people . Though the public order of Almond city is better compared to the other cities, the current situation made him feel that they havent found a way to cope with the increasing population during the current development . The increase in the number of people who have a hard time with their job is inevitable, which will also increase the crime rate . Rio knows that since he used to live as an orphan in the slum before . The human beings who have no home or job and falling into poverty is especially desperate to survive . They might be treated like a sitting duck if theyre looking around inside the city like a country bumpkin . Much less to say all of their members is composed of only women and children . Though its still acceptable if its just pickpockets, the women might be forcefully taken toward the inn or back alley . The city is just a dangerous place for Miharu-tachi and he want to make them prepared in advance . Yes . Ill be careful Understood OKAY ˽⣡ So Miharu-tachi answered with a firm voice . Miharu-san . Please notify me immediately if you meet a danger even if its just a little . When Im not here, its to Aishia or Celia-sensei Hes telling Miharu to call the more experienced people . Understood . Miharu nodded deeply while making eye contact with Rio . Rios confirming with a nod and then, Cecilia, Aishia . Please make sure to not carelessly move in a place with less people Hes turning toward Aishia and Celia whos walking at the end of line and speaking to them in Strahl region language . Cecilia was Celias alias that they decided before this trip . Fufu, thank you for worrying about me . Even in worst case, Rioll come to protect me right? Celias eyes opened slightly wider and then she was smiling happily as she guessed Rios intention . Part 3 Though Ill certainly do that, thats problematic attitude . While Cecilia-tachis shopping, Ill be moving alone, please dont leave the store at that time Rio replied while smiling wryly . Though its just natural that theyll be able to deal with the problem if theyre together with Rio, today, Rio and Masatos taking different actions when the women camp are shopping . Though the place where Miharu-tachi shopping is geared only toward women, except for the worst case, theres some possibilities that theyll be separated . Okay . I will protect Miharu-tachi . I mean since I can use Body Strengthening Magic Hyper Physical Ability, I wont lost to the local thugs Celias showing a posture of clenching her fist with her small hand . Thats a relief but As what she said, though he have no worry about her being defeated by some thugs if shes strengthening her body with magic, even so, Celias child-like appearance while clenching her fist made him worried . Haruto, Ill protect Miharu-tachi too After suddenly coming to his side without him being aware of it, she already pulled his sleeve and said those words with a calm and nice voice . Though it might be because her blank expression or it might be better to say that shes as expressionless as ever, it seems that her intention transmitted exactly as what she said . okay . Ill leave it to you, Aishia Rio replied with a smile on his lips . Wait a minute . Dont you look like you have more faith toward her than when I say the same words Celia stepped forward and spoke to Rio with a sullen expression . Ahaha . It seems its because Aishias a high ranking spirit Rio said that as if rebuking . Aishia, a high ranking spirit is also an existance that should be called as the originator of spirit arts . She can have complete control of spirit arts by using the odo supply from Rio . If its come to the combat potential thats hiding inside herself, it completely cant be compared to Celia . Humph, I wonder how strong her power is Somehow, Celias become interested to Aishias ability . Im also wondering how strong she is . If she feels like it, she might be able to cause quite a natural disaster Part 4 Rios telling her with nonchalant tone . N-Natural disaster Thereupon Celias face magnificently cramped . Though well, its necessary for me to immediately supply the necessary amount of odo right on her side . When were separated, at most she just While saying these words, Rios showing a gesture of touching his lips with his hand . At-At most Celia gulped her saliva . Well should I say that she couldnt use more than spirit arts around the level superlative magic E-EVEN THATS WAY TOO POWERFUL YOU KNOW MOREOVER, WHYRE YOU TELLING ME ABOUT THAT IN THE FORM OF A QUESTION Celia shouted with a flustered expression . Speaking of superlative magic, though itll take a while to invoke it, its power is certified as a wide area extermination magic . When invoked during the time of war, its estimated that itll be producing around 300 victims in one strike, that number will be further increased if its fired at the crowded area . Its power consumption is vast, since no normal magician has the necessary amount of magical power to use it, its a grand scale magic which needed large quantity of magic stones to cover the insufficiency in the amount of necessary magical power . For human tribe, even Celias exceptional amount of magical power will instantly be exhausted if she uses it without the aid of magic stones . Moreover, the users is low in number since the magic equation precision is low, the user will become a priceless existence no less than the user of healing magic in the military . Its not that, Im just thinking of it based on my standard but, even I have never used offensive spirit arts on the level of superlative magic . So I dont know how much the odo needed or how powerful it might be Practically he didnt know the exact power output since he basically never went all out . In short, currently Rios answering with a humble answer . Moreover, it can be said that Rios magical power is almost inexhaustible . (Just how powerful will it be if those two are using spirit arts together?) Celias face became even paler . You hear that, Aishia You ABSOLUTELY must not use spirit arts with ALL OF YOUR POWER in the middle of the city Celias persuading Aishia with a flustered expression . Though he never meaninglessly using such overkill power in case of Rio, she thinks that it might be a bit dangerous since Aisha just awakened . If by some chance it might not be possible for adjusting her . Hearing Celias words, Aishia showed a surprised face . Rios smiling wryly on her reaction . Part 5 Thats right . Moreover youll be standing out since theres no human in this area who can use spirit arts . As long as its not something too dangerous, you should stop with just using body strengthening and strengthening physical ability with spirit arts So he decided to insert some words from the side . The phenomenon is triggered along with small amount of light and magic equation in the middle of air when invoking magic . [TL : The best way to describe it is that the magic invocation is similiar to the one in Denyuuden] The spirit arts is only triggering the phenomenon along with small amount of light with the absence of the rising magic equation . Therefore the difference is quite obvious for the people who saw it even if they see similiar phenomenon invocation . Though, if its only limiting to strengthening body and physical ability, since its invocation arent visible from the outside, itll be incomprehensible for the outsider that shes using spirit arts from the outsider perspective . Its also the most suitable spirit arts for self-defense . Understood Aishia nodded her head . While having that sort of talk, Rio-tachi arrived in Almond . The women speciality shop of Rikka firm in which he brought Celia and Miharu before became their first destination . Well then, lets meet again later Thank you . Well, we should go then Theyre separating from Aishia-tachi after entrusting them to Celia . After confirming that the four of them entered the store . Well, shall we go then Rio called Masato who stands beside him . Theyre going to buy the equipment for Masato in the weapon shop while Miharu-tachis shopping . Ou, Best regards . Haruto-anchan Masatos replying while smiling happily . Maybe because he knows what theyre going to buy after this . Rios moving his foot toward the weapon shop while letting a short sigh . And then, after visiting several weapon shops, they couldnt meet the sword thats quite for Masato . Heey, Haruto-anchan . If its impossible, isnt it okay even if you didnt get a good sword for me Isnt it okay for me to start with a cheap sword first Masato was saying that with shy look . Its something that you will use by putting your own life on the line . So I should choose the best that I can get . Fortunately theres still some surplus in the money Part 6 Rio explained the reason why he is choosing a high quality sword and not the cheap one with a serious expression . Though theres saying that A good workman doesnt blame his tools, if theres two people with same level of skill, the reason for victory laid in the superior weapon . Though he might be restraining himself, his statement which said that he didnt mind cheap item is an evidence that he was never thinking of putting his life on the line or belittling his own life . It seems that Masato is the first type . Is that okay . Masato . Ill teach you swordsmanship . Thats something you will use to kill something . Human is also included in those targets . And, when you swing your sword, you must put your own life on the line to take your opponents life . I mean, you dont want to be killed right . I cant teach you swordsmanship if youre not prepared to kill or be killed by someone Feeling that this is the best chance, he stopped for a while, Rio told that to Masato . EH, AH . Haruto . Anchan Masato was flustered and unable to say anything to the sudden change in Rios atmosphere . Now, the Rio that is standing before Masato is losing his usual kindness as if becoming a completely different person . His heart tensed, Masatos attacked by the feeling as if he suddenly lost his footing . [TL : similiar to how you feel when a lift is going down] So, it seems that you want to say something right . Unfortunately, this world is a place where the weight of life is cheap . Even if you didnt want to kill someone, someone might be trying to kill you . You still remember those guys who you met when you first arrived in this world right Rios continuing his words after a short sigh . This time, its alright if Im by your side . But, that wont continue forever . Thats why Ill teach you swordsmanship even if you didnt want to put your life on the line . Your body is your own, and then I want you to learn a means to protect someone whos dear to you Ah-Oh, I Masato clenched his teeth till it made giriri sound . Hes clenching his fist tightly with his head facing downward . His extremely troubled appearance was known by Rio . Currently, you have no such resolution . Someone who is immediately saying that theyre preparing to put their life on the line immediately definitely have a broken mind Rio was saying that with a sold tone as if surpressing his own emotion . Masatos raising his face with dumbfounded expression . But, Rios showing his gentle smile . Well, Ill teach you swordsmanship for the time being . Lets leave the difficult talk for now . When Im not around of Aki-chan and Miharu-san, please protect them, Masato After lightly patting Masatos head, He told that with his familiar tone . A-AAH LEAVE IT TO ME! HARUTO-ANCHAN! In a moment, Masatos staring at Rios face as if being engrossed with it and then smiling in the next moment . Yosh . Then, lets go to the next store . From the story of the previous store, the next store is also doing order made swords . In term of skill, it seems to be the best in this city After saying that, Rio started to walk again with a bit faster step . Masato was happily chasing after his back . Chapter 70 Volume 1 Chapter 70 ڣԒx TL : Cnine ED/PF : Shance Part 1 Rio and Masato arrived at the cramped, dim, and old weapon shop . It seemed that the blacksmith was behind the counter . The scorched inky black smell was drifting into the store from the innermost part of the store . Welcome At the counter was a boy who seemed to be an apprenticeDD, his age looked to be on the same generation or a bit older that Masato . The boy approached Rio and Masato who entered the store, and greeted them with a brilliant smile . My I ask what you want to buy today The boy asked something that he should ask to Rio while showing his business smile . The other stores never did a direct approach like this one, they usually just neglect the basic of the basics . He might be greeting them in this way because they were a small store, or it might be because of the boys business spirit, or both of them . Im looking for a one-handed sword that would be suitable for this child Rio briefly told his demand . I see . All one handed swords in the store are placed on the corner over there . In addition, were also accepting custom made orders . May I ask if its the first time dear customer comes to our store Yes . Thats right I see . The custom made have to first receive an interview from our master but, may I ask whether dear customer wants to get a custom made I see . For the time being, I think Ill try to see whether theres a sword that suites him on the lined up items at the shop window Rio sent a fleeting glance at the one-handed swords that were lined up at the shop window . I see . Well then, by all means feel free to look at that place first Yeah, Ill do it Rio answered with a forced smile, and moved towards the corner of the store in which the one-handed swords were lined-up . Though there are not many in number, he picked the swords one by one with his hand, unsheathing them from their scabbard, and then carefully evaluating them . The shopkeeper boy and Masato looked at him in silence . After unsheathing the sword in his hand from its scabbard, a sword with simple design that adorned on its long body came out, Rio slowly squinted his eyes . This one-handed sword emitted a dull pale blue light . Masato, please hold on to this sword After swinging it lightly, Rio called Masato . Ou Part 2 Masato received the sword with a strained expression . I wonder how the handle of this sword compares to the sword in the stores we visited so far Is it not heavy So, Rio asked Masato . Oh Though its a bit heavy, I get the feeling that it seems As if its not that hard to use Masato swung the sword lightly with a clumsy movement . Though the touch felt trivial, he noticed that somehow it fitted on his hand . Though it really is just a feeling if he spoke of it . I see . Then, lets put it on hold first . Shall we wait for a while after looking at the rest of the swords After saying that, Rio started to test basically every little thing about the remaining one-handed swords . The shopkeeper boy was looking at his appearance with great curiosity . Yosh, shall we go with this sword After finished with the brief test of general one-handed swords in the store, Rio told Masato to purchase the sword from before . Excuse me . We want to buy the sword on that shelf Changing his line of sight toward the sword that they kept some time ago, Rio conveyed his intention to buy it to the shopkeeper boy . Are you okay with that sword The boy asked Rio . Yeah, please Rios said that without hesitation . Uhm, right then . Sorry . I must go ask masters permission, itll take a while if you really want to buy that sword, is it okay The shopkeeper boy replied with an apologetic tone . Permission Rios eyes turned into circles to that unexpected development . Yes . My deepest apologize . May I ask if its okay The shopkeeper boy bowed deeply while saying that . Part 3 No problem Thank you very muchIll bring him immediately After saying that, the boy quickly rushed to the workshop behind the counter . Not even one minute later, an elderly man with a healthy looking physique, conspicuous wrinkles and white hair appeared from inside . He was wearing working clothes that were slightly dirty with soot, there were large amounts of sweat on his face which was maybe because he just finished his work . It seems this man is the master blacksmith of the workshop, the owner of this weapon shop . The man that looked like a craftsman looked intently at Rios body . Is it you . The one who said that he wants to buy my sword He asked that question with a blunt tone . Yeah, thats right . To be exact its not for me, but for him Hou The master was looking intently at Masato . Masato retreated as if flinching . The master changed his line of sight to the sword that adorned the wall, which was about to be bought by Rio . Why did you choose it for that person There are a lot of other swords with nice appearance in this store So he asked . Im not obsessed with design, though its just a basic and simple broad sword, its a nice sword . I also know without a doubt that its the best one-handed sword amongst the ones that are lined-up in this store Rio praised this sword with a simple sentence . Hou . Do you know The material of this sword? Adamantite-PureSteel The type of magic equation bestowed in it Hardness, light weight, plating and, The enchant of wind attribute Rio gave a short answer to the question from the master . I see . It seems that you have extremely keen eyes for someone your age . Plating, hardness, and light weight being seen through aside, even the wind attribute . Sorry but, please let me to see your hand for a while[ED: Extremely keen eyes for anyone disregarding age!] After indicating that he was satisfied, the master suddenly tried to seize Rios hand . Though he could easily avoid it, Rio just showed his hand to the master as it is . The master stared intently at Rios hand . You got a nice hand . It wont turn like this unless you swing your sword everyday He said that in good mood while showing a bitter but happy smile . Part 4 Thank you Rios replied to the master with a wry smile . Though I am a little interested, how about you show me the sword that youre using Being asked, the master sent a fleeting glance at the sword on Rios waist . The stone that let out a beautiful shine like a gem in the center of the hand guardDDIt was the installed spirit stone . Though adding that is like giving a beautiful ornament, the master didnt think that this ornamental sword is used merely for etiquette . This Understood Though Rio hesitated for a moment, he drew out the mithril sword from its undyed black scabbard and presented it to the master . Im sor--ry Looking at the blade portion of the sword, the master seemed greatly shaken, as he was made speechless by the mysterious silvery light emitted from Rios sword . Oi, what kind of metal was used to make this Steel, no, beside its different from Adamantite-Steel Alloy or steel . Dont tell me . . Mithril He stared at the sword as if captivated by it . When he appraised the metal used to make the sword, his expression instantly changed and then asked that question . The other name of mithril is magic silver, though in case of strength only, adamantite-steel far outstrips it, its a very light weight metal with an excellent magical power conductivity . It was not known how to manufacture it or where to get it amongst the human tribe, with only an extreme minority of the armors made with mithril appearing in the market, it was definitely a legendary metal . The magic that is loaded into mithril equipment is normally impossible to be applied by the human tribe, there was a very high probability for any mithril equipment found to have unfathomable magic loaded on them, for such legendary arms once they appear in the human tribe market, a skyrocketing price is attached to them . May I ask what is the magic that is loaded in the sword The master asked as if squeezing his voice . Its loaded with magic formations of durability and plating Though it can be loaded with many more magic formations, why only two . I wonder what its designed for Where did you find this sword The master threw a barrage of questions to Rio . Though Durability magic to solidify the strength of the object, the sword will break if it received a blow that surpasses its endurance, the blade will be chipped soon if it is used as it is without receiving maintenance . Part 5 Though Plating can prevent the metal corrosion from happening, with nothing more than that detestable rust could happen due to clotted blood, since itll deteriorate bit by bit if its left alone for a long time, the is a necessity of painting oil on it regularly . Anyhow, There is a vast amount of magic appearing in the markets of the human tribes, so there are magic equipment as if its natural if its a bit higher-quality arms . Though its possible to load several magic into the same material, theres a limit in the number of magic loaded according to the material properties . When someone loads magic beyond the limit of the material, the material will become brittle if unable to endure the burden of the magical power that flows through the magic formation . When one makes magic tools or magic clothing they need to take the endurance of the material into account . Mithril is an extremely suitable material for magic tools and magic clothing, its endurance against magical power is known as the best metal . The weapons made of mithril that rarely appear in the market are undoubtedly artifacts from the fact that they are loaded with high grade magic formations, the craftsman loading nothing but two magic formations commonly seen into the mithril sword being carried by Rio was an anomaly . Yes . The magic formations loaded into this sword are definitely only two, plating and durability . I dont know what its designed for since Im not the one who made it . Though the method to obtain it is not something that I can say except for the fact that I received it from an acquaintance Rio answered by hiding the most important information by including a little false information in one part . By chance, is he the creator of this sword No, he isnt I see The masters dropped his shoulder while showing a crestfallen expression . As a fellow blacksmith, he instinctively wanted to know the person who can strike a sword of that level . Though it might be because he didnt have any expectation since the beginning, the master believed and swallowed Rios story as it is . Could it be that you didnt want to make a demon sword by loading magic formations in the surplus area Though its a good idea if theres a good magic formation, he rarely found them So Rio boasted to him . Actually theres another one magic formation in this sword that he didnt tell to the master . Since magic formations that take into account the spirit arts never appeared in the human tribes market . Well, it is a precious mithril sword after all . When compared to the magic formation that are loaded into the ancient magic tools like the artifacts, it might be a bit wasteful to load it with the magic formations that appear in the market of the current era The typical magic formations for weapons that appear on the human tribe markets is only one attribute enchantment such as lightning, ice, water, wind and, fire . Though theres a magic formation that will grant similar attributes amongst ancient Artifacts, their ability is higher and cant even be compared to the magic formations of the current era . Yes By the way, I wonder if you want to sell that sword over there Rios asked as hes sending a fleeting glance at the sword that was hanging on the wall . Part 6 Hn, Yeah . My bad . Though it has been more than thirty years since I became a master blacksmith, this is the first time I saw a sword of that level . I unintentionally lost to my curiosity The master apologized as he felt bad for their talk coming off- topic like this . By the way, will this sword be given to that youngster Yes Though its design is rather unrefined, this sword is practically amongst the excellent first rate swords made by me . Im using it as a test for the customer eyes who want me to make a custom made sword . Thats why even if its sold, I want it to be used by a suitable user but The master looked at Masato . Uuh Masato shivered as if being overpowered by that intense glare . Though its way too good an item as the first sword for a novice brat, well its okay I guess . Go to that apprentice brat if you want to buy it . But, though Ill give some discount for letting me see such a good sword, its still quite expensive you know The master peeped at Rios face to guess his reaction . How much is it Lets see . Its real price is 40 gold coins, but how about 30 gold coin Speaking of 30 gold coins, its the annual income of a lower class noble . Pure adamantite-steel is quite difficult to be manufactured unless one is a skilled craftsman, adding the fact that its a rare ore, the so called discounted price isnt that expensive . Understood . Please While saying that, Rio took out 10 gold coins and 1 mystic coin from his purse without even batting his eyes . O-Ou The masters stared with his eyes wide open to Rio who took out such an amount of money easily without hesitation . Im astonished . It seems that you already earned quite an income in this age . You, could it be A noble . Or maybe a famous adventurer But I have never seen you around this area No, I just earning money by hunting monster while traveling to various places . Usually I dont spend that much money Hou, you could earn even more income if you became an adventurer right I dont need that much money since it seems there are many shackles to it Rio shrugged his shoulder while showing a slightly wry smile . I see . Well its not like I dont understand about it and have a duty to explain it since Im also that kind of person . Just bring that sword to me anytime if it needs some maintenance . Ill do it for a discounted price Thank you very much . Since I think that I also need to prepare a substitute sword for this child sooner or later, maybe Ill feel relieved with this place at that time Okay . Though itll be depending on that brats skill at that time whether itll be custom made or not Yeah, Ill train him for that time Part 7 The master nodded deeply . Mondo The transaction is done . Pass the sword He called the apprentice boy . Yes! After replying with a loud voice, the boy took down the sword from the shelf . Well then, here you go . Please accept it The boy presented the sword to Rio while saying that . Thank you After taking the sword, Rio handed it to Masato . Masato happily received the sword . He held the sword as if it was the most important item and was even more fascinated when it was placed on his hands . Well then . Well excuse ourselves After smiling lightly in seeing the figure of a smiling Masato, Rio said his parting words to the pair of master and apprentice and turned on his heel . Let us go, Masato OU Thank you Haruto-anchan! Masato said his gratitude in high spirits . Thank you for your patronage Please cone visit us again The apprentice boy looked cheerfully at the back of Masato and Rio who were leaving the store . After leaving the store, the sunlight that rained incessantly from the clear sky was stimulating Rio and Masatos eyes . They closed their eyes tightly to that radiance . I think we should buy a shield next After that, Rio and Masato bought the necessary equipment and then went to meet Miharus group . Chapter 71 Volume 1 Chapter 71 TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 Rikka firm is managing a speciality store targeting toward women . Uhm, Miharu-oneechan . This, I think this is too cute for me but In the dressing room, a girl is standing bashfully in front of a full-length mirror . In that place was the figure of Aki who wore a one piece dress . Theres no way thats true you know . Its really cute Miharus smiling happily while praising Aki . Its not a lie, her true feeling is transmitted, Akis blushed due to embarassment . I wonder if I really cant go wearing this as it is Akis looking at Miharu face with upturned eyes . You cant . Since its bought by Haruto-san . In addition, when walking outside, it seems that you need to wear a robe on top of it, right Though its the request of someone who she considers as her cute little sister, Miharus shaking her head while chuckling herself . After this, Miharu-tachi decided to eat lunch in the prominent restaurant in this city . Preparing for the time when hell be visiting Almond bringing along Miharu-tachi today, Rio has booked a seat beforehand . From the fact that they usually almost have no chance for a trip outside, he wants them to enjoy this moment even just for a bit . From that kind of thinking, the quality of the meal is a must, the meal must be in a private room where they can enjoy the meal without being involved with boorish fellows during the meal so, hes booking the private room seat . Even so, the only problem was the dress code . Its not too harsh since theres also the guests who is travelling incognito, though theres no way Miharu-tachi will turn away if theyre wearing Rikka firm brand clothes, Miharu-tachi have nothing but everyday clothes with a mind to wear it every day . Itll feel mismatched if they wear those clothes when theyre going to such a high class restaurant . Masato and Rio, the male team aside, its not Rios real intention to make Miharu-tachi feel embarrassed . Thats why, due to that problem, in this occassion, somehow or another, Rio told them to looking for a little formal dress for Miharu-tachi . Miharu-tachi is also a girl . Though its not like they want to dress up more than necessary, they want to at least wear a dress suitable for their age . in contrast to Rio who say that they can choose the dress they like when he considers their feelings, theyre not feeling guilty and instead they feel grateful and happily choosing their dress . For that reason, while Miharu-tachis, choosing each one of the dresses that feels good for outing she while feels gratitude to Rio . Beyond Miharus expectation found a white one piece that is to her liking, and was wearing it right after purchasing it . Next to them is Aisia whos standing absentmindedly while wearing a black one piece dress . Though Aisia could knit her own dress to her liking in her favourite style, shes also purchasing a dress for personal use . Part 2 Miharus the one who chose that dress . To that Aisia whos standing still absentmindedly in the store even when she told her to buy the dress, Miharu led her by the hand . Incidentally, the cloth knitted by Aisia is made by knitting mana and odo, it will change into its spirit form along with Aisia when shes entering her spirit form . Though Aisia and Miharu quickly found the dress to their liking, Aki and Celia was having a difficult time in choosing their dress . To be exact, though Celias losing her interest after finding several candidates, Akis having a difficult time in choosing the dress that she is not used to seeing, was the correct way to say their situation . Celia aside, Aki had never even wore formal dress for this kind of occasion . Unable to endure when shes looking at that Aki, Miharu was helping Aki to choose her dress . Naturally,though Miharu also have no experience in wearing this kind of dress, the image that is suited for Aki is known very well by her due to their longtime relationship . When choosing what kind of dress that will be suited for Aki, she decided to get the help of the employee for changing clothes in the dressing room . Thus they arrived in their current situation . But, does it really look good Aki muttered as shes looking at her dress that was dressed up . Whats the matter Miharus asking as she guessed the slight change in Akis mood . This dress is quite expensive, right I already saw the clothes of the people whos walking in the city, it seems that our dress is quite in high quality even for the level of everyday dress Having coming to this city, Aki felt that the dress of the people who live in this city is way more crude than their own . Fundamentally, the commoners rarely purchasing something like new clothes, theyre recycling the clothes that they cant wear anymore, many of them wearing the clothes that is already used by someone . To sum up, even the cloth material of Miharu-tachis isnt more superior just because they buy it in Rikka, its because the cloth has been used several times . Due to the mix and match for who know how many years with such few clothes, the traces of mending and fraying in all over the clothes stands out, thats how theres so many people wearing slightly dirty and ragged clothes . Moreover, in comparison to everyday clothes of Miharu-tachi is refined by design and material, its appearance is also like a new item . Though they learn to cover their whole body with a simple robe when walking outside, otherwise theyll be mistaken as rich people when taking off their robe . Though theyre wearing clothes that are casually supplied up till now, when arriving at this place, Aki understands how blessed their own lifestyle is . And then, perhaps due to this part, shes suspecting that theyll have an earth-shattering lunch than the usual lunch, her heart suddenly seethed with a regretful feeling . Uhmm . . Weve a comfortable lifestyle without lacking anything thanks to Haruto-san . Even I am feeling guilty when Im receiving even more of this kind of luxury Miharu said that as if noticing Aki discomfort . I think so, Miharu-oneechans working for our part too right Uhn . Because I only do what I can do Part 3 Miharu shakes her head while smiling wryly . Miharus assertively volunteering herself for cleaning the house, washing and, cooking . The morning, shes rising earlier than anyone, no one will do the housework if theres no Miharu during Rios occasional absence . Thus, though up till now she is somehow feeling due to the normal standard living when shes still in Japan, it feels so vivid when she comes to another world, even Akis starting to think in this way when they come to this city . Theres no way thats true you know . Me or Masato couldnt do something at all . We feel relieved since Miharu-oneechan also came to this world I really didnt do anything at all you know . Everything is thanks to Haruto-san Though I dont think so, even so, Im really trembling in fear whenever I think if we didnt meet Haruto-san Akis slightly trembling in fear whenever she thinks about the time when she almost turned into a slave . Uhm . . I wonder why Haruto-sans going as far as this for us Following that, Akis suddenly asked that question . Miharus eyes flickering and then mutteringEh while looking at Aki . I mean, theres no reason to go that far to help us . Thats why, I wonder why did Aki explained her reason with a slightly bewildered voice . Isnt that because Haruto-san is a kind person Miharu told her reason without hestitation . So Miharu-oneechans thinking like that about Haruto-san Yeah . Yeah but . You also feel that way toward Haruto-san dont you Miharus asking with a slightly amazed expression . Uhn . I never thought in such a way, but . How should I say, somehow I just cant understand Haruto-san Akis hanging her head as if averting her eyes from Miharu and muttering the last part in a small voice as if hestitating . Thats right, she knows for sure that Rios a kind person . Thats alone is doubtless . But, for some reason, she feels that shes stubbornly drawing a line to Rio . Maybe because shes sensitive to distance between people, or his vast personal space, in some respect theres an area thats hard to invade . Aki-tachi didnt know about Rios previous life nor the past of his current self . Its because Rio never talked about that, for some reason, it also seems inexcusable if the question comes from Aki-tachi . Part 4 Maybe because of that, despite living together for more than one month, somehow or the other she didnt feel that shes being approached by Rio . She feels some sort of discomfort with the current distance . Aki felt an indescribable feeling to that action . I wonder if Aki-chan is anxious About the fact that you dont know about Haruto-san very well Miharus muttering those lines while asking her . When Akis looking at Miharus face . Im . anxious Miharu-oneechan, what do you think about Haruto-san So she asked timidly . Me I . Though tactless, I feel that hes very kind person . Moreover Miharus stopping in the middle of her sentence . Moreover When Akis asking . Uhm, you know . I-I know its a bit strange for me to say this but, promise me that you wont be angry okay Miharu was talking timidly as if waiting for Akis reaction . U-Uhm Akis tilting her head with confused face . Somehow, Haruto-san is similar to Haru-kun[TL : ALERT!ALERT! THE ENEMY KNOW HER TARGET, MAKE YOUR MOVE CELIA-CHAN!!!] Miharus muttering in a low voice . When those words reach Akis ears, her expression turned to a surprised expression . W-What do you say That has nothing to do with this doesnt it Aki said that while raising her tone . Maybe because something happening so suddenly, the surrounding people who noticing that was looking at Miharu-tachi, the flustering Aki was bowing her head as if apologizing . The attention of the surrounding people is leaving Miharu-tachi . Hey, Miharu-oneechan . That person is someone who you dont know whether youll meet again you know . Till how long will you remember that that person I mean he might be not even remember you anymore, Miharu-oneechan [TL : Oh, our poor author] Akis speaking in a talkative manner with a bit of a blaming tone . Its been extremely long time since Miharus talking about Haruto . Though the reason is because of Aki, the topic about Haruto has become something like taboo . Though recently Miharu was talking about Haruto . Akis wondering what will make her[Miharu] to change her mental state . But, Akis convinced about one thing . The existence called Amakawa Haruto is still remaining in the heart of Ayase Miharu . Part 5 Youre, right . Im sorry . Im just suddenly saying strange things Miharus apologizing as if deeply regretting it . No need to apologize please Aki said that while averting her face . And then, in that place . Haruto truly does care about both of you Aisia, who was maintaining her silence from the side was speaking to them . Ai-chan Blinking her eyes, Miharu was calling Aisias name . Shes looking at Aisia who just suddenly entered their conversation . But, Harutos scared . About what will happen when he exposes his true identity . Hes ashamed by his own unsightly self While Miharu-tachis perplexed, Aisia continued to talk with her seemingly indifferent tone . Miharu-tachi was unable to grasp the true meaning of her words . Its kind like, What the hell are you talking about . But, they feel as if she is saying a very important matter . Its okay even if you didnt like him . But, please dont hate him . Because thats what he fears the most For whatever the reason is, her way of speaking is resounding deep in Miharu-tachis heart . After saying that, Aisia becomes silent again . And just like that is staring at Miharu-tachi . Why do you say that Akis trying to ask with a bewildered expression . Thank you for waiting . Ive decided on this purple colored dress . Eh, what happened Celia has returned after changing her clothes in that place . Shes staring in wonder when noticing the atmosphere that was different from awkwardness in Miharu-tachis place . Ah, ehm, its nothing really Part 6 Akis replying with clumsy words . Aki still couldnt skillfully use the Strahl region language, and still couldnt skillfully comprehend by listening to the conversation . Even so, somehow she can understand what Celias saying . Even though, Is something wrongsince she have not enough conversation skill to explain for Celias inquiry, she already answered that nothing happened right away though . Is that so Its about time for Haruto to return . Since its the long awaited dress up, lets surprise him Celia was talking delightfully . Though she couldnt catch the entire matter, she can roughly guess from that smile who Celias thinking about . Ah, Haruto What do you think, does this look good on me When that person shes aiming for appears to meet them, Celias smile is enhanced even further . To the extent that even Aki from the same sex as her is unintentionally fascinated by her smile . Celia-san seems to love Haruto-san Akis vaguely sensing it when shes looking at Celias delightful expression . Rios looking at Celia figure, And saidIts really suits you . Its cute . Though it doesnt seem enough for Celia . Maybe thats what Haruto-san feels about Celia-san At first, when he brought Celia back to the house, Aki suspected that their relationship is close to that of a lover . But, Rio seems to purely respect Celia as a sensei . There might be romantic feeling inside right . Somehow she came to think that way . It also fits you perfectly Aki-chan . Do you like it Rio spoke to Aki . Ah, Yeah . Thank you very much For buying such nice clothes for us Aki replied with a faint voice when he suddenly talked to her when shes in the middle of thinking absentmindedly . Dont worry about it . After this, you can wear those clothes if you need to wear formal . Well buy different clothes if your height is growing Rios smiling as he says that . Yes! Part 7 Aki replied delightfully to that . Following that, Aki released a short sigh when she saw Masatos condition whos watching with a fascinated face to the figure of Celia and Aisia in their dress from Rios side . Have you found a good sword for my stupid little brother Yeah, we found a good sword Im sorry . You even going as far as looking after my little brother to buy a good item Akis bowing deeply to show her gratitude . No need for that, we were just purchasing necessary items . I was also enjoying the shopping in various stores Rios shaking his head while smiling . Is, that so . Im glad then Akis smiling gladly to Rios words . At the same time, Miharu words from a while ago is crossing in her mind . Rios similar to Amakawa Haruto . Aki was frowning slightly as the vague appearance of her big brother that she saw when she was still a child . Whats the matter Rios asking with a wondering expression when he notices the slight change in Akis face . Ah, its nothing It really is nothing Aki shook her head as if being flustered . Is that so Well shall we leave soon since it seems were too conspicuous As he was saying that while smiling wryly, Rios looking at the inside of the store . Miharu-tachi who finished changing their clothes since sometime ago was gathering the attention of the other guests and the employees . Theres also the guest who come to the store with their couple, though its especially true to the men who is being charmed by Aisias appearance is showered with criticism right in their ears by the girls theyre coming with, its apparently showing no effect . The outside is cold, since youll be standing out, its better if you wore your robe Before she was aware of it, Rio has put the robe on Akis dress . Aki felt that his worry is just like a real brother . In that moment, something completely crumbled in Aki head . While at the same time accompanied by a wild delusion . Uhm, yes But, Akis replying vigorously as if to immediately shake that off her head . Im really, stupid Aki was smiling wryly . Its seems that shes thinking about something . Such as the figure of her older brother when she was still a child who she vaguely recalled is overlapping with Rio . Its must be because Miharu said that strange thing . Definitely, it must be because of that . Aki sighed as her mood slightly went down . Chapter 72 Volume 1 Chapter 72 ڣԒͬ_ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Shance Part 1 Rio was coming towards Almond Citys prominent restaurant along with Miharu-tachi . They were guided to the open terrace which was tailored as a closed off private room while conversing with each other, and then ate the lunch course dish . The weather is clear, the wind blowing on their faces was refreshing, while the gentle sunlight rained incessantly toward the terrace . Hm~, its not bad but, I prefer the dishes cooked by Miharu and Haruto . I mean, this meat dish is not bad but, the taste is bland compared to what we usually eat Celia said those words, as she recalled the taste of the various dishes from various styles[Japan, china, western] made by Miharu and Rio that she always ate while enjoying the main course composed of a meat dish . Thank you very much . But I still lose in regards to the Main Chefs specialty Rio showed a humble attitude though he was happy with Celias praise . That specialty might be higher than the specialists who work in the royal court if you go by with just the degree of perfection but, do you know of the degree of perfection in the dishes made by the two of you Celia who was used to eating many delicious foods as a noble frankly told her impression . In a word, its a luxury called as delicious food . New ingredients, new seasoning, with that kind of preparation and then combining them together with trial and error, delicious food is born that way . Therefore, it is inevitable that the main person who created such dishes is most likely to become a cook who works under wealthy people, the civilian cooks can do nothing but wait for the cook who was employed by rich people to spread the art of cooking, their delicious food, on the street . Thats why the delicious foods that are spreading through commoners is being raised to perfection bit by bit followed by long months and years of work . That is thanks to the pioneers who created the dishes that we know . I mean, we only make a dish with a basic recipe . We can cook since there are an abundant amount of the seasonings and ingredients necessary to reproduce the recipes . Thats why its our loss if we meet a professional under similar conditions Even so, Rio and Miharu are aware that the recipes have been polished throughout long years of history in earth . Moreover, many of Rios ingredients and seasoning are gained during his journey in the continent, the majority of them are not even from Strahl region . Thats why the dishes were made to a higher degree of perfection than any other dish Celia has eaten as a noble up till now . Hee~, so the food culture in Miharu and Harutos world is already that advanced . May I ask what kind of world it was My former world huh . Rio said that while his hand touched his chin . Im sorry . Could it be that its not that enjoyable a story Celia asked while looking at Rios expression . Part 2 Its not that, Im okay with it . Im just thinking about where to start from . Ah right Rio shook his head while making a wry smile as he said those words . I think it was a nice world . Though its depending on the country, the place where I live was warranted with rich and natural resources . There were a lot of delicious things to eat, enough to be called as something like a Gourmet Era And so he told her . Gourmet era . . A child of Miharus age making that kind of delicious food . There should be a lot of delicious food that I have yet to know right Thats right . There are still heaps amount of them . Itll even become completely different dishes with various arrangement of the basic recipe, well make many of them after this . So please look forward to it Yeah, Ill be waiting for it . The liquor yesterday was also delicious Celia recalled the taste of the liquor that she drank last night with an entranced expression . After living with Rio, Celia has been enjoying feasts of high-grade liquor that couldnt even be tasted by most royalty every night . Its not like she was a drunkard nor that she drinks an absurd amount of liquor . But, nowadays, drinking liquor every night became one of her enjoyments . [Ed: Hobbies?] The liquor that you always drink is completely from this world though . If its related to the liquor, I think the one in this world is more special Ara, is that so Yeah, I cant say for sure since even I never drank the so called top grade liquor in my former world . I dont think that therell be liquor in the former world that could match the liquor that you always drink He~, well certainly, even if you say that theres an even more delicious liquor than the one we always drink, it might be a bit difficult to imagine it Celia voiced her agreement . Many liquors being manufactured in Seirei no Tami village are surely fitting to be called as top-grade liquors . The Elves with their abundant knowledge of medicine are also proficient at making liquor, naturally the dwarves and the beastmen tribe is creating the manufacturing method of liquor that surpasses even the cherished manufacturing method known . The human tribe who live in Strahl region who tasted it commented that it overshadows numerous brands, not to mention from earth . As for Celia who drank that kind of liquor every day wasnt able to easily think of a brand or product that surpasses it . Yes . Though Ive saved some in reserve, those will be taken out in case of a special event since there are not many of them [Ed: I guess top grade liquor from Seirei no Tami Village][TL : It is] Though Im very interested in those, the fun mustnt be put on hold right Such like that, Rio conversing with Celia who sat on his side, suddenly; Rio felt the line of sight from Aki who sat diagonally in front of him . The truth is, Rio wondered how many times Aki looked at him since some time ago, Aki quickly averted her line of sight when Rio looked at her . Is something the matter, Aki-chan Now since their line of sight matched, he tried to ask whether she had some question . Part 3 Ah, no, its nothing Aki shook her head with a flustered expression . Then, if theres nothing Are you feeling unwell, you can say if there is something that feels wrong with the dishes If the person herself said nothing, theres no need to push her further . So he first tried to confirm whether her physical condition is bad or not . Yes . Im really okay Thus, Aki answered with a smile even if seemed a bit strained . It seems that she really is okay . Aki sighed shortly and then, after that she stopped looking at Rio . Rio also didnt mind it much more . Though a short while after that, each of them happily conversed in a cozy atmosphere, at that time, the chaotic situation from inside of the building was arriving to the terrace on which Rio-tachi was . Its a little noisy right . What is happening inside? Miharu, who sat closest to the entrance of the terrace, said that referring to the situation inside the restaurant which didnt match the peaceful atmosphere of the store . Thats right . It seems theres no violence but Rio replied to Miharus question . Theres no sound of crashing objects due to violence, though there is the voice of someone who was talking in a rude tone, that voice resounded in the peaceful passage . The owner of that voice was slowly approaching the place where Rios group was eating . Look, this place is the most popular location in this store Eeh, it has quite a nice view Wonderful . Since I heard that you want to eat the cuisine in this store Ill listen up for once Soon, the cause of that disturbance showed themselves in the open terrace where Rios group was in . The two men who entered were almost at the same age as Rio, and there were four girls glued to those two . It seems the situation became annoying due to the inappropriate shrill voice of those girls . The intruders rudely made their entrance into the private room without minding about Rio and the others . Hou, I see . Its not bad scenery . Its not such a bad place to vent our piled up resentment . Stead-kun Yeah, I think so Part 4 The two men wore cloth armor for knights, a good quality sword hanged on their waist . Looking at the appearance of those two, Rio and Celia felt bewildered . Because those two are, Alphonse Rodan, a former classmate of Rio, and Stead Euguno, an underclassman who was flaring at Rio for something in the academy . Incidentally, these two were travelling along as Floras bodyguards who were making a short stop in Almond . Ill be troubled, honored guest . This place is currently occupied by guests In order to control the intruders, a middle-aged man who looked like a manager sent advice during the confusing situation . You should say those words to them right Ive said to prepare the best seat in this shop right These girls say that the best seat in this store is this open terrace seat But, Alphonse-tachi didnt pay any mind to the advice . Perhaps they think that settling with money will protect them . Actually, theyre still sticking thoroughly to their arrogant act like what they did in Bertram Kingdom . Maybe because they think that such attitude is reliable, the women in their surrounding also showed impudent smiles . Here is a popular seat and its hard to be guided in here without reservation . The seat that Im showing to you before is also the best seat in this store which wont lose to this seat . How about it, shouldnt you accept the previous seat We wont . Weve decided . We will sit on this area The manager explained the situation . But, maybe because they were trying to look cool since they were leading a group of girls, Alphonse shook his head resolutely . That way, Alphonse looked towards Rios group who sat there . Naa, You gu- He lost his words when he tried to speak to them . He was captivated by the girls appearance . Alphonse, and then Steads eyes were especially rooted due to Aisias beauty . Aisias beauty was a mythical type of beauty to the degree that even Alphonse and Stead who had seen many kinds of beauties as nobles had never seen an equal . H-HeyHey, look at there . Youre really beautiful, O beautiful ojou-san They gulped their saliva and then, Alphonse spouted pompous words with a theatrical attitude . But, he immediately noticed that he forgot to introduce his name . Ah, how rude of me . Its truly a blunder for I of all people to make such mistake . For me to not even introduce myself when I meet such a beautiful lady Part 5 He said that while shaking his head as if truly regretting his mistake . We are nobles of the Bertram kingdom your neighbor . My name is Alphonse Rodan . Im a person of Marquis Rodan house . And, hes Stead Euguno . You know what? Hes the eldest son of Duke Euguno house Maybe because they held pride in their lineage, Alphonse introduced himself with a smile full of confidence . Stead who stood beside Alphonse was smiling not dissatisfied with the introduction . Though both of them caused various kinds of emotions to attack RIo, maybe because he changed his hair color or because they couldnt remember male faces, those two didnt notice Rio and Celias identity . Maybe because Celia also disguised herself by changing her hair color, or maybe because they were charmed by Aisia, they completely didnt recognize her . Rio could recall the time when Celia was being extremely yearned by Stead . Rio was looking at them with shocked emotions that even surpassed his disgust toward those two . Well, how about it . If its okay with you how about having lunch together? I feel that we can offer a very enjoyable moment Alphonse said that while mainly looking towards the female camp and disregarding Masato and Rio who are male . The women who came with them were standing behind awkwardly . The three of Aki, Masato and, Miharu felt bewildered as they were unable to follow the situation . Celias sighed deeply to Aisia who was eating the dishes showing she was extremely uninterested with the offer . I refuse . Please leave from this room immediately . Your annoying attitude is unbearable Rio who was the representative of the six frankly said his refusal . Then urging them to leave immediately with a movement of his hand . The expression of Alphonse and Stead warped to an unpleasant one due to Rios attitude . Im not asking you . Im asking those girls After quickly putting back his smile, Alphonse approached Aisia, and took her hand with an elegant movement wanting to kiss her hand . Stop right now . And dont touch me But, Aisia refused him with a absolutely cold tone in astonishment . And quickly withdrew her hand while frowning slightly . Na Alphonse was shaken by Aisias reaction . Up till now, he conquered every girl with a kiss on their hand and his smile . Part 6 As a costume of nobles, when someone requested to kiss the back of their hand, theres a custom that the girl should accept it as long as theres no special condition . Thats why even today, as if its natural, he felt that Aisia will present the back of her hand to him . If it goes well, he thinks to make her a captive of his well-ordered appearance . But, Aisia ignored him . After his hand roamed as it lost its place of refuge, Alphonse reluctantly withdrew his hand . Hahaha . Please excuse my companion Seeing Alphonse like that, Stead apologized to Aisia while laughing happily . For Alphonse-senpai who always acts a little too over-familiar to women . Please, allow me to kiss the back of your hand Stead shook his head in disappointment . Alphonse was slightly angry at Steads words . But, maybe because he thinks that its improper to get irritated in this place, he just shrugged his shoulder while smiling wryly in an awkward way . Well then, Ojou-san . If you dont mind it, may I ask for your name? How can I not even know your name even though I met your goddess-like beautiful self, its so unbearable to me[Ed: Do people seduce like this? Anyone had something similar happen near you or to you, or done by you?] Stead said those words that were unbefitting to his age . Though Alphonse appearance is quite well ordered, Stead also had a well-ordered appearance which does not lose to him . Though, Alphonse is the type of man whos closer to masculine but, Stead was the owner of the beautiful face of a young noble . As a result, Stead also had an extraordinary confidence in his own appearance . But, Aisia kept her silence without even looking at Stead . !!! Steads face cramped, maybe because his pride was provoked by completely ignoring him . Alphonse was slightly taken aback with a sour stomach in seeing Steads situation . Though, crushing the honor of Stead and Alphonse who are high-class nobles isnt something amusing . Hahaha . It seems this Ojou-san is quite obstinate . Is this what they say, a beautiful wild rose has thorns . But, were a little unsatisfied with that reaction Though hes still smiling, Alphonse said those words with a tone that filled with threatening color . Part 7 Though she might be an Ojou-sama of a well known family since she can eat in this store, Alphonse firmly believed that it was not to their level of class as nobles . In the first place, though theres a question on how much power they can flaunt in Galwark kingdom as foreign nobles . Im sorry, it seems shes in a bad mood when ill-mannered people suddenly trespass . I dont need to say it twice . The exit is over there When Rio cutt in front of Aisia after standing from his seat, he told that with a tone full of malice to Alphonse who showed an evil look . Shameless people who do something like seducing a woman who sits in a place to eat while obviously doing nothing but looking down on others deserve no respect . In the first place, though Rio was expecting the mediation of the executive manager, the man, maybe because he felt it unwise or being awkward with the current situation, is watching the situation carefully with a confused face . Theres no reason to give their seat to the impolite person who destroyed their long awaited enjoyable moment, Rio was facing toward them with a firm attitude much less to say he didnt even consider the thought of letting them do whatever they wanted . Alphonse and Stead clearly showed a sour face as if unable to stomach Rios attitude . In the first place, whore you Whats your relationship with those girlsIntroduce yourself . Name your lineage too HAHA Rios unintentionally letting out a scornful laugh . Their side just arbitrarily introduced themselves . He let out a deep sigh as he thought about it . Theres no need to introduce myself to insolent people . Im something like the guardian of those girls Maybe because they thought that theyre being made a fool by Rios attitude, Alphonse-tachi eyebrows frowned . Fuhn, maybe your house isnt even considerably big nor its name worth mentioning, or else, based on your appearance, youre just lowly adventurer with little income . Though I know that you want to push your limit, arent you talking with such extreme self-importance towards high-ranking nobles . Your barbarous appearance is suited with your position He guessed that Rio is someone not from an important social position, so hes glaring at Rio with an obvious despising glance . For the time being, even if Rio social position is quite important, he cant just leave after being made a fool of till this far . I have no intention to wasting my time interacting with thugs who dont even know how to keep their manners, which even child can do by being silent in the restaurant Rio said that while sighed deeply . What did you say Alphonse and Steads expressions froze when they heard those words . Though they were not yelling those words, their glare pierced Rio while releasing a dangerous atmosphere . You must be have the resolution for what you say so far right Part 8 Raising their hands to their sword at their waist . Alphonse and Steads prepared to draw their sword at any time . Miharu and Aki started to shiver due to those two . Ha-Haruto Celia called Rios alias with a whispering voice from behind . Though Alphonse-tachi cant hear it, Rio heard it clearly . Its okay While replying in that way, Rio smiled gently to give relief to the group behind him . It seems youve too much composure but, Ill overlook it if you leave this place right away along with that youngster over there and leave the girls . Hah, How about that . By the way, we can lend the girls behind us to you . Theyre prostitutes but, theyre suited for a lowly adventurer like you right Alphonse said that as if trying to make a fool of Rio . A color of agitation ran on the expressions of the girls behind them with those words . Maybe because theyre unable to bear the tingling atmosphere in this place, their body trembled as if becoming slightly frightened . The way youre threatening is very cliche huh Rio told them that while grinning widely . You got some guts to say that huh That was the signal of the war . Even if rotten, they were knights . After drawing their sword with flowing like movements, they swung their sword to cut Rio . But, SLASH . After waiting for his opponents to draw their weapons, Rio flash-like slash swooped as if being absorbed by Alphonse and Stead swords . Rios sword cut their blades as if they were butter . Soon, the severed blades of the swords made a sound as they pierced into the floor without even wounding anyone . Na Stead and Alphonses eyes opened wide in astonishment to the spectacle that happened before them . Even Miharu-tachi was blinking in astonishment to the phenomenon that happened right now . Clink, and Rio sheathed his sword to its scabbard which caused that sound . The people in this place, except Rio[and Aisia], finally snapped back to reality . What-the hell Its admantite sword Part 9 The admantite sword which boasted the highest durability amongst the swords manufactured by the human tribes hand was easily severed . At an abnormal slashing speed . They couldnt even catch the movement with their eyes . In short, if Stead-tachi was currently standing on the battlefield they would surely be cut down . Those two were trembling in fear and disgrace while looking at their unshapely sword which already lost its blade . D-DONT MESS WITH ME YOU BASTARD WHATS WITH THAT SWORD Alphonse was shouting while looking at Rios sword which hanged on his waist inside its plain looking black sheath . (It might be a magic sword . ) (Moreover a quite high one) But, Rio just sighed shortly without even answering that question . Listen, you really should go back, NOW . The next one is your neck that will fly He muttered those emotionless words in low voice as if only targetting those two . Stead and Alphonse shivered after hearing that freezing voice as a clear illusion of death appeared in their consciousness . Dont-mess-with I-Will-Kill you . Kill . I really will kill you Those two threw those complain to Rio with clear hostility . Rios staring without any interest at those two without even flinching back . (You can try if you can do it) If youre escaping in this place, where do you think you will escape? Besides, he really would kill them before . If he said that, he really wants to kill them . For the time being, the opponent is a noble, theres Miharus group in his vicinity, thought he hesitated in thoughtless killing, if he kills, he wont leave any trace in the place when theres no Mihahu-tachi nearby . When he noticing that they were not even put into consideration, Stead-tachi emotions were rubbed in the wrong way even more . This kind of disgrace was the first time in their life . Their graceful face warped with the color of hatred and they sneered while glaring at Rio . As if they want to completely etch Rios face in their memories . And then, at that time . Thats enough . What has happened, may I ask about the situation A voice of young woman resounded in the terrace where they were . Chapter 73 Volume 1 Chapter 73 ڣԒ—ȡ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 Liselotte Kretias trusted aide DD Aria Gavaness was sighing without even showing any kind of change on her ice cold-like beauty . All of it because the report of trouble that came in after she does hell-like volume of work this morning, just when she was about to treat herself to a bit late lunch in the prominent restaurant thats still under the supervision of the RIkka firm after that . Arias face is widely known in Rikka firm as the right-hand man(?) of Liselotte . It just happened suddenly when Arias about to have a lunch in the restaurant, since the event that was happening is too much even for the manager, the blessing is that a girl employee was coming and made the report of the event to ask for the solution to her . Though Aria didnt have the reason to meet in person . After cutting the normally murderous work schedule short, she is finally awarded with the precious lunchtime . She wont have a lunch in the restaurant if she knows that itll turn out this way, itll be better if she takes a lunch in the Liselotte mansion . (Well, since it looks like therell likely be followed by some sort of work if I stay in the mansion, thats why I escaped all the way till this restaurant) In short, the guest noble is starting to say selfish things, cant be stopped, and finally entering into the terrace in which another guest is currently having lunch at If I recall is that why their noisy voice is Aria was asking the employee girl after confirming the summary of the event from the girl that is slightly off the mark which might be because shes flustered . Y-Yeah Thats right . Though the manager already tried to stop them, those nobles and the people that they bring wont listen to him The atmosphere is still tense even now . I feel that the women who are following them is also at fault, that kind of guest is the first time The employee girl is answering as if laying bare her resentment . If you hear, for some reason nobles never caused any kind of problem in this restaurant . This time, Aria has come to conclusion that the noble is coming from another place in an instant . Though Liselotte received many scorns behind her back as a daughter who chewed on her parents fortune when she was first appointed as prefectural governor of Almond . Her quick wits continuous on developing the hectic Almond, managing the biggest domestic firm called Rikka firm, from her various kind of talent, Liselotte established a well-known fact that shes not a mere dukes daughter . A merchants most important thing is trust, they hate someone who broke the agreement and falsehood . Liselotte is doing more than managing a firm, she might even lose the trust as a merchant if she lost her ability to act impartial as a prefectural governor . And then, once she lost that trust, its extremely difficult to regain it back . Thats the reason Liselotte is well-known as an impartial prefectural governor . Though of course she is more or less flexible in the way that cant be seen if theres some circumstances which forced her to do that behind the scene, shes officially keeping up with her impartial image outside . Liselotte purged and crushed the seed of rebellion in the noble-tachi who is involved in corruption and embezzlement in a cruel way when she was just appointed . It was kind of showing off a warning about her impartiality even if its the merchant whos plotting on the impartiality of the public business . The result for that is, She gained trust as a merchant, or prefectural governor . Because she chose to not show favouritism even to nobles, the current Liselotte is completely being praised extravagantly as an idol amongst the commoners who is also a merchant in this city . Part 2 Theres even that kind of event as a trigger, the nobles which is in Almond right now is pledging their loyalty from the bottom of their heart to her, she really is terrifying person . The probability of the nobles whos serving under her to cause that kind of problem is extremely low . Thats why when Aria heard that report in the beginning, she calmly made a judgement that the one thats causing the problem might be a noble from another place . Moreover, that noble didnt know the rumor about Liselotte . With aforementioned premise, when Aria confirming with the list of the staying domestic or foreign noble in her head, the people who became the suspect naturally came out . The highest on the list is probably the nobles who came from Bertram kingdom . The nobles of that kingdom have extremely high pride, even Aria knows that from her experience . Its already appropriate to say that theyre just bluffing . Though she couldnt say for Galwark kingdom or another country, Bertram kingdom is somehow putting the honor of the noble as a national characteristic . In an extreme situation, its often repeated and became famous There are no truths by throwing one name, they are just abandoning the truth . [TL : Not sure about that line something like A truth is not a truth by saying noble name] Thats why the nobles of this kingdom are troublesome to deal with when theyre making a mistake . On the other hand, theyre easy to handle once you know how to do it . Though they couldnt debate them as a rule . Since theres exception amongst them, since theres many of this kind of existence in history who exercises their authority in the politics of Bertram kingdom again and again . But for the time being, I think that theyre nothing but fools who doesnt even know about their own situation if they say that theyre Bertram kingdom nobles . Ha~h, even though its a feast and rest which I managed to wrest off after such trouble After saying that line with a monotone voice, Aria was shaking her head as if being sad as if the end of the world has come . She could do nothing but to see the many wonderful meals flying in front of her eyes . [TL : Just imagine it like flying cabbage from konosuba] Something like having a lunch while slowly enjoying her break is a extremely rare occassion . (And yet, why must I do something like mediating a quarrelDD) (unforgivable) Her feeling is nothing but unwilling to do that . P-Please dont say such a thing and help us quickly A this rate, we and manager will be fired you know And just when the long awaited time for salary raise was about to come The girl was pleading as if asking to a god . The above mentioned was the event time in the restaurant, in the distant future, when thinking about raising a report at the chief himself, its a bit of an inconvenience to go through which even Aria wasnt aware of . [TL : Its about direct report from supervisor to manager or indirect report from sales[under supervisor] to manager, something like that] Even so, after hearing the story she feels that its nothing but a bit too much for a mere manager . The suspect is a high class noble of the foreign country which is also rotten, his neck might fly if hes doing it unskillfully, which is also bad from the standpoint of the store . Its not because the request of the girl before her, its for an extremely selfish reason and because its the firm under management of her own master, so Arias raising her lazy bump . Understood . Wheres the room Can you guide me to there Y-Yeah This way The girls expression turned bright with PAH in hearing Aria words . Following the girl as it is, Aria was heading toward the terrace seat . Part 3 Dont-mess-with I-Will-Kill you . Kill . I really will kill you Just as she was arriving in front of the terrace, she could hear a somehow not-so-gentle voice . Wondering whos the victim and the assailant who was seemingly saying nothing but small fry-like words . In the first place, Aria even coming in hurry, she heard that the culprit who caused the trouble is nothing but a noble, she didnt hear about the social class of the victim . Judging from the dangerous atmosphere of the place, it seems one or both of the side is resorting to use [the]force . She really wonders why this kind of bad trouble happening which amounts to nothing but the lowest kind of trouble to happen during her own break time . Arias sighed a little . Thats enough . What has happened, may I ask about the situation She asked with a nice and easy to hear voice while entering the terrace . The line of sight of the people in that place is gathering at Aria at once . Theres 5 people sitting surrounding the table, a black clothed swordsman standing in the way to protect them, 2 men with knight attire[Trash], 4 woman who gives an air of doing night business, and then the manager whos standing idle at his place on the edge of the terrace[spectator mode] . The manager blatantly showing a relieved expression in seeing Arias face . That moment, when her line of sight met with the blond haired girl who was sitting on the seat, though Aria feels some sort of discomfort from the fact that the blond haired girl was showing a somewhat surprised expression, she immediately turned her attention toward the impending trouble . Though I expected that he shouldnt do an poorly acted intervention, its somehow unreliable huh Aria was lamenting a bit about the timid manager in the bottom of her heart . Because each and every person who is serving under the the prefectural governor, Liselotte, is being trained personally by Aria, they are just given passing marks at the last moment . But, for Rikka firm which working in extensive project, the lack of capable manpower is a source of her annoyance . Though it doesnt mean that the manager of this restaurant can be called as incapable person, shell be quite grateful if he could firmly cope toward this kind of troublesome noble . This man did an impolite act toward us Alphonse suddenly spoke to Aria with loud voice while pointing at Rio . All the while gripping the hilt of the sword which already lost its blade in his hand . Arias eyes was opened slightly wide when she entered the room and catching a glimpse of broken blade of the sword which is sticking on the floor . But, Arias line of sight immediately moved to Rio almost without showing her shock on her face . Rio was looking back at Aria without showing an agitated expression . After looking at each others eyes for several seconds, Arias looking back at Alphonse and started doing an investigation to the people who she deemed as the suspect . Excuse me, you are My name is Aria Gavaness . Im the grand chamberlain who works under Liselotte Kretia-sama, the prefectural governor of Almond Part 4 She asked for his origin while doing her self-introduction . Though Gavaness house is originally a scrap of the nobles of the Bertram kingdom, something like the name of the long ruined noble house isnt even in the corner of Stead and Alphonse head who is a prodigal son . On the other hand, Rio was groping inside his memories as he feels that he heard Aria Gavnesss name from somewhere . [TL : Try to re-read Act 1, shes the maid who trimmed Rio hair] And then, he immediately realized . Though Celia said it before that her friend called Aria was working under the duke daughter of kretia, maybe theres no doubt about it . The truth is that apart from that, though Rio met Aria before just once, that was the story when Rio just regained the memory of his previous life . At that time is when Aria was also working as a apprentice court lady in the Royal palace of Bertram kingdom . Its not only the name as he feels that he saw her face somewhere but, he leaves that matter for now, based just on the fact that Aria is Celias friend, he slightly strengthened his vigilance toward Aria . Fu, I see . . I am Alphonse Rodan Alphonse is disclosing his lineage with a sullen expression . Though Alphonse was trying to one-sidedly make Rio look like the one whos at fault, it was too bad that he was facing the too much calm and cold headed Aria . If one is speaking of a grand chamberlain, theyre the close aide amongst close aide who serves a high ranking noble . The content of their work is wide, they also have a great amount of authority . When that kind of person is appearing in this place, she cant be held back from Alphonse and Stead . Though he thought that shes a nice woman, Alphonse vageuely felt that Aria was a hindrance . May I hear about the lineage of that gentleman over there Aria was calling to Stead next for his lineage . Stead Euguno Stead answered with a disgruntled expression . They already said their name to Rio-tachi, they didnt even use an alias in this place . Even Stead was starting to feel discomfort at the somehow out of place feeling in Arias excessively calm attitude . I see . Are you with the distinguished noble person of Bertram kingdom . Im more convinced when I see the engraved crest on both of your cloth armor Aria said while smiling lightly . I see . So what with it Were people of prestigious noble houses . And yet this commoner was impolite to us Maybe because they think that everything will pass if they use their parent pedigree even in this place, Stead-tachis expression became slightly better . Maybe thats why they regained their moment and blamed Rio again . Rio was looking at them with a bored expression . May I ask what is this impolite act Part 5 Though the situation can roughly guessed by looking at the surroundings, Aria was trying to tell that truth from Stead personally . That Was . He was showing a provocative attitude Stead explained with faltering words . Though Rios attitude to Stead-tachi was certainly many would say he was fed up with them, he certainly didnt show any bad conduct which is surpassing the degree for an interaction toward a noble as an object . Therefore Stead couldnt do nothing but give a vague answer as he cant say what part of Rios conduct which shows that hes impolite . As expected, well it wont be enough with just that . . Will you to a bit clearer in explaining about something that you call as impolite conduct Of course it is Impolite conduct is impolite conduct You dont need to know about that Stead was yelling back to Aria question . Because theyre high ranking noble . Theyre never wrong anywhere . The commoner should just keep quiet and hear what the noble said . The commoner who didnt obey the noble is a criminal with only that much . What is so difficult to just snatch the live of that kind of commoner . No, why must they be blaming and snatching the life of a commoner whos certainly innocent . Ah right . Because theyre not wrong . This delicate looking man was the one at fault . Making a complete turn after feeling embarrassed, Stead was inclining his emotion toward a unreasonable direction . When giving a sidelong glance at Alphonse on his side, somehow he was also showing a similar mental state . Though its nothing more than a desperate mental state due to their agitation . Maybe because they think about how to make a comeback as soon as possible . Judging from the situation of the site, are you trying to say that your side was beaten in your own game when you tried to start a punishment by means of duel or maybe impolite strike to him It cant be helped that Aria was asking by deducting what has happened . T-Thats right Stead answering that with cramped face . Though they didnt want to admit the fact that they was beaten in their own game, a fact is a fact . The meaning of impolite strike is, in the case when the honor of the noble is disgraced by a commoner, the law wont even care even if they kill the commoner who disgraced their honor to restore their honor of the noble . Basically, theres extremely few in number of the country established law applying in the national level during this era in the Strahl region, so each of the feudal lords decided their own unique law which then is stated explicitly as the common law . Part 6 Though the system called impolite strike is varying in detail, its few of the universal law which exists in most of the countries law . Though this makes one think that this system is actually complete garbage, the fault of this system is that theres a requirement to use it as a brake so it wont be misused . First, theres no need to judge it as disgracing ones honor if its at the level of insulting speech and conduct during a quarrel, theres no need to judge the disgraced honor if its not in case where theres no apology from the commoner who does the insulting speech and conduct which is smashing the honor of the noble . And, assuming that if theres no witness who witnessed the incident as a third party which is unrelated to both sides . And then, one cant use impolite strike unless caught red-handed, Its inexcusable from doing impolite strike by blaming at the bygones statement by bringing a witness in the future . In case the former agreement couldnt be applied for impolite strike, the matter will be settled by means of duel . Nonetheless, theres loophole in the impolite strike, its something that undeniably extremely advantage of the system for the noble . Even if its not fulfilling the actual requirement, the treatment for the legality of the impolite strike will be overlooked, theres many cases in which not many even try to do whatsoever of criticism to the noble who killed the commoner . That part is depending on the noble and royalty whos in charge of that area, in this case is under the decision of Liselotte . Though in this case, Stead-tachi is treated as the rebel force from the government of Bertram kingdom, Galwark kingdom is officially accepting them as a noble of the Bertram kingdom . Though impolite strike can be performed even under the jurisdiction of the foreign power, itll come with a little severe requirement compared with doing it in ones own nation, and Stead-tachi completely failed to understand the important detail of that part . I see . Well then, is this case fulfilling the requirement of the impolite strike Aria asked Stead-tachi with uninterested tone . Thats Uhm Alphonse is hestitating to answer it . After Aria whos considered as the chief vassal[grand chamberlain] of Liselotte appear, any poorly made lie will probably only wring out their own neck . Because speaking of Rio showing a bit of a provocative attitude to them, its obvious that the requirement of impolite strike isnt fulfilled in this case . Though many nobles is a little overboard for trying to kill a commoner with this reason . Rather, if ones to honestly speak, Rios the victim, on the contrary, Stead-tachi is the perpetrator who acted violently even as far as finally attempting in killing someone after behaving rudely inside the store . Theres many witnesses in the vicinity, theyre not even secretly preparing a necessary lie in their current situation . Itll cause them a big trouble if a contradicting point with the statement of the witnesses appear by their poorly made lie . Though they can twist the truth as much as they want by pinning the fault to Rio thereafter if it was the Rio in his childhood when he still in Bertram kingdom, it was quite reckless of them to slash at him without thinking about how much the consequences are in the foreign country . But, even to the last moment, Stead-tachi is doing nothing but complaining, let alone reflecting in their reckless action . In the first place, they dont even feel that theyre acting reckless . Why a high ranking noble like them is angry . Father Ill report this to father And soon starting to spout such things in desperation . Certainly, a report is a must . Though, you cant report this matter unless what you say is the truth of what happened just now Part 7 Aria was shaking her head while giving a cold answer . Wha-Dont joke around Do you think Ill tell that kind of story Im the heir of a duke house The people in that place is looking with cold eyes at Stead who just suddenly started spitting about that . Stead and Alphonse was sitting on the power of their fathers up till now . Since their fathers was absolutely influential noble in their country until before the coup detat . Even now, there was no talk in which they didnt reveal the name of their father, theyre doing whatever they want in Bertram kingdom . If today problem, itll ended without them being blamed by whichever side . Though today case is different from the usual . Theyll kill by giving a proper mistake if its in their territory, though they might glossing over the act afterward, this is a foreign country, and yet in this place where theres many eye witnesses which even make them have difficulties in breathing, this kind of unreasonable act is impossible . It just natural that that theres no flexibility compared to their own country if theyre causing trouble in the foreign country which is out of reach from their fathers power . But, theyre severely careless in this part as a result of living without even able to clean their own mess . Seeing that youre staying in Almond, everything happened needs to be decided by Liselotte-sama . Though I heard your circumstances just now, the decision regarding this matter needs to be decided by Liselotte-sama right Kuh Finally Stead-tachi realized just how unstable their own standing in this place is . And by some chance, things might turn ugly . In the first place, though impolite strike was allowed in case that a commoner disgraced the honor of the noble, is he really a commoner Aria was asking that question while squinting her eyes as shes looking at Rio . O-Of course he is! Alphonse is answering before Rio . Is that true May I hear your name and lineage Arias asking Rio as she disregarded Alphonse . Well, thats how it is right Lineage aside, I dont feel the necessity to tell my name But, Rio answered calmly while shrugging his shoulder . He already told his name when making a reservation, though Aria will easily understand that later, he has no intention to easily say his alias in front of Stead-tachi . Part 8 Why is that I wont commit a stupid mistake by telling my name in front of the assailant . Because were obviously the victim here . Those two, maybe because its started by them being coaxed by their female companion or came here to intruding a place for a meal Rio telling his point of view with a little bored tone . Stead and Alphonse was glaring at Rio as if they re cursing . You bastard though it wont turn like this if you just die quietlyDD Their warped face is telling what they think . Rios disregarding their line of sight with a cool look . Moreover, they dont even leave the room even when we suggest them to leave so many times . Then finally resorting to slashing with their sword on top of that And telling a simple explanation about the fact in which Stead-tachis guilty with . I see . Certainly, now I know why you didnt want to tell your personal information easily to the opponent who have enmity with you . So you didnt tell your name to them yet . Well then, will you tell me your name afterward Yeah, certainly . By the way, Im just a normal commoner Rios surprised Since his story is unexpectedly going through to Aria . If the stores side is inclining toward Stead-tachi, he planned to made a big accusation due to this stores ineptitude which caused this incident, it seems theres no need to use this card yet . Though he was also thinking many other plans, it seems that was unnecessary . On the other side, when Rio decided to tell that hes a commoner, he received strong and full of contempt glare from Stead-tachi . Thank you very much After telling her gratitude to Rio, Arias facing Stead-tachi . For the time being, if his story is true, thereupon, there wont be any way even if youre being captured for abusing the system called impolite strike to you . In conclusion, hes not even accepted the duel right After answered that way . Though Arias already listening roughly about the detail from the employee, after that, Rios testimony is coincident with what she heard before . Therefore, currently Arias scale was greatly inclined to the unfavourable direction for Stead -tachi . Chapter 74 Volume 1 Chapter 74 ڣԒ԰ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Shance Part 1 Ill ask both sides . Did both of you attack him while being aware of the complication for performing impolite strike Please feel free to say if you have something as a reference regarding the impolite act done by him According to Rio and the employees testimonies, Aria decided to advance the talk with the assumption that Steads group couldnt fulfill the requirement for impolite strike . !!! Stead and Alphonse were at a loss for words for Arias question . Those two tried to kill a commoner without being able to fulfill the requirements for impolite strikeDD, In short, they tried to abuse the system called impolite strike . Abusing the impolite strike is something that will disgrace the honor of the noble, and will give a punishment according to the law . By the way, though the punishment is a short time chastisement called imprisonment in the jail, except for an already finished case, they need to call the accused victim for the sake of announcing the judgment of the punished . Steads group keept their silence with obviously confused expressions and beads of cold sweat appearing on their forehead . Incidentally, they wanted to scream as if its natural Why are you recognizing abusing impolite strike as our real intention . And, this city is the strange one for not allowing us to abuse impolite strike . But, doing that is similar to confessing that they abused impolite strike . On the other hand, even if they honestly confessed the fact that theyre abusing the impolite strike . Theres too many witness and they have no time to prepare a lie . It was already impossible to be insistent with force . Though they couldnt expect something like thisDD, grit, Stead-tachi can only grit their teeth . That was trouble right . Since given the situation, were unable to give a judgment with just me in this place, if we go to the mansion now, we can still ask Liselotte-sama to give her judgment but Aria said that as she slowly placed her hand on her cheek . Arias statement was extremely natural since they couldnt advance the talk if Steads group kept their silence . Wa-Wait a minute Dont tell this matter to father Stead stopped Aria with a panicked expression . Though he was shouting that hell ask his fathers help from sometimes ago, Why is he suddenly shouting such contradicting words . Arias eyes opened slightly wide as if she was surprised . Oya, why I wonder And then, inquiring in a theatrical manner . Father is . currently, sitting on the negotiation table[negotiating] . I mustnt cause too much anxiety Stead answered with an unpleased face . As expected, todays matter is different from the usual situation, Stead also started to slightly noticing that . Part 2 If she delivered this kind of report about todays event to Duke Euguno, his father, he might be rack his brain in worry, or anger . After thinking about this, he suddenly hesitated to rely on his father . Currently, Duke Euguno whos his father is in Liselottes mansion . Ever since he was exposed to the event of Floras fall from the cliff in the past, Stead didnt quite have a good impression from his father . Though Duke Euguno couldnt shift his attention too much for Stead since he was busy with the government, he entrusted the education and trouble to his retainer and didnt give any chance for Stead to restore his honor . Though Stead with this stress and rebellious age behaved poorly in the royal academy, Duke Euguno still didnt shift his attention to Stead, which then reached this point at the present time . If its the usual case, theres no need for careful attention from Duke Euguno for this degree of event . But, currently Duke Euguno is in the middle of an important negotiation in this place . If he knew that Stead caused this kind of problem due to his inferior behavior in the middle of negotiation, it might no end being just a little bad . He might even unintentionally smear mud on his father face . When he finally noticed that . It was already too lateDD But, even if Stead noticed it . He still feared it . Because, he might be abandoned by his father . It not like its not possible for the right of succession to be handed over to his little brother whose age is just separated from him by a bit, or he might be banished after being disinherited . The worst kind of future is floating in his head one by one, Stead was falling into various kinds of panicked thoughts . Haa Haa He heartbeat suddenly throbbed loudly, his breath also became disordered . This is bad . This matter couldnt leave this place no matter what . Stead frantically thought about it . But, Aria might be aware of his intention . Oya, your appearance doesnt appear to be well . Were you thinking that your father will be worried when it comes to his cute sons serious affairs? As I thought, this incident should be better reported to Liselotte-sama while were going to her mansion . Coincidentally, Duke Euguno is also currently in the middle of negotiation with Liselotte-sama She said that in theatrical manner . Stead made a face as if he bit a bitter bug . If you keep silent like this, our talk wont advance . Though after receiving the testimonies from each side in this place, afterward I though there is a peculiarity which is mismatched but Stead and Alphonses shoulders quivered . The manager should do a persuasion with maximum priority in this case but, it was possible only if the witnesses and the other employees were not in this place . Part 3 Moreover, itll cause even more trouble to the store side, the possibilities of Steads group getting supporters without applying pressure or using a large amount of money in this place is low . Thats natural, something like bribing Liselotte is impossible since she manages Rikka firm . In that case, if theyre investigating individually, they wouldnt be able to do anything as the truth of their crime comes to light . -op . Stop it Stead yelled without minding about his own appearance . The people inside that room were perplexed in seeing him like that . Ha-hahaha . . Oi, what do you want We are gonna make a deal . Is it money Fine then, if its money I have as much as you want . Im a high-ranking noble after all . Ill give as much as you want The atmosphere of that place was plainly spoiled by Stead who spoke like a madman . k񤷤褦Z륹ƥ`ɤˡ餵ޤˈο՚ݤפ Looking at that Stead, Rio slowly closed his eyes . OyOy . Im not serious you know . That was an attempt . Im just joking Stead who talking like that had a cramped smile on his face . Stead-sama Aria called his name with an extremely kind voice for someone who was unconcerned by this matter . Stead body trembled a bit as he looked at Aria . W-Whats the matter Please calm down . First, was there something that you cant tell us . Everyone is confused Alphonse showed a dumbfounded expression on Steads side . As expected, even he was bewildered by Steads change of attitude . Stead regained a little of his composure seeing the figure of Alphonse looking at him with a dumbfounded face . Y-Yeah Stead replied with a depressed tone . Though it seems presumptuous, I can guess your situation . Please both of you say withYes Or No whether theres difference between your story and the actual event Even for Aria, any more than this wasnt interesting even as a consumption for normal mischief . For the sake of advancing the story immediately, she decided to immediately do a cross examination without waiting for Stead-tachi to voluntarily confess . Part 4 First, you came to this store and were guided inside, and then couldnt get the room Y-Yeah So you came to this place to get the terrace seat Yes . Thereupon, theyre the preceding visitor of this place Thats right Stead and Alphonse just gave subdued replies to Aria who was nonchalantly asking questions to them . As expected, even Steads group who couldnt help but want to run away were obediently answering her questions . Though theyre completely led by the questions, Steads group had nothing but their own testimony . In short, you tried to sit on this seats by making them leave, and called out since the women are to your liking Yeah That time, though you were being ignored by the girl, you kept on trying to woo her . Though you were warned at that time, you ignored it Yeah Though slightly faltered, Stead-tachi obediently answered her . It then turned into a quarrel with him and you suddenly drew your sword . At that time, you recognized that you couldnt fulfill the requirement for impolite strike !!! The change on the expression from Steads groups was obvious . As expected, even they will hesitate to confess their own fault . Is there something wrong Please quickly answer it Arias looked at them with piercing cold eyes . As if to say, I wont let any excuse pass . Theres a requirement . If I say the truth, promise me that you wont report this matter to father After coming this far, Stead suddenly said his condition . He stared at Aria as if begging with desperate eyes . O-Oi . Stead-kun Though he hesitated in conditional confession, Alphonse hurriedly called Stead . Theres no other way but this to settle this current matter peacefully Stead murmured with an annoyed voice . Kuh Part 5 Maybe because Alphonse also didnt have any other better idea, he let out a vexed voice . Looking at those two . It should be okay . I swear that I wont report todays matter to your father Aria nodded easily . R-Really Stead asked as some life force returned to his face . Even Alphonses face on his side brightened . Yeah, thats why please quickly answer it Aria urged them to speak quickly . Thats right, Aria certainly gave her promise . And she wont report about todays matter to Duke Euguno directly from her mouth . Thats why Aria will report todays matter to Liselotte, moreover Liselotte wont have any problem reporting todays matter to Duke Euguno . But, having been given hope when shaken mentally, Stead and Alphonse temporarily lost their thinking ability and failed to notice it . Rio who noticed that smiled wryly to Arias harshness deep in his heart . Celia also smiled wryly with an astonished face . The truth isthatWere the ones who attacked that guy . We were angry at that guys provocative attitude, so we attacked him due to our recent pent up stress Stead confessed bit-by-bit in an awkward manner . But, he didnt forget to insist that it was also due to Rios nonchalant attitude, it could be called that he has shameless nerves . Though Sakata Hiroaki was the origin of their stress, the ones who know about it is just them, and even then they cant even talk about it . I see . By the way, may I ask why the blade of your sword is pierced on the floor That is It was due to that guys counterattack . Before I knew, he cut our sword Alphonse spoke in a vexed tone . Sword is life for the knight . When such an important thing is easily bisected, they finally grasped even the taste of someone having the power to decide their life or death . The humiliation they felt some time ago returned . Cut Your sword? Though this might be an absurd question, both of your swords are made of adamantine right Yeah, thats right I see . Part 6 Closing her eyes, Arias examining the severed trace of the bisected sword . Its beautifully sliced . [Ed: How is a cut beautiful?][TL : Its mean that the severed section is smooth like the surface of mirror] Maybe its more correct to say that it was bisected . It might be due to Rios talent, or he might unexpectedly possess a demon sword, or both . Aria ignored the first question which popped in her mind . Excuse me . Lets go back to our talk . In short, youre aware that youre not fulfilling the requirement for impolite strike right Aria repeated her question which poked right at the core of the problem . Stead, even while faltering . Yes Replied to her . Understood . Thank you for your cooperation Aria bowed to Stead and Alphonse as she said that . Is there something you wish to say from your side She asked while looking at Rio . Since Arias position made her to be impartial, she had no choice but to ask for Rios opinion . Rio nodded a little . First, it should be right for me to demanding an apology right He just blatantly demanded an apology from Steads group . What Thereupon, Alphonses angry voice resounded on the surrounding . Chapter 75 Volume 1 Chapter 75 ڣԒx TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 You, arent you too cocky for a mere commoner Apology you say Alphonse said that as he approached Rio while glaring at him . Its just natural right . Youre the one who provoked us first . Youre a nuisance for our precious time which we bought with so much money . I felt that your very action is completely unpleasant . You must apologize if you cause a problem to someone . Even a child should know that right Rio replied with a extremely disgusted tone . Alphonse sensed various kinds of scorn in those words and become enraged . DONT JOKE WITH ME WERE NOBLES YOU KNOW YOU THE COMMONER SHOULD JUST ENDURE THAT Alphonse is shouting as he lost his self-control . What the hell just happened from sometime ago, this man is . A coward who hides his own name . Altogether, hes someone irritating . If a low birth commoner is being called by a noble on the roadside, he should just flatter and bow their head to the noble . This is a very natural matter . Similarly, its very natural to call if theres a beauty amongst the commoners on the roadside . In case of women, you could say that its gods will and they should just obediently present their body . Today, it was just an unexpected meeting in a restaurant . This place is also not different whatsoever . But, this man is not only disobeying them, hes even provoking them . As I thought, I should just kill him . Alphonses wrath is returning as he thinks like that . A-Alphonse-Senpai please wait Stead hurriedly restrained Alphonse . Though I understand your feeling, that remark is inappropriate . This wont end in peace . Ill do as much as I need to get over this place Hes speaking to Alphonse in whisper . Kuh Alphonse frowned with a vexing expression . Hes trying to appease his anger by breathing roughly . After confirming that . Thats right . Were admitting that Were the wrong one . Hows that, is todays matter settled already Stead tried to bring the matter to a close quickly and said the apologizing words without even trying to do it wholeheartedly[1] . Part 2 In their response, Rio is, he might be expecting this, and sighed deeply . Theyre not even trying to reflect their actions . Now theyre thinking to endure it only in this place . Since they were abusing the impolite strike before in their attempt to attack Rio, those two wont be put on trial if theres no complaint from Rio . Certainly, the case ended with just a attempt to abuse impolite strike, the victim can complain to the noble who perpetrated the abuse . But, since the punishment is nothing more than short time detention, practically theres only a small number of people whos bold enough to make a complaint in fear of the noble retaliation after the detention period . Thats why, those two are making light of it and not expecting any complaint from Rio . Its not the complaint theyre scared of, its the anger of duke Euguno when he knows about todays matter . When theyre safely out of this place, perhaps theyll do something after they leave the storeDD no, theres also the possibility that theyll meddle with Aisia again . When their lingering feelings is gone after they left the store, they might be reaching to Aisia after they cool their head . Thatll be a bit troublesome . Since he noticed Stead-tachis happiness is gathered toward Aisia, they didnt put that much attention toward Miharu-tachi . In that case, theyre not turning their consciousness toward Miharu-tachi, currently Rio was thinking of gathering their anger toward him to erase that possiblity . Moreover, its a necessary precaution so they wont put their hand on Miharu-tachi after this . He already knows the point of compromise . Therefore, the rest is just to skillfully direct the conversation to that point . Rios slowly shaking his head while thinking about that . You really arent negotiating are you He calmly said that with a strong tone . You were trying to kill me . What you did just now isnt an apology . In the first place, I couldnt just give my consent to release you as it is Rio spoke as if provoking Stead-tachi with a indifferent tone . YOU, DONT JOKE WITH ME JUST WHAT KIND OF IMPORTANT PERSON ARE YOU A COMMONER SHOULDNT BE MEDDLING WITH US Alphonses shouting at Rio . Even Steads looking at Rio with a expression as if he cant believe what he just saw . Even though this matter can be settled peacefully, this man, what the hell did he just say . Its certainly the first time for them seeing a commoner going against a noble . I should be the victim right . Sorry but, I cant just let the people who just said I DEFINITELY WILL KILL YOU freely at their own device . Since I wont be able to sleep peacefully after that right Part 3 After Rio said that, Stead-tachi recalled their statement from before . They certainly said that . Theyre frowning and glaring at Rio as if hes the enemy of their parent[mortal enemy] . Rios ignoring their resentful gaze . Though Im wondering is there a punishment for the noble who abused impolite strike, since that trial wont be executed to them He asked while looking at Aria . Yes . In case of an attempt for impolite strike, if theres a complaint from the victim, itll be decided during the trial I see . Though its an attempt, they tried to kill me for no reason . You dont mean that theyre innocent right In case theres a trial for Stead-tachi, its inevitable that theyll eat a smelly meal as theyre sent to the prison . Theres several eyewitness, and they already confessed to their crime . YOU HAVE NO AUTHORITY TO JUDGE US Stead is flared up at Rio . Its not a joke . After the negotiation is succesfully settled in . They dont know why this person of doubtful origin is trying to become a hindrance . In the first place this man is strangely hateful . The girls he led is composed of only beautys which he cant easily meet . Especially the girl with the pink colored hair whose appearance is so neat to the point that he can say that he has never met such a beautiful girl in his life till today . Though it unreasonable even if he feels or says that, there was a swirl of malicious intent in Steads head . Everything is pointing toward Rio . If youre going to complain no matter what, we wont be able to stop it but When he said that, Arias looking at Stead-tachis direction . Those two is obviously hostile toward Rio . In any case, Liselotte as the president of Rikka firm or Liselotte as the prefectural governor of Almond, though its a short time for Stead-tachi, the result wont be appetizing to them . Duke Euguno, Steads father is an important leader of the anti-revolution force of Bertram kingdom . For the time being, if a rumor spread that Stead-tachi is imprisoned in jail for committing a crime, duke Eugunos face will be smeared with mud . Though this scandal if finished will be ended just as this scandal, when thinking further, Liselotte as the noble of Galwark kingdom, this trifling matter will cause a failure to duke Euguno . Part 4 When it comes to the relationship between the anti-revolution force and Galwark kingdom thereafter, for her its the best chance to potentially wring duke Euguno dry . On the other hand, he cant even protect Stead-tachi for duke Euguno completely ignoring Rios matter . The event today is out of the reach for the manager of the store, its obviously the blunder of Rikka firm . Theres also the other guests in the restaurant . The rumor will immediately spread around and become an uproar . But, to Rikka firm for Stead-tachi, in fear of harming the brand image of the firm for chipping the impartial justice for giving a justice and advantage to duke Euguno . In short, the situation of Stead-tachi will be left as not an attempt and not killing, moreover,that case needs the consent from Rio . Moreover, if Liselotte can make duke Euguno owe her a favor, finally a change might occur . Nevertheless, what was that . noble with only standing but no brain is truly troublesome . Just dealing with them is so troublesome For the time being, if Rios forcing his complaint, theres no choice but to let Liselotte judge the case . In that case, Stead will enter the prison and todays case will spread to the public . Itll smear mud on duke Eugunos face, and might cause a problem in the leadership and the morale of the anti-revolution troops of Bertram kingdom . Its truly a headache Aria came at her wits end . She has to somehow do something to make Rio withdraw his complaint . For that reason, Arias looking for a common ground . Fu-fun, it seems you dont understand your situation . Im the heir of the Euguno house . If youre raising a complaint to me, youre making an enemy of duke Euguno Stead was shouting as he glared at Rio . Though he can feel a confidence if he just heard his voice, Steads voice is obviously shallow . He completely understands that it was nothing more than a bluff . Rios staring at the silent Stead without even yielding to his threat . Because, so what . Stead doesnt understand the situation . Y-You Are you serious Stead is looking at the situation with obvious confusion as he was gulping his saliva . he peered into Rios eyes to look for his real intention . Thereupon, his body is trembled, Stead unintentionally removed his line of sight from Rio . Whats that, this mans eyes is Part 5 He completely didnt think of Stead as human . Its as if hes looking at trash . Its as if he didnt even consider a human called Stead . Those eyes is completely not interested in him . This is father Though theyre practically facing at each other, Rios eyes didnt look at Stead, hes looking at a completely different thing . How can he have this kind of eyes . Once, Stead knocked Flora from the cliff, After duke Euguno settled that matter, Stead is stared with the similiar eyes of the current Rio by duke Euguno . At that time, Stead felt that his entire being is completely rejected . This man, what does he see us as Steads body is unconsciously trembling non-stop . Its overlapping with his fathers eyes, he feared Rio . That was the eyes thats piercing his own ego no matter what . Just how much Stead-tachi is trying to become an obstacle for Rios current peaceful live . Currently, Rio completely has no interest in thinking about that . Even if his feeling is transmitted, theres no compassion in it . If its necessary, he wont let them go unscathed . He decided to never let them go . Because Rio has decided that . Thats his resolution . He decided to not let go of the current Stead . Since he didnt know about this, no, because he caught a glimpse of this part in duke Euguno before, he felt scared of Rio . Alphonse already averted his line of sight . He who isnt completely scared of Rio is glaring angrily at him . !!! Steads voice is stiff . This is bad . If this guy with those eyes really does it . Their future will be completely bleak if theyre not skillful at handling Rio in this place now . He somehow felt that kind of premonition . But, while it might be true he understands what, Stead didnt know is what he should do after that . In the first place, he never even considered the idea of apologizing . And then, in that place . Do you really want to raise a complaint to them For the time being, even if the punishment is applied to them, its just a short term imprisoning, its just to make them behave you know Part 6 Aria was asking Rio from the side . Though its rare thing for it end as an attempt for abusing the impolite strike, it doesnt mean that it never really happened either . Though, in case when the victim is raising a complaint to the noble who abused the impolite strike, from the fact that many complaint incurring enmity of the noble, as a mere commoner is natural theres also commoners who can fight and have assets but, most of the people didnt raise a complaint in fear of the enmity of the noble in their past time hobby . Maybe because she understands about that, Aria asked Rio with indirect question . Because I dont know what other means there is . Since I dont care if you guarantee our safety Rio replies with a calm tone . If he wants to throw Stead-tachi in the jail in this place, naturally Rio knows that itll be incurring their enmity . Theres no problem at all if its only towards Rio . Even if he lets go of Stead-tachi in this place, its okay even if theyre trying to do something in the future since he just needs to kill them at that time . When it comes to only Rio, he didnt feel any threat coming from Stead-tachi . But, its become a different story when theres Miharu-tachi . When putting range of activity of Stead-tachi today, he fears that Miharu-tachi might fall into a dangerous situation . Thatll become a distinct weak point for Rio . Thats why Rios taking an active move to sever his anxiety . Though striking the root of the evil by killing them in this place might be effective as the perfect measure, as expected, its not a realistic idea . And so from that conclusion, theres one thing that Rio thought as a common ground in todays event . For that AriaDD or to be exact he need the cooperation of Rikka firm . Rio discovered a group of troops called anti-revolution of Bertram kingdom when hes about to rescue Selia the other day, which means that Stead and Alphonse whos currently in Almond is their member, the recent situation of the other country, Rikka firm is a firm that operated under management of Liselotte, the noble of Galwark kingdomDD . He could roughly grasp Arias nature from the conversation up till now . Though theres no proof for it, based on the above mentioned matter, he can predict what Arias thinking right now . And then, what kind of action Aria will take in the current situationDD . Thats why, Rios acting in that way . To make Aria moving in Rios desired direction . I see . Well then, theyre apologizing properly in the future, if youre not raising a complaint, theres no need to fear them causing a trouble for you right Aria made a proposal after carefully investigated Rio statement . Its okay as long as you can truly guarantee that . unfortunately, I dont have that much faith in humans . Especially when the other party was showing his hostility before After frankly rejecting it while shrugging his shoulder a little, Rios squinting his eyes and looking at Aria . Part 7 In that case, should Rikka firm make a reconciliation agreement Theyll be apologizing to you, and after that they cant cause any trouble to you . Just in case, in the preparation if theyre going to cause any danger to your side, we shouldnt thoughtlessly cause imposing punishment . The effectiveness of the punishment is guaranteed by Rikka firm Rios eyes opened slightly wide in hearing Aria words . In those eyes was a light as if hes slightly happy . Getting Rikka firm as a mediator, and being guaranteed in this effect by the mediator . This is the development that Rio wished for . Aria completely achieved Rios expectation . Because the compliance agreement to a noble like Stead-tachi is in order to not easily break it at a moments notice, it needs more or equal social influence . Though Rio didnt have that as an individual, Rikka firm has it . If they scrapped the mediation involving Rikka firm, it might turned badly and disgracing the name of Rikka firm, theres no way theyll be obstinate in rejecting the punishment and making an enemy of a firm . He was expecting continues control effect, Rio individually might be prohibited from now on to meddle in Stead-tachi . Oya, Im truly grateful . . For this . Is this okay Rios asking in an unexpected way . Yes . Were also feeling obliged for our inability to offer a room for a meal for you to enjoy your meal as our guest . If not for our ineptitude, originally, we couldnt even gamble by troubling your side . Naturally, please think about the post-processing Aria told that the reason of her assistance was due to the responsibily of Rikka firm . Though in worst case hes thinking to gain their assistance by poking in the ineptitude of Rikka firm, Rios in the position unless he didnt get the after care from the Rikka firm afterward . It wont turn nicely making an unreasonable request by lowering the impression of Rikka firm by acting as a complainer . Therefore, for the sake of the suggestion for mediation to come from Aria, Rios persisting to being antagonistic to Stead-tachi . With a calm attitude, he keeps his calm to the end to not be overbearing . This plan was successfully executed . I see . Well, please then When he found a nice solution, Rios smiling as he says his gratitude to Aria . Aria was staring quietly at Rio . Could it beThis boy was waiting for the mediation suggestion to come from me An inevitable action when considering about Arias position, though the direction of the talk also in the ideal flow for her, isnt the direction of the talk flowing too smoothly . Aria felt slightly uncomfortable to Rios response as if predicting it . Since he was aiming at this, he easily withdrew his complaint . Though she felt that, at the very least, theres no unusual change in his gratitude . Aria was looking at Stead-tachi and smiling lightly at the conclusion of the talk and immediately forgetting about that uncomfortable feeling . Part 8 Oy YOU BETTER NOT MESS WITH ME I WONT ACCEPT SOMETHING LIKE THAT But, naturally the same as usual, Alphonse saying his objection . Arias sighing deep in her mind . Even Rios shaking his head as if shocked by this kind of reaction . It seems that you really dont understand your own position He told so to Alphonse . As long as you heard the negotiation, for you guys, todays incident will turn into a ugly matter if its known by your relatives right Rios staring at Alphonse while gently squinting his eyes . Alphonse is slightly faltered when he received that gaze . Now, if Im complaining to you guys in this place, theres no doubt that todays incident will be known to your relatives in the worst possible way . On the contrary, if you at least swallow todays matter, you can be spared for it to be known by your relative in the worst possible way . Well, though you might be unable to avoid the fact that youre causing a quarrel Stead-tachi might be entering the jail, or maybe not, the biggest problem is a entirely different matter . In case theyre entering the jail, todays matter might be spread for public consumption . When it comes to that, the honor of duke Euguno in the anti-revolution troops or society will be completely ruined . On the other hand, in case theyre not entering the jail, they can deal with todays event in private . Though Stead-tachi might think to settle it in a safe way, it was depending on Liselotte for whether or not she was conveying todays event to duke Euguno . The former or the latter, whichever made it more peaceful, or maybe which one is more beneficial for Stead-tachi, Rios asking with his gaze whether he really understands that . I mean I dont care whichever it is . Please choose to your liking . But, though im not saying which, once you choose, the price for committed violence rest on your laurels due to misunderstanding is even higher right[2] Rios telling his final warning . Kuh Alphonses face is twisted in a vexed expression . The reason is because he knows better that he must accept Rios talk and apologize to him . But, how can he apologize to the one he wants to kill and despise till sometime ago, his mental resistance is just too great . Part 9 After confirming the condition, I wont raise a complaint to you guys if you sign the reconciliation agreement and apologize to everyone who had a meal at this table . Though I think some neat detail is needed in the content of the agreement Rios adding explanation to the conflicting Alphonse . And then, in that place . That was my fault I was wrong . I apologize . If its reconciliation agreement, Ill sign it Stead said that quickly . Apologizing only in words . Theres not even a fragment of sincerity . Maybe for Stead who never apologized in his whole life, this is his first time apologizing . But, Rio isnt considering that situation . You must at least lower your head . Ah, and please fix the way youre speaking those words too Rio said those words with a cold tone . Steads face is cramped . Just how humiliating it is . How can he, a noble from a famous noble family bow his head to a commoner . Even if Stead saying his apology taking profit or loss as priority, as expected his blood is boiling with rage due to that . But, he should apologize in this place . Otherwise theyll be thrown into a jail, which then will smear the name, prestige, and history of Euguno house with mud . Thinking like that, Steads trembling body calmed down for a while . My badAh,no, I am . . sorry . It really was my fault . My deepest apology Hes spinning a clumsy apologizing words . Stead was desperate . His fear toward his father overwhelmed his pride . S-Stead-kun Alphonses letting out a pitiful voice when hes looking at his junior by one year on his side apologizing to Rio . Hey, its not just me, apologize to everyone who sits on the table seat Rio said that as if attacking the escape route in Steads pride . Theres no doubt that the girl team are the most troubled one in todays event . Rio felt that the opponent should apologize to them . I am . . Sorry . for being impolite just now Part 10 Steads saying that as hes apologizing to Miharu-tachi who sits on the table seat . Miharu-tachi shaking their head as they feel slightly uncomfortable . You apologize to everyone too, Alphonse-senpai Stead called to Alphonse with a dejected voice . Alphonses expression changed to that of surprise to those words . If my junior is going this far, itll feel uncomfortable if I as a senpai isnt apologizing . Though he really didnt want to apologize, making a ruckus in this place will make them unsightly . As hes looking around, he keeps his silence while lowering his head as if he has yet to give up, soon he spoke the words of apology . M-My apologies Its short, his words of apology is trembling . The emotion loaded into this words is equivalent to two letter which composing humiliation[3] . Alphonse bowed toward Rio-tachi . [1] [TL : He didnt say Im sorry][2] [TL* : WHUT?????, Im not kidding, the line doesnt make sense at all][I think laurels means honor here][3] [TL : Humiliation[]-Two letter composing of (kutsu) and (Joku) right] Chapter 76 Volume 1 Chapter 76 ڣԒ`åƤΑnd TL : Cnine ED/PF : Shance Part 1 After making sure the conclusion of the reconciliation contract between Steads group and Rios in the restaurant of Rikka firm, Aria returned to the mansion where Liselotte is living . Liselotte had yet to finish the dinner with Flora . Though the previous event is something that should be reported quickly, she needed to consider the situation too since she had her promise with Stead and Alphonse . After this, Floras group will rest for one night in the mansion, Aria decided to wait for the dinner to end before letting Liselotte know about todays event . Until the dinner ended, Aria wrote the report about todays incident while also dealing with the matters handed to her quickly . There are some matters that cant be dealt without her as the grand chamberlain, under normal circumstances huge mountains of documents would be waiting for her . She could name it as greed, because she really wanted to have an excellent tea time after meal to make up for the mess during the lunch break even just a little, since she wasted time proportionate with the amount of time for todays event while she didnt have the liberty to waste time at all . A while after she silently immersed herself in her work, a report came from her subordinate informing about the end of the dinner, Aria left towards the office of her master . Thank you for the hard work . Liselotte-sama After knocking on the rooms door and gaining permission to enter, Aria bowed deeply[Ojigi] . Are, Aria . What is the matter Liselottes smile was blooming towards the visit of her chief vassal who was aware of her nature . Yes . Theres one matter that I should convey immediately Aria lamented slightly while saying those words . Whats the matter I wonder Liselottes train of thought changed as her expression sharpened immediately . That expression wasnt the expression of the cute Dukes daughter who looked gentle during the dinner . Maybe due to spending quite a long time together, Liselotte can judge that its not quite good news from her subordinates thin expression . Two nobles belonging to the Bertram kingdom that are currently staying at Almond have caused a problem in the restaurant under the management of Rikka firm . The leader of that event is the heir of Duke Eugunos house and the second son of Marquis Rodan house And Aria frankly reported it . What did you say Liselotte let out a somewhat out of tune voice . The master of the event is the son of the person in the most prominent position even amongst the anti-revolution troops of Bertram kingdom . Those two wont be able to even negotiate calmly after causing this kind of incident . What the heck did they do in such an important timeDD[1], thinking like that, Liselotte placed her left hand on her face while showing a languish expression . Part 2 Though I also doubted the inside of their head from the bottom of my heart, the truth is beyond doubt Aria said that while shaking her head left and right . And then, I wonder what the heck theyre guilty about She felt reluctant to hear the details of the incident but, due to her standing it couldnt be helped even if she didnt want to hear it . Liselotte asked timidly . They barged into a room in which another guest was having their lunch, tried to make a pass to the women in that room which then developed to a quarrel, finally they tried to find fault in the other to abuse impolite strike Liselotte balance was destroyed and her body collapsed[on the table] . H-How could they do such a thing? Judging from your way of speaking, it ended as an attempt right Yes . It is as you say Liselotte was relieved after hearing Arias reply . If they had really done that, they would be thrown to jail, no questions asked . If its an attempt, the imprisonment can be waited depending on the complaint of the victim . For Galwark kingdom, for Liselottes personal reason, they should not hold on after this for Duke Euguno . The son of that person is thrown into prison for disgracing the honor of the nobles, hell be in a really bad position . Because a noble puts a lot of importance in their reputation, it wont be strange if such a scandal causes a change in the morale of the anti-revolution troops . One of them The possibility of desertion is low due to their background, Im limited to monitoring the inn which they use How about the victim After the outbreak of the incident, though he was showing the attitude of wanting to complain at the two noble perpetrators, he withdrew it right after the offer for mediation came from me . Though I offered them to come together to the mansion, it seems they have some business today so I couldnt hold them back . Instead, hell come to this mansion 5 days later After they settled with the reconciliation agreement, Rio refused to come along to avoid further trouble . Rio was almost sure that Liselotte is a reincarnated person . Since her hair color was changed, though it wont be noticed from afar, in case that she was a Japanese, theres a very high possibility that shell feel a sense of deja-vu if she saw the appearance of Miharus group when she met them . At that time, how the situation will come to couldnt be predicted, Rio refused to go along to Liselottes mansion and bring along Miharus group when such a chance exists . Though Aria wanted Rio to come along, Rios group were the victims, since it was the fault of the store, she couldnt force them to go with her authority . Though even for Rio its not a bad choice to have a brief acquaintance with Aria or Liselotte for the sake of gaining more information regarding the hero and the relationship between Aria and Celia . Thus, 5 days later, Rio will come alone, showing his good will to the end, they left that place . Part 3 Due to this event, the price of the meal was free, and I promised that theyll get a hearty welcome if they come to the store to eat again Good . Since Aria was coping in that situation as best she could for our side, right? Thank you for your effort . In short it can be said that We barely made it out safely Liselotte said that as she let out a relieved sigh . Nevertheless, its unusual for an abuse of impolite strike to end just as an attempt . Please tell me in detail how it ended with just an attempt . Though the abuse of impolite strike, in the case it is carried out, usually ends with a mortal wound or death of the commoner, in the first place the nobles who abuse impolite strike attack with the intention to kill the commoner . More or less, though self-defense on the side of commoner is allowed, there are extremely few case in which it ended as an attempt . Rather than ended with an attempt, it might be more suitable to say that the youth in the victims side made it end with just an attempt . Somehow the victim severed the swords used, by the two aforementioned nobles, to attack him And then, Aria explained the chain of events which made it end as an attempt . HAH Eh, EEEEEEEEH? Liselotte stared in amazement . She learned swordsmanship for self-defense during the period in Galwark Kingdoms royal academy, and still receives training from Aria even now for the sake of self-defense . For this reason she could tell how amazing a feat the so called severing the swords was . Its a different story if its some mold-made[2] sword which is made for mass production and neglects the endurance, even if rotten, the high-ranking nobles have their own swords . It might be possible they have a sword tempered with top quality adamantine steel . The adamantine sword, when it comes to the one tempered by top class blacksmiths, is very durable to the point that it wont be chipped even after cutting at stone . And it means that Rio severed that kind of sword . Moreover, two at the same time . Its definitely not by a stroke of luck but the person himself aiming for it right? Though not by much, even if for example shes given the same adamantite steel-made sword, its not a feat that can be reproduced by Liselotte . Though it might be possible if she launched a strike to a part of the sword blade with an absurd physical power, you could say performing that in the midst of combat is a superhuman feat, and his two opponents were nobles who received training . No, it might be more simple if he had a famous demon sword . Uhm, did the victim youth have a demon sword Liselotte asked the most possible option while trying to calm down as much as possible . Yes . Just by looking at the severed trace, rather than smashed, I judged that its more correct to say that its cut with an edged tool . I fear that its likely a demon sword loaded with magic to increase its severing power to an absurd degree . But, judging from the way he moved his body, I judged that the person himself is quite capable . It might be a feat that comes from his skill and the demon sword together Part 4 Aria replied by adding her evaluation based on the real situation . Liselotte had a very high evaluation for Arias ability . She could even say that she wouldnt be able to find a master of swordsmanship stronger than her even when she looks in neighboring countries . Since its that Aria who said those words, the credibility is high . Liselotte groaned slightly . I see . Could it be that hes a master of swordsmanship But, it is strange right? How come an adventurer who has a demon sword and can perform that kind of feat is nearby but not in my intelligence network . Moreover, hes young right What kind of person is he She probed on Rios identity as the victim . Though it seems hes called Haruto, theres no one with that name amongst the well-known adventurers in this area . His age is maybe around Liselotte-samas age, or slightly older Haruto Liselotte fell into silence with a slightly distant face as she muttered that name . [Ed: Another victim] Do you know that name When Aria asked that question, Liselotte shook her head left and right while smiling wryly . No, I dont know about him . When it comes to that, he might truly be nameless, or using an alias, in the first place isnt he an adventurer? I think it might be one of those[3] Just in case, though Im using my subordinates to look for information in the guild, it seems they dont have the relevant knowledge of him . But, though I got some idea in it, I dont know whether the guild of this city is telling the truth or not Hes attracting a bit of curiosity right Liselotte said that while smiling happily . Assuming that he really was an adventurer, well truly gather hate from the guild if we lure any more promising adventurers than this you know Aria said that with a voice slightly filled with amazement . Thats an exaggeration right . Im not using forceful mean, Im just INVITING them . What happens next depends on that adventurer . Moreover, Im paying attention to not over-fish [TL : the raw said Im paying attention to not inviting too much of them] Liselotte replied with an amused tone . To match the schedule of Ojou-sama, please come to this mansion 5 days later for this youth . How about you try to judge him even if only by greeting at that time Aria told that while sighing a little . As expected . For you to say so much about someone . If he really is that kind of person I want to know him by all means, can I hear a bit more about what kind of person he is Part 5 Liselottes truly satisfied, shes really happy to get informed before acting . His features is a little different with the human of the country in this area . He might be a foreigner . Though the other five who were accompanying him were also from different human races He~, could it be theyre a group of immigrants In that case, hes not nameless Though it was just the aforementioned boy taking the full brunt of the conversation, his speech is fluent I see . I wonder what kind of person he is Liselotte asked about Rios characteristics . Basically, I feel that hes a polite and gentle person . Though not a bright one, his conduct is good, and doesnt seem to be timid to others . Hes calm and composed, and I think hes the type who thinks fast on his feet Hes much too talented to remain as an adventurer right? Liselotte said her admiration to Arias character evaluation . Basically, she means that adventurers are only ruffians . The adventurers are normally vulgar, short tempered, and disordered . It doesnt mean that theyre a haphazard, but roughly very few amongst them have education . Though its not a problem if theyre skilled, since theres a place to make use of them, an excellent person even in character is more desired . Is there something else youre worrying about Though it might just me thinking too deeply about this, in spite of the result theres a part in the negotiation which was being guided by the victimized youth Aria replied with a slightly bewildered expression to Liselottes question . Why do you feel that way This time, it was the fault of Rikka firm for being negligent in the mediation beforehand, the store manager was unable to restrain both Alphonse Rodan and Stead Euguno . And, though I decided to offer mediation from Rikka firm with my discretion Aria showed a pensive look as she recalled the event at that time and, slightly hesitated to say it . After reconsidering it, Im wondering isnt the flow of the conversation till reaching this point strangely smooth sailing? Completely guessing the situation which our side is aiming at, I think that youth is the one who directed the flow of the conversation So you feel that was the reason Though its mainly intuitive, the start of my uncomfortable feeling is maybe when I brought up the talk about mediating and the youth easily withdrew his complaint Fu~hn, I cant say anything with only that much but since your intuition is reliable . If that was true, then hes a great person . Which means that he has ample knowledge even of something like the current international situation It could be said that the flow of conversation was normally a matter of chance . The impression is greatly different because a person who only talks and another that knows to follow the flow of the conversation, even when talking about the same thing, the party that talks without thought cant hold on to the matter, and would end up revealing their mistakes even when talking about a desired subject[4] . Part 6 But, based on the way the other party felt, the narrator could even manage the flow of the conversation to some extent . For Liselotte, she doesnt think that being the talkative type means they are skillful in conversation . Furnishing the subject by accurately seizing the flow of the conversation, saying an appropriate amount of words, stating his own opinion, the kind of person who holds this kind of skill is skillful in conversation . Though its different when it comes to daily conversations, the fellow person who excelled in this type of wiles will become extremely difficult when it comes to negotiation . Well whatever . And then, speaking of the mediation, what kind of specific matter was in it Basically is giving my utmost attention from the start to end to the reconciliation of both sides . Roughly, the subject of the reconciliation contract is something like prohibiting the meddling in everything starting from now on from both Alphonse Rodan and Stead Euguno, direct or indirect, to the people who came with the person called Haruto . In case of violation, Rikka firm will make an official announcement with their connections for their crime, moreover theyll pay the penalty which amounted to 20 mystic coins In addition, for this contract, they must devote themselves to avoid Rios group from even just touching save for unavoidable situations . Though the punishment is invoked regardless if its intentional or an error, for the sake of judging the other party whether theyre lying or not, its been arranged for special paper loaded with contract magic to be used . This is by soaking the blood of the contractors side on the contract, is something that will reveal truth or lie when the contractor violates the condition of the contract . Its effective but, the punishment is quite a nasty one right . For nobles, the announcement of their shame is more painful than money . If theyre violating this contract, they might crush even Duke Eugunos face Liselotte face cramped slightly when she heard the content of the punishment in case of the violation of the contract . Though its not a problem as long as they fulfill the content of the contract, its a little scary when imagining that its exposed by untactful means . My deepest apologize . Because I kept my neutrality from the position as a mediator, I hesitated to do too much meddling . Though those two nobles are way too lacking in their negotiation skill, I basically could do nothing but watch the progress and direction of the reconciliation . it sounds like nothing but an excuse right? No, it cant be helped . When the other party is a noble, you should make sure to secure your safety We already made the duplicate of the contract As she said that, Aria presented the main duplicate of the reconciliation contract . Liselotte received it and quickly scanned over it . Im astounded . Isnt this just forcing a one-sided prohibition clause? If the victims side feels like it, he can announce todays matter without any kind of punishment Liselotte frowned to the flaw in the content for Stead-tachi . When writing the contract, it was normal to include advantageous clauses for themselves as much as possible and predict possibilities so as to resist against all existing weak points so that it wont bite them back in the future . Though there is a clause that should be left for explanation space, basically its more desirable to not completely leave behind even the space of explanation to protect their own selves if a dispute occurred . If its a judgment from Liselotte, the person who cant see thorough in how the condition of the contract carries out or couldnt predict the consequences beforehand, without exception, is obliged to their word . Part 7 For the reconciliation contract which was made today is, in contrast with completely advantageous clauses for Rio, she can say that she couldnt find clause that can be taken advantage by Stead-tachi . Though Stead-tachi is a noble and not a merchant, this is just too much . One person was withering way too much when he realizing the seriousness of the matter as if playing with fire, another one was losing his composure and too angry . Though no objection for this subject after it was confirmed by them, the two on the nobles side agreed easily, so the contract was concluded . Even their opponent seemed slightly surprised Though its definitely not the case for many of them, there are some unskilled people who sometimes bind such contracts . Their only consideration is towards things like pretension or honor, many of them dislike persisting for profit in negotiation . If one looks at this contract, it can be inferred that Stead-tachi has this kind of characteristic . Though it doesnt seem that anyone would cause useless struggle as long as they see the content of the contract, now that the situation has come to this, in order to not recklessly disclose this matter it might be better to bribe for secrecy by bowing to him . The truth is this kind of contract isnt impartial Liselotte sighed deeply while saying that . Even as she glares, she has no intention to struggle against Rio . And, she has no influence or connection to intervene . But, Liselotte wouldnt do something like this, for example, while it might be possible from her position, its not like its a big problem when completely left as it is . Yes . Rather, we called him for the sake of requesting about this matter . Since I assume that hes open for negotiation if were dealing it rationally, theres no need to worry too much about it Youre the one who said it, so it seems to be true . But, this person called Haruto is quite a villain . The contract requirements are done nicely considering he made them in a brief moment Liselotte rolled up the duplicate of the contract as she said that . The contract included clauses for dealing with all the future problems that Liselottes mind could come up with . Though the model of the reconciliation contract used in this country is slightly different, she thought that its a nice contract without any gaps even when looking from her perspectiveDD at least when shes looking from another point of view . Rather, there are many points which can be used as reference . Yes . Though the person proclaimed himself as just a commoner, when I consider his skill, its highly possible that he might be a young wealthy merchant or a foreign noble whos currently traveling incognito . Theres a possible noble amongst his companion, or that youth might be working as an escort I see . Agreed Liselotte turned towards the report up to date while nodding deeply as if carefully investigating it . For Duke Euguno to not take a rash action, it should be better if you reports matter precisely Yeah, thats true . Should I report this Yes . This is the summarized report regarding todays incident . At the time of explanation to Duke Euguno, please use this for reference Part 8 Aria presented the complete set of documents . Thank you very much . Your work is as fast as ever isnt it After receiving that, her practically business-like talk came to halt, Liselottes atmosphere became softer as she let out a gentle smile as if saying her gratitude to the excellence of her subordinate . Even if their parents are capable, it doesnt mean their children are too . Well, its proof of a country of historical heredity system Liselotte said it in quite a blatant way . Its as your statement says . Though, the Liselotte-sama that says it is a noble Aria agreed while smiling wryly . Ara, youre a former noble too, right Thats true . Nonetheless, its already long ago Aria replied easily without even showing that she particularly missed the tittle . Frank as ever huh Now, it was Liselotte who gave a wry smile . Well then, Ill read this report while you call Duke Euguno here . Thank you for the hard work, Aria . You may go back to your work again After a light and pointless chat for a change of pace, Liselotte declared resumption of work . Yes . Ill take my leave then Bowing deeply, Aria left from the office of her master . Liselotte who was left alone in that room was looking at the scenery of the lake reflected by the windows . Well, todays matter might be a lucky coincidence when thinking of the prospects in the future . A favor is available for Duke Euguno She muttered that after a short sigh, she sipped the already cooled black tea with a lady-like elegant movement as her eyes scanned over the document . [1] [TL : Liselottes speaking in informal tone now, Yaaaaa~y][2] [TL : Sokka Meteorite sword from Avatar The Last Airbender should be a good reference for mold-made sword][3] [TL : What a sharp girl][4] [TL : Controlling the flow of conversation means controlling the other party without mistaking the timing even when the desired subject coming out][Ed: past couple of paragraphs I have been out of my depth][TL : Ive out of idea this past few paragraph] Chapter 77 Volume 1 Chapter 77 ڣԒħ·ˤ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 Early in the morning, at the highway in the forest near Almond which connected toward Bertram kingdom . DAMN IT Alphonse Rodan was riding his horse alone toward the territory of marquis Rodan while sputting abusive language words . Almond is the territory belonging to duke Kretia which position adjoining together to the territory of marquis Rodan in Bertram kingdom . Though Almond is being surrounded by a wide forest and small lakes in its vicinity, from the fact that its a commercial city, the establishment of the highway in its vicinity is put in order, though the distance till one arrives at the territory of marquis rodan is two days even by horse, and yet the distance just to leave the city is long . As the winter season has yet to pass, the unpleasant cold is going through piercing inside his overcoat . But, when he raised his eyes, the vast sky is reflecting in his field of vision, though today is a extremely nice day with good weather, Alphonses mood is really bad and unable to even enjoy the scenery . This and that, everything was due to yesterdays event . Even recalling it is wrecking his mood, Alphonse who caused trouble in Rikka firm restaurant is binded by reconciliation contract with Rio . By the time the contract is written hes careless due to excessive anger, Alphonse completely accepted Rio words . The reason is due to his pride which wouldnt allow him to take that kind of commoner as his opponent . Stead is being depressed by himself, maybe because hes imagining the time when his crime is exposed to his father, it seems most of the content of negotiation didnt enter his ears . After writing the contract, Alphonse returned to the inn along with Stead while taking along one prostitute which came with them to that place . Though it seems Stead wasnt in the mood to do that, Alphonse is confining himself in his own room as it is, and venting his lust to the prostitute as is to vent that anger . Though Alphonse had fallen asleep just like that due to exhaustion, a man who introduced himself as duke Eugunos messenger is comes to the inn when he awakens . Though he somehow got a nasty premonition, even Alphonse couldnt just send the messenger of duke Euguno away . Somehow it seems Stead was also summoned along with him, that being said, hes being called under the command of duke Euguno along with Stead . THIS FOOL As soon as they entered the room, Alphonse and Stead is yelled at by duke Euguno, A QUARREL FOR TRYING TO COAX ANOTHER WOMAN, MOREOVER, IN THE MIDDLE OF THE RESTAURANT WHILE PLAYING AROUND WITH WOMEN . FINALLY, ALMOST THROWN INTO THE PRISON FOR TRYING TO ABUSE IMPOLITE STRIKE IN THE TERRITORY OF A FOREIGN COUNTRY, IS IT IM EVEN MORE STUNNED THAN DISSAPOINTED Duke Eugunos telling the reason for his anger . Hii Stead and Alphonse let out a pathetic scream to the overwhelming anger . Alphonse guessed why theyre being called to this place . While at the same time making a conjecture for why the previous incident is transmitted to duke Euguno, and finally hes arriving at the answer . Theres no one but one person who can report about this matter to duke Euguno amongst the people in that place . In the inside of Alphonses head is a certain ice cold-like beauty, the face of an expressionless woman surfaced . Part 2 T-That woman . Saying that she wont report it to the duke While his body is trembling with fear, Alphonse is muttering in low voice . That womanDD, Aria has promised right . She wont report the previous incident to duke Euguno . Which means that the reason for him being yelled like this is because, Aria has broken her promise, right . Playing around when youre a mere chamberlain, a fury is set aboil and flowing out inside Alphonse head . That woman you say Dont tell me, do you mean miss Liselotte In what position are you for calling her as THAT WOMAN Not missing Alphonses voice, duke Euguno demanded an explanation with piercing cold-like tone . It seems that somehow duke Euguno misunderstood Alphonses words of That woman with Liselotte . Ah, no . The chamberlain who heard the situation at that times saying There wont be any report about today matter to duke Euguno from me Alphonses explaining in panic . Theyre extremely honest at fault for blurting that out of their mouth in a attempt to cover up their mistake . As for duke Euguno whos guessing their scheme to bribing into secrecy about this matter beforehand, he left astonished with their extremely sloppy modus operandi . That chamberlain didnt lie at all . Because the one who reported about this matter to me is miss Liselotte Duke Eugunos correcting Alphonses misunderstanding . W-Whats that mean But, Alphonses failing to notice due to his own half-baked crisis management even till the end, was biting at duke Euguno with a slightly sulky state . She tell you figure of speech isnt it . She keeps her words, moreover its not contrary to her promise . Nonetheless, though youre overdoing in the relaxing royal academy, to seemingly noble even as a joke, youre extremely disappointing . No, Im even ashamed as a noble of the same country as you When I think that this kind of people who have no more than this level of negotiation skill is the people wholl carry the future of Bertram kingdom, it cant be helped that youre too patheticDD As if saying that, duke Eugunos keeping his face to facing down . just like that, hes sending a line of sight filled with blatant disdain toward Stead and Alphonse . To this powerful spirit force, with their fear is surpassing even more of their disgrace, the two averting their line of sight immediately . Moreover, whats with that contract Glaring with a fleeting glance, duke Euguno referred to the reconciliation contract written by Alphonse-tachi . This is the duplicate of the contract, take a look . For you to one-sidedly swallow the prohibition clause presented by your opponent, youre not even add a prohibition clause against your opponent for releasing the information about YOU . Wont something like that become your weak point thereafter Part 3 So he pointed the defect of the contract written by Alphonse-tachi . Eh The twos showing a doubtful face without understanding the reason for duke Eugunos anger . Duke Euguno sighed as if irritated by their reaction . When Im reading that contract, even if Im trying to negotiate of the prohibition from the front, a sudden contact even from me as the one whose authority is above you fools is prohibited . On the other hand, while were still in the same clause, if its coming out poorly, well violate this contract . Moreover, the wording of the text have no limit of interpretation enlargement . Its as if that person is saying Please threaten me by all means [TL : And the next thing you know, youre dead meat] Duke Euguno frowned his eyebrows when he recalled the content of the contract . Ah . . He vaguely recalling the content of the contract and comparing it with duke Euguno words, Alphonse leaked out a single word . And Duke Euguno clicked his tongue, But, Im glad . For the failure of you fools was being conferred by miss Liselotte . Shell meet the victim later and It seems that shell make a request to not disclose about todays incident . Do you understand what that means It means that we must request the noble of another country to take care of the failure of the nobles of our country, understand Hes simply asking with a cold tone . When I heard this story from miss Liselotte, I couldnt even lift my face due to the embarrassment . Because the careless action of you fools is the cause of it, though even in normal were already placed under a disadvantage situation, you made an extra debt on top of it . You just shown a disgrace of your own position . Understand now The two are bowing their head in silence as if trying to escape from duke Eugunos glaring line of sight . Steads trembling in fear to his fathers anger . On the other hand, Alphonse was trembling all over with with fear and darkish fury which is coming from the humiliation . Do you have something to say Stead Y-Yesh Steads replying with a shrill voice when his name was suddenly being called . Though you already caused a huge blunder once before, it seems that you didnt learn anything from the past event . Ive said that theres no second time, am I Ah, no, this is . . That . Though hes trying to make an excuse, Steads faltering and unable to say a good explanation . I wont hear any excuse I said no second time . Im depriving the right of the succession inheritance of the duke Euguno house from you Part 4 The succession of inheritanceDD, namely the succession of the peerage is as long as theres no special reason called failure in mind and body is basically the custom of the succession by the eldest son of the house . Except for the eldest son with the exception reason is nominating as the person of the succession of the head family, which means that once given the deprivation of the inheritance right of the family head is considered as a disgrace that will last as long as the life of the noble . N-No way Steads face is dyed with despair . Fuhn, but, doing something like official announcement for the disgrace of our house in this point of time must be avoided . Your luck is good . Though your right of the succession of inheritance being deprived keep in the inside, youre pretty much just need to making use of it as a knight from now on After a short snort, duke Euguno told him that . R-Really Small amount of life is returning to Steads face . Duke Euguno wore a sneering expresssion to that reaction of his son . Fuhn, work for parts of money that I used to brought you up till now as much as possible . Stead, you wait for your order at the inn Duke Euguno said that with a expression as if he is completely seeing him as a thing . Y-Yes Though Stead is flinching, he still nodded vigorously . Duke Eugunos line of sight is moving toward Alphonse . Well then, Alphonse-kun . Regarding your treatment as the noble of another house is not for me to decide . A letter was already sent from me to your father . You will return to the territory with a pretext called my anxiety is piled-up, prepare yourself to hear your treatment In a way as if not taking special interest in it, duke Euguno told him that verdict with a light tone . Such kind of words is unbelieveable, Alphonse is left speechless with his mouth agaped . Thats all . Todays matter is for you to not disclose it to anyone . Both of you leave now, I dont want to see your appearance A-Acknowledged E-Excuse me Stead is taking the initiative to leave the room . S-Such a thing is absurd Im the royal protector of your highness princess Flora What kind of authority you have to do that But, Alphonse became emotional and objected the order from duke Euguno . I said leave Its calm, but duke Euguno sent a cold line of sight to Alphonse while saying those words with a tone that pierced deep in his mind Part 5 !!! Alphonse unintentionally lost his words . Though that made his body tremble in vexation, anymore is impossible as he cant even oppose duke Euguno, so he had no choice but to leave the room following Stead . The matter of him being stared by duke Euguno at their retreating back with a profound line of sight is unknown to anyone . And then it comes to the current situation, but . AAH, DAMN IT DAMN IT DAAAMN IIIT THAT DAMNED DUKE HOW DARE HE GLARE AS IF LOOKING DOWN ON PEOPLE The above mentioned event happened, Alphonses mood hit rock bottom since this morning . He keeps on ranting in frustration since some time ago, hes grumbling about the people who caused his fury . Though Alphonses voice is reverberating inside the peaceful forest, No one can be found in the surrounding . No, even if theres people in the vicinity, Alphonse would still be yelling in frustration . EVEN THOUGH IVE DONE NOTHING WRONG AT ALL[TL : Im speechless, Alphonse-kun] [ED: is it really a surprise at this point] Alphonses clutching the briddle with even stronger power as he cleched his teeth . Those who make a fool of myself is unforgivable . Aria, duke Euguno, and that commoner, everyone whos looking down on me . I who achieved superior result in the royal academy . DAMNDAMNDAMNDAMN IIIIIIIIIIIIT Shouting alone in the forest . Alphonses imagining them begging for mercy in front of him as he mercilessly kills them . No, in Arias case, she has another use before that, Alphonses showing a gloomy smile . He wont be able to vent his own stress with such a fruitless method . With the inside of his head dyed with low-life desires, he might end up returning to the city right away to kill them if he didnt vent his fury in this way . [TL : In your dream] And then, in that place . Good morning . Knight-sama A man was coming to greet Alphonse . Alphonse is jerking his body . For some reason, a man was standing below Alphonse before he noticed that man . Even if hes moving on the highway, it doesnt lack with danger such as ferocious beast, monster, or robber . Though it doesnt mean that hell fall to a monster or bandit inhabiting this area for Alphonse is a knight, his sign was spreading in the vicinity as if hes okay with any kind of attack . Rather it was with expectation, he was assertively doing that to killing those guy if they came to attack him . Though he was looking at the forest with a sidelong glance in case of sudden attack from both sides, his line of sight was neatly send to those directions just a moment ago . Or so he thought but, Alphonse couldnt notice this mans presence till he appeared before his eyes . Alphonse is having a ominous feeling due to that . Part 6 Whats your business He asks as hes probing the man while keeping his vigilance . It seems like that hes walking on the highway alone but, the man is only wearing a black robe without carrying a significant amount of baggage . His age is maybe somewhere around his thirties, though he has considerable pleasant features, hes slightly pale and unhealthy . This is it, this is it . My name is Reis, just a humble and ordinary traveling merchant . Ok The man who called himself as Reis is doing a self-introduction with curteous movement . Reis was grinning happily when his line of sight meet with Alphonse . Hah, a lowly and humble merchant huh . Go away . My mood is bad right now When he knew that Reis is nothing more than just a merchant, Alphonse said those words with a tone filled with obvious contempt . Oya, I wonder how did you end up like that Are you not feeling well Since you met a merchant like me, would you consider to make use of this humble ones service Though he spoke in a tone that was abasing himself, Reis just suddenly appeared in front of him . Reis is smiling a frivolous smile . I dont need it You eerie fellow . Leave You should leave when I said so Alphonse yelled as he feels the eeriness in Reis . Naynay, dont say that, the truth is, I have an item which is very suitable for the current you Without being overpowered by Alphonses harsh tone, Reis was cutting short the talk with a aloof state . How impudent . As expected of a lowly merchant What is, that When Alphonses laughing scornfully as hes trying to jeer at Reis, Reis took out a stone which resembled a black gem from his breast pocket . That stone is releasing an ominous black light . Please, feel free to look at it slowly As if fitting in his brain, the sweet-drug-like resounding which say delicious, its so delicious permeated into his head . Part 7 Ah When he comes too, he noticed that his consciousness is captivated by that stone as if being sucked by it . By the dark gem which is black, and gloomy as if its the abyss itself . Hahaha . Its a wonderful stone isnt it Reis was laughing happily . Alphonses pupils already lost its light of sanity . Wonderful . As I thought, this stone is suitable for you . It has received the emission of fine negative emotion . The effect could even soar this far Though Reis has been saying something, Alphonses consciousness is diminishing and those words isnt entering his ears . I present this stone to you For what reason, that words could be understood by Alphonse . Giving me this . Youre giving this gem to me . Are you giving this to me Yeah, it might grant your current wish . But, I wish that youll grant my wish before that Alphonses consciousness is rapidly becoming hazy . Despite the feeling that his five senses become even sharper . Suddenly the smell of blood drifting in the air inciting Alphonses nose . When hes taking a closer look, the thing like a spurt of blood is permeating on the black robed man . Whose? Blood? Is that?, no, that kind of thing is trivial . That of which Alphonse is wishing forDD . Kill . That city, those guys . The one who looked down on me To the cold and nauseating voice, Reis revealed a gloomy grin . Thats very simple right . But, thats okay . Since its in line with my wish . The contract completed right . Here, feel free to have it . Please swallow it Reiss body slowly rising in the air, gently whispering those words as hes getting closer to Alphonse whos riding on horseback . And casually seizing Alphonses face with his rough hand . The black gem is gripped in his other hand . Reis forcibly thrust the gem into Alphonses mouth . GUH Part 8 Though the inside of his mouth is hot, it cant be vomitted either since Reis forcibly closed his mouth . Breathing becoming painful, unable to endure it, Alphonse swallowed the gem before long . Thereupon, the bottom of his stomach suddenly became hot . Soon, that heat is spreading to his whole body, he unintentionally vomitted it . Hey, dont vomit it . Please swallow it . Youll die immediately if you vomit it . Swallow itSwallow it . Swallow . Swallow . Swallow . Swallow . Swallow . Swallow . Swallow . Swallow . Swallow . Swallow it Reis keeps whispering that curse-like words into Alphonse ears . Before long, the indication of trying to vomiting foreign substance from his body is vanished from Alphonse face . After confirming that fact, Reis is laughing in satisfaction . Completely like a boy whos delightfully accepting his gift . But, for what reason . That smiling face is just like an evil spirit toying around with human emotion . Chapter 78 Volume 1 Chapter 78 ڣԒ椵 TL : Cnine ED/PF : Shance Part 1 Using one of the rooms in the restaurant of Rikka firm, Rio wrote the reconciliation contract that will be used for negotiations with Steads group . After he finished making the contract, he went back to Miharu and the others who were waiting for him in the terrace seat, Rio noticed the gloomy atmosphere that was drifting in that place . It seems they were waiting in worry for Rios return . Only Aisia looked like her usual self . Celia, who was worrying about the way the situation turned and felt guilty for leaving everything in the negotiations to Rio, could tell that Miharus group, who are Japanese, were showing vague signs of being frightened . That should be natural . For them who came and lived peacefully in Japan till just a while ago, the situation that almost turned into a bloodshed quarrel in the restaurant seemed to be the first time for them . They were almost turned into slaves right after coming to this world . But, since that event was strange in many ways, their sense of crisis faded for the time being, the current situation was one they could easily understand . Afterward, their peaceful everyday life went on thanks to Rio, they almost had no chances to leave to another place since they were too busy learning the local language . Thats why, todays event might become a good chance for them to feel a sense of crisis once again . Rio decided to teach swordsmanship to Masato immediately . The next day, in the open space within the forest that is located southwest from Almond, Rio and Masato faced each other . Though Miharu and Aki were going to be instructed in pole arts, he decided to teach swordsmanship to Masato first, responding to a demand called wanting to see their training, Miharu and Aki sat on the hanging chair that was placed in front of the house . Its unexpected but, today well do a mock battle . The things like foot movements and forms are the material for next time . Lets do a light warm up before starting Ossu Please! Masato replied in a slightly tense state to Rios words . During actual combat is not the time to warm up, since now is training, they need to make the necessary preparations to lower the chance of injury . Rio looked at Masatos excited state that was warming up while doing light stretches himself . Uhm, Haruto-san . You wont do something too dangerous right? Miharu timidly asked Rio . Yes . It might become a little violent but, Ill be careful to not cause injuries as much as possible Miharu made a wish for him to not cause an injury to Minoru, Rio replied while showing a smile as if trying to ease her worry . The things in their hands were real swords . Though he could heal wounds with spirit arts if something unexpected happened, it doesnt mean that Rio had a tendency of showing sceneries that are bad for the heart[gory] . Theres a bit of consideration during the training, but he decided to not pamper Masato . Rio braced his awareness to avoid bloodshed as much as possible . Part 2 You too Masato-kun . And Haruto-san too Miharu was saying those words for she blindly trusted Rio to not cause injuries We . . the matter of Masato learning swordsmanship is something that we deemed as necessary . But, uhm please dont do something too dangerous . Uhm, the thing of me asking for an unreasonable wish is something that I understand but, I really didnt wish for any injury or, uhm Before her thought could catch it properly, maybe because she was addressing Rio by impulse, Miharu was at a loss for words as she was unable to properly convey her feelings . It just came out when she noticed her own anxiousness when looking at the form of Rio grasping his sword . Suddenly, the form of the stout-hearted Rio defending them before appeared in Miharus mind . Though the Rio of that time was really dependable, she thought that hes like a separated existence that creates a great distance from them . Miharu also noticed the figure of one boy when looking at his back . Is it because I said those kinds of words to Aki-chan Miharu recalled the words said by Aki when they were in the dress shop of Almond . DD . . Somehow, Haruto-san resembles Haru-kun . That time, why did she suddenly say those words to Aki? Thats something that she herself did not understand . But, after her first visit to Almond along with Rio, Miharu started to vaguely overlapping the figure of her childhood friend with Rios . The catalyst was when just the two of them walked in the city, thats when she felt a deja vu walking on the roadside . DDShe noticed that she walked along like this with that person a long time ago . Though she couldnt remember herself, at that time, Miharu recalled the existence of Amakawa Haruto . After that, though the time when they shopped together to buy underwear was truly embarrassing, that moment was truly enjoyable . And then, when they had their lunch, she heard a little bit regarding Rios previous life . Rio was a college student in his previous life . He didnt tell his name . He said he would tell the detailed story after the situation calmed down . In addition, if speaking about another thing that she knows, was it some kind of Arbeit in the restaurant? Next is the fact that he regained the memories of his previous life during his childhood, after that, Miharu heard a vague tale about him travelling to various places alone . His real name is Rio, he usually uses Haruto as an alias . HarutoDD, to Miharu, this alias is another reason to why the figure of Haruto overlapped with Rio . Once she started to feel the similarity between Rio and Haruto, on some occasions Miharu became conscious of Rio . And then, though its something that is impossible to understand, she came to a suspicion . Maybe, Rios the reincarnation of Amakawa Haruto . [TL : Is this the power of love? Hero correction? or God will?] Because their atmosphere somehow resembled each others, maybe when Amakawa Haruto grew up, he might resemble this person . Part 3 But, Rio and Haruto are different people . In the first place, their age isnt consistent . Rios age was the same as Miharus, and Haruto was a college student, it didnt match no matter how she calculated it . Though Miharu also steeled herself to hear the name of Rios previous life, she was scared of hearing the answer . She promised to hear the story of his previous life . But, more than anything else, though its just a possibility that they might not be able to return to earth, a world without Haruto was truly scary . Its a recollection of her 7 years old self and it might just be a beautification but still, Miharu felt her chest become warmer again and again whenever she thought about Haruto . [TL : Its just your IMAGINATION] This emotion never changed even until now . Thats why Miharu was unconsciously stopping herself from interposing Haruto on Rio . DD I want to go back . I want to go back . Haru-kun . . Dad, Mom . Thats her wish after coming to this world, the nights in which she cried alone were not few . But, she somehow felt relieved the next morning when she looked at Rios face whose nickname is Haruto . Somehow, Rio felt really familiar to her, she felt relaxed only when shes in this place . This kind of broadmindedness of his is as if theyve always been together . So Miharu felt that certainly, Rio and Haruto might be similar in this point . . . Though she knows that its very impolite of her to do something like overlapping Haruto on Rio, whether its to Haruto or to Rio . Yesterday, Miharu felt her chest tingling with pain when she peeked at Rios profile when he confronted Steads group . The Rio of that time showed an extremely cold face but, for Miharu, it was truly painful to see that, as if he was desperately enduring something . Celia has said that there was no need to think about this but DD Shes scared . The trace of Haruto that she saw in Rio seemed to transform into a completely different person . The Rio of that time was obviously a completely different person from Amakawa Haruto who was overlapped by Miharu . Though the existence of Haruto, overlapped by Miharu, seemed to be vanishing from the inside of RioDD Her body, and mind, trembled when she noticed that change . The person who exists in her memories, that is a little clumsy but has a bottomless kindness, was lost during that time . DDNo, please stop it already And now, looking at Rio standing in front of Masato while holding his sword, Miharu unintentionally spoke her own thoughts . His face isnt as cold as yesterday but, the current Rio is slightly tense . Miharu-san Rio called Miharu who was crying silently before he became aware of it . Uhm, Im sorry I just suddenly felt weird Miharu shook her head while mustering the best smile she could do to Rio who looked at her face as if worrying about her . Part 4 Please rest for a while in the house if your physical condition is bad . Since, uhm, the content of the training might be a little extreme Rio smiled vaguely as he suddenly averted his line of sight from Miharu . Miharu noticed the shadow in Rios smiling face . It was very painful for her to look at his smile, it seems like hes enduring somethingDD . [TL : My guess is toilet] She didnt want to see this kind of face on Rio . Haruto-san Miharu called to Rio with an anxious voice . Just like that, she noticed that the Haruto in Rio truly disappeared . She almost stretched her hand on impulse, but, still, she desperately endured it . Ah, I cant do this, this person isnt Haruto, I can feel it . She was unintentionally fed up with her own weakness . Yes Rio replied firmly when his name was called by Miharu . He knew just by a quick look at Miharu, she was denying his painful-to-look at smile . Uhm, Haruto-san cant get yourself injured too you know The words that came out from Miharus lips on the spur of the moment were this kind of remark . Miharu smiled as if troubled by it . Yes . Understood And, Rio gave a nod while smiling wryly . And then, at that time . O~y, Haruto-anchan Ive finished with my warm ups Im ready Masato who finished with his warm up exercises in a slightly separated space, called Rio with a cheerful tone . Yeah, Ill be there right away Rio left that place while answering Masatos call . Well then, Im off After saying those words with a slightly frigid tone, Rio departed from Miharus side, and faced Masato on the open field . Though You must pay attention when handling your sword, its better if you use every bit of your strength . Strangely, your movement when you become excited will become stronger and harder to control . Because were using real swords Part 5 Rio said that when he see Masato whos brimming with energy . Masato had a light leather armor on his body, and was equipped with the shield and the one-handed sword that he bought in Almond On Rios hand were a one-handed sword and a shield that he normally did not use . Originally, Rio didnt use a shield, his remaining empty hand is for when he uses his hand-to-hand combat, and thus he usually equips just a solid glove on that hand . [TL : Is the author creating Kiri- I mean Rio after watching SAO?] Therefore, though the combat style which makes use of a shield is not Rios specialty, he is currently using it so as to guide Masato A combination of sword and shield is a standard swordsmanship style in Strahl region, though there are different details for each country, commonly, this combination is used in most areas . Whichever country the knight or soldiers are from, the swordsmanship basics that uses a sword and shield is included in their training, which means there are many users and teaching it to another person is possible because Rio learnt it at the royal academy . Though this kind of swordsmanship is basically geared in the assumption of a battle against humans, it doesnt mean that its completely useless when using it to go against wild beasts or monsters . Of course there was difference in the movement of the running position and the size, though sword and spear in both hands style is suitable for facing against big monster, the orthodox swordsmanship is suitable for learning the basics of combat . The biggest advantage of combining a one-handed sword and a shield is the balance between attacking and defending, in actuality, personal experience is the fastest method to understand . Now come at me as much as you want Taking a short breath after saying that, Rio completely switched his consciousness . SHIIN . Though he definitely will not be killed, after feeling the clear aura of death, Masatos body reacted with goose bumps . !!! Rio put his left foot one step forward and his right foot one step behind . Its inevitable to put the shield on his left hand facing to the front . You can say that it was an orthodox stance without any gap . In front of him, Masato took a stance quite close to fighting pose in a way that raising both of his arms . Both of Masatos sides had many openings . Whats the matter Come quickly Rio said those words with a cold tone . Masato felt the painful prickling sensation in his chest . Though he just did a short warm up, his heartbeat rising couldnt be stopped . UOOOOOO Masato suddenly charged at Rio while raising a war cry . But, maybe because he was seized by fear, he suddenly stopped charging right in front of Rio . Rio let out an atmosphere of actual combat without minding about training, depending on the methods, its easy to kill a person with the weight of a real sword, everything about that fact weakened Masatos movement . Whats the matter Dont hold back . Swing your sword . No matter how you struggle, the current you cant even put a scratch on me RAA Part 6 Maybe because Rios provocative words, Masato brandishing his sword at Rio . Or rather than slashing, its more accurate to say that its just swinging . Rio calmly walked ahead towards Masatos sword beating it and using the force of the swing to repel the sword with his shield . The sword bounced from Masatos grip due to that impact . GUH Freeze Rio shouted at Masato . The tip of Rios sword was at the throat of his pupil who become defenseless before he noticed it . Gulp . Masato unintentionally gulped his saliva as he really feeling that death was at his side . Grip your sword properly . Grip it the way I taught you . And then, think properly about what is wrong with your movement just now . Now, pick your sword . Come at me again Rio pulled his sword after saying those words with a sharp tone . Masato was overpowered due to the extremely different atmosphere compared to the usual Rio . Its not just Miharu who noticed the change in Rios atmosphere before the training, Aki and Celia also noticed the change and felt slightly frightened by Rio . Miharu face that as if feeling anxious is being reflected on the edge of his vision . Rio secretly chewed his lips . Whats the matter Pick it up quickly Ignoring the feeling as if wrenching his own heart, Rio said that to Masato who was standing still with a dumbfounded expression . !!! Masatos body trembled with fear . Though his line of sight is directed at the sword that fell right at his side, his body wouldnt move an inch . Do you remember what I said before we bought your sword? What did I say Im going to teach you Rio said those words with a cold tone as if to penetrate into bone marrow . This is not a game . To make Masato truly aware of it . Actually, Rio didnt have any intention of teaching swordsmanship to him if Masato did it with a sense of playing . This is the art Of killing Masato answered with a timid voice . Masato completely withered like a child that was being scolded due to an unreasonable reason even if its his teacher or Parent . His wording was also different from the usual friendly tone . On that place was just a 12 years old kid who was not aware about death up till now . Part 7 Youre just half-correct . The target of murder is not only humans . Its every living being that comes to attack and cant be stopped unless you kill them . If you understand, pick your sword Ye-yes . After answering, Masato picked his sword that lay in wait on the ground . After gripping his sword with his trembling hand, he turned to Rio . If youre getting a cold feet like that, youll lose even if your opponent is bare-handed . Your grip is still light When he casually approached, Rio flicked the sword from Masatos hand with a light swing . The flicked sword pierced the ground behind Masato . Once again . Pick your sword AU Masatos groan as if about to vanish . Pick your sword quickly When Rio said that, Masatos picking his sword in a hurry with a frightened state . After that, Masato who came to attack Rio with a weak attitude and weak grip at his sword was repelled by Rios sword when he showed a gap in his defense, Rio kept on tormenting him by thrusting the tip of his sword before his throat . Even Masato who experienced this so many times over, became slightly irritated and started to lose his constraint . AAaAAA Maybe because its scary, or frustrating, Masato started to swing his sword while crying . Discharging large amount of tears from his eyes, spilling nasal mucus from his nose but, he kept on swinging his sword . Maybe because he started to adapt to Rios movements by watching him move, the gaps in his moves decreased bit by bit . Thats right . The shield can also be used to deliver a blow . But, dont swing it carelessly . Itll just increase your opening While saying that, Rio drove in his sword towards Masatos dead spot, and then thrust the tip of his sword in front of Masatos throat . Masato movement was interrupted . U Masato groaned in frustration . When they took some distance bettween each other to do their match over again . U-Uhm Haruto-san! Aki called Rio with a loud voice . Whats the matter Part 8 Rio asked by forcefully suppressing the emotions in his voice while sending a fleeting glance at Aki . Ah, uhhm, can you go easy for a bit Swordsmanship have kata or something like that right Can you teach that way like how you teach us before [TL : Kata is forms of martial arts, ex : Pencak silat from Indonesia have katas that mainly mimicking the wild beast like tiger, eagle, or monkey which they call Tiger form/kata . And stop referring to xianxia for kata since they basically just firing chinese version of kamehameha][Ed: Katas are detailed choreographed patterns of movements practiced either solo or in pairs . ] Though being faltered by Rios force, Aki said those words while staring into his eyes . Aki couldnt help but to stand for her little brother as she looked at his pitiful figure . It was truly an important matter even if she can hardly give her opinion without flinching to the current Rio who emits an atmosphere that feels like killing intent . Even if she normally rebukes with harsh words, that alone is the evidence of how dearly she thinks about Masato . Though its bad, the thing that Im teaching now is a problem before I teach a form of swordsmanship to him Rio was shaking his head slightly . Then, what are you trying to teach him This is just bullying a weak person Aki snapped at Rio . I mean, even Masatos scared by it She continued on while pointing at Masato . After looking properly, his body was trembling slightly . Masato, do you want to stop When Rio asked that, Masato trembled with a twitch . You can stop if you want to . Because combat is already impossible if you cant even stand this level of training Rio squinted his eyes as he said those words and looked at Masato . The still-water-like silence went on for a while . Its not just Aki . Miharu, Celia, and Aisia too silently looked at Masato . Even if they want to say something, this is not the right mood to cut in their conversation . On Masato muttered with a low voice . Bring it on Now he said his words loudly as he glaring at Rio . Rio grieved slightly . Thats his answer . Im sorry but you must not interrupting our training after this He said that to Aki . !!! Part 9 Aki made a face as if chewing a bitter bug . Though she tried to say something, Masato stopped her with his glare . And then, Rio and Masato started their mock battle again . When the limit in Masatos stamina came, the thing Rio did next is teach pole art for self-defense to the girls . Different than when he trained with Masato, the first thing that Rio decided to teach them carefully was Kata . Aki didnt want to accept that . Though she came angrily and asked for the same type of training as Masatos, Rio rejected her wish . Unable to silently watch Aki who was in a bad mood, Celia asked for a pole art and partnering with Aisia, even Aki couldnt just go on with her silence and reluctantly gave up with her request . Aki is quite a logical person, though it might be because shes belligerent due to seeing the training before with Minoru, maybe because shes originally a kind person, it seems she is not really talented with pole art . Celia is, or should he say As expected, the most un-skilled person amongst the four with her extremely slow reflexes . Though its within limitations if she raised her physical ability with magic, she shouldnt do something so unreasonable, as the damage towards her body would be big if she does not train her body . Unexpectedly, the one who showed the most talent is Aisia . For some reason, Aisia is familiar in the way of using the pole combined with the wonderful combination of the body strengthening and her strengthened physical ability, she displayed a power that even Rio had a hard time handling her . After finishing training in various ways, though dinner time came right away, somehow he received a strained atmosphere till bed time . After that, till the day he goes to Almond to meet Liselotte, it was just a repetition of training every day, somehow the days filled with a strained atmosphere also go on . The night of the the first training, Rio was looking absentmindedly at the ceiling while lying on top of his bed . Am I hated? After releasing a deep sigh, Rio muttered in a low voice . Thats not true The voice of Aisia who was currently in her spirit form resounded inside Rios head . Though her figure cant be seen since shes inside his body, the image of Aisia slightly shaking her head floated in his head . Thereupon, he noticed that his chest became slightly lighter . I Wonder about that Rios seemingly anxious voice is resounded inside the room . It was something they need right Its something you teach since they might die if they must fight Though her voice has no modulation, her caring atmosphere towards Rio is transmitted . Thats right . The truth is, I want to teach him starting from kata like Mi-chan too, but doing in a way of mock battle on top of that is better . Just for Masato, I wish him to adapt to the atmosphere of real combat as much as possible Part 10 So he wont hesitate when facing an opponent whos coming to take his life . Due to fear, the movement of his body is dulling that sensation . By knowing about those facts, the probability of his survival will greatly increase . Theyll be able to move to a certain extent if the opponent is from a lower rank supposing that they learn some sort of pole art from the very beginning . Because the movement that ingrained into your flesh wont betray you . But, Masato is too weak . Its not like theyre taught hand-to-hand combat back in Japan, they couldnt even use magic or spirit arts yet . Judging from their amount of magical power by using Celias developed magic tools, Masato, Miharu and Akis magical power cant be compared to the humans who live in this world, though its name is actually Odo, from the beginning they have no talent to use spirit art like Rio . The thing they need to use spirit art is a suitable training . The training to sense odo inside their body, the training to release odo according to their will, the training to sense the odo that was already released outside of their body, the training to control the odo in their body, training to see odo, training to sense the mana that is floating in the atmosphere, and training to invoke a phenomenon intervention in the mana by manipulating their odo . [TL : The training to sense odo inside their body,the training to release odo according to their will,the training to sense the odo that was already released outside of their body,the training to control the odo in their body,training to see odo,training to sense the mana that is floating in the atmosphere,and training to invoke a phenomenon intervention in the mana by manipulating their odo 1~4 is needed to use magic, 1~7 is needed to use spirit arts] Human sorcery need only the first 4 steps and use magic formation for the rest omitting the process following after the control of odo, even if its someone without much talent, the training will be done in several months . On the other hand, depending on the individual talent in using spirit art, it requires several months to years of training . From the fact that in Rios case, hes already found suitable contract partner in Aisia of the high-ranking spirit beforehand, though he could use spirit arts without prior training, its a fact that Rio awakened his talent of spirit arts when he regained the memories of his previous life . Though the reason why he couldnt use spirit arts till he regained the memories of his previous life cant be confirmed, perhaps Rios experience was the reason for Aisia and Harutos to awakening . That aside, if the summoned learnt spirit arts straight away, half-year is the time that they most likely need no matter how much talent they have . And maybe another half-year is needed to apply it in real combat . In this world, the matter of handling spirit arts or magic is the sign of an absolutely strong person . In short, the time till they learn how to use spirit arts or magic, Miharus group must live in this world till they can rise from their position as overwhelmingly weak people . Though he definitely didnt have any intention to make them kill anyone, someone might try to kill them . If they leave to another place after this, theres no guarantee that such a case wont happen . They wont be able to protect themselves if at that time hes not in that place to save them . Rio didnt want any of them to die in that way . Thats why he taught swordsmanship to Masato, and pole art to Miharu and Aki . DDThen, what are you teachingThis is just bullying a weak person In this way, the face of the angry Aki and the crying expression of Miharu behind her were clinging into Rios brain . If it will raise the probability their survival with thisDD , He doesnt care even if he hated . Though he decided to steel his heart, he couldnt help but be scared of being hated by them . Teaching the art of murder only to Masato, and teaching nothing but the art of self-defense to Miharu, and Aki was Rios egoism . Part 11 He didnt wish for Miharu or Aki to bear the mark of murder as much as possible . As for Masato, without even doing an explanation to prepare him, he is going at him with enough killing intent . Even if he explained this with words, theyre too spoiled, thats why theres no way he could properly explain about the severity of this world to them . He wanted Masato to take the initiative of protecting Miharu and Aki in the worst case . On the other hand, Rio chose to teach pole art to Aki and Miharu . But, he didnt have any intention of facing them with killing intent . Certainly, even pole arts can be used to kill someone, if its just for killing, the spear arts are better . Just in case, considering the possibilities that they might be returning to earth, he might be instinctively avoiding and didnt wish for them to murder someone as much as possible . Rios let out a self-mocking smile . They definitely might want to go back to earth right away . For them returning to earth rather than staying in this kind of world will definitely make their lives happier . And yet, Im trying to restrain Mii-chan in this world to convey my feelings For this he became fed up with himself, and didnt know how far it would go on . Even now, he wanted to convey his feelings to Miharu, he didnt want her to go back to earth . Because thats what he likes about her . He didnt want her to dirty her hands with blood no matter what . Because the dirty job is his duty . That was the type of egoism called compulsion . Say, Haruto Aisia voice suddenly resounded in Rios head . Rio twitched as he reacted to her voice . Are you scared of conveying your feelings to Miharu As if she somehow completely saw through Rios current feelings, Aisia asked about that point . Im not scared . Ill convey my feeling . But you know the timing is a bit hard for me due to various events Rio answered to not rushing in while showing a slightly wry smile . Then, is it because the thing that is scary for Haruto is that youre different from your previous life Rios eyes opened wide for those words hit his sore spot . She saw through the deepest parts of him, even those that he hid deliberately . Thats right, maybe He nodded slowly after several seconds . Part 12 His other side which he didnt want to show Miharu yet, the him who already killed a human, the him that will kill when the need has come, the him whos burning for revengeDD What will Miharu think of me when she knows about that . If its for his revenge, hell go no matter how deep the hell awaiting him and, though he already decided with a resolute heart, only that was what made him scared . But, Ill convey my feelings Now his voice contained his resolution . Then, if Miharu said that she want to go back to earth, will you help her Rio chest clamored again . But, Rio shook off that emotion . Ill help her And replied to her . Then, if Miharu loves another person, is it okay for you if she said that she wants to go back for that person Aisia asked with an increasingly cold voice . Ill hate that but . . Ill accept it . If thats related to the happiness of Mii-chan Rio answered while killing his emotions . Though he noticed that his trembling was transmitted to Aisia inside his head, Rio ignored that . Haruto Though its her usual emotionless voice, for Rio, somehow Aisia voice seemed to be crying . But, Rio laughed softly with an expression as if he realized something . Its okay So he muttered to her . Shance an Editor: Saw some comments complaining mainly about two things, one being about the Tachi Japanese suffix, another about the notes . The suffix is gone, though its hard knowing what exactly to put on the spot since Miharu-tachi could be Miharu and Aki, all the summoned, all the girls and not Minoru, or simply everyone on the group without Rio, so it might be a bit awkward and Ill try to get better as time goes on . As for the notes, mine are mostly gone, and I made Cnines smaller without his permission Chapter 79 Volume 1 Chapter 79 TL : Cnine ED: Jake1456 PF :Algebra Part 1 Rio was heading to Liselottes mansion by himself . Her mansion is on a lake side hill where you can have clear view of the lake adjoining Almond, located on the northeast from the center of the city . The mansion made of wood radiated elegancy with its white color foundation fitting for a noble . Theres a plain geometric style garden spread around the mansion, complete with a towering wall to enclose it . The surrounding of the mansion has become a residential area of the rich, the abundance of space around the area overflows with a sense of freedom . The contrast of forest and mountain floating behind the lake makes for a very beautiful view, it makes strolling in the area feel refreshing . Nice to meet you . My name is Haruto . May I ask if Liselotte Kretia-sama is living in this mansion After introducing himself, Rio asked the name of the owner of the mansion to the soldier who is stationed as the gatekeeper . Ha . Thats right indeed The young gatekeeper gives a salute of respect after looking at Rio whos equipped with a one-handed sword and a cloth armor, both of excellent quality . He thought that maybe it was a standard follow-up for a noble . Haruto-sama . This way please And, contrary to his expectation, it seems the gatekeeper was already told beforehand . Though the gatekeeper soldier is doing a simple body-check, he didnt keep Rios sword and invited him toward the inner garden . Rio seemed worried that an armed man was invited inside with only a few guard soldiers, but it seems that some guards are placed where they cant be seen by humans . It might be a measure for erasing an undesired guest . When he shifted his line of sight at the garden, he noticed that there were two chamberlains standing . After the gatekeeper soldier is explaining the situation to the two chamberlains thats waiting in the garden, he returns to the gate after saluting to Rio . And then, the young chamberlain is taking over the gatekeepers job to lead Rio . Nice to meet you . Haruto-sama . My name is Cosette, the chamberlain of this mansion . This one is Chloe, an apprentice chamberlain P-Please treat me well The chamberlain called Cosette is older than Rio but, she might be just 20 years old . Her appearance is in order, shes a beauty who definitely will be receiving an invitation from men if shes walking in the middle of the town . Cosettes conducting the introduction of the girl called Chloe and then gives a deep bow . Chloe possess a young and cute appearance, shes younger than Rio and her age should be around Latifa and Aki . Yeah, please treat me well Part 2 Rios line of sight is fixed on Chloe, he immediately answered and shifted his gaze to avoid meaking her uncomfortable . Since Chloe is also looking at his face since sometime ago, though it seems that it is somehow more of a curious gaze, maybe because she felt that its an impolite manner toward the guest, she quickly bows her head . I heard from Aria that youll come for a visit . Im told that Liselotte-sama wants to express her apology in this occasion . Since we already made a preparation for lunch, please enjoy your time slowly So, Cosette says . Though Im expecting this, having an audience with Liselotte-sama is like having your wish come true, right Rios showing a surprised appearance . Yes . I heard that even the society president of Rikka firm want to meet you personally . Please dont overexert yourself . Because even my master wishes for that too Indeed . I agree Rios smiling lightly as he expresses his agreement . Cosettes slightly amazed of his show of calmness, and lets out a deep breath to cover it . Well, follow me this way Cossete started to lead Rio after saying that . After entering the mansion, the bright white color giving a sense of freedom, the simple and beautiful interior design is coming into his view . As for Rio, more than the design, the profound feeling in the ornament is in accordance to the master of this mansions preference . Thus, hes walking while hes enjoying the interior design of the mansion with a sidelong glance . This way please Cosette and Chloe was standing still in front of a certain room . Theyre opening the door slowly and then he enters the room . Inside was a dining room made for a meal for a small number of people . The room is not too narrow nor too spacious and, with a comfortable space for a mean for a small number of people, elegant furniture and small articles are placed to color the room . Sure enough, in this place, Liselotte Kretia greets Rio with an elegant smile . Arias waiting right behind her . Its my pleasure to welcome you . Haruto-sama Liselottes bowing gracefully while pinching the hem of her dress . Though theres still trace of her childish feature, her slightly gentle face is endowed with charm and elegance which can fascinate anyone who sees her . Her dress basic theme is dark blue that coils around her and highlights the line of her body and the well-ordered artistic balance despite being slender herself, itll captivate experienced men or women, not even counting the na?ve ones[1] . Seeing her figure as a lady in this way, Rios eyes opened slightly wide . But, that reason is by no means, because it is a feast for his eyes . Part 3 Ah, so thats how it is, as I thought Several puzzle pieces that were missing in his head were finally laying in complete form, the complete picture emerged in Rios head . Rio already met this girl on one occasion . Light blue colored hair isnt that common even in the Strahl region, endowed with natural beauty by birth, and more than anything else, exudes elegance just by standing there . Few years ago, in the frame time after he left Bertram kingdom till entering the savage land, the number of people who met Rio is extremely few in number . The people who have had a direct conversation with him can be counted . Therefore, theres no way his memories could be wrong . Liselotte was, the girl who once welcomed him in the store of Rikka firm . Though the reason for her to mix with the store attendants a few years ago is a mystery, contrary to her appearance, she might be a tomboyish girl who loves to do some pranks . Its troublesome After coming to this mansion, Rio already encountered two of the people that he was acquinted with in one place . Hes wondering just how all of this is overlapping . Though he has some kind of premonition, he feels that it cant be helped . Even Chloe who he met sometime ago is showing a sign of having deja vu in looking at Rios appearance but, it seems that Liselotte is also experiencing similar feelings . Uhm, I feel that we met somewhere before Liselotte asked that question while slightly inclining her head . Even her, it doesnt mean that she raised the young Rikka firm for show as the first class firm . Whether as a merchant or as a noble, the skill of memorizing someones face and name is indispensable for them . Though she already met numerous people up till now, the name and the face of important people is already firmly memorized by her . Though it doesnt mean that Rios case is important, from the fact that black colored hair is a extremely rare case in Strahl region along with noble-like upbringing, left a deep impression in her . Therefore, Liselotte is looking at Rios face with a curious look as she feels a strong sense of deja vu is nothing more than because of the change of his hair color . If its a man of adulthood age, itll be strange if he suddenly replies I have met you before when he had never even met her before . . Though if my memories serve me correctly, I think this is the first time I met you whos a dukes daughter Rio was feigning ignorance while weaving a reply at once . He answers obediently in this area as he recalls the letter he sent to Celia once before since itll most likely turn into a bothersome matter even if he only references this matter . It might even turn into one if Liselotte recalls later if he saysI never thought that a dukes daughter is working as a staff of the store . That Must be it, right . My deepest apology for this . Though you might know about this, Im Liselotte Kretia . Serving as the president of Rikka firm and the prefectural governor of Almond . Please take care of me after this Part 4 She feels out-of-place but, maybe because she thinks that further inquiry might be a discourtesy, Liselotte started her self-introduction while shaking her head . This one is grateful for your polite greeting . My deepest apology for the late greeting . This is the first time we have met . Liselotte-sama . The one my lady is waiting upon is called Haruto . On this occasion, I would like to offer my gratitude for my lady Though suitable respect is included in his speech, Rio also calmly introduced himself without adding anymore than that . Just like that, after bowing respectfully, Liselotte was taking a short breath as if admiring his mastery in etiquette . Please stop with the formality . Since the one whos in trouble is us . Now, in this moment, Im not acting as the eldest daughter of duke Kretia house, Im standing in this place as the president of Rikka firm . A few days ago, we harmed your mood due to the ineptitude of our side . Were offering our deepest apologies for that After Liselottes slowly shaking her head, she offers an apology for that one case . In this moment, she leaves behind her standing in the duke Kretia house and bows deeply to Rio . Im giving my forgiveness . Because of your assistance in the reconciliation, I received enough gratitude from Rikka firm . On top of that, having myself receive an apology right from Liselotte-sama is truly painful on my side Rios a commoner, when it comes to Liselotte whos someone from duke Kretia house, the words that he said are truly correct . Though it isnt disrespectful by taking a somewhat haughty attitude with his standing of the victim in this place, on the other hand, showing a high-handed attitude without even thinking whatsoever is just a disgrace . Even if hes maintaining the standpoint of a victim for self-protection, the matter of showing maximum amount of respect due to the standing of the other party as to not being treated as a parasite when thinking about their relationship from now on is acceptable[2] . Were grateful for that . Because well deeply engrave this in our mind so this one matter wont happen for a second time, Well be grateful if you keep using our service even after this The problem I encountered was due to a visitor, I have no problem with your service and I swear that Ill use your service again when I come to this city again . Were truly glad that our service satisfied you Smiling as if feeling relieved, Liselottes bowing for the second time . My apologies for making you stand so long, by all means, please take a seat, we have prepared a meal to show our apology . After the talk regarding the matter from a few days ago started a stream of conversation after self-introduction calmed down after a suitable time, Liselotte recommended Rio to take a seat . Cosette who was positioned at his side already approached the table and pulled out a chair for him . Rio sat on his chair as he nodded slightly to Liselotte . In Strahl region, the meaning of the invitation for meal that is coming from a noble is Even if its just a meal, how about it, means that youre receiving their invitation for meal . In this case, the right action when its the meal time when he comes to visit is to not show refusal just enough as its a tacit manner for having a meal to show their gratitude . Part 5 Doing things like returning and rejecting the invitation for a meal, and not serving the meal when invited for lunch is an act of discourtesy . Of course its a different story if ones informed in advance when being invited . Though commoners are ignorant about this kind of manner, Rio was aware about this since he learned the manners of nobles when he was in the royal academy . Im truly obliged by your conscientious . By all means, please receive this as a sign of my greeting As he said that, Rio took out a small wine cask and presents it to Liselotte . That is Liselottes asking about the content of the cask as the landlord . Its a liquor in my possession . Though Im not sure whether its according to Liselotte-samas palate, please enjoy it if its alright with you since its quite a delicacy . You can also enjoy it as an after meal liquor since its a sweet-kind of liquor The liquor inside the cask was one of the liquor made by Seirei no Tami . Because the elder dwarf from somewhere passed in a large enough amount to the point that he cant drink it all, theres still a large quantity of liquor residing in Rios item box . Well, my pleasure then . Im also quite fond of liquor . Im curious about the sweet-liquor . I will receive it gratefully Liselottes showing an innocent and sweet looking smile as she expressed her gratitude . Since this is valuable, shouldnt we drink it after lunch Yes . Of course we can Contrary to his humility of sometime ago, Rio has absolute confidence in the taste of the liquor that he gave to her . Since the liquor was praised as an extremely exquisite item by Celia whos knowledgeable about those exquisite items in her position as a noble . Though it was a standard level for a liquor made by Seirei no Tami . But, its plenty enough as a bait for Liselotte who never drank anything but liquor made by human tribe . And based on the information that he gathered for this purpose beforehand, Liselotte was a person with quite a good sense for a noble . So theres nothing better than making a good impression for the sake of receiving a guarantee in the effect of the reconciliation contract of the previous case . Though in reality, itll bring even more of her attention if he gave something like miso, soy sauce, or rice, itll be hard for him to answer even if asked with something like Which area of Strahl region that cultivates this?, and many more demerit for hiding the information . Chloe, may I ask you to set the table for lunch and preapre the liquor given by Haruto-sama Yes . Ojou-sama . Certainly As she answers, Chloes retiring for a while while carrying the wine cask . Liselottes returning her line of sight back to Rio . I couldnt help but want to know why I couldnt see the people that came with Haruto-sama in the previous case . Though I would like to offer my apology for the inconvenience by meeting them directly, If its possible, would you convey my apology to them Part 6 First is on the level of wait-and-see, she referred to Miharu and co whos not in this place . Certainly . Since I feel that itll be a bother for the master of the house if were visiting with a large number of people, Ill convey your words without fail Rios giving his full agreement . Its alright even if you bring them all you know Liselotte is looking at Rios face with a expression as if feeling sorry for them . Well, they never had any chance of meeting someone of noble peerage before, thats why they say that something like visiting will make them feel out of place . Since theyre also unfamiliar with the language of this region . Theyre really regretting that fact . Rio expressed his apologies with a bow while smiling at Liselotte . So thats the reason Though when you say it that way, I feel that Haruto-samas face looks somewhat different from the one that is common in this area, youre truly proficient with the local language as if its your native language Theres a standard language to communicate with every nation in the Strahl region which later developed into the style for each area . Its because I was born in the country around this area Oh dear, so that was the reason . Then, is the acquaintance of your hometown amongst the ones who was with you Yes . Something in that way Rios nodding while answering vaguely . And then, at that time . Im sorry to keep you waiting Several chamberlains including Chloe who retired before came while carrying the dishes on the dining table . First is the appetizer consisting of salad and terrine along with apperitif, after setting the table, the two started their lunch . The apperitif is foaming wine, it was an orthodox one of the slightly dry sweet flavor and low alcohol content . After holding the leg of the glass and toasting at each other, theyre eating the salad and terrine while enjoying the flavor of apperitif . Liselottes sending an admired glance at the elegance conduct of using the knife and the fork for Hors-doeuvre . [TL : Im actually spending 30 minutes to transcribe hodobe from Japanese to Hors-doeuvre] Uhm, though Im truly ashamed for asking this out of curiousity, Haruto-samas occupation should be adventurer right Though it might seem impolite for the adventurers for saying something like this, Haruto-sama is showing manners that is polished to the point that I couldnt think of you as an adventurer Liselotte called on Rios job . Part 7 In this kind of place, the subject about beautiful manner and meal is only the natural flow of conversation, it doesnt mean that doing something like asking about a subject that derived from those are an impolite manner, Liselottes question is still within the range of manners . Well, to be honest Im not an adventurer Rio was shaking his head while smiling lightly . Though its embarrassing for me to say this, Im traveling to various places, the beaten monster is sold for their magic stone, Im living like a vagabond . Manners is something that I learned in the educational institution of a certain country which I went to in the past This kind of question that most likely will be coming from Liselotte is something that he already predicted beforehand . Though he doesnt tell everything, he also included lies in it, so he decided to tell that fact to obscure the information about him . Ara, so that was it . I was asking something private . My deepest apology Its nothing, its already in the past Rios smiling lightly with appearance as if he doesnt really care about it . Then, you stopped for a while in the middle of your journey in this place Yes, Im travelling in the territory of Galwark Kingdom, and made a stop here in Almond because its comfortable staying here . Well, thank you very much . Its my honor to be able to receive such praise Liselottes smiling delightfully . But, a shadow cast upon her expression immediately . Its just recently but, I feel that theres a little disturbance . The monsters in the vicinity of Almond is more active . Though we did a culling by dispatching group of adventurer at regular intervals up till now, the disappearance of the adventurers in that place is increasing too Liselotte spoke of the origin of the cause of restlessness in the vicinity of Almond with a gloomy face . The increasing activity of monsters . This is the first time I heard about this Though Rios living place is in the forest southwest from Almond, he cant sense unusual phenomenon . From the fact that theres barrier magic enclosing the vicinity of the house, normally monsters wont come to trespass inside, because he came to Almond by means of flying, he almost never had any encounter with monsters . Yeah, the black dragon that was sighted before by the public is causing a panic while hiding in the forest of this area . Even the matter regarding the increasing activity of the monster might be because their fear toward the dragon . The cause of it is currently under investigation Black dragon Rios asking with curious tone . Liselottes unexpectedly raised an Oh my voice . Could it be that you dont know about this matter One black dragon was sighted flying in the territory of Galwark kingdom around ten days ago . Though its trail cant be grasped, as for the direction where it was flying to was just right around the direction to Almond . Since theres no witness of it in Almond territory, that dragon might be causing a panic in this vicinity Part 8 I see, so it was that rumor Liselottes telling that information to Rio with a polite manner, even Rio slowly accepted the situation . The matter of missing people started to stand out starting around ten days ago in this place . Though it wont be a problem if its something like goblin, the report is coming up after the figures of orcs and ogres appearing in various places . In addition, because its also confirming the sighting of another kind of monster and magical beast . Though it has yet to cause any harm on the highway, if you have any intention on leaving to another place, please hold that plan for the time being Goblin, orc, ogreDD, everyone of them was bipedal monster of human form . does it have some kind of wisdom, though theyre wearing clothes and holding a simple weapon, you cant communicate with them, theyre a ferocious and warlike existence . Though Strictly speaking, goblin and ogre is considered as demon race, and orc is considered as pig race, both will conceive their child with the women of human race as their preference . Though its possible even for an armed adult to fight if its just a goblin, when it comes to orc and ogre, an amateur is truly no match for them even when theyre armed . Certainly . My deepest gratitude for passing this precious information to me Rios nodded slightly as he expressed his gratitude . Though the thing like unusual phenomenon cant be found in the current residence, if the excessive activity of the monster is becoming more increasing, it might be because theyre migrating, after he left this place, it might be best for him to do a large-scale hunt of monster in the vicinity . After he expressed his gratitude while thinking about that, Rio tasted the soup and bread that was placed on the table during their conversation . After finishing the soup, cooled white wine is being poured into his glass with exquisite timing . The cream sauce pasta is also coming immediately, calculated as if meeting this timing while enjoying the white wine, hes enjoying their pleasant talk for a while . Soon the meat dish is being carried, after enjoying it with the exquisite red wine that promotes the flavor, in the blink of an eye, the time for dessert and after meal liquor has come . Theres so many really wonderful dishes . The skill of the head chef is truly excellent Thank you very much . Ill take the place of the head chef to express my gratitude After having this sort of conversation, along with the sweets of the dessert, the liquor brought by Rio is set on the table . Liselottes sniffing the fragrance of the liquor that enters the glass with a elegant manner . This should be fruit wine right . Theres a really sweet and mellow smell in it . Yeah, this is wonderful isnt it . With just this smell, I know just how wonderful this liquor is She told her impression as if being entranced by the liquor . When she held the after meal liquor in her mouth, its sucked in just like that . Her eyes opened wide . Her body trembling too much of her impression, and her eyes unintentionally sparkling brightly . She already drank the liquor before properly savouring its good flavour . Even if shes enjoying the flavor, shes regretting the fact that she carelessly drank it, she held the liquor in her mouth for the second time . Since the quantity that entered the glass isnt that much, she carefully enjoyed the flavour while rolling it on her tongue . Part 9 The strength of the alcohol is profound . And yet, it goes down smoothly like that of water . The flavour is rivaling or might be surpassing even the best liquor that I know of . But, for me to have never heard about this kind of liquor Though being soaked in the after taste of the liquor, after she finally regained her composure, Liselotte coughed a little and told her honest impression . Though Liselotte has tasted several kinds of high grade liquor having lived so far, the fruit liquor she drank now stands out above the rest even amongst the best liquor . If its that level of liquor, it wont be strange even if the price attached to it is reaching 10 gold coin when sold to the nobles who love to drink . No, if its put into auction and adding the point in the rare exquisite flavour, that price will raise even higher . In addition, it could be used as a present toward important people and, so many ways of raising the price is circulating in her head . But, since a carved seal telling about the manufacturer and producing area arent embroiled on the wine cask that is placed on top of the desk, she feels that was the sole problem . Thats a celebration gift . Its an Item worth to be presented right Rio said that while revealing a light smile . Uhm, Haruto-sama . Just where did you find this kind of liquor Though asking a question like this does not breach her manners, she feels compelled to ask further to start a conversation about this topic . Liselotte asked that question with her body slightly outstretching forward . That liquor was the work of my acquaintance . Its an item that never appeared in the market since he hates humans I see . Indeed, so thats why the carved seal isnt embroiled on the wine cask . Is there really no way for introducing us to that person My apologies, he doesnt wish for that . Thing like relationships with humans is what he hates, since hes that kind of staunch person to the point of hiding in seclusion from humans Thus, Rio saying that while slightly shrugging his shoulder and smiling wryly . I See Liselottes face is getting cloudy . But, even when he says that he wont tell his location, for her to do something like simply giving up on this kind of liquor is something that she couldnt do . Then, cant I make a request to Haruto-sama to become an intermediate party for selling this to us If its this level of liquor, 10 gold coins with agency fee added for the same volume of this wine cask is the price . Though regarding your portion will be left to your decision Therefore for finding a common ground, shes trying with the suggestion of offering the plan that she came up with as a start . Part 10 Ah, youre right . . . Though I think its possible to get his agreement, I couldnt guarantee a constant supply if youre okay with very small quantity for it . The concealment of the information should also be included in as the absolute condition Rio put an end just by replying his affirmation in low key to the severe condition . [TL : Not to sure about this sentence] Hes sending a fleeting gaze at Liselotte to gauge her reaction . Yes . I dont mind even if you can only offer a small amount of it . By all means, please . We will definitely conceal the information, rather, if you can give us your promise to not offer this to another party, well give individual reward in addition to agency reward to Haruto-sama Liselotte must bind an exclusive contract, shes even going as far as saying to pay hush money to Rio . Should it be called as expected, or more than what he expected, it seems that shes attaching extremely high evaluation on the value of this liquor . Certainly . But it should take around one month for me to get his answer, is that alright Since for now, I can only convey this talk Not quickly giving his promise, Rio demonstrated his stand while considering the future matter . Yeah, we have no problem with that . The matter regarding remunition and fee, is it okay if we estabilish an official contract Yes, I dont mind . In case of the matter of me reporting his reply, is it okay for me to come directly to this place Certainly . By all means please . But, though Im basically staying in Almond, theres many occasions in which I go to another city . In case of my absence, the matter will be handled entirely by my chamberlain Understood Thus, the provisional negotiation was set between the two of them . Liselottes smiling in satisfaction and, she poured the after meal liquor on her tongue once again . Rio also carrying the tip of the glass to his lips, enjoying the flavour of the liquor while feeling delighted about the development that is beyond his prediction . After that, theyre enjoying a pleasant chat for almost one hour . And then, Liselotte suddenly showed an apologetic expression . Haruto-sama . I have one final request What might it be Having guessed the change in Liselottes atmosphere, even Rio showed a serious expression . The matter of my request is regarding the previous event in which Haruto-sama became the victim Is there something about that event Yes . Did you know that currently a coup detat occurred in the Bertram kingdom, the country next to our kingdom Yeah, Im aware of that Then, itll make this matter faster . Currently, Our Galwark kingdom is giving their support to the counterrevolution army of Bertram kingdom . And then, the noble who tried to harm Haruto-sama during the previous matter, both of them are the sons of the people which is standing on the position of the leader of the counterrevolution army . When I say this much, you should understand what I mean right I see . Do you want to ask me to overrule the reconciliation contract Part 11 Rio asked while smiling as if showing his amusement . As if . The punishment of that contract will be executed in the name of Rikka firm . Quiet direct isnt it . This request is not as the president of Rikka firm, its my wish as one of the nobles of this kingdom Liselottes saying that while sighing a little . That agreement contract didnt put any limit to Haruto-sama regarding the disclosure of the information regarding the previous matter And then, when revealing that matter to others by Haruto-samas side, itll give Galwark kingdom whos supporting the counterrevolution army a bit of trouble So that was the case Rio withdraws the smile on his face and shows a serious expression again . He places his hand on his chin to show that hes currently thinking about something . The son of the leader thrown into jail due to causing a stupid quarrel . It wont appear too pleasant in the eyes of noble society right . In short, you want me too keep quiet about the previous matter right She asked . Yes . Im saved since you catch on the story quickly . . . While were standing as a mediator, we feel that doing things like making a request as a proxy of your opposite side like this is undesirable though Because it made it difficult for the guardian of those guys to have contact with my side due to that contract . I understand where this talk is coming from . Even I was slightly surprised by their thoughtlessness . Im considering this in my heart Rios showing a slighly wry smile while telling her that . Liselotte also smiled wryly as she nodded in agreement . If you could grant my request, I dont mind taking it as a favor toward me . I will return the favor as long as its counter balance with this matter After saying that . . I see . If I am able to get my request that came from our side granted, I dont mind even if I grant your request . With this I dont mind to accept this debt and loan agreement After slightly considering the situation, Rio gave his agreement with conditions attached . And that request is When the worst case situation occurred in the future, I would like to receive the protection to the people I designated to . The number of the people for protection is up to 5 people . The time I want for them to receive your protection is when a request for protection coming from their guardian, which is me . Do you agree with that? Hearing Rios words, Liselottes ponders deeply for a moment . I see . May I ask the origin of the people who will come under our protection Part 12 She asked . The five people who came with me in the restaurant . One of them is a foreign noble but, the other four are just commoners Rios telling frankly . I see . . Noble huh . In short, they have their own circumtances so that they have to be protected Liselottes guessing the reason in a moment and then looking softly with squinted eyes at Rio . Yes . Its along that . Mmy deepest apology, I would like to have the privilege to hide their name . If you like it, I dont mind if you prepare a contract for concluding the term and agreement Certainly . Certainly, I would like to talk for a bit more please Though If theres a certain circumtance that he wants to hide, she plenty much understands that he wants to hide their name in the stage where the contract has yet to be concluded, and doing something like binding a contract without asking anything is a reckless act . As Liselotte might want to know the information about him as much as possible . And then, Rio and Liselottes discussion went on for more than one hour . Though the situation isnt tense, theyre negotiating without holding back . Fufu, I could spend a truly wonderful time today . I could even talk sincerely, I hope that well be on good terms even after this The contract between them is completely concluded . Though the the time of closure has come when their contract is established, Liselotte sent him off with a quite good mood . Yes . Im truly grateful for receiving todays invitation . Or should I say, Please treat me well from now on Rio also told his gratitude with smile as if feeling satisfied . Though he felt that today he might be stopping only to know a bit about her, he gained a harvest more than what he expected . With this, he could request for the protection of Miharu and co to Liselotte during the worst case situation . Well then Yeah, Ill be waiting for the time when well meet again After shaking hands with each other in front of the mansion, Liselottes watches the departure of Rio . Well then, Natalie When Rios back was already out of sight, Liselotte called the name of a woman . Yes Thereupon, a chamberlain suddenly appeared amongst the chamberlain that saw Rio off . Part 13 Follow him and please collect the brief information regarding the people in the vicinity of Haruto-sama Acknowledged Following the order of her master, Natalie went quickly toward the direction where Rio goes to . Is it really okay to scout him Aria whos waiting on her side asked while looking at Natalies retreating figure that gradually grew smaller . Ive just done it today . Especially when it looks like well meet more often afterward . Theres no need to be in a hurry since hes not an adventurer . I pretty much grasped his personality, and I consider this is enough for what I could gain on my own Though she signed a contract for sheltering commoners and a noble of special circumstances during the time of emergency . Her biggest harvest was that high-grade liquor . As a compensation for sheltering up to hiding the detailed information of Celia and co, Rio signaled that hell be presenting fixed amount of liquor and several kinds of other liquor which could be sold . Though Liselotte used to think that was the highest-grade liquor, never even in her wildest imagination that theres still several kind of liquor of the same grade[3] . When thinking about the utility value of that liquor, the condition is extremely attractive . In addition, even the agency of the marketing of the liquor firmly promising and assertively requesting, for the time being, even if the agency didnt establish, if she could be given the periodic whole-sale of liquor, the balance will be tipped off even if she just sheltered one noble of special circumstances without letting her enter the spotlight[4] . In reality, though theres still more variety of liquor with spirit liquor included, Liselotte who chuckled lightly isnt aware of that fact . [1] [TL : Not too sure about this one] [ED: seems right to me but japanese character descriptions are always strange to me but better than chinese ones][2] [TL : not sure but the context is : Rio keep his standing as a victim while at the same times not acting in haughty manner toward Liselotte for the sake of the event that will happen from now on and to not lowering his evaluation][3] [TL : Standard lolol][4] [TL : Not too sure][ED: not too sure either]C>ޤ˾Ƥ؜ӤٽeOĤmzǤȴ_sٽ餬ʤȤԷ֤BܤƤڵĤжƤȤʤСUFһˤ餤gĿ˴̤褦äƤ⤪ឤ꤬롣 Chapter 80 Volume 1 Chapter 80 ڣԒ̤Ӥħ TL : Cnine ED: Shance PF : Algebra Part 1 A while after Rio left Liselottes mansion, a group of abominations appeared at the western gate of Almond . Though they were called abominations, their appearance were close to humans, they even wore slightly dirty clothes . But, their appearance couldnt be taken as human . Each one of them had a different appearance; there were ten of them in total . Their eyes unfocused with pure white eyeballs, their skin dyed in grey color, bat-like wings grew on their back, no matter how you looked at them they were obviously not human . Almond, as a trading city, basically did not limit the people who go in and out . There are soldiers stationed at the east and west gates, though the standby soldiers are alert, they wont do constant inspections of the passersby . Performing individual inspection when there are so many people is just too unreasonable, because the way people come and go as they like is connected to the increasing activity of the city . By the way, even though there is an enclosing fence surrounding the city during its expansion even till now, if someone felt like it, one could climb over the fence easily . That aside, the soldier who was keeping watch looked at the group of abominations appearing from inside the forest, they were shaken even while surrounding them from a distance . Thereupon, near the group of grostesque creatures, suddenly a group of adventurers who just came back from hunting demons passed nearby . Cih, no luck today . Even though we gathered a party with many people . Those demons arent greedy at all . Arent those demon supposed to be numerous? Ha~, it might be because of your breath, even goblins run away from it right? Whaat Even while insulting each other, there was a lively guffawing laughter resounding from them, there was no dangerous atmosphere drifting out from them . This might be their usual exchange . This instant was supposed to be followed by a continuing happy everyday live . !!!!! But, then they noticed the group of abominations standing around 10 meters from them, the adventurers were stunned and became completely stiff . . Their bodys trembled as they felt the beings glare with those pure white eyes . O, W-What the hell are you Soon, an adventurer asked the group of beings . The color of their skin, eyeballs and the wings on their back aside, because from their looks to their physique, they pretty much look like humans, they thought that the group might not be able to speak in human language . But, the group of abominations kept silent which made them more and more frightened, they didnt say anything, and just stared at the adventurers . M-Demon is it I have never seen this kind of demon you know Part 2 Though they felt like demons, the adventurers never encountered this kind of demon before . While still being bewildered between drawing their swords to the group of grostesque beings who keep their silence, or addressing them . EH? A-AAAAH! An adventurer in the back raised his voice and pointed at one of the abominations with a considerably good physique . You, C-Could it be Gene Somehow, there was a man with a familiar visage amongst the abominations . Though they cant be differentiated if one didnt see them closely due to their color of their skin, the man noticed due to their long years of being acquainted . T-Thats Gene No, that guy was supposed to be missing around one week ago right? The adventurers showed perplexed expressions . The one who called Gene stared intently at the adventurer who called his name . Haha, what the hell, for you to put on such a strange costume, Gene . Are you becoming a street performer and stop being an adventurer? Laughing with a cramped smile, that one adventurer addressed to his acquaintance . Though its strangely surreal for a costume, humans are beings who adapt to something against their common sense when encountering an event outside the norm . Therefore, though a warning alarm resounding in that mans head, he decided to trust the other party, his own acquaintance called Gene . Ah But, in that moment, the eyes of the individual called Gene shined in red color, the adventurer let out a questioning tone . The next moment, the group of abominations started to make their move all at once . With a speed granted from a strengthened physical ability that exceeds the limit of their muscles, they reached the adventurers in one breath . After crossing over the distance in a flash, one of the demons bashed the body of one adventurer with all its power . GOH With their weight put on their fist that way, a hole that let wind through opened on the body of the adventurer . Gu-GUHA-GUHAHAHAHA Then, it raised an eerie laugh . That laugh is obviously not that of a human . EH? AH? fu The man who got his body pierced timidly lowered his line of sight . What just happened couldnt be understood by that man at that moment . But then a smile dyed in despair floated on his face, as he was taught the reality Part 3 GAGAGA Zaku, zaku, zaku, the individual was stabbing at that mans belly as if stabbing with a sharpened nail . O-Obhu . A-AAA-AAAAAAAAAAA The man screamed as he felt a lukewarm feeling wrapping his belly . He was confused, his body trembled and his despair showing on his face, soon his body stopped moving, the mans life was lost . The adventurers were standing dumbfounded without uttering any words to the display of that bizzare murder drama . H-HOW DARE YOUUUU And finally recognized an enemy in the beings in front of them . Each one of them drew their sword, and charging toward those abomination . KAAAa~ . Tee But, the sword holding adventurer was easily repelled . Their grey skin was as tough as steel, those men were equipped with cheap swords, so the blade didnt go through the demons skin . To give a proper blow, the adventurer would have to attack with every bit of their power in a single blow or, they might need to strengthen their physical abilities with magic . But, those men couldnt use body strengthening magic . W-WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU Though the possibility of getting an answer is close to zero, the adventurers gathered together to attack again . Thereupon, THAT displayed a grin-like smile . GA The group of abominations DD their true identity was as expected, a demon . The anomaly life-form which appeared more than 1000 years ago during the Demon-God war era . Their ecosystem is unknown, they have a magic stone as their core, when exterminated by humans they just disappear without leaving anything, save for their magic stone, and then die . Thus, even the adventurers that make a living by subjugating demons, the true nature of this demon was unknown to them . They were corpse eating demonsDDa demon who was originally a human and feed on humans, a cursed existence who will be weakened unless they keep eating on humansDDThe ghoul . Their intelligence and ego are low, theyll keep chasing and eating humans as if mad, thats a ghoul . GUGA After letting out a voice that invokes physiological disgust, the other ghouls also started to move all at once . Part 4 All of them approached the adventurers . After the adventurers prepared their weapons in a confused state, they attacked the demons without hesitation . But, they couldnt cut them . Though their blade hit its target, their attack is nothing more than a half-hearted one . GUGAGA The ghouls counterattack easily ripped through the adventurers . The number of the adventurers was 20, the number of the ghoul was 10, their advantage in number couldnt even be called an advantage . A one-sided atrocity like a painting of hell unfolded . g-GOHA And then, the sound of someone vomiting blood resounded for the second time, another one lost his life . Scattering blood, the smell of blood filling the air, screams and roars in the surrounding . The ghouls with their superhuman strength, which made one doubt they were human in the first place, trampled on the adventurers . When one got hit by their hand protected by hard skin, it became a hammer-like weapon, when they stab with their hands which are equipped with sharp and long nails, theyll become a spear-like weapon, with just grasping power, theyre already unmatched . The ghouls completely overpowered the adventurer using their own body as a weapon . OHO-OH The movement of the gatekeepers stalled because of the completely gruesome spectacle . Some of them vomited from being unable to keep looking at the massacre . Their thought couldnt react to the situation . The thing they felt was just goosebump inducing fear . They were completely unable to fight in this condition . Soon, after the adventurers were completely annihilated, the ghouls line of sight turned towards the gate of the city . Hyiii Gulp . Instinctively, the premonition of death hit towards the soldiers and made them unintentionally scream loudly . The ghouls were at a distance of around 100 meters from the gate of the city . It was a distance that can be crossed in several seconds with their physical ability . AH Though each of the soldier started to say something, it got clogged in their throat . Scary!theyllkillmekillmeImgonna diediekillmescarydiekillmescarydie . The image of fear and death kept replaying inside their head . But, the ghouls were seemingly uninterested in the soldiers, they started to greedily devour the adventurers which they just killed . DDIts as if to say, I can kill the likes of you anytime . Thats completely a relationship between prey and predator . As they feel nausea watching this spectacle . This time, rustle, the tree of the forest near the ghouls made a rustling sound . Part 5 GEgGE The thing that appeared from inside was, goblins . No, its not just goblins . Following after that, demons appeared one by one . Orcs, ogres, hell hounds, mad boars, bi-kongs, hunter snakesDD A swarm of demons that was known to inhabit near human areas . The total number couldnt be measured by eye . It might be possible that its gathered mostly the demons who live in the vicinity . R-R-ReReReRe-REPORT THIS AT ONCE LANCE YOU GO AND REPORT THIS MATTER TO THE GUARDROOM The commanding officer of the soldiers who were in that place finally screamed his order in a confused manner . If theyre being raided by this demon troops, they cant fight against them unless theyve gathered every troops of Almond . In addition, if theyre under the attack of those grey DEMONSDD The annihilation of the cityDD is the worst end that crossed their mind . Y-Yeah Though the soldiers were paralyzed due to fear, thanks to the Commanding Officers shout, they started to move again . The fellow soldier who received that order quickly ran towards the direction of the city as if he had wings on his feet . Different from the ghouls greedily devouring the corpses of the adventurers, the swarms of demons started advancing toward Almond . Quickly make your preparation The commanding officer muttered in his mind as he saw the back of the departing newcomer . He decided that this isnt over yet, he cant die . If they failed to defend this place by one minute or one second, theyll kill many demons even just one more of themDD The soldiers, every one of them loved this city called Almond . Though Liselottes governing this city, this city is far easier to live in comparing to other cities, a peaceful city is about toDD Is what they think even if its unreasonable, facing this kind of situation, the soldiers carry their mission and prepare to bet on their own lives . Ill entrust the command of the ghouls to you . Alphonse-kun While looking from inside the forest a bit away from where the panicked soldiers were, Reis who wore a black robe happily said that . Because theyre precious individuals who clear the 1/3 ratio, please use them with care . Since it seems theyre also starving, the first step is to have a meal Understood Part 6 The one called Alphonse answered while breathing roughly . Though his individual features resembled a ghoul, the color of his skin was black, in short, hes different from the other ghouls . [TL : OMG . Oga . Phonse!?] It even is intelligent enough to understand the words of Reis . The other demons are just a feint . It should be okay to let them move as they like . In addition, you may use 5 ghouls as a diversion by tossing them inside of the city . Once you lure out the defending troops, lead the remaining ghoul to kill the Prefectural Governor Liselotte . You understand right YAH . DEFINITELY KILL . LISELOTTE, THAT DUKE, THAT WOMAN, THAT MAN Alphonse answered with a tone filled with ominous anger . As for what his pure white eyeballs see, as if his lost reasoning is found . The one who was aware of that was the person himself . Well, if you cant even kill a woman who lives in this city with this war potential, you would be just an incompetent . Well then, thats it from me since I have business elsewhere . Please hang in there as much as possible After saying that and turning on his heel, Reis slowly floated in the air . After flying away from the ghoul who was once known as Alphonse, he headed towards the southwest from Almond . Ha~, as I though, even if their body is strengthened, a ghoul is a ghoul . Their low intellect is their defect . Well, though in his case, that point might have been hopeless from before the transformation After sighing, Reis is raised a complaint in a tired tone . Just like that, when he squinted his eyes to look at the direction of the southwest . Now is the one that has been bugging me since a while ago that resides in that direction So he said . Chapter 81 Volume 1 Chapter 81 ڣԒXҤΥޥ TL : Cnine ED: Jake1456 PF: Algebra Part 1 Time goes back a moment after Almond was struck by a raid of monsters coming from the west gate . The chaos that occurred after this is just like a lie, the inside of the city is prospered with bustling people . Many stalls lining up along the city . Rio occasionally stops at the stalls and pretended to enjoy the goods . Theres one reason hes pretending to act this way . It was after he sensed someone was quietly tailing him . By Rios estimation, it might be Liselottes subordinate . From Liselottes standpoint, she just wants to know the background of the other party in the contract . And then, as its not like theres something like identification paper as a proof for Rios background, theres no other choice but to gather information with her own resources . Therefore, after leaving the mansion, Rio raised his vigilance knowing he will be followed . Its as he expected, as soon as he left the mansion, he noticed that someone started to track him . Though the trackers skill to blend in the surroundings and erase her presence is quite something, the miscalculation of the other party is the fact that the range of Rios vigilance way surpassed normal people . It was also their mistake for starting to tail him from the high-end residential area with so few people in it . If they start to tail him by slipping into the crowd, even Rio will have a hard time to find them . Though hes looking around the market and wandering aimlessly since sometime ago, from the fact that the person keeps following him at a fixed distance theres no way that persons destination is just coincidentally the same as him . Rio came to the conclusion that the person is tailing him . Though theres even more possibility that they went with double-layered tailing, for the other party to over fixate with one person is just too rash . When push comes to shove, hell just rush to a place without anyone, though he can slip out the city and disappear with spirit arts, he doesnt want to do something that will leave behind too many mysteries . After a while, a human will soon lose concentration and will be easier for him to scatter his tracks and elude the other party . Thinking so, he decided to stroll in the city for a bit more, the toll of bells then reverberated in the city . O-Oi . This Y-Yeah Maybe because they know the meaning of that tolls of bell, the people amongst the ones in Rios vicinity, theyre looking at each other faces as if its already planned beforehand . Along with angry roars, screams, and jeers resounding from the distance . I-Is it dangerous What happened Though the people who was staying temporarily in the city dont understand the meaning of that tolls of bell, they started to sense the danger due to the hustle bustle in their vicinity . A short time later, they can see the scenery of a great number of humans coming from the west part of the city like a wave, in the blink of an eye the whole place became noisy . O-Oi, That NO ITS SCARY RUN RUN AWAY Part 2 As if being pushed by the wave, the citizens started to run in succession . Due to the mass mentality*, even the people who pretended to be calm up till now was fallen into a panic . [TL* : Ⱥ-Mob mentality] The trading city Almond is a place where hordes of people come and go, with booths standing along the lane and plaza . The shop is calling to people, Rios strolling with purpose for shopping in the lane where theres many people . If so many people are starting to run all at once, the result is to be expected Inside the lane is jammed with people in the blink of an eye, the crowd is hurriedly going toward the east . RUN AWAAAAAAY But Everyone rushed to escape, pushing other people aside and competing to be the first to escape while Rios approaching the end of the passage calmly . The bell of warning is resounding, which means that theyre finding a shelter, it seems that some sort of invader is invading from the west gate of the city . If thats the case, it seems the soldiers of the city and the adventurers are already heading out to intercept them, he expected that till the monsters arrive at this place, there wont be any monsters coming . Rio decided to see the situation judging that disappearing into the crowd will be difficult with the human wave . So hes widening his line of sight while confirming the identity of the person who whos tailing him . Thereupon, he caught the figure of a woman whos seemingly the chamberlain of Liselottes mansion ahead of his line of sight . Though theres no proof of her tailing him with just her her wearing chamberlain uniform, he could remember her face . The woman is feeling panicked by what just suddenly happened, and slightly conflicted whether she should continue to tail him or not . She soon comes to a decision and looks for a shelter towards the end of the passage escaping the crowd . . She might be thinking similarly as Rio . In addition, the people who found shelter at the end of passage were thinking the same thing, all of them were armed men . Though theres the soldiers of the city, theres also the people who seem to be adventurers . Almost several minutes elapsed, the flow of people finally started to settle down . YOSH, ALMOND SOLDIER BRIGADE ASSEMBLE Suddenly, a male soldier with a graceful appearance and wearing a high-quality equipment is speaking in a lively voice to call upon the soldiers in his vicinity . Thereupon, around 50 soldiers of the city that was in the vicinity started to quickly assemble their rank . Even Natalie, the chamberlain who was tailing Rio togetherDD Assembled to that place . THE ADVENTURERS TOO, PLEASE ASSEMBLE Following that, even the scattering adventurers are being called upon . Around 10 adventurers in the vicinity started to move . Rio tried to leave before being swallowed into troublesome things but, O~i, the lad over there Youre an adventurer too right . Wont you come here quickly Part 3 The male soldier with a graceful appearance called out to Rios back . Though hes not even an adventurer nor a soldier, something like a human carrying a weapon in the city is a rare existence, from that prejudice, even the male knight seemingly concluded Rio as an adventurer . Against his own will, Rios turning his face toward their place . Thereupon, he sees the male knights appearance waving his arms while smiling a friendly smile, Rio stepped out while sighing a little . In regard to Rio whos falling behind in assembling, the line of sight that is seemingly displeased coming from the adventurers or soldiers is gathering at him . Are you new here, Lad The adventurers staying during emergency time will be temporarily employed as the soldiers of the city . Such time as this will trouble the vicinity if we dont move quickly Not that of blaming, the male soldier said those words with a tone as if persuading him . The adventurer guild exists in case there was the invasion of a foreign force in the city, the prefectural governor could invoke an emergency request to the adventurers whos staying in this city . The content of that request is simpleDD Defense of the city . A punishment is imposed if one refuses the emergency request without any reason, though one will be punished by being exiled from the city in the worst case, Rio whos not an adventurer didnt know about such rules . Im not an adventurer though Rio frankly told his own status . Though the impression toward him might be the worst, saying this will make things quickly settled rather than explaining in detail . Thereupon, the male knights showing an expression as if being troubled . EH-AAH, so thats the reason Adventurer tag is . . You dont have it . I see . I see When hes looking casually at the neck of Rio, the male knight timidly said those words . The adventurers are obligated to wear their own tag on their neck to show that they belong to the adventurer guild . The personal information of the adventurer is recorded on the tag, from the fact that a heavy punishment is inflicted when one thinks of unfastening their tag to falsify their own status, no one will easily say such a lie . In this case, even if Rios lying, if hes going to be active in this city after this, itll be identified immediately when being inquired by the guild later on . Since it seems he has no acquaintance amongst the adventurers in this city, the commander man decided to trust in Rios story . I see . Sorry for stopping you . Run from this place as fast as you can . If possible, please save the attacked citizens whos falling behind The male knight shrugs his shoulder and conveyed his will to Rio . Yeah, acknowledged Rio nodded as he let out a short sigh . Just like that, he turned his heel and left that place . KEH, cowardly bastard Well its fine right . Since that guy will feel even more nervous to this unpaid job That kind of bean sprout brat will just become a hindrance Part 4 Several ridiculing voice from the adventurers is turned to Rios back . Of course even for them, it doesnt mean that theyre fond of wanting to fight . But, if they do from them whos being employed for this battle have a weapon, theres a common sense about the thing of running away in the first chance with the scene where they should fight is shameful behaviour and will be talked from behind his back by the surroundings . Though hes not an adventurer, looking at his figure whos trying to leave even when hes armed, its not unreasonable for them to scorn and despise Rio due to their jealousy . Though its not leaving their lips, its not just for the adventurers, the soldiers and Natalie also somehow showed dissatisfied expressions . Though he could hear the voice of the adventurers, Rio didnt even care for it and immediately walked forward . For Rio, how the people view him is just a trivial matter . Because hes more worried about the situation of Miharu and co than something like that . Though Miharu and co is in a completely separate place from Almond, its not a guarantee that its free of danger . Though it seems the worst case situation wont occur from the fact that they have Aisia as their guardian, even so he didnt feel like wasting more of his time . Seeing that hes neither adventurer nor soldier, we cant coerce him to fight . Though its not like I dont understand your feelings, release that emotion to your enemy The male soldier who acts as a peacemaker is smiling wryly as if being troubled by Rio, and soothing the people who feel discontent . Just like that, to the chamberlain that waiting on the sideDD He sent a glance to Natalie . Well then, Natalie-chan . Though theres an extremely shortage of information, for the time being, Ill command these guys to head toward the center of the city from the west gate . You must report this to Liselotte-sama He stopped talking after saying that . Yes . Understood . Thats my intention from the very beginning, Matthias-san, may the fortune of war be with you After giving a salute and nodding her head, Natalie showed a smile as she tried to steeled her heart . Oo, that sounds good right . If it comes to us aiding the cute Natalie-chan, my motivation is suddenly gushing out The man called Matthias shrugged his shoulder as if making joke of it . Though that face that is smiling brightly can be seen as frivolous, it didnt cause discomfort to humans or is strange . Yeah yeah . Please say such stupid things after you repel the invaders . Since Im in a hurry, Ill gladly receive the chance to leave for a short time . Body Reinforcement Magic Hyper Physical Ability After she recited the aria, the light of the magic square enveloped her body, Natalie left that place with a speed that should be called a gale . As expected, only the child of chamberlain corps who have those . Even us cant hold out against them After whistling softly with hyu~t, Matthias showed a wide grin . YOSH, NOW YOU BASTARD FIRST, WERE HEADING TOWARD THE CENTRAL PLAZA . LETS GOFOLLOW ME Part 5 Matthias calling them with loud voice . Thereupon, the soldiers and the adventurers reply with their overlapping loud voiceOU . After separating and walking along the street approaching the west side of the city till sometime ago, Rio arrived at the central plaza . Though theres battle with monsters unfolding in various places of the city, the line of defence is spreading in the main street before the central plaza thats stretching directly from the west gate, the adventurers and close to 200 soldier which is almost all their man power is in the midst of battle . ORAORA, LETS KILL THEM QUICKLY COORDINATE WITH EACH OTHER SO THE FORMATION WILL BECOME TWO FOR ONE OGRE, THREE FOR ONE ORC THE ONE WITHOUT PAIR AND THE ONE WITHOUT SELF-CONFIDENCE IS TO GO AGAINST THE GOBLIN! THE COLLECTION OF THE MAGIC STONE OF THE KILLED MONSTER IS POSTPONED THE EXCEPTION OF HUMAN SHAPED MONSTERS IS TO BE LEFT TO THE ADVENTURER PARTY The commander shouts his order, turning it into an angry roar for the adventurers and soldiers to hear . The male soldier of his prime of life with masculine body is drifting with a style of long military service . Though theres a large number of monsters, they cant perform a skillful command, they can use the narrow passage to hold back the influx . But as expected, controlling everything is impossible, the monsters who escaped from the siege is going into the city little by little . Even Rio reluctantly slayed the monsters rushing in his way during his movement . Though he almost couldnt see anyone except for combatants, the monsters are invading so deep into Almond beyond Rios expectation . Even Rio had beaten several monsters since sometime ago, though he killed every one of them under a single slash, the number of monsters that evaded the line of defence didnt seem to be lessened . CEH Since several green colored goblins came to attack, Rio swung his sword and killed them while clicking his tongue . He will move to a place completely lacking of human presence if possible, though he wanted to leave by flying in the air with spirit arts, itll stand out if hes flying in the middle of the city . He has no choice but to keep going forward by strengthening his body and physical ability with spirit arts . Maybe from the fact that the east gate is jammed with people, the thing of leaving by jumping off the fence surrounding the city is the best choice . And just like that he keeps on killing them one after another as he feels bored to the monsters that show up, finally the number of monsters that came decreased . YAA-G-GO AWAY LEAVE THIS PLACE Rio met with the situation in which a girl around 10 years old is facing against a orc and goblin . Shes standing as if protecting the women who somehow had fallen on the ground . RUN, MIREY The wooden arrow fired by the goblin is sticking out on both legs of the woman, it seems she couldnt move . I-I WONTIF MOTHERS NOT RUNNING, THEN ME TOO Part 6 Mireys confirming the figure of her fallen mother over her shoulder . Even for extracting the arrow that pierced into her thigh, The acute pain is seemingly a hindrance and made her unable to muster her power . I cant walk anymore . So, please . Run . Mother is okay NO I DEFINIELY WONT RUN AWAY To her mother who is desperately urging her to run away, Mireys objecting with a voice as if shes crying . The goblins and orcs whore approaching showing their warped face as if feeling pleasant with her in this kind of situation . This distance is become just several steps, Mirey face is cramped in fear to the large build of the orc who stands before her . Gofu Jamming into the space between them in one step from behind, Rio drived a sweeping kick to the neck of the orc . Due to the strength behind that kick, the large but stout and stacked build of the orc which exceeded 2 metres is easily blown away like a cannonball . EH Mirey let out an idiotic voice when the large build in front of her disappeared in an instant . GA Following that, Rio drived the heel of his palm into the body of the remaining orc . The large build of the orc flew several metres behind and then fell on the ground . Now hes seizing the arm of the goblin who in an disordered state and then tossed them high into the air . The goblins are fainting in agony due to pain with the impact of them thrown on the ground from a high place . Maybe because each hit place is in a dangerous place, it dies right away and its body reduced to ashes leaving nothing in this world but just its magic stone . After Rio confirmed that . Are you alright While saying so hes confirming whether theres any injury on Mireys body . YeS Mirey stared at Rios face with a dumbfounded expression . To the sidelong glance of her, Rios stepping up to the fallen woman . Im going to extract the arrow for treatment . Itll be a bit painful, please endure it Though Rio felt some sort of deja vu in seeing that womans face, he immediately abandoned such thought and conveyed that to her . Y-Yes After hearing her reply, Rio extracted the wooden arrow that was pierced into her thigh and calf . Part 7 !!! The face of the woman is frowned in pain . Recovery Magic Heal When Rio placed his hand on top of the leg of the woman which was drilled into a small hole, he recited the camouflage aria-like chant and started to quickly treat the wound with spirit arts . Except for the fact that the magic square isnt generated, if the woman has a little knowledge about magic, it wont be strange for her to feel the strange phenomenon . Fortunately, the woman shut her eyes due to the pain, with Mirey looking at that situation from the back due to curiousity, it seems she didnt notice the fact that theres no magic square floating in the air . And then, the healing is completed after around 20 seconds, It should be fine with this . The truth is, its better if you refrained from running but, I wont stop it since its an emergency . For the time being, can you stand So he talked to her . Ye-Yeah . Thank you very much How should I say my gratitude to you The woman is bowing to Rio as if expressing her gratitude . Thereupon, arriving at their place, Rebecca-san What happened to you Natalie whos on the way of returning toward the Liselotte mansion just happened to pass by . She then looks at Rio with slightly vigilance eyes in seeing the woman called Rebecca bowing to Rio . This onii-chan just saved us from the monster And healed mothers wound too Therefore, Mirey happily explained the situation from their side . To her figure that is hopping in excitement, Natalie showed an expression as if being dumbfounded . Uhhmm Natalies looking doubtfully at Rio but, several wooden arrows rolling on the ground, trace of bleeding, and then looking at the appearance of Mirey doesnt feel like shes lying . Her gaze wandering around for a short while arranging the situation and then, S-So that was the case . My apologies Ah, no, I mean thank you very much Natalie is somehow apologizing and then following that is saying her gratitude . Rio head is tilting slightly while saying N, for he dont know what shes apologizing for . Though Rio knows that Natalie is the one who was tailing him, Natalie never expected that Rio knew about her tailing him . Part 8 Though whether its for tailing him or not, its seemingly for a different matter . To tell the truth, Natalie misunderstood about Rio . Though the exchange between Matts and Rio from a while ago is seen by Natalie right from the side, even while he carrying an armament, she feels that his will for saving the city which is in a dangerous situation is nothing but zero, an insensitive person who left this place as if running awayDD That was Natalies impression toward Rio . Of course, though dissatisfied at the situation to the point close to enraged, Natalie as an individual that almost never showed any discontent under such situation, the thing of Rio who easily left this place didnt have that much of a good impression in her . But, as long as she hears Mireys story just now, Rios doing a totally opposite action of an insensitive person . Looking at Rebecca whos bowing to Rio in panic, she feels ashamed for doubting that he might be planning to do something bad, Natalies apologizing for that misunderstanding, rather, it was to tell her gratitude for protecting the citizens of the city . No, I just happened to pass by this place Though by no means she never thinks that misunderstanding is exposed, Rio shakes his head while showing a slightly wry smile . Well, Ill go first then . Both of you too, if youre going to take a shelter at the east gate, will you come along For some reason, feeling that a delicate atmosphere is drifting in the air, Rios promptly leavng that place dismissing Natalie . And inviting Mirey and Rebecca at the same time . Though he wants to move alone if possible, as expected, even Rio cant do such a inhuman act such as going ahead by himself and leaving this pair of mother and daughter alone . Ah, wait a minute please In that moment, Natalie called RioDD Rio sensed presences that quickly approached from behind . When Hes turning around, in that moment what he saw in that place was the figure of the grey colored ghoul rushing at Natalie . WATCH OUT Rios rushing at the same time as shouting and diving into the gap between Natalie and the ghoul . Natalie whos unable to responding to Rio mutteringEHwith a dumbfounded face . Seizing the ghouls hand that was trying to use its hand to pierce Natalies heart with its sharp nail, twisting its hand with every bit of his power and hurling the ghoul to destroy its posture with that power . GAH When he jumps to the side and landing on the ground, a slight groan is leaking out from the ghouls mouth . Though the arms that was twisted by Rio was bent in a way thats impossible from the standpoint of human structure, the ghoul is gripping that arm and forcefully corrected it . And then, the damage in that area is restored in the blink of an eye . W-What kind of creature is that . That twisted creature Part 9 Natalies muttering with dumbfounded tone looking at that scene . Rio keeps staring at the ghoul . Well, though I also have no knowledge of it, it might be a monster right . Apparently it seems that its still quite lively in such a troublesome thing He grumbled as if being annoyed by it . When confirming behind with a fleeting glance over his shoulder, he sees the figure of Rebecca and Mirey cuddling closely with a anxious face . Rios grieving slightly . You must protect the two behind me . Ill be the opponent of THAT thing . In this case you have your dagger, so you should be able to struggle a bit right He said that to Natalie with an expression as if decided on something . B-But, that monster is clearly different from the others . It seems that it unexpectedly has healing magic and physical ability, though if were coope- . . Natalies knitting her eyebrows and rejected that idea right away . Though shes a chamberlain, from the fact that she also received combat practice, she has her confidence of not losing against the knights whos bragging their skill . But, though she could catch the speed of the ghoul just for a moment before, theyre a creature that have strengthened their physical ability till the limit of their flesh with magic . To add up is their regeneration ability . Though she doesnt think that she cant win, since its an opponent she met for the first time, its not limiting them from not having another troublesome ability . Therefore, she picked the safe plan, she judged that it should be better to fight it with utmost care though . Well, I should be okay if its just that level . We shouldnt even cooperate under the condition that weve no knowledge of each others battle style . If the situation seemingly turns to a dangerous situation, please protect them Rios facing Natalie as he gave a light hearted answer to her as if everything is under control . Natalies flabbergasted to Rio whos showing a carefree attitude and telling her that fact as if hes telling her that hes going for a light stroll . A conflicting expression is floating on her face, and when shes being troubled inside, Understood . Well then, Ill leave it to you Natalie decided to entrust the task of becoming the opponent of the ghoul with a heart full of guilt . One of the reasons was in Rios statement, since protection of Rebecca and Mirey is also a must . Yeah, you must not let the two behind you be in danger, Im looking forward to your cooperation then . Since theres no reason for the other monster to not come rushing to attack us Yes . Certainly Answering him, Natalie was looking at Mirey and Rebecca behind her . The two of them are low rank nobles, it doesnt mean that theyve no personal connection to Natalie . Nevertheless, theyre the cherished citizens of Liselotte whos her master . If she cant protect themDD The too serious Natalie is so thoroughly following her words, she swore in her heart that she will definitely protect them . Part 10 Go for it, Onii-chan Yes . Rios waving his hand as he replied to Mirey . Maybe because the ghoul had already completely restored its arm, its intimidated by Rio as if being on guard against him . But, Rios calmly approaching the ghoul . Natalie was looking firmly at Rios back . It might be okay if its himDD Though his body is a bit slender compared to the trained body of the adventurers and the soldiers, shes wondering why she feels that . That back that was reflected in Natalies eyes as if giving her an absolute sense of security . Chapter 82 Volume 1 Chapter 82 ڣԒӭĤ˂䤨 TL : Cnine ED: Shance PF : Algebra Part 1 In the alley going towards east from the central plaza of Almond, Rio was facing against a gray ghoul . T- Too strong Natalie muttering with dumbfounded face as she is witnessing a one-sided battle thats happening in front of her . Rio who hasnt even drawn his sword hanging from his waist is easily overpowering the ghoul with nothing but pure martial arts and astounding physical ability . Damage has steadily accumulated on the Ghouls body, though it was restoring the broken and damaged parts with phenomenal healing ability, its movement has become slow . Though Rio isnt using magic, looking at his considerably powerful physical ability, Natalie judged that he might be using some sort of magic tool . Currently, amongst the artifact-class tools, the one that raising the strength of the body and physical ability of the user is not small in number . That aside, the problem is, despite an overwhelming difference of their skill, why is he going easy against it, that question cleared right away . WOOW Onii-chan is strong[TL : Oniichan TUEEEE!!!] Behind Natalie, Mirey was looking at the figure of Rio fighting the ghoul while wearing an excited expression . The battle of Rio against the ghoul cant be seen as nothing but a play where theyre battling against each other, normally, if a child of Mireys age is seeing a battle against a demon, itll become a gruesome spectacle which will probably leave a trauma to her life afterward . To be specific, the mangled body of the human or demon, the rain of blood that rains incessantly in the surrounding, that kind of spectacle . Starting with throwing techniques that will break the bone, accurately landing a blow on the vital parts of the human body, though Rios attacks are merciless, the ghoul is able to maintain a perfect looking body, at least the outward appearance . This and that also might be in consideration for Mireys sense . The difference of ability between Rio and the ghoul is overwhelming to the point that he has leeway to do this in the midst of a deadly battle . But, nevertheless, to fight barehandedly against THAT as his opponent is Natalie felt a chill upon her spine as shes questioning whether herself can do the same kind of action . Though the ghous movement is monotonous, its recovery ability and physical ability is compensating for that shortcoming . She knows that shell receive a fatal wound if she gets hit by the ghouls attack and the ghouls ability to restore damage will slowly chip her fighting spirit . Even so, its not that hard to catch up with that recovery ability if she has a weapon, when it comes to performing such feat with bare hand, the height of martial arts that wont allow even one miss is an absolute condition . The courage and ability of Rio who can easily perform this feat is simply unfathomable for Natalie . GAH While Natalie is still astonished with various things in her mind, Rio hurled the ghoul far away for the second time . The ghouls somehow standing with both of its broken legs while trembling non-stop . Though it warlike vigor can be seen, it might be unable to continue the battle due to it being tormented by its bone and internal organ . The ghoul was tottering unsteadily . Part 2 Its unexpectedly quite tough Rio was quite amazed to the tenacious body and the vitality of the ghoul deep inside . Though he has yet to find the effect of slashing attack unless he tries it, its body is hard, it has unbelieveable resistance towards strong blows . Though its movement is monotonous, since its recovery power and physical ability are wonderful, its quite a troublesome opponent to fight with martial arts only . But, he also roughly grasped how to deal with the ability of the ghoul . As if to say that hes going to put an end to it, Rios stepping up, slowly approaching the ghoul . The ghoul was groaning powerlessly as if being threatened by Rio while vomiting blood . But, Rio continues approaching it . During the time where the other party was trying to move, the instant when hes closing the distance, standing in front of the ghoul to become a blindspot for Natalie and co . Rios seizing the jaw of the ghoul and then, breaks the neck of the ghoul with strengthened arm power . GA The painful sound of fractured bone is resounding along with a dull shriek . As expected, since he broke its neck while the ghoul is suffering from damage all over its body, the ghouls body becomes stiff and twitched for a second then slumped to the ground . Rios warily looking over the ghoul . If it really is a demon, he feel that the ghoul will disappear and leave nothing but magic stoneDD . Sure enough, several seconds after dying, its plating, the skin of the ghoul is crumbling down and peeled off . Rios eyes opened wide when the wings attached on its back are also torn off and exposing the human skin beneath . Is it Human Hes murmuring in low voice . Its appearance is definitely resembling that of human . No, the very thing WAS a human itself . Its as if, the origin of that thing was a human that transformed into a ghoulDD, that kind of crazy premonition is floating in his head . But, the body of the ghoul is dried out in the next moment, its cracking and starting to make a crumbling sound as its crumbling into ashes . This is a peculiar phenomenon that happens when a demon dies . After a short while, One stone is remaining and flashing for a moment in the ruin of a perfectly crumbled ghoul . The sapphire-like dark purple colored gemDD, the magic stone . But Rios eyes opened wide since its different whether its the quantity of magical power inside, and size with the one that is left behind by a normal demon . And then, at that time . Thank you very much . Its truly splendid . As I thought, THAT is a demon right Natalie was calling out to Rio from behind with quite an apologetic voice . Maybe she felt guilty for letting Rio fight alone . . Part 3 Yeah, it was probably a demon After Rio turns back and answers, he shows the magic stone to Natalie . As if to say that leaving a magic stone was the best proof that it was a demon . Though of course, the ghoul from before, its human-like appearance that appeared before it vanished wont disappear from his memory . Thats an extremely big magic stone isnt it . Should I say its natural if the demon is that powerful Maybe Natalie missed the human-like appearance which appeared before the ghoul vanished, she was looking at the magic stone with great interest . Yeah, that should be the reason right Rios giving an evasive answer . But, being curious and attracted by the magic stone, Natalie missed the change in his tone . Anyway, lets leave this place right away After shaking off the question in his head, Rio told her that . Since theres no guarantee that new demon wont come to this place, now is not the time to think about it . Yes . Of course Natalie is nodding in approval . When Rios exchanging glance to face with Natalie . Well then . Ill go this way . Since Ill take them along with me to east gate After saying that hes nodding at her and then turned his heel . Though the matter of being involved with troublesome matter more than this is distasteful, itll leave an after taste if he left the powerless Rebecca and Mirey . Therefore, as he tried to left this place taking along those two to avoid to do some necessary conversation but . E, AH E-EEEEH . A, P-Please wait a minute Natalie was trying to stop Rio in hearing the much too simple separating words . Regarding that demon from before, my master . I would like to express my wish for you to explain about it to Liselotte Kretia, will youIt is safe in the mansion, and itll be faster to arrive there than going to the east gate . Natalie keeps talking non-stop . From her point of view, the matter of reporting to Liselotte regarding the unknown demon is a must . Presenting the magic stone of the ghoul, if possible, receiving the testimony straight from the mouth of the person who fought it is more desirable, so Rio going along is indispensable . Natalies duty is something that he can understand, but . Part 4 By the way . Do I have a right toveto Rio asks, showing a slightly frustrated face . . My deepest apologies . This case is a forced compulsion as a proxy whos using the governors power during the state of emergency Natalies telling him with a slightly stiff face . Maybe because itsnot her own will, it resounded as if disgust mixed in her voice . Though its forced compulsion, for Natalie, she has no confidence that shell be able to drag Rio back with her but . Rios sighing after hestitating for a while . Certainly . Lets go He answered as if resigned to his fate . Currently, the mansion where Liselotte lives has become livelier as if its a battlefield . Everything is because the large crowd of demon that is flowing in from the west gate of Almond . Those who are severely wounded will get healing from the healing magician . Please keep the supply for the magic stone for recovering magical power . The reception of the refugees that were too late to evacuate is being conducted in the reception hall of the mansion . the guidance is for the sake of smoothing the operation In the garden of the mansion, Cosette the chamberlain was making a brief instruction to the employees and the soldiers who are working in the mansion . The wounded adventurers and soldiers are being carried non-stop to the temporary open air hospital erected in the garden of the mansion . And, part of civilian who missed the chance to escape the attack of the demons at west gate was coming asking for shelter . Though there was some panic, the sheltering of the people is almost completed . From the fact the theyre given an emergency drill in case for emergency situation to the people who live in the peaceful city, there was never a case in which they fall into a frenzied state . Liselotte was looking at the bustling people moving around the garden with unpleasant expression from the windows . And then released a deep sigh short while later . And then, whats the progress in every battlefield Liselotte turns behind and asked Aria whos standing behind her . The office of the mansion is treated as a temporary emergency headquarter, shes currently in the middle of receiving a report of the situation from Aria . Ha . I think The number of the demon that came to invade wont reach 1000 bodies at maximum . Most of them is invading from west gate then advancing toward the center of the city Part 5 Aria was reporting with indifferent and calm tone . In order to intercept them before they arrive at the central plaza, the unit that composed of the adventurers and Almond Soldier brigade are currently fighting large amounts of demons . Though our side is inferior in number, it seems the condition of the battlefield is somehow at 50/50 . It seems Captain Patrick is doing a wonderful job here Aria explains fluently . Liselottes listening in silent while showing a mysterious expression . We concentrate our troops in the vicinity of the eastern gate where refugees gather, and it seems that there are cases where a small number of demons that leaked out are flowing in, but it seems that they were able to fight off without trouble for the time being . Liselottes stiffened as shes sighing in an unpleasant way . Though their numbers are few, its still a grave situation for the loose demons reaching the east gate . It seems we need to quickly annihilate those demons . Though theres a patrol thats going around the vicinity of the east gate composed of several commanding unit from the soldier brigade, our side cant guarantee enough number with our severe lack of manpower After conveying the report till that point, Aria stopped for a moment in order for Liselotte to put things in order and understand the situation . Thank you very much for your report . I roughly grasped the war situation . Is there something else that you want to report Liselotte asks . Yes . Theres one point in which Im worried about . . The truth is, theres a report about the appearance of an unidentified demon Arias nodding and said that while slightly hestitating . Unidentified demon Liselotte lets out a puzzled voice . Yes . Its look like theyre human shaped demon which is different from orc, ogre, or goblin . For some reason when looking at their appearance when theyre attacking the city, though it seem they slaughtered the adventurers with unexpected power, theres no further report of the same individual appearing again in the city* [TL* : The witness is inside their stomach] Is it a new kind of demon I fear that it is most likely But then, since the survivor who seen that demon is zero, I cant go as far as giving final confirmation I see Its better if were taking a precaution against them isnt it As she say that, Liselottes shutting her eyes as if pondering about something . At any rate, now lets think with maximum priority of keeping the victim in the city to minimum . All the more if strong demon will most likely to appear in the city After opening her eyes for the second time as if deciding on something, Liselottes expression suddenly sharpened . When shes looking at Aria . Part 6 Aria, youll go to the central plaza . And then, please annihilate the demons in that place for me Liselotte gave her command . . From the fact that main force of their enemy is just in front of the central plaza, they might need to annihilate the demon in that place as fast as possible . Striking with their greatest war potential in the home ground at the main force of their enemyDD Though its an extremely simple and clear tactic, its matching to their advantage . With exception that they should prevent the increase of victims, now is not the time to be frugal and go all out . Theres someone of the most excellent skill under her control, the absolute trump card in her hand whos a cold beauty as if ice herself . Though that person might be angry if she heard about what she says regarding that person, Aria was a great force boasting for the strength of thousand* . [TL* : һTǧ-Ikkitousen-Match in thousand] And, Liselotte have an absolute trust in her that If its her, they wont be outdone by demons whose number are thousand at best . As you command Bowing her head, Aria accepted her order . You may take Fragahha from the armory Liselotte added that after smiling a weary smile . As for Fragahha, it was the artificial class demon sword that was in her possession . Itll strengthen the body and physical ability by using the magical power of the one equipped with it, the sharpness of its cutting edge is at the utmost limit, magic for inhibiting the healing of the cut wound is added in it, if one were to buy it, several hundreds of mystic coins wont be enough for it . If Arias equipped with it, it will definitely make her even stronger . And then, save for the personnel that needs to protect the mansion and the user of healing magic from each of the chamberlain squad, please feel free to use the remaining as personnel to raid the entire parts of the city . You may include the guard personnel and chamberlain who have yet to return from information gathering Liselottes going on with additional orders . When Arias slightly hestitating, I will humbly obey it . In that case, Ill leave Cosette as the bodyguard of Liselotte-sama She told Liselotte with a composed voice . Cosettes ability is next to Aria amongst the chamberlain working in the mansion . Seeing that Arias leaving from the mansion, theres none who she can entrust with the job of protecting Liselotte except for Cosette . Yeah, please do so Liselottes agreeing without hestitation . Well then, Ill excuse myself Part 7 After bowing respectfully, Aria left from the office . Leaving Liselotte alone in the office . Drinking the already cooled tea, after appeasing her thirst, she let out one deep sigh a short while later . Though the preparation is already in place right now, I should do it right . I never expected that demon will come to attack the city in group Liselotte muttered with a gloomy face . Its different with the Demon-God War Era, after the beginning of the sacred calendar, the talk about demon attacked human in large number is matter of history, their number is never that much . In the first place, the mysterious point in the ecosystem and the action of the demon is just too much, since none of them is gifted with high intelligence, theres too many points that are shrouded in mystery . Now, pondering about the cause of the attack in Almond, as expected, it might be due to the black dragon that was confirmed around 10 days ago, or else something entirely different . At any rate, thats something to think about after getting over this situation The brilliant sunlight is shining upon gently in the early afternoon, in the forest located in the southeast of Almond, Masato was swinging his sword in silent . Practice by repetition is vital, he trust the advice of Rio, the person who taught him, hes singlemindedly doing nothing but repeating the kata that he learned in this few days . Aki is also waving her pole right on his side . The three, Miharu, Aisia and Celias looking at those two while sitting on their chair . Miharu who finished the housework sometimes ago is taking a rest and invited the other two to have a tea . In the meantime, Miharus receiving a practice conversation by Celia, sometimes Aisias acting as interpreter in between them . This is a heartwarming scene that can be seen in this place lately . It was virtually a peaceful moment but, Aisia suddenly stands up . Her line of sight is sharpened and squinting her eyes as shes staring in the forest where theres no one else . Whats matter, Aisia Celia asked with a curious tone . A strange presence is heading to our direction while bringing along flocks of demon Aisias bluntly reporting the situation . Celia showed a befuddled face for a moment . But, she gasped right after knowing the meaning of those words . Is that true She asked, slightly flustered . Though this house should be protected by a barrier so that there wont be any intruder, if theres one, then its really a serious matter . No doubt about it . Something with unpleasant sign is leading those demon . At this rate theyll arrive here in 10 minutes Part 8 Aisia asserted the situation with firm tone . In the first place, why could Aisia notice the presence of the demons that cant be seen by eyes, for her whos a spirit, there might be a certain searching method which cant be understood by Celia . Celia, hide yourself in the house with Miharu Aisia is giving an instruction for her to take along Miharu, Masato, and Aki to hide inside the house . Celias putting her hand on her chin, pondering about something and, I wont . I agree with the matter of hiding Miharu and co in the house but, Ill fight with you She gave a decisive answer . Aisias looking slightly perplexed for a moment . I wont let myself to be protected when Rio is away and cant be here . I might be unable to win against you but, I, even like this is a splendid mage . Ill help you at least Celias saying that as shes smiling at Aisia . Aisia unable to make a decision for a moment and just silently stares at Celia . Understood And nodded at her . Just like that, Aisias looking at Miharu . Miharu . Take Aki and Masato to hide in the house . Since theres demon coming this way . They might be trying to raid this place After Aisias telling that, Miharus taken aback . Feeling as if somethings wrenching inside her chest, shes tightly biting her lower lips . What should I do, or maybe I really cant do anythingDD, shes trembling non-stop as that kind of thought keeps revolving in her head . But, theres nothing Miharu can do . At most, it might be for her to hide inside of the house so that she wont become a hindrance for Aisia . That was a fact . Yes . I should tell this to Aki-chan and Masato-kun right Knowing about that, Miharu answered with the best smile she can show . Just like that, she quickly rushes towards Masato and Aki, and explains the situation . Aisia-neechan Thereupon, Masato comes running at her with a mysterious expression . Masatos showing a quite excited look even ignoring Miharus warning . Nee, count me in too Part 9 While saying that, Masato stared at Aisia with resolute face . But, Aisia flatly shake her head and then, No good And replied . Masato was taken aback . W-Why . I mean if Im using the magic thats loaded in this sword, I can fight Masatos raised his voice as he hold the sword in his hand . Rio embedded a spirit stone in the sword in Masatos hand, loaded inside is magic suited for battle . Though not as much as Masato sword, Miharu and Aki pole also loaded with magic for actual combat . For the sake of Masato and co who has yet to be able to use magic, the thing of invoking magic using the aria type, the sword automatically sucks the magical power of the user to invoke the effect of the spell if they recite the spell aria . Practically, Masato was putting the use of the magic loaded in this sword with Rios supervision by his side . If he released the true power of this sword, Even Masato can fight as much as possible against demons in the area . ButDD Thats just the power of the sword . It doesnt mean that youre strong Masato flinched upon hearing Aisia who easily said that . B-ButI His chest tightened, Masato tightly grasped the handle of the sword in his hand . Now isnt the time for you to fight yet Aisia said that as shes looking over Masato whose voice is trembling . But, Celia-neechan is fighting too right Masato was looking at Asias face as if pleading to her while asking that question . I only let Celia to fire her attack magic next to me . Because I have no intention to let her get close to the demons in the first place . Youre fighting with a sword, thus unneeded Masato was finally loss at Aisias extremely logical words . Making Aisia and Celia whore girls to fight, and he whos a man is hiding like this . Recalling the hard to describe vexation, Masato gritted his teeth with grit . Masato-kun Part 10 After calling him out as if being troubled by his action, Miharu gently led Masato by hand . While taking Akis hand with her other hand . Aki was looking at Masato who was seemingly anxious while being led by Miharu hand . Masatos looking at his feet as if averting his eyes, Miharus tightly grasped their hands . While showing an extremely stiff face, Masato and Akis led by her hand to enter the house . Rios heading towards Liselottes mansion for the second time . I never though that Ill be back to this place again in one day As hes showing a self-mocking smile, Rio surveyed the surrounding of the mansion in which the busy people are moving around . Thereupon, the figure of Chloe whos busily moving around is caught in his eyes . Mom Mirey When she noticed the figure of Rio and co entering the garden, Chloe rushed over their place in panic . Ah, oneechan Long time no see Mirey jumped to embrace Chloe while giggling Ehehe . Chloes feeling relieved as she feel the warmth of her sister passing over her cloth . Youre safe, thank god . But, why is mom and the other is in this place Chloe asked after nodding to Rio and Natalie at the same time . They were ambushed by a demon . . And was saved by Haruto-sama . Im coming here since theres something that I wish to pass to Liselotte-sama Taking the place of Rebecca who is being asked by Chloe, Natalies explaining the summary of the situation . Chloe is perplexed by this information . T-Thank you very much Maybe because she understands the situation immediately, the flustered Chloes bowing to Rio . No, I just happened to pass by that place Rios shaking his head while smiling wryly . It seems that Rebecca is Chloes mother, and Mirey is her little sister . Rios smiling wryly inside as he think that no wonder that theres some recollection in seeing Rebecca face . Because this Rebecca was the mistress who managed the inn in which he lodged during his stay in Almond . [TL : See Act 2 : Trading City, Almond] He expected that she was with her husband but, theres no stopper even if he ponders it now . Part 11 Chloe, youll go back to your work after you led them inside the mansion And, Natalies giving her order to Chloe . Thank you very much, senpai Chloes replying with a reassuring smile . Natalie is replying with a smile and then, My deepest apologies to make you wait, Haruto-sama . Since weve no time either, Ill guide you at my master at once She bowed to Rio and told so . Rio and Natalie is finishing with simple introductions in the way toward this place . On that point is their real first meeting with each other, theres a farce but, Rio ended up with the so called having acquinted with Liselotte . Yeah, please treat me well Rio is nodding, following the guidance of Natalie towards Liselottes office . Chapter 83 Volume 1 Chapter 83 TL : Cnine ED : Jake1456 PF : Algebra Part 1 Liselotte was inside the tent that was erected as a makeshift hospital in the garden of the mansion. As for before her is, a soldier gritting his teeth to endure his pain is lying down. His abdomen is dyed bright red due to blood. GUH It hurts [TL : Youre a man right] The wounded soldier lets out a painful groan as he holds his wound. Hey, since youre going to receive a healing, you cant move you know. Recovery Magic Heal As she says that, Liselotte pressed her hand on the injured part. She keeps on chanting the aria and, a small magic square rises on top of her palm, the healing light that comes out from that is healing the wound. Its already alright you know. Instant medical treatment is done. See, its not painful anymore Even when undergoing treatment, Liselottes cheering on the patient. The wound is completely closed in one minute, bit by bit, a rosy color started to come back on the pale faced soldier. It should be alright with this Liselotte said that and wipeing the sweat on her forehead. The soldiers timidly opening his eyes. [TL : Youre a man right] Hes looking absentmindedly at Liselottes face for a moment and, EH, AH L-Liselotte-sama The soldier shrieked with a dumbfounded face. It might be the best thing he can do since he was enduring the pain, he might never thought that Liselotte will be applying healing magic in the open. O-Ouch The soldier tried to raise his body in panic but, his face crooked in pain to the dull sensation on his abdomen. Liselottes gently pressing the body of the soldier and slowly made him to lie on the bed. Seee. Because your wound just got blocked, you cant make a sudden movement like that with your stomach. Since your wound is quite deep right Liselottes telling him that with a more friendly tone than usual. EH, T-T, ThankYou Maybe because hes nervous as hes charmed by Liselotte, the soldiers bowing with an obviously flustered state. Hey, if youre a man, then stay firm Part 2 Liselottes unintentionally letting out a laugh and rebuked the soldier. Y-Yeah The soldiers replying in panic. Good. Please just lie down like that for a while Liselotte nods quite pleased with him. Now, she, along with the users of healing magic who are working in the mansion are performing medical treatment to the wounded people. Liselotte, her name is known as a genius mage who graduated by skipping grades in the royal institute of Galwark kingdom. Though she hasnt been blessed that much in her talent with swords, Liselottes blessed with abundance amount of magical power which cant be compared to a normal person, and having an aptitude in which she can learn all kind of magic. But, even with that, for her whos a dukes daughter, in general situation its hard to think that shell use healing magic on an ordinary injured soldier. But, Liselottes not even putting an air of self-importance, she keeps on using healing magic while sweat is appearing on her forehead. The figure of her gently cheering on the soldier at times and rebuking them at times is definitely enhancing the morale of the soldiers. Some of the healing is incomplete nevertheless, that amount as far as the people whos trying to return to the battlefield by striking their chest. [TL : Not too sureC> ФˤΰKȫǤˤ⤫餺ؤ򤿤ƼˑؑȤߤޤǤ̤] While she was working, Someone greeted her from behind. Liselotte-sama Turning her head to answer that voice, Natalie whos the subordinate of Liselotte was standing there. For some reason, she is bringing along Rio who she ordered to be tailed by Natalie. Ara, Natali~. Haruto-sama. Please explain how the situation turned this way Liselottes slightly perplexed and then asked for their bussiness. This matter should be conveyed immediately. I discovered an unidentified strong demon. Since Haruto-sama beat that monster in combat, I brought him along Liselottes eyes slightly sharpened in hearing Natalie who was bringing out the without beating around the bush type of topic. Immediately setting her body straight turning toward Rio and, This is.. My deepest apologies for making you come again in the same day Liselottes feeling obligated to express her gratitude. Dont mind it, its reasonable. But, unfortunately I have a minor business. If Im reporting, please allow me to leave immediately Part 3 So as for not making her feel uncomfortable, even while choosing his words, Rio told that hes clearly in a hurry to the other party. This place is quite hectic, my deepest apologies for forcing you to come to this place. Please let me to offer my deepest apology Liselottes bowing for the second time. Its nothing, since this event is unusual. Since I would be grateful if you let me finish it quickly Rio said that while shaking his head for a bit. Certainly. Nonetheless, since well be talking while standing, please sit over there Liselottes turning her line of sight toward the legless chair that was estabilished at the corner of the field hospital. [TL : Legless chair picture and link] [ED: http://www.clasohlson.com/medias/sys_master/9253743886366.jpg something like that i think] Currently that place is made into an impromptu countermeasure room. And then, the three of them quickly decided to move to another place. In the southwest of Almond, the demons whose numbers easily exceeds 100 is crowding together, they approached the rock house in which Miharu and co is hiding themself. Ogre, hellhound, mad boar, bi-kongDD, the individuals that is treated as especially formidable amongst the demons attacking Almond is sighted amongst the crowd. Uwaa, though I couldnt see anything with this, thats bi-kong and mad boar right. Will we really be alright being besieged by this large number of demons, Aisia-san From the fact that the demons that are treated as a headache amongst the literatures that she knows is swarming in great numbers, Celia asked Aisia with a cramped smile. Its okay. Shut you eyes following my signal since Im gonna send a signal to Haruto with a large scale spirit art after this After saying that, Aisia stretched her hand toward the sky. In the next moment, light exploded. A pillar of light appears as if piercing into the sky, spreading torrent of odo and mana in that region. The pillar disappears in the next moment, even the light that was wrapping the vicinity also disappeared. Haruto should be noticed it by now The spirit art used by Aisia was the means of communication like fire beacon which she decided with Rio beforehand. For the opponent, the pillar of light exists and serve as nothing more than a camouflage but, by using the torrent of odo and mana, she could pass her message that theres an abnormal situation to Rio till as far as a 50 kilometres radius. But, since the consumption for odo is at its limit, firing it randomly while being separated from Rio is something that she cant do. The demon that restrained on the back aside, the demon thats coming forward have their vision snatched away by the flash, and disabled. There might even be individuals who temporarily lost their sight. Part 4 Im going to focus on defense after this. Following accordingly, Celia attack the demons with magic ROGER Celias replying in good mood thereupon, a squall is arising in the surroundings and a gigantic wind barrier is surrounding Aisia and co. Multi Earth Lance Magic Multi-Earth Glaive Touching her hand on the ground, Celias reciting the aria and then a big magic square had risen right under one part of the crowd of the demons in the front. In a flash, countless earth lances is rising from the ground completely like countless porcupine needles is piercing the demons. [TL : Celia Lv-UP^] The demons who were snatched of their vision and couldnt move to escaping from the range of attack in a slight time before the invocation was no match for Celia. GIYAAA Shrieks coming out like a war cry from the demons. When the earth lances stabbing the demon to death is smashed up like crystal. GUGAA The ogre who stayed outside the range of the magic threw a wood-like lance at Celia in anger. The lance kept going straight, if it keeps going at this rate itll soon pierce Celias delicate body. But, the next momentDD GAH The trajectory of the lance is greatly swayed, and is thrown to the sky. The storm barrier that erected as if protecting the house is changing the trajectory of the lance. The ironwall-like turbulence is rejecting everything that is going to approach it. Thereupon, suddenly blades of winds that is bringing about magical power spread from the storm barrier. The blade of wind that tinged with magical power is neatly decapitating the head of the ogre, and accurately caught the body of the other demons. GU-GUGI The demons that were trying to approach is becoming the victims of the blades, and have their body cut into two. The corpse are increasing one by one, more than thirty demons already met their end, and transformed into magic stone. Really reliable arent you Celia said that loudly while loosening her face. Aisias going as far as making accurate strikes while devoting herself on defense. Though theres still hundreds of demons crowding before their eyes, she doesnt feel any bit of danger from them. Though the rear guard type mage have an ironclad rule of not taking the initiative in a combat, if its in this situation, even Celia can calmly use her magic with ease. Part 5 Though the type of magic in which the phenomenon of magic square appearing in front of the user is obstructed due to the storm barrier, the magic user can launch a one-sided attack if the magic designated at the optional invoking point of magic*. [TL* : This sentences is too confusingC>gߤǰħꇤӤkӤ륿פħLνYˤ躦ƤޤgߤħꇤΰkӵصָħʤһĤ˹ĤФȤǤ롣] [TL : My point is : invoking magic inside the storm barrier is hard but, skilled magic user can launch one-sided attack by invoking magic square at designated location outside the storm barrier] A remote invocation magic square is an extremely advanced skill but, in the case of Celia whos hailed as a genius, she could easily execute that move. Icicle Rain MagicIcicle Rain Celias reciting the aria as she holds her hand up to the sky. Several seconds later, a magic square emerges overhead the demons, and then sharp icicles are pouring down incessantly. GUGA After succesfully skewering the bodies of the demons that is clustering together in one place, the ice lance breaks. Even after that, theyre paying attention in their use of magic as to not damage the vicinity of the house, they keep on decreasing the demons one after another in one go using ranged attack magic. We decreased quite a large number of them, havent we Celia muttered while looking at their vicinity. The flocks of demons already decreased below half of the first wave. If it keeps going on like this, theyll be able to exterminate them in 10 minutes. I wonder, what the heck is with this number of demons I dont think that its by mere coincidence that theyre flocking to attack this place. The barrier is active right Celias asking with a gloomy face to Aisia on her side. Uhn. Someone is neutralizing the barrier from a bit separated place. You can think that the barrier is losing its effect at this moment Aisia replied as she clearly shaked her head. That means, this situation is intentionally created by someone right. Whats that person aiming for, in the first place I dont even know how hes controlling these demons but, its definitely not a joke Celia said that while pouting her lips. That person is observing us from a distance Fu~hn. I wonder what is his purpose Dunno Maybe well know it after beating the demons in this place Aisia tilted her head with a nonchalant expression as she maintained the spirit arts. I see. Rio isnt here, chasing that person is impossible but. We cant leave it as it is right Part 6 Celias sighing deeply with Haa~, as she says that. Nn. Well, lets beat the demon in this place quickly then Aisias nodding slightly. Thereupon, the wind thats covering their vicinity is blowing up violently, the blade of wind thats carrying out magical power is scattering for the second time. Though the demons are scattering around from place to place while letting out a shriek-like voice, the blades of wind is mercilessly reaping their life. Ha~, it makes you lose your self confidence doesnt it. Could it be that Rio can also easily pull this stunt Celias muttering as she let out a wry smile. Even if shes hailed as a genius mage, she cant imitate Aisia no matter how much she tried. Judging from what she heard from Rio, its because spirit arts and magic is something similiar to counterfeit, despite unavoidable, for example he whos using spirit arts also couldnt do something like Aisia do. In the first place she already has magic, since she cant use spirit arts if hes living in the human race area, Celia isnt too keen to learn spirit arts. It said that the Rio when he was in the royal academy was already using spirit arts. While being jeered by the nobles of his surrounding so much for being unable to use magic, thanks to his strong will which keep hiding the spirit arts and deceiving the surrounding eyes by never openly using that power even once in his academy era. But still, Im glad that he told me about it Though it was natural, the thing that was secret somehow made her worry non-stop, and made her pout. Maybe thats just how much the relationship that I built with Rio through more than 5 years. But, even in the midst of a battle, knowing that Rios changed and become stronger again strangely made Celia feel somewhat happy with it. And then, at that time. GYAAa The demons that pushed into a desperate situation is blown with GOU squal and thrown high in the sky. Haruto can do about that much Very reliable isnt it Celia was puffing into a smile to Aisia who replied with a single sentence. Reis was peeping to examine Aisia and co fighting from the sky. U~hn. As I thought, those level of demons wont even become worthy for their opponent. Though I came since I felt the sign of a strong spirit, I never thought that theres a human-form spirit in this place Narrowing his eyes as hes looking intently at Aisia. [TL : CALL THE COPS, THERES A PEEPING TOM] Part 7 Though its hard to believe that she could wield that much power without a contractor, that mage who uses magic shouldnt be her contractor right, or that person might be hiding in that house Moving his hand on his chin, Reis muttered while pondering about something. For example, the human-form spirit is quite a nuisance if it binds a contract with someone who can supply the magical power enough for it to perfectly utilizing its power. But, he couldnt see the bottom of its power for he just scouted its power by making it clash with that level of demons. At most he could surmise that it received a supply of magical power from its contractor. For the sake of confirming its real power, Reis might need to show himself. But, if the contractor is reliable, I wont be able to hurt him with this hand of mine. Should I accept it as I know as much as that it has a contractor. The other party should have noticed my presence, I guess I should escape soon After a ridiculing-like smile floats on his face, Reis decided to observe Aisias power for a bit more for now. My deepest gratitude for teaching us about such a precious explanation After hearing almost all of the necessary story from Rio, Liselotte bowed deeply. Though shes conducting herself with such firm manner, the color of slight fatigue is peeping from her face. Thats only natural. In reality, the demon called ghoul which just appeared was truly hard to handle. The physical power which far surpassed the flesh of a living human, abnormal recovery ability, warlike brutal traits. Though even if theyre showing coordinating battle power to those who cant ignore those, if its from Liselottes view, that is not the most troubling matter. The most troubling matter is the fact that the ghoul is showing a human form right before it dies. Humans are becoming a demonDD, If that was true, then its really a grievous situation. They cant deny the possibility for a human to turn into a demon in that area if they dont understand the requirement for humans to become a demon, in the end its going back to the star as its something that they dont know. Even if they do an autopsy to one of those to gain more information, the ghoul vanishes leaving behind ashes and a magic stone, even if the magic stone is left behind, whether its purity or size is greater except for those normal stuff, theyre in a complete deadlock. With the subjugation of the demon at the level of not complete, she has no ways out even if she is advancing the story with just a guess, as a result, it just left a reason for her to be concerned about and mental fatigue, it made her mind cloudy. Thanks to you we could quickly give a notice when similar monsters appear in the city Liselotte said that while mustering her best smile as if to deny that kind of needless anxiety. Though there might be some point in which it is already too late, seeing that theres some point which is not too late, its something that they can do without any problem. Natalie whos withdrawing herself to give a detailed instruction for the sake of transmitting the information of the ghoul to various defensive places in the city. Around this time, she might be finished delivering the information to various places in the city by using carrier pigeons. Its nothing, at most Im just doing my job Part 8 Rios replying her words of gratitude by shaking his head. After he is done with the necessary story, as its not good for his mental health even if hes overstaying in this place. Therefore, hes choosing this as the timing for leaving but, it might just be his imagination but, the line of sight that is indirectly turning toward him as if wishing for him to help was coming from Liselotte. If its from Liselotte, the current situation is in which she wants to borrow a hand even from a cat. But, seeeing that Rios not a soldier of this city nor he is an adventurer, she cant force him to fight in this situation. Since even in the proposal of negotiation shes putting in refused as if to persistently guard from Rios side in the beginning, the atmosphere might turn bad if she takes out that card. [TL : Not too sure C>h֤褦ˤ˥ꥪη򏈤褦˶ϤƤޤäᡢ餯Ԓ֤ˤ՚ݤˤʤäƤޤäΤ] Maybe Rios seeing through that situation or maybe not. Well then, I guess this is all my part Hes saying that as he curtly turned away his line of sight from Liselotte whos peeking at him with a listless expression. Yes. It seems that the demons are not invading the residential area but, the other place is dangerous. Unfortunately the defense of the mansion is also lacking, for us to be unable to even give a bodyguard is Though its hard to Liselotte who looks like she is slightly depressed, seeing that Aisia is there as a guardian nonetheless the safety of Miharu and co is lifting from his mind, if it comes from Rio, he has no intention to help the defense of Almond more than necessary. Dont mind it, its reasonable. Receiving your feeling is enough After saying that, Rios standing from the legless chair half-rising to one of his feet. Please be careful Yes. Well then, well do it properly in the future Rios leaving the outdoor hospital tent after saying his parting words. Liselottes seeing his retreating figure whos walking on the pavement road of the garden. And then, when theyre separated by around 20 metres. E-Enemy attack ENEMY ATTAACK The soldier who was standing at the gate was leaping into the garden while shouting loudly. Liselottes expression is changed to surprise. The atmosphere of the mansion became busy at once. The soldier is shouting desperately as he sends a warning to the people inside the garden. And then, the soldier who came into the garden from the gate is approaching Rio. The demons is approaching this place The soldier is shouting to convey something. But, a black ghoul is descending from the sky in the next moment and easily dispatching the soldier by sweeping him to the side. A little behind it another five ghoul descends from the sky as they flap their bat-like wings. Maybe because theyre not that skillful in flying, its more accurate to say that theyre jumping down rather than descending. Part 9 Small fry The black ghouls looking at the blown off soldier while letting out an ominous laugh. Maybe because its an instant death with that attack just now, the body of the soldier isnt even twitching. Rio was slightly knitting his eyebrows seeing that scene. N. NN Suddenly, Rios figure just in front is reflected in the eyes of the black ghoul. Maybe because it recalled something, the tip of its mouth raised happily. Ku-KUHA-KUHAHA-KUHAHAHAHAHAHA The black ghoul is raising a loud laugh as if going mad. WHY ARE YOU IN THIS PLACE Rios tilting his head to the raised question. Since he has no memory of being an acquaintance with this kind of being. CHE. DAMNIT. YOURE NOT EVEN PUTTING ME IN YOUR EYES The black ghoul is clicking his tongueDD the existence that was called as Alphonse before warped his face. The current him has changed to a different being from human to a demon, the people close by is staring for the first time and understand that his face is changed to an ominous one. [TL : not too sureC>αˤħˤʤgȤτeʴڤ䤨ƤꡢHߤҕƳƤ狼뤯餤ĤⵜäƤޤäƤ롣] Rio has no reason to recognise the thing about Alphonse but, maybe because he doesnt understand such a thing, his heart is contaminated. And then, at that time. Thats Rio eyes is opened wide in seeing the pillar of light rising from the southwest forest. And then sensing the wave of odo and mana slightly after that. Rios face is tensed as his line of sight turned sharp. FUhn. You SuRe HaVe SuCH LeEWaY to LoOKING AWaY huh. WeLL, FiNE THeN Alphonse is snorting as if in a bad mood. OI. ThE TWO OvER THere, CoME AnD CaTCh tHe WoMAn OVeR TherE. SiNcE ILl Kill HEr Alphonse handed his intruction with his chin to the two ghouls in the back. Liselottes looking vigilantly on that situation from the back. ThE OThEr ThREE will COVEr mE. gOOo. DoNT LeT hEr Go Part 10 As if ignoring Alphonse who keeps talking in front of him, Rio suddenly breaks into a mad rush to the side by freely manipulating his strengthened physical ability. Alphonse also moves immediately reacting to that. The other ghouls also started to act to their previous order. Three ghouls are chasing after Rio along with Alphonse, the other two is running to catch Liselotte. I WONT LET YOU DO IT As if to obstruct the ghouls approaching Liselotte, Natalie and Cosette who returned to the side as her guard is slipping in between. Thus, the battle between the two chamberlains and two ghouls begin. CHE, WAit RiGhT THEre In the meantime, to avoid a troublesome battle, Rio who chose to run without hesitation is disturbed by the ghouls which was led by Alphonse and more distracted than what he thought. Alphonses physical ability is even higher than the other ghouls, hes matching Rios speed who raised the strength of his body and physical ability with spirit arts. Originally, he needs to off-track Alphonse and co to leave from the mansion is concerning the above situation, because he loses the distance between them and is overtaken. CEH Rios clicking his tongue as he feels a bit of a hurry. KuHA-KUHAHA-KUHAHAHA ArE Yuo sCArEd WAnT To BeG fOr YouR lIfE. I MiGhT LEt YoU Off If YoU Do So Though he says so, Alphonses extends his sharp nail to pierce Rios body. Because Alphonse was coming to attack him as hes overtaken, the other ghouls also overtook Rio immediately and attacked together. Besieged by the 4 ghouls, Rio sighed with a annoyed tone. HoW aBoUt ThE WoMEn WiTh YOU I MigHT SaVe YoUr LifE if YOu GiVE mE ThOSE WoMEN. WhAT, DoNt WoRRy. ILL GiVE thEM PLenTY OF LOve, As My TOY Rios knitting his eyebrows slightly to Alphonse whos letting out a sadistic smile. Coping with the violent-like storm attack of the 4 ghouls, Rio who was being cornered to a defensive combat is taking some distance with a dance-like back step and then, drew his sword. [TL : Rio-Calibur] Fuhn, feEl LiKE FigHTing bAcK nOw. FoOl Alphonse raised his eyes unpleasantly as he feels the tingling sensation of intimidation that is released by Rio.. Staring silently at the ghouls, Rio steps forward and then, the battle, begins. TL Note : Try to Click the next chapter button!!! Chapter 84 Volume 1 Chapter 83 TL : Cnine ED : Jake1456 PF : Algebra Part 1 Liselotte was inside the tent that was erected as a makeshift hospital in the garden of the mansion. As for before her is, a soldier gritting his teeth to endure his pain is lying down. His abdomen is dyed bright red due to blood. GUH It hurts [TL : Youre a man right] The wounded soldier lets out a painful groan as he holds his wound. Hey, since youre going to receive a healing, you cant move you know. Recovery Magic Heal As she says that, Liselotte pressed her hand on the injured part. She keeps on chanting the aria and, a small magic square rises on top of her palm, the healing light that comes out from that is healing the wound. Its already alright you know. Instant medical treatment is done. See, its not painful anymore Even when undergoing treatment, Liselottes cheering on the patient. The wound is completely closed in one minute, bit by bit, a rosy color started to come back on the pale faced soldier. It should be alright with this Liselotte said that and wipeing the sweat on her forehead. The soldiers timidly opening his eyes. [TL : Youre a man right] Hes looking absentmindedly at Liselottes face for a moment and, EH, AH L-Liselotte-sama The soldier shrieked with a dumbfounded face. It might be the best thing he can do since he was enduring the pain, he might never thought that Liselotte will be applying healing magic in the open. O-Ouch The soldier tried to raise his body in panic but, his face crooked in pain to the dull sensation on his abdomen. Liselottes gently pressing the body of the soldier and slowly made him to lie on the bed. Seee. Because your wound just got blocked, you cant make a sudden movement like that with your stomach. Since your wound is quite deep right Liselottes telling him that with a more friendly tone than usual. EH, T-T, ThankYou Maybe because hes nervous as hes charmed by Liselotte, the soldiers bowing with an obviously flustered state. Hey, if youre a man, then stay firm Part 2 Liselottes unintentionally letting out a laugh and rebuked the soldier. Y-Yeah The soldiers replying in panic. Good. Please just lie down like that for a while Liselotte nods quite pleased with him. Now, she, along with the users of healing magic who are working in the mansion are performing medical treatment to the wounded people. Liselotte, her name is known as a genius mage who graduated by skipping grades in the royal institute of Galwark kingdom. Though she hasnt been blessed that much in her talent with swords, Liselottes blessed with abundance amount of magical power which cant be compared to a normal person, and having an aptitude in which she can learn all kind of magic. But, even with that, for her whos a dukes daughter, in general situation its hard to think that shell use healing magic on an ordinary injured soldier. But, Liselottes not even putting an air of self-importance, she keeps on using healing magic while sweat is appearing on her forehead. The figure of her gently cheering on the soldier at times and rebuking them at times is definitely enhancing the morale of the soldiers. Some of the healing is incomplete nevertheless, that amount as far as the people whos trying to return to the battlefield by striking their chest. [TL : Not too sureC> ФˤΰKȫǤˤ⤫餺ؤ򤿤ƼˑؑȤߤޤǤ̤] While she was working, Someone greeted her from behind. Liselotte-sama Turning her head to answer that voice, Natalie whos the subordinate of Liselotte was standing there. For some reason, she is bringing along Rio who she ordered to be tailed by Natalie. Ara, Natali~. Haruto-sama. Please explain how the situation turned this way Liselottes slightly perplexed and then asked for their bussiness. This matter should be conveyed immediately. I discovered an unidentified strong demon. Since Haruto-sama beat that monster in combat, I brought him along Liselottes eyes slightly sharpened in hearing Natalie who was bringing out the without beating around the bush type of topic. Immediately setting her body straight turning toward Rio and, This is.. My deepest apologies for making you come again in the same day Liselottes feeling obligated to express her gratitude. Dont mind it, its reasonable. But, unfortunately I have a minor business. If Im reporting, please allow me to leave immediately Part 3 So as for not making her feel uncomfortable, even while choosing his words, Rio told that hes clearly in a hurry to the other party. This place is quite hectic, my deepest apologies for forcing you to come to this place. Please let me to offer my deepest apology Liselottes bowing for the second time. Its nothing, since this event is unusual. Since I would be grateful if you let me finish it quickly Rio said that while shaking his head for a bit. Certainly. Nonetheless, since well be talking while standing, please sit over there Liselottes turning her line of sight toward the legless chair that was estabilished at the corner of the field hospital. [TL : Legless chair picture and link] [ED: http://www.clasohlson.com/medias/sys_master/9253743886366.jpg something like that i think] Currently that place is made into an impromptu countermeasure room. And then, the three of them quickly decided to move to another place. In the southwest of Almond, the demons whose numbers easily exceeds 100 is crowding together, they approached the rock house in which Miharu and co is hiding themself. Ogre, hellhound, mad boar, bi-kongDD, the individuals that is treated as especially formidable amongst the demons attacking Almond is sighted amongst the crowd. Uwaa, though I couldnt see anything with this, thats bi-kong and mad boar right. Will we really be alright being besieged by this large number of demons, Aisia-san From the fact that the demons that are treated as a headache amongst the literatures that she knows is swarming in great numbers, Celia asked Aisia with a cramped smile. Its okay. Shut you eyes following my signal since Im gonna send a signal to Haruto with a large scale spirit art after this After saying that, Aisia stretched her hand toward the sky. In the next moment, light exploded. A pillar of light appears as if piercing into the sky, spreading torrent of odo and mana in that region. The pillar disappears in the next moment, even the light that was wrapping the vicinity also disappeared. Haruto should be noticed it by now The spirit art used by Aisia was the means of communication like fire beacon which she decided with Rio beforehand. For the opponent, the pillar of light exists and serve as nothing more than a camouflage but, by using the torrent of odo and mana, she could pass her message that theres an abnormal situation to Rio till as far as a 50 kilometres radius. But, since the consumption for odo is at its limit, firing it randomly while being separated from Rio is something that she cant do. The demon that restrained on the back aside, the demon thats coming forward have their vision snatched away by the flash, and disabled. There might even be individuals who temporarily lost their sight. Part 4 Im going to focus on defense after this. Following accordingly, Celia attack the demons with magic ROGER Celias replying in good mood thereupon, a squall is arising in the surroundings and a gigantic wind barrier is surrounding Aisia and co. Multi Earth Lance Magic Multi-Earth Glaive Touching her hand on the ground, Celias reciting the aria and then a big magic square had risen right under one part of the crowd of the demons in the front. In a flash, countless earth lances is rising from the ground completely like countless porcupine needles is piercing the demons. [TL : Celia Lv-UP^] The demons who were snatched of their vision and couldnt move to escaping from the range of attack in a slight time before the invocation was no match for Celia. GIYAAA Shrieks coming out like a war cry from the demons. When the earth lances stabbing the demon to death is smashed up like crystal. GUGAA The ogre who stayed outside the range of the magic threw a wood-like lance at Celia in anger. The lance kept going straight, if it keeps going at this rate itll soon pierce Celias delicate body. But, the next momentDD GAH The trajectory of the lance is greatly swayed, and is thrown to the sky. The storm barrier that erected as if protecting the house is changing the trajectory of the lance. The ironwall-like turbulence is rejecting everything that is going to approach it. Thereupon, suddenly blades of winds that is bringing about magical power spread from the storm barrier. The blade of wind that tinged with magical power is neatly decapitating the head of the ogre, and accurately caught the body of the other demons. GU-GUGI The demons that were trying to approach is becoming the victims of the blades, and have their body cut into two. The corpse are increasing one by one, more than thirty demons already met their end, and transformed into magic stone. Really reliable arent you Celia said that loudly while loosening her face. Aisias going as far as making accurate strikes while devoting herself on defense. Though theres still hundreds of demons crowding before their eyes, she doesnt feel any bit of danger from them. Though the rear guard type mage have an ironclad rule of not taking the initiative in a combat, if its in this situation, even Celia can calmly use her magic with ease. Part 5 Though the type of magic in which the phenomenon of magic square appearing in front of the user is obstructed due to the storm barrier, the magic user can launch a one-sided attack if the magic designated at the optional invoking point of magic*. [TL* : This sentences is too confusingC>gߤǰħꇤӤkӤ륿פħLνYˤ躦ƤޤgߤħꇤΰkӵصָħʤһĤ˹ĤФȤǤ롣] [TL : My point is : invoking magic inside the storm barrier is hard but, skilled magic user can launch one-sided attack by invoking magic square at designated location outside the storm barrier] A remote invocation magic square is an extremely advanced skill but, in the case of Celia whos hailed as a genius, she could easily execute that move. Icicle Rain MagicIcicle Rain Celias reciting the aria as she holds her hand up to the sky. Several seconds later, a magic square emerges overhead the demons, and then sharp icicles are pouring down incessantly. GUGA After succesfully skewering the bodies of the demons that is clustering together in one place, the ice lance breaks. Even after that, theyre paying attention in their use of magic as to not damage the vicinity of the house, they keep on decreasing the demons one after another in one go using ranged attack magic. We decreased quite a large number of them, havent we Celia muttered while looking at their vicinity. The flocks of demons already decreased below half of the first wave. If it keeps going on like this, theyll be able to exterminate them in 10 minutes. I wonder, what the heck is with this number of demons I dont think that its by mere coincidence that theyre flocking to attack this place. The barrier is active right Celias asking with a gloomy face to Aisia on her side. Uhn. Someone is neutralizing the barrier from a bit separated place. You can think that the barrier is losing its effect at this moment Aisia replied as she clearly shaked her head. That means, this situation is intentionally created by someone right. Whats that person aiming for, in the first place I dont even know how hes controlling these demons but, its definitely not a joke Celia said that while pouting her lips. That person is observing us from a distance Fu~hn. I wonder what is his purpose Dunno Maybe well know it after beating the demons in this place Aisia tilted her head with a nonchalant expression as she maintained the spirit arts. I see. Rio isnt here, chasing that person is impossible but. We cant leave it as it is right Part 6 Celias sighing deeply with Haa~, as she says that. Nn. Well, lets beat the demon in this place quickly then Aisias nodding slightly. Thereupon, the wind thats covering their vicinity is blowing up violently, the blade of wind thats carrying out magical power is scattering for the second time. Though the demons are scattering around from place to place while letting out a shriek-like voice, the blades of wind is mercilessly reaping their life. Ha~, it makes you lose your self confidence doesnt it. Could it be that Rio can also easily pull this stunt Celias muttering as she let out a wry smile. Even if shes hailed as a genius mage, she cant imitate Aisia no matter how much she tried. Judging from what she heard from Rio, its because spirit arts and magic is something similiar to counterfeit, despite unavoidable, for example he whos using spirit arts also couldnt do something like Aisia do. In the first place she already has magic, since she cant use spirit arts if hes living in the human race area, Celia isnt too keen to learn spirit arts. It said that the Rio when he was in the royal academy was already using spirit arts. While being jeered by the nobles of his surrounding so much for being unable to use magic, thanks to his strong will which keep hiding the spirit arts and deceiving the surrounding eyes by never openly using that power even once in his academy era. But still, Im glad that he told me about it Though it was natural, the thing that was secret somehow made her worry non-stop, and made her pout. Maybe thats just how much the relationship that I built with Rio through more than 5 years. But, even in the midst of a battle, knowing that Rios changed and become stronger again strangely made Celia feel somewhat happy with it. And then, at that time. GYAAa The demons that pushed into a desperate situation is blown with GOU squal and thrown high in the sky. Haruto can do about that much Very reliable isnt it Celia was puffing into a smile to Aisia who replied with a single sentence. Reis was peeping to examine Aisia and co fighting from the sky. U~hn. As I thought, those level of demons wont even become worthy for their opponent. Though I came since I felt the sign of a strong spirit, I never thought that theres a human-form spirit in this place Narrowing his eyes as hes looking intently at Aisia. [TL : CALL THE COPS, THERES A PEEPING TOM] Part 7 Though its hard to believe that she could wield that much power without a contractor, that mage who uses magic shouldnt be her contractor right, or that person might be hiding in that house Moving his hand on his chin, Reis muttered while pondering about something. For example, the human-form spirit is quite a nuisance if it binds a contract with someone who can supply the magical power enough for it to perfectly utilizing its power. But, he couldnt see the bottom of its power for he just scouted its power by making it clash with that level of demons. At most he could surmise that it received a supply of magical power from its contractor. For the sake of confirming its real power, Reis might need to show himself. But, if the contractor is reliable, I wont be able to hurt him with this hand of mine. Should I accept it as I know as much as that it has a contractor. The other party should have noticed my presence, I guess I should escape soon After a ridiculing-like smile floats on his face, Reis decided to observe Aisias power for a bit more for now. My deepest gratitude for teaching us about such a precious explanation After hearing almost all of the necessary story from Rio, Liselotte bowed deeply. Though shes conducting herself with such firm manner, the color of slight fatigue is peeping from her face. Thats only natural. In reality, the demon called ghoul which just appeared was truly hard to handle. The physical power which far surpassed the flesh of a living human, abnormal recovery ability, warlike brutal traits. Though even if theyre showing coordinating battle power to those who cant ignore those, if its from Liselottes view, that is not the most troubling matter. The most troubling matter is the fact that the ghoul is showing a human form right before it dies. Humans are becoming a demonDD, If that was true, then its really a grievous situation. They cant deny the possibility for a human to turn into a demon in that area if they dont understand the requirement for humans to become a demon, in the end its going back to the star as its something that they dont know. Even if they do an autopsy to one of those to gain more information, the ghoul vanishes leaving behind ashes and a magic stone, even if the magic stone is left behind, whether its purity or size is greater except for those normal stuff, theyre in a complete deadlock. With the subjugation of the demon at the level of not complete, she has no ways out even if she is advancing the story with just a guess, as a result, it just left a reason for her to be concerned about and mental fatigue, it made her mind cloudy. Thanks to you we could quickly give a notice when similar monsters appear in the city Liselotte said that while mustering her best smile as if to deny that kind of needless anxiety. Though there might be some point in which it is already too late, seeing that theres some point which is not too late, its something that they can do without any problem. Natalie whos withdrawing herself to give a detailed instruction for the sake of transmitting the information of the ghoul to various defensive places in the city. Around this time, she might be finished delivering the information to various places in the city by using carrier pigeons. Its nothing, at most Im just doing my job Part 8 Rios replying her words of gratitude by shaking his head. After he is done with the necessary story, as its not good for his mental health even if hes overstaying in this place. Therefore, hes choosing this as the timing for leaving but, it might just be his imagination but, the line of sight that is indirectly turning toward him as if wishing for him to help was coming from Liselotte. If its from Liselotte, the current situation is in which she wants to borrow a hand even from a cat. But, seeeing that Rios not a soldier of this city nor he is an adventurer, she cant force him to fight in this situation. Since even in the proposal of negotiation shes putting in refused as if to persistently guard from Rios side in the beginning, the atmosphere might turn bad if she takes out that card. [TL : Not too sure C>h֤褦ˤ˥ꥪη򏈤褦˶ϤƤޤäᡢ餯Ԓ֤ˤ՚ݤˤʤäƤޤäΤ] Maybe Rios seeing through that situation or maybe not. Well then, I guess this is all my part Hes saying that as he curtly turned away his line of sight from Liselotte whos peeking at him with a listless expression. Yes. It seems that the demons are not invading the residential area but, the other place is dangerous. Unfortunately the defense of the mansion is also lacking, for us to be unable to even give a bodyguard is Though its hard to Liselotte who looks like she is slightly depressed, seeing that Aisia is there as a guardian nonetheless the safety of Miharu and co is lifting from his mind, if it comes from Rio, he has no intention to help the defense of Almond more than necessary. Dont mind it, its reasonable. Receiving your feeling is enough After saying that, Rios standing from the legless chair half-rising to one of his feet. Please be careful Yes. Well then, well do it properly in the future Rios leaving the outdoor hospital tent after saying his parting words. Liselottes seeing his retreating figure whos walking on the pavement road of the garden. And then, when theyre separated by around 20 metres. E-Enemy attack ENEMY ATTAACK The soldier who was standing at the gate was leaping into the garden while shouting loudly. Liselottes expression is changed to surprise. The atmosphere of the mansion became busy at once. The soldier is shouting desperately as he sends a warning to the people inside the garden. And then, the soldier who came into the garden from the gate is approaching Rio. The demons is approaching this place The soldier is shouting to convey something. But, a black ghoul is descending from the sky in the next moment and easily dispatching the soldier by sweeping him to the side. A little behind it another five ghoul descends from the sky as they flap their bat-like wings. Maybe because theyre not that skillful in flying, its more accurate to say that theyre jumping down rather than descending. Part 9 Small fry The black ghouls looking at the blown off soldier while letting out an ominous laugh. Maybe because its an instant death with that attack just now, the body of the soldier isnt even twitching. Rio was slightly knitting his eyebrows seeing that scene. N. NN Suddenly, Rios figure just in front is reflected in the eyes of the black ghoul. Maybe because it recalled something, the tip of its mouth raised happily. Ku-KUHA-KUHAHA-KUHAHAHAHAHAHA The black ghoul is raising a loud laugh as if going mad. WHY ARE YOU IN THIS PLACE Rios tilting his head to the raised question. Since he has no memory of being an acquaintance with this kind of being. CHE. DAMNIT. YOURE NOT EVEN PUTTING ME IN YOUR EYES The black ghoul is clicking his tongueDD the existence that was called as Alphonse before warped his face. The current him has changed to a different being from human to a demon, the people close by is staring for the first time and understand that his face is changed to an ominous one. [TL : not too sureC>αˤħˤʤgȤτeʴڤ䤨ƤꡢHߤҕƳƤ狼뤯餤ĤⵜäƤޤäƤ롣] Rio has no reason to recognise the thing about Alphonse but, maybe because he doesnt understand such a thing, his heart is contaminated. And then, at that time. Thats Rio eyes is opened wide in seeing the pillar of light rising from the southwest forest. And then sensing the wave of odo and mana slightly after that. Rios face is tensed as his line of sight turned sharp. FUhn. You SuRe HaVe SuCH LeEWaY to LoOKING AWaY huh. WeLL, FiNE THeN Alphonse is snorting as if in a bad mood. OI. ThE TWO OvER THere, CoME AnD CaTCh tHe WoMAn OVeR TherE. SiNcE ILl Kill HEr Alphonse handed his intruction with his chin to the two ghouls in the back. Liselottes looking vigilantly on that situation from the back. ThE OThEr ThREE will COVEr mE. gOOo. DoNT LeT hEr Go Part 10 As if ignoring Alphonse who keeps talking in front of him, Rio suddenly breaks into a mad rush to the side by freely manipulating his strengthened physical ability. Alphonse also moves immediately reacting to that. The other ghouls also started to act to their previous order. Three ghouls are chasing after Rio along with Alphonse, the other two is running to catch Liselotte. I WONT LET YOU DO IT As if to obstruct the ghouls approaching Liselotte, Natalie and Cosette who returned to the side as her guard is slipping in between. Thus, the battle between the two chamberlains and two ghouls begin. CHE, WAit RiGhT THEre In the meantime, to avoid a troublesome battle, Rio who chose to run without hesitation is disturbed by the ghouls which was led by Alphonse and more distracted than what he thought. Alphonses physical ability is even higher than the other ghouls, hes matching Rios speed who raised the strength of his body and physical ability with spirit arts. Originally, he needs to off-track Alphonse and co to leave from the mansion is concerning the above situation, because he loses the distance between them and is overtaken. CEH Rios clicking his tongue as he feels a bit of a hurry. KuHA-KUHAHA-KUHAHAHA ArE Yuo sCArEd WAnT To BeG fOr YouR lIfE. I MiGhT LEt YoU Off If YoU Do So Though he says so, Alphonses extends his sharp nail to pierce Rios body. Because Alphonse was coming to attack him as hes overtaken, the other ghouls also overtook Rio immediately and attacked together. Besieged by the 4 ghouls, Rio sighed with a annoyed tone. HoW aBoUt ThE WoMEn WiTh YOU I MigHT SaVe YoUr LifE if YOu GiVE mE ThOSE WoMEN. WhAT, DoNt WoRRy. ILL GiVE thEM PLenTY OF LOve, As My TOY Rios knitting his eyebrows slightly to Alphonse whos letting out a sadistic smile. Coping with the violent-like storm attack of the 4 ghouls, Rio who was being cornered to a defensive combat is taking some distance with a dance-like back step and then, drew his sword. [TL : Rio-Calibur] Fuhn, feEl LiKE FigHTing bAcK nOw. FoOl Alphonse raised his eyes unpleasantly as he feels the tingling sensation of intimidation that is released by Rio.. Staring silently at the ghouls, Rio steps forward and then, the battle, begins. TL Note : Try to Click the next chapter button!!! Chapter 85 Volume 1 Chapter 84 ԒϤ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Shance Part 1 It happened in a moment . The moment he thought Rio faced the ghouls in his way, the wind blew gently and Rios figure vanished from alphonses field of vision N Due to becoming a ghoul, he used his strengthened five senses to the maximum, but even though his eyes looked around at once, he couldnt find Rios figure . How could it be? Alphonse instinctively felt danger to his life and immediately jumped backwards . He flapped his wings to overlook the ground from above and, he saw Rios figure circling around the back of the ghoul who stood at the end of his field of vision . The ghouls neck was blown away in that instant . The sound of blood gushing came afterwards, it scattered darkish fluid which cant be though of as something that came from a human, the body of the ghoul who lost its head swooned heavily and fell . What just happened No, he knew the answer . Though he couldnt see the sword line with his eyes, there was no doubt that it was due to Rios slashing attack . But, he couldnt catch that series of movements . When he noticed the first move, when he noticed the end is approaching, that person had already delivered a godspeed-like slash . Behind When he sent his instruction with a loud voice, the ghouls frantically turned their heads . But, before he noticed, Rio had already returned to the place where he stood at the beginning Naturally, since there was no Rio when they turned around, the ghouls were perplexed . Rio started to approach them for the second time by using that gap . Instantly readying his loosened sword, he started to make a move in which the pre-motion couldnt be read at all . To the beautiful, fluttering petal-like movement, gulp, Alphonse could only swallow his saliva . But, when he noticed that he was completely captivated by the opponent he wanted to kill, bulging veins appeared on his forehead . N The moment he circled to the back of the ghoul who stood in the end of his field of vision, he decapitated another head . Seeing that figure, Alphonse gnawed on his teeth . Only one ghoul that he could use remained Seeing that the brains which send orders to the body are being separated from their body, the ghouls that were decapitated fell to the ground and stopped moving . Even for ghouls, when they are decapitated theyll die out in 10 minutes at most . Though its possible to reattach the separated parts by relying on their regenerating ability if they are reattached right away, Alponse hesitated as it seemed he would be killed if he did that . GUGAA Part 2 When he thought that, the remaining ghoul rushed at Rio after noticing him . FOOL STOP Alphonse tried to stop the subordinate ghoul right away . But, that ghouls movement was already unstoppable . Howling with its entire muscles, it dived towards Rios flank . As fast as a beast hunting its prey, it was a flexible defensive movement . One ultrahigh speed blow which would be unmatched if it was an ordinary person . That sharp and pointed nail was about to pierce Rios body with unparalleled accuracy . But, to Rio that series of movements had been seen as clear as day, to the point of being able to deal with it with some leeway . Since along with strengthening his physical ability, he had also strengthened his body, reaction speed, and kinetic vision . As for the upcoming nail spear, Rio dealt with it by sidestepping . N As a result, that attack hit empty air . Rio observed that movement vigilantly from the side and then, he easily sliced the arm of the ghoul that missed its target . He withdrew his sword before even the ghoul realized that its arm was severed, and added another horizontal slash . Easily bisecting the body of the ghoul . Several seconds later, the body and the arms of the ghoul crumbled down on the ground while raising a cloud of dust . Even so, though the ghoul was groveling on the ground, it died due to massive damage when Rio chopped off its head . The individual who could still move against Rio was just one, Alphonse . And, not even 30 second had passed since the start of the battle . No wAy Alphonse shouted in an extremely surprised manner . He was reborn . For the sake of killing those annoying guys, and to deliver every agony and disgrace in this world to those who dared look down on him . He happily advanced filled with delight and pleasure . He sees everything in this world in a different way, which was exactly the highest pleasure . He gained a power which was worth of that and a strong body, his current self was undefeatable . He was definitely standing on top of the food chain, those mobs, every one of them must prostrate themselves before him . As the first step, for the sake of enacting the new rules, todays raid is certainly the best moment for that . When he found Liselotte, he would kill her after thoroughly disgracing her . When he found those guys who looked down on him, hell kill them after displaying his newfound power . [Lol] It should turn that way . It was supposed to turn that way . And yet, why is this guy trying to obstruct him . Its just fine if you become bait to lure the women and be beaten till becoming a rag-like form . The current Alphonse was living by following his instincts, his mental state lost all the restrain called reasoning . Part 3 If theres one, its just one, Im the rule . Thats why he cant forgive it if things dont go his way . Ah, THAtS RigHt . ThIS Man AnD tHaT WomAN ArE UnFoRGiVeAbLE Therefore, its inevitable that murky dark feelings were swirling inside Alphonses head . It even washed away his fear with hatred . He didnt feel like mocking Rio since he was feeling the threat since sometimes ago . Why him, a noble existence must fear this kind of diminutive thrash . To those ignorant people who live beyond their own position . He recalled about Aisia, the owner of unparalleled beauty, something which wouldnt come to be even if the best artisans bet their whole lives to produce a woman . Even if shes impolite, the image of that shameless woman who brushed aside his hand just wont go away and is imprinted in his heart even now . The other women too, every one of them was a beauty which he didnt mind keeping as mistress . They surely will make a good face if he brings this man in a half-dead state . Alphonse showed an ear to ear smile filled with joy on his face . Ku-KUFu-kUKukU-KuhAHAhA Rio sent a doubtful glance at Alphonse who let out a laughing voice even if its just from his suppressed heart . But, even that doubt was just momentary . Alphonse dashed towards Rio like lightning . Without even being disturbed by the quick approach, Rio twisted his hips and stepped with his right foot first, he took an extremely low stance with his sword draped on his back . [TL : Maybe similiar to Kenshi Himura Battoujutsu . ] Their figure overlapped the next momentDD Liselotte unintentionally gulped her saliva seeing Rio fighting against those ghouls . Strong . Moreover, overwhelmingly strong . Though she couldnt perfectly grasp his figure with her eyes, he was making no useless movement from what she could see from the side . Rio slaughtered those ghouls one after another in a short time while adopting a stance to draw his power from natural movements . Were saved since Haruto-sama came While shocked by Rio who displayed a power beyond her expectation, the feeling of delight due to her luck came and settled deep inside of Liselotte . The ghouls who appeared in the mansion were six in total . In the case of this six ghouls attacking Liselotte right away, she certainly would fall under the hands of the ghouls . But, four of them somehow rushed towards Rio, only two of them came towards Liselotte . In addition, 3 of the ghouls who attacked Rio have already been slaughtered, the only one left is that black ghoul which could be considered as a variation . Though the black one was deemed as troublesome since it had more power than the normal ones, it doesnt seems to be trouble after witnessing Rios power . Part 4 This side hasnt even beaten one yet but, as expected, demanding them to show the same level of ability as THAT[Rio] is just too cruel right? In front of Liselotte, Natalie who was equipped with her twin daggers and Cosette who had her short spear equipped were confronting the two ghouls . They could battle with ease thanks to Rio . Despite looking like childs play compared to Rios battle, it didnt mean that those girls were weak . Since both of them held high rank in power even amongst the chamberlains who serve her when it comes to close combat . Their physical abilities which were strengthened by magic were almost on par, Cosette and Natalie were winning by a great margin compared to the ghouls who were following their instinct . If they were equipped with adamantite steel weapons, they might even be able to deliver a clean hit on the steel-like skin of the ghouls . Despite the steel-like skin and the restoration ability of the ghouls, as long as its a one on one battle, it might be just a matter of time till they deliver damage surpassing the restoration ability of the ghouls . It moved And currently, the battle between Rio and the black ghoul approached the finale . After the black ghoul let out a strange laugh, it suddenly sprung at Rio . Facing the ghoul who approached like a wild beast, Rio took a stance which aimed for a counter . The moment their figure intersected, Rio moved his leg to the right and avoided the ghouls punch by a paper thin margin . The jet black fist that could smash even a rock if it hit, just barely grazed the place where his left arm was . Rio brandished his previously low stance sword upward and then released a slash aimed for the ghouls body from its right hip diagonally upwards towards its left shoulder . A slash in a flash . [TL : һW C shinden issen C flash of sword] His sword that ended raised overhead diagonally bisected the body of the ghoul clean . But, as the upper half of its body was about to crumble to the ground, the black ghoul noisily howled . It had an astounding vitality . Na An astonished voice unintentionally leaked from Liselottes lips . The black ghoul twisted its body by using the falling momentum of the upper half of its body and circulated its nerves to release its spear hand at Rio . The tenacious blow was aimed with unmatched accuracy towards Rios heart from the back . In that moment, the black ghoul showed a wide sinister grin . WATCH OUT Liselotte shouted at him right away . But, at the same time as Liselottes shout, Rio evaded the attack . After he moved with a light footwork that left one wondering whether whats left is an afterimage, he drew a line with his sword, counter slashing as he turned around, bisecting the neck of the ghoul . The vision changed to the body which lost its head, the black ghoul then realized its reality . Go . . DddDAmnNnIiiiiiIIIiiTtTTTtttTT Part 5 That was its death throes . At the place where it crumbled down, it showed an angry expression, the black ghoul finally died . [TL : Sayonara . OgaPhonselol] Even its lower-half body which squirmed after losing its upper-half stopped moving, the jet-black plating which covered its entire body started peeling off . Ah, Haruto-sama Though Liselotte called his name, Rio ran without even turning his face . The only thing left in that place was a mere shadow of the ghouls leaving behind only their magic stone . Just a little bit, Liselotte who saw his retreating figure could unexpectedly feel impatience which couldnt be felt from the normal Rio . And then, going back in time a little . In the central plaza of Almond, Aria was slaying the approaching monsters one after another . Her glasswork-like peerless beauty, her snow-like faint and delicate skin, her appearance released an overwhelming presence to her surroundings, especially in the midst of battle . Though she already slaughtered more than a hundred monsters, there was not even one speck of blood on her chamberlain clothes . Suddenly, Arias figure vanished from the mens field of vision and then, numerous monsters heads fluttered on the air the next moment . Though the other monsters looked dumbfounded at the necks of their companions that fluttered around, the head of those monsters just kept floating on the air as Arias sword line kept killing them . Though they could see nothing but a gruesome scene from the side, whether they be men or women, all were being captivated by her . It truly was the dance of a goddess . Aria-chan is as beautiful as ever right? Seeing Aria playing an active role, the people were cracking jokes with a light tone . One of the chief soldiers who work in the Almond soldier brigade, the man who was also known as the strongest soldier, Matts . After seeing off Natalie who was rushing towards the alley, Matt hurriedly went towards the central plaza bringing along soldiers and adventurers . Though not as strong as Aria who participated in the battle earlier, the number of monsters he slaughtered were already more than a hundred . Aria and Matts, even if only one of them were in Almond, because those two strong people were competing in the battle, the battle situation of the central plaza was already on the safe track . It might be just a matter of time for the monsters in this place to be completely annihilatedDD . When they felt that way, two grey ghouls appeared in the corner of the plaza, they then rushed to attack the adventurers and the soldiers who were fighting in the plaza . W-What the hell is this guy M-MONSTERS Due to the intrusion of the new species of monster, the frontline was temporarily in chaos . After Aria gazed for a moment and confirmed their power from a distance, she called Matts . Part 6 Matts-san . Since I am going to kill those new demons, Ill leave this place to you Leave it to me . But, wont you call me without honorifics? Without even responding to the out-of-place talk which made one think that they were not in the midst of battle . Aria let out a short sigh, and then she rushed towards the ghouls who were exhibiting their fury in the corner of the plaza . Swinging her sword rhythmically almost at the same time as she approached the ghouls, they were beheaded . Despite being an unknown demon, Aria slaughtered it with her usual indifferent expression . If one saw from Arias viewpoint, whether they were ghoul or goblin they are both demons that must be exterminated . After taking some distance before the spraying fresh blood stuck on her cloth and coagulated, Aria approached another ghoul . N The ghoul was startled when Aria suddenly approached it . But, in the next moment, another head jumped in the sky . Fumu . Is this the aforementioned new demon? It certainly is troublesome when a number of them gather Sighing, she delivered the final blow to the ghoul who was writhing on the ground and then picked up its magic stone . If by some chance the ghouls formed a team and went to raid the mansion, she knew that the defensive battle would be hard with the current combat potential in the mansion . Therefore, truthfully she wanted to go to Liselottes side right away but, currently Aria came to this place because she receiving the order from Liselotte . The content of the order was the extermination of the demons in the plaza . Seeing that she had left some personnel in the mansion as her guards, she might not be able to escape from being reprimanded by Liselotte if she returned to the mansion right away . Arias current job made her unable to leave before seeing the end of this crowd of demons, finishing this job was also connected to Liselottes safety . Aria who decided to remain in this place would never imagine that the demons who were intruding in this place, all of them, were just a diversion; she would never imagine that their real target was Liselotte . But, the existence of the ghouls was more worrying at the moment, theres also a need for risk management . Grace HAI When Aria called that name, one chamberlain that was near her replied . 10 minutes is already enough if Im in this place . Youll go back to the mansion bringing along half of the chamberlain squad in this place, please serve as guards for Liselotte-sama . The demon who left behind this magic stone is heading towards the mansion . The remaining chamberlain will scatter in the city as the core personnel for a search-and-kill mission Acknowledged After giving a clear reply, the chamberlain called Grace immediately started to move . Now then, I should quickly eliminate the demons in this place After muttering that, Aria moved her line of sight to the demons who were exhibiting their rampage in this place even now . Part 7 After leaving Liselottes mansion, Rio sprung towards the sky and left the city immediately . Rising till he was close to the clouds in an instant, he accelerating rapidly by manipulating the wind . His think is only to going straight forward, and going straight toward the house with Most of all the moment of control bit, he arrived at the vicinity of the house with a fourth of usual time . When the rock house was projected in his vision from far away, and he could confirm the safety of Aisia and the others with his strengthened eyesight, he felt relieved . But, somehow the surroundings of the house had fallen into ruin . As if a battle had just happenDD And, at this time, Rio saw a flying object heading towards him from the direction of the house . It seems the other party also noticed Rios figure, and decided to meet him mid-air . If theres something that really surprising Rio, the other party was a man who put on a black robe . His appearance is that of a human and he was flying in the air, same as Rio . Oh my goodness, you are It seems the other party was also similarly surprised, he looked at Rio with extreme curiosity while his eyes opened wider . A spirit arts warrior at the level of flying in the sky . I see, so youre the contractor of that human type spirit This manDD Reis muttered as if realizing something . Rios strengthened hearing ability picked up his voice without missing it . What do you mean Rios asked while glaring at him . Oo, so scary . Please stop glaring at me with such eyes . You certainly have no need to get worried since all of the people who live in that house over there are safe Rio knitted his eyebrows to Reis who was talking in an easygoing manner . You, what was your business with that house Rio inquired about the suspicious point with a firm tone . I dont have any sort of business in there you know . Im just a passerby Reis shook his head side to side while shrugging his shoulder . Sorry but, I wont buy your lie Even if theres no definite evidence, Rio gazed at Reis vigilantly without being bewildered by those kinds of words . And then, at that time . Part 8 DDHaruto . The telepathic communication has connected from Rio to Aisia . Most likely because she could feel that Rio had entered the telepathic range . Aisia . Are you alright Despite observing Reis without letting any gap behind, Rio replied to Aisia . DDSometimes ago, the house was surrounded by demons . But dont worry since everyone is safe . I think that the other party in front of Haruto was the instigator . The barrier of the house was also neutralized by that guy . The safety of the others confirmed, the hazy mist in Rios head completely vanished . But, when the information conveyed from Aisia said that Reis was guilty, his expression became grim . DDBe careful . I can feel something unpleasant from that guy . He might not be human . And then, Aisia sent a warning . Understood . Ill do something about this guy . Just stay over there since there might be a comrade of this guy Rio decided to leave the protection of everyone to Aisia and nodded in return . DDUnderstood . A reply came back from Aisia, and then their telepathic communication ended . I want to know the reason you have for attacking that house and instigating those demons Rio demanded an answer from Reis with a determined attitude . Oya, so its already leaked out huh . Fu~mu And then, Reis showed an action of thinking while touching his chin . Why, isnt it Honestly speaking, it is because I failed to notice this place Soon such words were said when he opened his mouth . Thats not your reason Rio replied with a low pitched tone . That is so, isnt it? Reis kept his action while smiling wryly . Part 9 Well, it should be fine right . I was just extremely interested in the strength of the spirit in that place . Though I planned to eliminate it if it became a hindrance by scouting its power, if you turn a blind eye on this case, youll receive a promise from me that I wont harm you and your colleagues He smiled boldly as he said those words . As for me, its meaningless for the one that partnering with you So it came to that has it not? Reis nodded with an arrogant-like voice . Youre the one behind the demons who were raiding Almond right now huh Rio inquired the fact as he guessed based on the information from Aisias testimony . Though it was an extremely miniscule movement, Reis squinted his eyes . Bulls eye huh Rio drew a conclusion from that minuscule reaction . It cant be helped, right? Well, I promise that I will not attack you and your comrades, which includes my subordinates . Though the condition that you not become a hindrance is still there, I also wont actively harm you or your colleagues And then, Reis kept going on with more conciliated term than before . And thats about it, what do you think Along with overlooking this case, will you keep the secret about the fact that the mastermind behind the raid of the demons in Almond was me He kept going on, adding this kind of proposal . I have no room to do an honest transaction with someone who has been manipulating demons . Ill restrict you in this place and hear more information . Getting rid of you is safer for my side right Rio shook his head while smiling wryly . But, his eyes that were watching Reis with a sharp blade like glint werent smiling at all . So it comes to this huh? As far as Im concerned, the side who chooses to flee is wiser right? Receiving a merciless and hostile glare from Rio, Reis shrugged his shoulder as if truly distressed . Do you think Ill let you go Yeah, how I wonder . I dont know unless I try no- Though both of them were talking in a carefree manner, the critical atmosphere was surely drifting around them . Several second later, the first move was from Reiss side . After gaining tremendous acceleration, he opened a distance of 40 meters in an instant . [TL : 40 m/s ] But, Rio easily overtook that speed and stuck behind Reis . Part 10 Im astonished . Are you really human [TL : Yeah, a new type called Riaju] Reis asked with a slightly perplexed expression and stopped for a moment . Thats my line Rio asked back while knitting his eyebrows as he felt suspicious . . I see . It seems you really are human Despite Reis staring at Rio as if examining him, he muttered as if understanding something . But, a slight color of surprise floated on his face . I wont be able to escape at this rate will I ? Reis let out anxious words . Then, how will you deal with this After saying that, multiple balls of light appeared in the surroundings of Reis, and he fired them at once . Every one of them was precisely guided and rushed at Rio drawing a gentle arc . CEH Thereupon, Rio glared at him while clicking his tongue . And then, moving his line of sight, he seized every one of the approaching balls of light without missing any one of them . In the next moment, Rio took a random orbit, and dodged all of the balls of light which approached him with an unbelievable reaction speed . Well done After praising Rios skill who perfectly dealt with his attack, Reis released a second wave of attacks . Their number is twice that of the previous one . This time, Rio avoided the approaching balls of light without even doing a barrel roll . Even the ball of light which almost hit him was flicked off as he creating a storm with spirit arts . Hou Even Reis made a short stop to start another attack . Despite firing the third wave of balls, Rio advanced steadily towards Reis as he skillfully evaded the attacks even while looking very casual . When Rio got in front of him with an unstoppable speed, Reis tried to retreat in a hurry . But, Rios speed was faster, his knee landed on Reis body . It was accompanied by the sound of his bone creaking . !!! Reis was instantly blown to the forest below with the force of Rios flying knee, Rio flew to chase him . Part 11 Thereupon, several extremely conspicuous balls of light, which were bigger than previous one, came from inside the forest . After dodging the first few balls by twisting his body immediately, Rio poured a somewhat large quantity of magic power into his drawn sword . The sword which reacted to Rios magic power released a bright light . After he mowed down the incoming ball of light with his sword, Rio fell straight without obstacles . Thereupon, Reis showed himself from inside the forest . Reiss collecting his magical power in his right hand as he shaping it into a swordhand and tackled from Rio side . [TL : Swordhand is similiar to aura sword or qi sword which coming out in many xianxia] The next moment, the two of them intersected in midair, Reis arm was chopped and floated a moment in the air . Reis immediately seized his chopped arm and took some distance from Rio . Dear me, that was a close one . To think that youre this much Reis gave his praise to Rio while letting out a gloomy smile . The damage he received on his body from the knee strike, his dominant arm was chopped, the current Reis had wounds all over his body . And yet, the color of pain wasnt rising on his face, its as good as to say that the wavering of his feelings was completely unreadable . He was an extremely eerie man . How about now, further resistance is useless, want to surrendered now, itll be better if your chopped arm re-attached quickly right Though I really want to surrender, the circumstances wont let me to do so . Moreover, even if I surrender you will dispose of me after I blurt out all the information, will you not Reis spoke with in a carefree manner even when the situation reached this point . But, it absolutely does not mean that he was getting ahead of himself, much less to say he went mad . He guessed something as he felt the composure behind that tone . When he noticed the intent behind it, Rio sent a piercing glance towards Reis . Though overwhelmingly powerful as expected of Rio, he felt something wasnt right . Though he wanted to get that information, talking with this man more than this might get him trickedDD Though Rio was entering combat with the intention of capturing him alive, in accordance to his own intuition, even the matter of killing Reis was included in his calculation . Its okay as long as he can use his mouth . Theres no need to leave his legs or arms . Even so, he wont confess if he doesnt make him feel powerless, he might even kill him if there is a counterattack . He is the man who tried to harm Miharu and the others by instigating the demons in the first place . Theres no pros and con in killing him right here right now . Oo, so scary Maybe because hes cleverly reading this kind of change in Rios objective, Reis showed an exaggerated joke . Theres a daring smile traced on his mouth . Part 12 Funu, youre a calm person arent you? It seems that beyond this is truly a life or death situation Maybe everything was calculated including that arrogant-like attitude, Reis sent a line of sight as if admiring Rio for not being provoked . Imprudently reaching my hand toward you is truly a scary thing . Its not as if youll only become a hindrance of our side right . Then lets not forget the matter of today Though Reis was saying that while shrugging his remaining left shoulder, it was unnecessary since Rio already knew his intention . The prolongation of the conversation to try and buy some time is definitely the trick of this man, Rio threw a gale by manipulating the surrounding atmosphere with spirit arts toward Reis . Muh Reis balance slightly crumbled, weakening him even more with this move . Rio didnt miss that chance . After accelerating himself by creating a jet of wind, he approached Reis in an instant . And then, at that time . !!!!! Rio immediately created a jet flow and strayed from his orbit as if hopping . The next moment, a bright red hot flash passed through the place where Rio was supposed be . Over there When he looked at the direction where the flash was coming from, a black dragon could be seen hovering in the far distance . It seems that the flash just now was the breath of the dragon . Reis grinned from ear to ear . Since it seems my reinforcement finally came . In that case Ill excuse myself for now After leaving those words, Reis started to dash boldly . W-WAIT Despite Rio chasing in panic, Reis threw countless balls of light to disturb him . It was not even a threat for him with just this much . In the place where two or three of them hit, despite his speed falling slightly, he could flick them with the storm of spirit arts which covered his surroundings . But, the black dragon that kept sending it flash attacks from far away couldnt be ignored . Its just one attack of many but, if its hit him, the power put into it is incomparable even if hes diverting its orbit with the storm . Moreover, its aim is quite accurate, despite its straight orbit, it seems minute adjustment of the emission inside is possible by changing the direction of the mouth that breathed the flash . Completely focusing on avoiding that flash, bombed by several balls of light, Rios speed kept falling . And then, despite he choose to slightly destroying his balance, the flash is fired and aiming at Rio . Part 13 CEH He reluctantly stopped on that place and then, Rio decided to intercept the dragon breath from the front . By gathering a great amount of magic power in his right hand, he converted it to pure energy with spirit arts and then, fired it toward the direction where the flash was coming . Though Reis saw that image with an astonished expression from the distance, overtaking him after this should be impossible . Despite the fired spirit arts, lightning strike, for a final blow, Reis cleverly avoid it . The black dragon also turned around and then fled to a different direction from Rio . Rio sighed deeply as he looked at the two shadows which vanished to the distant sky . And then, after he relaxed his battle state, Rio retreated towards the rock house . One month later . Rios making sure to not leave Miharu and the others side as much as possible, despite consolidating the protection along with Aisia, everyday life in this one month passed by peacefully as if the riot from before was a lie . Though he was secluded in the house, maybe because he felt something as soon as the demon approached one month ago, Masato started tackling his swordsmanship training even more earnestly . That is also the same with Aki, she didnt interfere with Masatos training by saying that it was too extreme, she was a bit embarrassed as she asked Rio to supervise her training . Though he felt that these two were somehow a bit too enthusiastic, Miharus already held them back to not overdo it . And then, despite one month having passed in the blink of an eye, Galwark kingdom has announced the existence of the hero just a few days ago . The name of this hero is Sumeragi Satsuki*, from the fact that she had the same name as the acquaintance of Miharu, it definitely is the person herself . [TL : Her Kanji name means Empress of one hundreth-million Moon/ɳ, the middle kanji read as Sa not Suna] Currently, in the Galwark kingdom there is every day gossip about rumors about her . Though Almond successfully repelled the demons, the damage by no means could be ignored . The traces of the damage made by the demons could be seen everywhere in the west part of the city, it was currently in the middle of restoration . But, the atmosphere of Almond also turned really good due to the good news of the hero summoning who appeared again after more than 1000 years . In order to fulfill the interview with Liselotte, Rio visited Almond again one month later knowing that she have the information and to gather the information . By doing so, he wanted to help Miharu, Aki and Masato in meeting with Satsuki again but, seeing that the whereabouts of Satsuki was the capital, some kind of connection is needed to meet her from the front . Though he could just raid the capital bringing them along, it would cause many kinds of trouble when he thought about the consequences . After laying out his thoughts, whether the plan is good or not, Rio arrived at Liselottes mansion . He had an appointment to meet her after one month, his business was to report about the contract regarding the supply of liquor . While at the same time he was bringing along a few samples of the liquor . Though Liselotte felt exhausted by restoration work which is in progress, she met him with a full smile when Rio showed himself . For the meantime, when he presented the native liquor of Seirei no Tami, Rio was led towards the inside of the mansion by Liselotte . While doing a light chat, Rio decided to mainly tell her the aftermath after he left the mansion, and after finished hearing the general situation he delivered the liquor . Part 14 Regarding the magic stones of the demons beaten by Haruto-sama, would you accept it if they are bought by us Since youre unexpectedly the reason that the mansion evaded a crisis, well give our best price There, Liselotte asked to check whether the magic stones of the four ghouls beaten by Rio could be sold to her . Yeah, I dont mind it but Rio easily nodded to her . In the first place, he desperately flew back to his house at that time, the matter regarding the magic stones of the ghouls didnt register in his head . Its similar to a throw away item for Rio, Liselotte unexpectedly noted that Rio had the ownership over it . Thank you very much Liselotte nodded delighted . Rio was also delighted with the unexpected income . But, it shouldnt be enough for a reward by just adding an extra amount of money to the sale of the magic stones, right? Though Im thinking whether I can compensate you with another thing, would you tell me if theres something you wish for Reward is it Rio stared wide eyed at the unexpected proposal from Liselotte . Yes . Because it is thanks to Haruto-sama that the demons that appeared in the mansion could be vanquished, the damage on our side is at minimum Though Rio did not even think anything as he left right after beating the demon who kept hindering him, nevertheless many people were saved by his actions . Though the rest of the ghouls that wandered in the city were completely exterminated by the capable personnel like Aria, since the ghouls appeared in the mansion which lacked war-potential, they definitely wouldnt be able to repel them if not for Rios cooperation . Is that so . I see Rio muttered as he placed his hands on his chin as if thinking about something . Rio didnt beat the ghouls to save Liselotte . Therefore he had no intention to receive a reward, though he was originally going to refuse the reward, he was suddenly struck with a really excellent idea . Though he hesitated slightly when he was thinking about the validity of the plan, he felt as if it was not a bad choice . He felt so, Then, I will tell you my wish Rio cut short the talk with a dignified voice . Hearing that manner of speaking and stare as if he became determined in something, Liselotte straightened herself to hear what kind of wish he wanted . I want to have a meeting with the hero of Galwark kingdom Liselotte eyes opened wide due to the unexpected request from Rio, and let out a smile that was a bit childish . [TL : This line made me wondering whats the wish she expect from Rio] Chapter 86 Volume 1 Chapter 85 +++ԒߤȻᤦˤ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 You want to meet with the hero . . Of our kingdom The comfortable soprano voice of Liselotte resounded inside the tranquil parlor room . Yes . Thats right Rios affirming with a voice thats pleasant to hear . My apologies for being impolite but, may i know why you want to meet the hero Liselotte asked that question after a short pause . Empress of One Hundred-Million(Sumeragi Satsuki)DD the hero who appeared recently in the Galwark kingdom, she was the VIP of this kingdom . Even if an ordinary person of unknown origin said that he wanted to meet her, shes naturally not someone who you can meet so easily . Does the person in front of me have some sort of business with her?, Liselotte squinted her eyes as shes trying to grasp his true intention . Its because theres something I want to tell her when we meet Rios answering as hes staring directly into Liselottes eyes . May you allow me to hear about that something From his voice, gesture, and expression, hes not lying . After judging that, Liselotte asked Rio . But, Rios shaking his head . Sorry but, I cannot say the detailed account of that something . Well, half of the reason is something similar to a pleasure trip out of curiosity So he replied . Liselotte squinted her eyes as she remained silent for a while . . By my conclusion, could it possibly be introducing Haruto-sama to hero-sama When her eyes open again, after wearing an extremely serious expression, she said that solemnly . But, its followed by a troubling expression and, But, My deepest apologize for this, from my standing, Im unable to let someone of unknown origin to meet hero-sama Liselotte add those words . The current her almost knows nothing about Rio . She just somehow knows his outer nature . She heard that he was born in the neighbouring country . But, what kind of life Rio experienced, which country and organization he belongs to, what kind of road he walked in the past, is he dont have problem in relation to the person of the backDD . Liselotte didnt know anything about this kind of information regarding to Rios personal history . Their relationship is just too shallow for her to know that kind of thing . From his speech and manner, she cant think that someone so cultured is a commoner, from his battle against the ghoul, she knows that theres a knight in that place who is boasted to be powerful enough to escape barefooted* . [TL* : not too clear about this lineCޥʩ`~DzʤɤꥪƽȤ˼̽BˤĤƤ뤳ȤQ뤷`ȤΑL餽TʿӤۤɤΏF뤳Ȥ狼äƤ롣] This kind of skill by no means exist in a mere random commoner . Thats why, despite questioning whether Rios a highborn[noble], it cant be helped to leave it as just an estimation since Rio has too many mysteries . Of course, as a person, Liselotte has this feeling that she can trust Rio . But, she cant trust him so easily as a noble of Galwark kingdom . For example,if something happen to Satsuki when she let them meet, the question will lie in the credibility of Liselotte since her action brought harm to the national interest . Part 2 Rio said that he has something to tell to Satsuki . If she thinks normally, its quite difficult for there to be something like Satsuki appearing from another world, just what kind of talk does Rio want to tell Satsuki . If he has some other intention other than just to talk to SatsukiDD Galwark kingdom have announced the existence of the hero just the other day but, that existence was an open secret up till that point . Thats why even if you meet someone of another country, as long as that person have a bit of good ears, theres a situation that will make it not very hard to know that theres a hero in Galwark kingdom . For example, if Rio belongs to another country and hes planning for the assassination of Satsuki, or if the assassination is not his intention but just to spy on her, she cannot afford to bring Rio to meet Satsuki . Liselotte is already considering till that far in just a moment . I think thats just natural[Rio] Rios replying with the same words as her . Still, even I dont wish to harm the hero of Galwark kingdom . If youre so insisted with it, I dont even mind to have a chat with her by being restricted in a jail [Rio again] Looking straight into Liselottes eyes and then, Rio added another words . It seems this statement is because hes seeing through on what Im worrying about . In short, this is a indirect appeal of him being upright As she thinks that way, Liselotte was catching Rios line of sight from the front . After shes staring back at him like that, she catches a glimpse of his wry smile . A while later, shes letting out a short sigh and, I have no choice but to trust you if youre going as far as that right . Understood . Though to make the two of you meet in private is a little difficult, Ill introduce the two of you Thus Liselotte told him that . Assuming that Rio is a spy, he cant and havent even means to the so called gaining her trust by deliberately attracting her attention by coming out from his concealment . But, even if hes moving that far, the danger of him being a spy or assasin might be low . By weighing on the scale about the matter of her gratitude for the other day and those little danger, Liselotte decided to put her trust on Rio . Are you really okay with that AdBlock detected! Please add novelsnchill . com to your adblocking whitelist or disable your adblocking software so as to support this site and their translators . Alternatively please support us via our Patreon Rio asking with the expression as if her decision is a little unexpected . Yes . The debut party of the hero-sama will be held soon in the capital of Galwark kingdom . Though I expect that many domestic and certainly another countrys nobles will be invited, I can use my authority to invite a foreign guest to that place . Though its not a private meeting, how do you think about that Thats the best thing I could ask for . My deepest gratitude for your proposal Rio bowed his head respectfully to Liselottes offer . Ill comply with it then . Well then, should we do with this kind of arrangement . Its scheduled just one month later, though its been decided that youll be accompaning me, do you have any questions Part 3 Rio showing a little hestitation to the question thats coming from Liselotte and then, Certainly . Well then, theres something that I wish to confirm . As were moving till arriving in the capital, will I be accompanied by Liselotte-sama Having thrown that question to Liselotte . Thats right . Should I not arrange it that way if its not convenient for you Certainly . Please help me in that regard After that, they make a confirmation regarding several matters and then, the talk moved to the topic in relation to the supply of the liquor . Twice in one year . With that said, Ill carry only the decided amount needed toward Liselotte-samas place, how about it Going by what we decided the other day, the contract renewal within the timeframe of one year, in the case were renewing the contract, itll be applied by both involved parties six months before the term . As from me, I wont supply the liquor to other people of the same profession Since theres already a perfected model of the contract, hes presenting the condition including the confirmation of the meaning . Yes . Since theres also the season for manufacturing the liquor, that condition is just excellent . Do you really have no need for our help regarding the transportation Price is price therefore, though the thing in request becomes quite small amount of liquor, he might need a coach for transportation . Regarding the coach, seeing the cost in relation to must have for the maintenance of the horse or maintaining the coach, unless theyre a merchant, the number of people who have a private coach is quite small in number . Therefore, though Liselotte is offering to provide the coach including the cabman in regard of the transportation, Rio refused her offer . Yes . Theres no problem about it . Though seeing that this contract has entered the stage completion, you might want to clarify my means of transportation right . Though, if possible I dont want to speak about it with exception of Liselotte-sama by this point of time When he tells her that, Rio sent a fleeting glance to Natalie and Aria whos keeping their silence inside the room . Even if he keeps the rule of secrecy, itll buy a distrust if he goes too far . To gain the trust from Liselotte, there might be a need to release as much information as possible to the extent that it wont hinder him . But, since the item box in Rios possession might draw out unnecessary intention from undesirable fellows if its known to the public, in case hes telling someone about it, its desirable to someone he decided to put his trust . For that reason, the one hes going to tell about it in this occasion must be limited to Liselotte . I see . Aria, Natalie, please leave the room for a moment Liselotte said that as shes showing the gesture of thinking about something with her hand on her chin . Its an extremely risky action for holding a meeting just by the two of them behind the closed door without even leaving any guards . Therefore, though Aria and Natalie was slightly surprised, Certainly . Well be standing by in front of the room Telling so, theyre bowing their head and then left to the other side of the door . My deepest gratitude for hearing my request Part 4 Rios bowing lightly as he tells her his gratitude . Thats reasonable . But, will I hear the reason for you to hide the means of transportation immediately AdBlock detected! Please add novelsnchill . com to your adblocking whitelist or disable your adblocking software so as to support this site and their translators . Alternatively please support us via our Patreon Certainly . Im owning the possession of an artifact called the warehouse of time and space [Item Box] . If I must explain it in brief words, its a temporal baggage, an item which can put or stow away something in the subspace which is like an isolated space Staring intently into Liselottes eyes as he said that . A subspace which you can use to store Your luggage Judging from the story just now, the luggage, is it possible to store it away without letting it rot Yeah, exactly Even Liselottes clearly surprised by that information . If its really true, if its coming from merchant, it was an item that shell die to get her hand on it . She only heard thats a counterfeit tool but, theres no need to Rio to tell a lie in this kind of situation . Will you let me to personally see it Naturally . Well then, in this kind of situation, lets just take out the stowed item in this place . Release(Discharge) After Rio recited the aria to invoke the item box, a mini vortex is formed on top of the office desk, a plate with chocolate cut into bite size appeared on top of it . Liselottes seeing that situation intently without being able to hide her astonishment . I-it seems like its the real one right Yeah, if you dont mind please enjoy this . Its a homemade namachoco* . Though I dont know whether its suitable to your palate[TL* : Mixture of chocolate, cream and liquor, blablabla] Rio ate the cooled and chilled namachoco with a fork which came with the plate and presented the plate to Liselotte . Well then, I should try one right . T-This is After nervously stuffing the namachoco into her mouth, Liselotte eyes openeded wide in surprise . Its a highly aromatic chocolate right . The fragrance filling my entire mouth Liselottes telling her honest impression while showing her natural smile . Its my pleasure that its suitable for your palate The recipe of confection was something that he received the teaching from the high elf girl, Oufia in seirei no tami village . he received an extremely high review from Aki and Celia when he made it together with Miharu a while ago, the one he had taken out now was the one that was preserved from that time . Ill recite Charge(Storage) when I want to keep it away After saying that, a vortex appeared as if swallowing the plate and the plate suddenly dissapeared . AH AdBlock detected! Please add novelsnchill . com to your adblocking whitelist or disable your adblocking software so as to support this site and their translators . Alternatively please support us via our Patreon Part 5 Liselottes letting out a dissapointed voice when she saw the chocolate vanish . Rio unintentionally let out a laugh in seeing her like that . Release(Discharge) Rio reciting the aria again and then, the chocolate on the plate appeared again on top of the desk . Please enjoy it by all means Rio presented the chocolate again to Liselotte . T-Thank you very much Liselottes saying her gratitude while blushing to her ears . Though she skillfully hid it, her eyes shone with happiness . Rios picking up the chocolate in order to easily eat mentally and, Liselotte also starting to stretching her hand . The slightly lingering sweetness is just so unbearable Liselottes loosening her lovely face as shes enjoying the flavour of the chocolate in her mouth . Rio was smiling kindly to her reaction . I know the whereabout of Satsuki-san After finishing his meeting with Liselotte and going back to his house, Rio told the confirmed location of Satsuki to Miharu and co . The four of Masato, Aki, Miharu and, Rio is sitting on the sofa of the living room . Is that true Miharu and cos face suddenly turned bright with a Pa . Yes . Should I say as expected, it seems she become the hero . Shes residing in the royal castle of Galwark kingdom And, Rio told them what kind of place Satsuki currently at . A hero huh It sounds nice Masatos muttering silently with a atmosphere for yearning to be the so called hero . Maybe because hes still in that age, hes having an unconditional yearning for this kind of existance . Though, As for Rio, hes not one bit being envious imagining standing on her position, he couldnt help but unintentionally feel that its an extremely troublesome position . Youre just a brat right Akis sighing as if quite grieving about it . Why cant I . I mean, nee-chan is also still a kid right Part 6 Masato refuted while pouting at her . Seeing the two of them acting normally, their face is as bright as usual . From the fact that One month here since the demons is raided this place, theyre absorbed with learning pole arts, swordsmanship and the language by secluding themself in this place, it seems they finally became able to feel relieved to the unexpected good news . Miharu was also looking delightfully at the two of them . Please wait a minute Just like that when the customary frolicking between the two of them about to happen, Rio interpose their words . Ah, yes . Im sorry Sorry Aki and Masatos apologizing as if embarassed by their actions . Rio tells them that its not a problem by slightly shaking his head and, Seeing that we already know her whereabouts, I want everyone to meet Satsuki as fast as possible but . We couldnt meet her easily when were looking at her standing . Do you understand by this point N? Isnt it okay if we just meet her by normal means It should be okay if we just explain our situation to the gatekeeper right Masatos asking that while tilting his head . . . I wonder, will it be that simple Thereupon, Miharu muttered that problem . Though I wont say that its impossible, or rather I think that the gambling-like factor is just too strong . The risk is also high So Rio pointing his dissaproval . Say nothing for Miharu and co, even for Rio who has been living for a long time in this world, his standing is no different from that of a commoner in Galwark kingdom . When this kind of people saying that they want to meet Satsuki, the simple audience with Satsuki whos staying in the royal capital as guest estate might never come true . the possibility of the side where theyre being shooed by the gatekeeper of the castle when explaining their situation is high . Risk Masato asked at him . Its something like everyone with quite abundant magical power is being used and protected as the state mage . If you think of the worst case, all of you will be taken as a hostage as insurance to make Satsuki-san to obey the kings orders Miharu and co showed a stiff face to the sharpness of Rios explanation . The magical power of Miharu and co is unmatched by the human tribe who live in this world, their utility value is extremely high even just by training them as a mage . Even based on the point of their relationship with Satsuki whos a hero, though they might not be forced to the dangerous place where theyll die easily, some people might try to use Miharu and co in the power struggle amongst the royalty and nobility . When thinking about that, even if they can meet normally, he cannot afford to take Miharu and co to suddenly go to Satsukis place . No matter how you look at it, we Cannot afford to do this kind of action right Part 7 Aki asked with a timid voice . I wonder about that . Its because theres nothing like thing that recognizes the human right in this world . It doesnt even have a system to keep the people of authority in check for the sake of masses . Thats why as long as you have power, you can do anything you like to the weak . The gathering place of influential people is narrow and a hard place to live in Smiling as if troubled by her, Rios replying to her in a way as if admonishing her . Aki gulped as the matter told to her is not a joking matter is transmitted . Well, the talk after this is the problem Rio cut short the story after looking at Aki and co . The truth is, it seems therell be a debut party of the hero in the royal castle of Galwark kingdom one month later . It has been arranged for me to receive the invitation for this party but After arriving till that point, Rios taking a short stop as hes taking a short breath . Ill come and approach to have a chat when I meet Satsuki-san in that place . And then, Ill think of a way to make everyone to be able to meet Satsuki-san if possible but, I wonder if everyone is okay with house sitting As expected, doing something like inviting a group of unknown commoners to the debut party of Satsuki is not possible even with someone of Liselottes lineage, the only one who can attend the party is just Rio . Though they have no choice but to learn manners and various others things when it comes to them attending this kind of evening party, Rio aside who was attending the school for nobles, Miharu and co didnt know anything about this kind of manner . It might be not a good idea to take them along to this kind of overbearing evening party with their knowledge which is impossible for the current situation . Thats natural, is there any need to say it . In the end itll turn into us pressing even more trouble to Haruto-san That, is inexcusable Miharu was bowing deeply to Rio with a grateful expression . Its definitely a foolish plan to meet with Satsuki by creating a smooth situation just for Miharu and co, he couldnt afford to do that even if its just living in honesty like this . Let alone returning their favor, with that accumulated in one person, its feel inexcuseable, and vexing * . [TL* : ϷɤޤäƤһǡ줬ꤷUʤơɤ⤢ä] Something like that isnt a trouble you know Rio was pouring tea into the cup that already emptied before he know while saying that . its fragrant aroma is drifting and relaxing his mood . When hes raising his eyes, Miharus wearing an apologetic expression on her face, Rio smiled slightly . While Im appearing in the debut party of Satsuki-san, Im planning to make Miharu-san and the others to stay in the royal capital by booking the inn over there . The period wont even take two weeks Ah, yes . Understood Miharus replied to him thereupon, Aki and Masato also nodded at him . Thus, accordingly . Uhm, the detail about oniichan is still unknown right Aki was timidly asking him . Sorry . It was Takahisa-kun . I am still unable to get the information regarding his whereabouts . Seeing that Satsuki-san became a hero, I think the possibilities is high for him to become a hero too but Part 8 I See Its on the level of rumor but, Theres a leaking information regarding the existence of a hero in the Saint Stellar kingdom in the south of Galwark kingdom . If Takahisa-kun also belongs to a country, I think, sooner or later a existence like Satsuki-san will be announced to public . Ill tell you right away what kind of information I get in my hand Yes . Im looking forward to it Akis quickly bowing at him . At the very least, even if they only know the safety and whereabout of Satsuki, half of the reason for Miharu and cos anxiety also disappeared . Though they still have their concern regarding the safety of Sendou Takahisa, the older brother of Aki and Masato, Rio already knew his whereabout a bit prior to this . Ascending to the roof from the ladder that was leaned, Miharu was looking absentmindedly at the sky which dyed in twilight . Its a beautiful sky which she cant meet so easily as it is in the earth . Miharus long hair is waving due to gently drifting wind* . [TL* : Help me jake-san, Algebra-san, I cant the right expression for this] [ED: i cant think of anything either] It made me want to see Miharus murmuring to the wind thats playing its instrument by rustling the forest . There was faint tears in her eyelids which was about to become frigid . San Having noticed the voice thats seemingly come from below, after wiping her tears in panic, Miharus walking till the end of the roof and then looked below . Haruto-san In that place, there was the figure of Rio looking up to Miharu . Miharus beautiful eyes opened wide when shes receiving Rio gaze . When shes standing still as shes looking at Rio like that, Arent you cold Rio was saying those words as if worrying about Miharus body . The season is just before spring, itll be getting even colder when the evening comes . Since Miharus only wearing a black one piece tunic with simple lace, Rios worrying that she might catch a cold . Yes . Its okay since I want to gaze at the sunset just a bit more Miharu replied with a gentle smile . Haruto-san . Thank you as usual Following after stretching her back, Miharus telling her gratitude to Rio with a sincere expression . Eh Rio tilted his head thinking about what shes grateful for . Fufu Part 9 Miharu unintentionally laughs when shes looking at his expression . Rios unintentionally watching in fascination to that kind of her and keep standing right there like an idiot keep watching at Miharu without saying anything . Kyaa At that time, a slightly stronger wind is blowing in their vicinity which made Miharu letting out a short scream . Miharus skirt is swaying in lewdly, a pure white piece of cloth is reflected in Rios field of vision . HEH Their voices overlap . Rio immediately averted his line of sight with a beet red face . Fu-Fuee Even the finely shaped cheeks of Miharu dyed red like the color of a sunset . Though she hurriedly pinned the cuff of her skirt, it was obviously seen when looking at Rios reaction . A-A-A-I just showed something so unsightly Miharus bowing frantically with earth-shattering vigor while her eyes spun round and round . N-No, Im also in the wrong Just like that he changed his liine of sight to another direction while also apologizing . EEH Rios looking at Miharu with a fleeting glance . Miharus face was hanging slightly while her body is slightly trembling from the embarrassment, she was looking at her feet . That gestuse of her is to RioDD . No, it didnt change at all with the childhood sweetheart of Amakawa Haruto . Thereupon, when a strong wind is blowing again, Miharu was hurriedly pinning her skirt . Y-You should go down quickly you know . Its already dark outside, the wind is also blowing strongly Rio telling her with a high-pitched voice . Y-YES Im going down now! Maybe due to her panic, Miharus feet is moving awkwardly . Rio quickly turned away his line of sight from her . Kyaa Rio immediately turned his face again when he hears Miharus scream coming from the back . Thereupon, the figure of Miharu whos about to fall down on the edge of the stairs is reflecting in his eyes . Part 10 W-Watch out Mi-Cha Seeing her figure who lost her balance, Rio unconsciously almost called Miharu with the way he called her in their childhood . He immediately shut his mouth as he jumps on to the roof immediately by strengthening his physical ability and then, softly propping Miharus body as if hugging her as it is . AU Miharu whose body was stiffened while shutting her eyes is twitching when her face is pushed on Rios chest . Are you alright Rio asking while peering at Miharus face . Y-Yes She timidly opened her eyes and nodded lightly . Blinking incessantly as she looked at Rios face . Im glad then Rios breathing in relief . Miharus beautiful face which equipped with beautiful and long eyelashes, and bridge nose is reflecting in his eyes from point-blank range . She was looking like a small animal whose body slightly stiffened in his arms . U~hm, thats Miharus eyes fixed on Rio face but, somehow that face is flushed red . Hows your condition Did you twist your feet Cleverly guessing Miharus condition, Rios affirming her safety . Ah, no, that is, U~hm U~hm . . Miharus trying to say something in a hurry . While her face becoming even redder as time passes . Ah, SORRY It seems shes embarassed being hugged like that for a long time . It was natural for her face to turn red . Rio quickly takes some distance from Miharu when he noticed that . AH A small voice leaked from Miharu lips . She was adjusting her clothes with her idle hand which was seemingly about to stretched toward him . Just like that, Miharu slowly raised her line of sight to Rios face as if to peep on his expression with upturned eyes . Her action will unintentionally tickle the protection instinct of men, though its cruel if its done when hes aware of this, it doesnt to be like this . From this fact, he somehow guessed that Miharu have miniscule experience with men during her life so far, Rio judged that she might done that gesture unconsciously . Part 11 For some reason there was a long silence afterward between them . During that time, a gentle breeze was blowing in their surrounding . Kushun [TL : Sneezing] Miharu suddenly let out a cute sneeze . When Rio looked at her, his line of sight is changing to the stole which was wrapped on his neck . U~hm, since its cold . Saying that, he removed the stole from his body and then wrapped it on Miharus neck . T-Thank you very much I-Its nothing The two was blushing awkwardly . Its warm Miharu said that as she grasped the stole on the base of her neck with both hands and pulled it closer to her face . Come to think of it, Miharu-san didnt have a muffler or stole right . Itll become out of season very soon but, lets buy it the next time were outing . Though that one is for men, please feel free to use it till that time E, A, Yes . Is it really okay Yeah, I still have some left Rios answering as hes secretly feeling embarassed . But, since the sun just hanged on the edge of the horizon which caused their surroundings to rapidly become darker, Rios expression couldnt be seen clearly by Miharu . This silence went on for 10 seconds . A-Uhm Miharu slowly opened her lips . Y-Yes Rios straightening his posture . Uhm, Haruto-san, awhile ago Though Miharu was about to probe something, her voice became so low at the second half . The one metre long space between them became an invisible wall which interrupted Miharus voice . Miharu-san Ah, No . Its nothing Miharu swallowed the words that she was about to say while smiling at him . I, see Yes . Lets go back inside . Since it should be about the time for Masato-kun to be hungry Youre right Rio agreed to her while unintentionally laughing with that remark . Come to think of it, Masato-kun said that he wanted to eat ramen but Well then, should we make it . Making an elaborate soup is difficult though . Ah, the ramen in this world is called as Kamutan The two then returned inside before their surroundings wrapped in darkness while unfolding such conversation . Chapter 87 Volume 1 Chapter 86 +++ڣԒװُțQϤ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Shance Part 1 The date in which they should depart towards the Capital of Galwark Kingdom was fast approaching . For the sake of purchasing a dress for the evening party that would be Satsukis debut, Rio went to Almond with Celia . Ufufu Celias mood while walking by his side was really good . Maybe because she had her hair color changed with a magic tool for the outing, her atmosphere seemed slightly different from usual . Her figure that walked by his side while humming merrily was a rather cute one . Rio smiled lightly when he saw her like that, Im sorry . Lets do the shopping for my goods together He talked to Celia . EH? Uhn . Its alright . Always staying indoor is bad for my body . Still, Im not used to walking outside . Rio accidentally let aOOoof admiration . It was a positive and healthy statement he couldnt think would come from Celia who was practically a shut-in . Even recently, she has been secluding herself in her room, immersing herself in her research . Though it would be a good thing if she kept in mind this kind of exercise, and did it in her everyday routineDD . As he thinks so, he looked at Celia with a sidelong glance, she was grinning from ear to ear . If you asked what was in her mind at that moment . Because its my long awaited chance to be alone with Rio . Ill make a full use of today Because of this and that, there hasnt even been a chance to go on an outing with just the two of us, moreover, were taking a different action at that time She was truly on-fire inside . Celia was a 21 years old girl whose appearance could be mistaken as a girl that hasnt reached the first-half of her teens . The current her had her heart throbbing non-stop just because of walking beside her first love, albeit one that came a bit late . And, one emotion that was utterly unknown for her . But, its a bit refreshing right? Walking in the city with Cecilia, just the two of us like this . In the past we would meet like this in the laboratory Rio said that while feeling a slight nostalgia of those days . Celia trembled when he suddenly said that . Eh Eh-T-That right . You brewed many good teas in those days . Uhm Maybe because she was overly enthusiastic about it, Celias tone was a bit shriller as she forgot the thing about walking beside Rio . In the heaven sent situation of being alone together, though there were so many things she wanted to talk about, her desire couldnt come out with her voice . Though she managed to feign calm, she knew herself that her face had become crimson red . Regaining her composure with a cough, Celia decided to continue speaking with Rio . Part 2 By the way, what kind of dress are you planning to wear If its Haruto, I think something with a tailcoat would look extremely good In reality, Im truly poor regarding my own clothes . I came to buy my clothes without knowing exactly what I want . Thats why I think that I want my clothes to be chosen by Cecilia Rio replied as if waiting for the conversation . The reason of bringing along Celia for a day like this was because he thought she would be dependable in the topic from the fact that she has attended many evening parties as a noble . Though he said that he wants her help in choosing his clothes, since Rio had no confidence in his own sense of fashion, he depended completely on receiving Celias recommendation . Yeah . I wont mind but, are you really okay with me I think that Miharu also has a good sense of fashion . . After saying that, she addedYoure on good terms with Miharu too, Rio in a low voice . But, her words didnt reach Rios ears . Yes . Since when it comes to Cecilia, you have abundance of experiences attending evening parties, right? Moreover, I think youve a nice sense of fashion for clothing too . If it comes to Cecilia, since I felt I needed to ask someone to help me choose clothes which look good on me, youre the one I can rely on the most I-Is that so Thank you Celia felt embarrassed by his praise as she responded with her gratitude while blushing . Despite not being too talkative a person, Rio was a surprisingly straight forward person when it came to expressing his feelings . This dokidoki event like this is something that happens quiet often, its as often as it happening so suddenly . But, it was a little vexing that she was the only one being embarrassed . Then, should we increase our pace? See Thinking that she wanted to be the one who gave surprises sometimes, Celia seized Rios hand after mustering all her courage . And then, though they were starting to walk at a faster pace, her gait was stranger than her usual one . Rio also followed while being pulled by that kind of Celia . Wait a minute Cecilia . Arent you walking too fast I-I just said lets increase our pace right? Dont say something so miserable since youre a boy Let alone showing the composure of an adult, Celias reply had many inconsistencies . As if Im going to walk slowly When looking at her profile walking by his side, her face was definitely dyed red in embarrassment . Being embarrassed and happy since she could hold Rios hand, Celia was being immersed in bliss . Her first objective of wanting to startle Rio had completely vanished . As she walked with those feelings, the two of them arrived at the clothing store which handled the clothes that were made for the elites . Well then, should we choose now? Before that, I might not be able to do it if I dont know the size When their foot set upon the shop they were going to, Celia said those words with a lively voice . Even if the shop sold clothes, rather than just selling ready-made clothes, it seems they also sold order-made ones . Pulling her hand that held his hand since some time ago, Celia entered the shop along with Rio . Welcome . Thank you very much for visiting this shop . May I ask what you need today Part 3 Two male employees who wore a uniform and were working in the store came to greet them . We came to buy him clothes for an evening party . First may we ask for measurement? Celia replied with an air of someone used to shopping . Certainly After that, Rio was measured by the employee for his body size . He entered the dressing room and obediently let them take the measurement while half-naked . But, because the one who measured his size was a female employee, and she did it while slightly blushing, even Rio became slightly embarrassed . Is it because shes a new employee Rio had that kind of consideration . After that, the employee reporting his size to Celia who had been waiting outside the room, while Rio dressed himself in the meantime . He was not wearing all his clothes from before since he would be trying different clothes right after this . When he left the dressing room while lightly dressed, Celia already started the search for his clothes . She muttered something when discovering good looking clothes, and kept looking intently with one hand touching her chin . Ah, you finally left that room huh, Haruto Celias smile bloomed with a PA when she noticed Rio . After that, she brought the coat tail which was under her careful investigation . Yes . Well then, first, lets try this one She presented it to Rio while saying those words . Yes . Understood After returning to the dressing room with the clothes on hand, Rio changed his clothes with nimble movements . Ive changed my clothes Rio announced that as he opening the partitioning cloth of the dressing room . Yeah . So its like that, I see . It looks really good on you, you know?[i] Celia said that as she looked intently at Rios whole body . Rio smiled delighted at her words of praise . As for Rio, though he felt that this one was already good enough . Well then, we should steadily try different ones . Since there are still so many choices left And then, Celia presented another tailcoat . The length looked a bit longer than the previous one . After receiving the tail coat, Rio smiled wryly and returned to the dressing room . Rio repeatedly tried many different dresses after that, as if he was a dress-up doll to Celia . He had already lost count and didnt even know how many clothes he had already tried . Celia expression as she chose his clothes was extremely delighted, to the point that even Rio slightly enjoyed the experience . Part 4 I wonder if shes enjoying her current life-style even more than the previous one Rio thought of that when he saw Celia carefully looking at a new cloth with a happy feeling . She might have some dissatisfaction with her current lifestyle, if she built some stress, she might not be able to show that kind of expression . Yeah . Its a perfect match When Rio put on the tail coat she decided to buy in the end, Celia said that as she nodding deeply with uhnuhn . Thank you very much Seeing his own self, which hes not used to seeing, in the full body mirror, Rio gave his gratitude with an uneasy voice . It was somewhat embarrassing since he seemed different from the normal him . It was an orthodox dark collared jacket and pants . The coat is long in the back side and separated like a swallows tail[ii] . He was wearing a pure white vest under the jacket, and a black neck tie on his neck on top of the wing collar of his shirt . There was a stylish ornament geared towards young men that brought about a simple and elegant atmosphere . Thank you very much . Please come again The two of them then left the shop as they were seen off by the employees . Hey, Haruto . You know, I . Just once, Im thinking of going back to my home at Bertram Kingdom by traveling incognito On the way back, Celia timidly said those words with an expression of someone who made a decision . Rio looked at Celia with his eyes wide open . AH, Please dont misunderstand it Its not like Im dissatisfied with my current life Im truly grateful to Haruto for bestowing a life where I can live without any dissatisfaction So, Celia told him that in a hurry . Rio decided to hear what she wanted to say till the end . But . Though its just natural, I escaped without saying anything to my family, since I didnt have any contact with them and just sent a letter . As expected, they must be worrying to death about me . . Celia said that while looking for Rios reaction . Sorry for saying this during this kind of busy time I was going to go alone while you were attending the evening party so as to not cause you anymore trouble but, I couldnt seem to find the right time to tell you about this . . Celia said that while she bowing to Rio as if feeling truly apologetic about it . I understand the gist of it but, its far you know . Cecilia Rio said that with a slightly shocked tone while sighing shortly . Part 5 If you say it, Ill help you as many times as you want . Please dont do something like holding it in by yourself So he told her that in a way as if to persuad her while looking into her eyes . U-Uhn . Sorry . . Please dont apologize . I should be the one to notice it . Im the one who should apologize Ri . H-Haruto isnt the one at fault Since this is my own selfishness Celia almost blurted Rios name by reflex . Though there was no need to call each other with an alias to the point of neurosis . Since there were some people near them, Celia shut her mouth in a panic and called him Haruto . Cecilia, its a normal thing for a family to worry about the safety of family . This is not selfishness Rio shook his head in denial as he said so . But its embarrassing isnt it? Though the things that I want are so many, it might be more convenient after the evening party No matter how much Celia worried her own family, the current her was an international class fugitive . As expected, theres no way she could make a grand entrance home from the front . If shes going to sneak in, the cooperation of Rio or Aisia will become necessary . And then, even if she returned home from the front, there was no guarantee returning to Rio will go smoothly . Since her parents who worry for Celia, might oppose her leaving just like that . Its quite possible that they are angry due to worry . He didnt want to think about this, theres even the anxiety that shell be coerced into another political marriage like before and then be put under house arrest . Therefore, if possible, Rio also wanted to go together with her while watching from the shadow but, he didnt know how much time itll take for her to arrive, seeing that he couldnt go back and forth between Celia and the house in the midst of the journey, it might be better if they go together after the evening party . Theres a way where I send Aisia to escort you while Im attending the evening party but In that case, Miharu and the rest must stay in the inn of the capital by themselves . . . Youre anxious about them staying in the inn just with the three of them right So Celia asked as she guessed Rios worry . Yes . That is so Im also worrying about them you know . Ah, even so As she said so an expression, as if she hit upon an idea, appeared on Celias face . After that, she showed a gesture of thinking about something by placing her finger on her lips . It might become a good experience if were thinking about those children right? Celia replied with slight hesitation . A good . . Experience Yeah, since basically there will not always be someone to protect them by their side . Though its just for a while, I think they need to know how to live by themselves with just the three of them . Maybe its similar to the field training which we do in the royal academy . See, isnt it because there are no teachers by their side during the field training that the students must act by themself Part 6 Celia explained the idea which suddenly came to her mind . In short, its gaining experience of the world for the sake of their maturity by using this chance . Certainly, when he thought about it, he almost never let them act by themselves after they arrived in this world . Just once, the time when Rio brings Celia, he let them house-sit . Though the house sitting at that time is under the situation where theres no good hearted person in their surroundings, he didnt need to worry of them having any contact with the outside world . Its completely different from a situation where they would live just the three of them in the city . Its an irony that he, by caring for them like this, practically tossed them into a bird cage, doing that wont stimulate their mental growth . Certainly I must agree with you in this Rio nodded as he thought that she was right in this case . Well, a dangerous situation wont happen if they stay in a high class inn . But theyll come into a contact with many people other than us right? Even so, this is also our aim for them to gain some experience Miharu, Aki, and Masato never conversed properly with the people in this world other than Celia or Rio . Just recently, they reached the point where they can do daily life conversation, despite its spartan nature itll become good training to learn the language on site . According to Celias words, she think that its not a bad choice to using this chance for Miharu and co to living amongst the people in this world since theres almost no potential danger will come upon them if they just living normally . Even if, for example, a strange fellow picked a fight with them, Im sure theyll withdraw, as long as theyre not too oblivious of the way of this world, after presenting the pendant that they got from you just the other day The matter of the pendant was an item which is the proof of the contract regarding the protection of Miharus group which is tied in a relationship with Liselotte . Theres a carving on this pendant that means that theyre under the protection of Liselotte, if they present this, theyll receive unconditional protection from her . The crest resembles Duke Kretias house family crest, even if its an influential person from this kingdom, if theyre shown that pendant, that person wont think about coming at them from the front . I wish that they use that pendant in a true emergency . No, well, that would be under the assumption that the situation will be dangerous for them but . No Pain No gain . A problem which you might see as small to the point of thinking theres no risk could be dangerous for Miharu and the others . My opinion aside, if you feel like confirming it, why dont we ask them about what they want after we return to the house Youre, right . Lets just ask them about it The so called If you love your children, then throw them out to the world . Rio will wait and see for the timing to look at their situation by slipping out from the royal castle . If he dislikes it, it might be better if they stay along with Aisia and Celia . After hesitating for a while, though he felt anxious about it, he showed a considerable will . Fufu, please think about it carefully, if you need consultation Ill get on board as much as you want . By the time you make your judgment, Ill respect it Thank you very much Part 7 Rio gave his gratitude as he smiled gently at her . We~ll, then lets change the topic . What do you think Youve learnt manners in the royal academy but, this should be your first time attending something like an evening party right Are you confident in yourself Celia said that with a cheerful tone as if trying to brighten the slightly heavy mood . What should I do? I feel anxious since its already been so many years and I never practiced it Rio replied with a wry smile . U~hn . Language should be no problem in Harutos case but, if you like it, should I give a small lecture in manners Even if its something like dance, Ill teach you if youre not confident with it Even if Celias normally like that, it doesnt mean that she is a high ranking nobles daughter just for show . Despite having a shut-in like constitution, she couldnt completely sever her interaction with other nobles, the person herself has the experience of attending evening parties . Its a tremendous advantage if he were to receive a class about manners from Celia . Thanks god . May I ask for it then Yeah, leave it to me Celia replied while puffing her modest chest . Maybe because she was happy that she could be a help to Rio, that expression of hers was a truly bright one . [i] [TL : Tail coat = butler, you know where this come from right][ii] [TL : Butler uniform] Ed: A photo of a coat tail Chapter 88 Volume 1 Chapter 87 +++ڣԒ륢` TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 When moving with Miharu and co toward the capital of Galwark kingdom, Rios currently making a return trip to Almond for the sake of going together with Liselotte . For the time being, its been decided that the talk called staying in the inn just the three of Miharu, Masato and, Aki will be postponed, Aisia and Celia will also be going along with them toward the capital . Whether theyre acceptable for lodging in the inn with just the three of them was depending on whether or not they can judge regarding the safety in the surrounding area such as the quality of the customer of the inn or the public order of the vicinity . Since there might be a need for Aisia to do that during their stay in the capital, as for Celia, its decided that theyll be waiting for a short while for now to go to Bertram kingdom . For example, even if its decided that Miharu, Masato and, Aki will stay in the inn with just the three of them, the number of the days theyll be statying just the three of them will become just several days at most even for the longest one from the beginning of the month . Their current stay in the capital is also serving as experimental training for the language competency of Miharu and co about how far they can do in everyday life . During the 5 people discussion, excluding Rio, regarding the communication that theyll be carrying out with the people of the inn, its been decided that theyll go with scale priority of place, origin and, class* . [TL* : Not quite sure with this sentenceꥪˤԒϤǡݤgȤΥߥ˥`ȤƵMФțQޤä . Any idea?] The current Miharu and co was like a bird in the cage, ignorant of the way of the world . But, Even if they should never lodge with just the three of them, the matter regarding living in the city will become a good experience for them . Contrary to Rios worry, Masato is really eager with that idea, hes leaping in joy with Its okay if they can stay in the inn with just the three of them . And then, theres also a strong request coming from Masato, though with some condition attached, to Rios dismay, they decided to stay in the inn with just the three of Masato, Aki and, Miharu . Assault, wound, theft, threat, robbery, fraud, abduction, kidnapping and rapeDD Those kind of crimes happening in the city is not something unusual . Therefore, the people in this world has been accepting those crimes as an everyday occurrence, and led a life where theyre staying next to those crimes . The valid self-defense method is there for them to act consciously in order for them to not meet such crimes, if its the people who live in the city, its a normal thing for them to learn how to sense those dangers . Either way, Miharu and co cant go without knowing if theres a possibilities to keep living by mingling with the cities * . [TL* : Not to sure about thisC_ФväƤԤΤʤ֪äƤʤȤʤȤ] Rio thoroughly told those five regarding those sense of danger . The three of Miharu, Aki and, Masato is just a fact, Celias a noble girl who lived a sheltered live, Aisia also have some ignorant points in the feeling of the human as a spirit . But, the country is also taking part in the defense of the inn where Miharu and co is staying at, watch-keeper soldiers has been standing guard, the public order is good . If theyre not recklessly moving to the dangerous places with bad public order away from the inn, the danger might be quite low . Though in price, its mainly for the rich and influenced people, an inn is still an inn even if its geared for wealthy people . Its different when its comes to provincial town, its not an establishment for the people who have power who can send villains to one-sidedly deal with the opponent whos entangling with them is staying at[i] . Nevertheless, though theres no absolute warranty that this kind of noble wont come to stay, he wont be able to do anything if he thinks that far . Its okay . Lets just trust everyone While walking in the quiet residential area in Almond, Rios slightly lamenting the fact that those five are already taking different action . Rio will be spending a short time with Liselotte after this . That time is certainly when theyre moving till the capital of Galwark kingdom, he must act within eyesight of Liselotte during his stay . It might have the meaning of monitoring or she cant leave him alone to act impudently . Rio also planned to not making a reckless action except if the situation called for it . Haruto-sama . Welcome, and please come in Part 2 The chamberlain Cosette was coming out to greet him when Rios arriving at Liselottes mansion . She lightly raised the hem of her long skirt with both hands and then made an elegant bow to him . Theres elegance and humbleness behind that conduct, shes wearing her neat and clean maid uniform which is colored with contrast of black and white and yet, the charm of an adult which will even charming girls alike which is Cosettes natural gift was drifting around . Good day . Cosette-san Theyve met several times already, Rio also greeted her with a natural posture . Yes . Good day too . Today too, I whos received the countenance of Haruto-sama like this is very fortunate right So Cosette said that while letting out her impish smile . Its a flattery right . Im also really happy for being granted to be received by Cosette-san Rios replied immediately with a smile . Well, Thank you very much for that praise . Well, follow me this way please . Since Ill also go down with the explanation regarding the message and the schedule after this Rio entered Liselottes mansion while being guided by Cosette . In a certain waiting room of the chamberlain located in Liselottes mansion . The three of Cosette, Natalie and, Chloe was taking a break as theyre sitting on the sofa in that place . Haruto-sama . Is quite a formidable opponent isnt he After drinking the cooled black tea, Cosette started to slowly talk about that . Natalies staring in wonder to her remark . Wha, you Could it be that youre aiming for Haruto-sama She asked with a flustered face . Cosette is doing completely well with her assigned job, and her professional attitude is also known as an extremely favourable chamberlain . Her attitude of receiving guests is kind, and friendly while having elegance in it, her appearance is also considerably well toned even amongst the chamberlain unit of Liselotte which is composed of beautiful women, shes an amorous woman with a attractive body . Therefore, the people who make a pass at Cosette amongst the guests who came to the mansion is also not few in number . Sometimes, Cosette will act nonchalantly to the point that its not leaving any influence in her job in order to greeting after the men who suited with her judgement . In the case that the guest is satisfied with Cosettes judgement, for the sake of having transaction with advantageous condition by attracting the guest with her charm, even Liselotte is leaving her alone while fully aware of the amorous woman behaviors of Cosette . Ara, isnt that just natural . Graceful look, a manner in which you can feel his educated and elegance, moreover, strength that matches Aria, women will die out for ignoring this kind of fine man [TL* : Majority of noble women in Bertram is obsolete] [ED: well he was hiding his strength and magic so doesnt make it as bad] Cosettes looking at Natalie whos answering nonchalantly . Haruto-sama is an important guest of Liselotte-sama you know . What will you do if you unintentionally made him angry In the case that a guest is visiting Liselottes mansion, their information will be noticed to the chamberlains beforehand such as their preferance, personality and, the importance of the visitor . Due to the previous raid in Almond, the current Rios being treated as VIP amongst Liselottes chamberlain, she sent notice to the chamberlains to give him the best treatment . Part 3 The understanding regarding the true character of the male guest is included in my job description you know . Even if I become moderately closer to Haruto-sama, its during my work you know That certainly feels like that but In your case, arent you trying to become closer with wicked intentions Arara, youre as serious as ever arent you . Because youre like that, you cant get even one man no matter how many times passed you know And then, Cosette is responding with a easygoing tone . Please dont change the subject Were nothing more than chamberlains whos receiving the guests in this mansion you know . Because of that we cant carelessly outstretch our hand to the guest . M-Moreover, youre also without a man yourself even now arent you Its because Im not a little girl who will rush to love in a straight line, theres no way I can act carelessly in the matter of male-female relationship right . Its because I know how much delineation which wont affecting my work you know Cosette said that with a composed expression . In reality, Cosettes never causing bad influence in her work regarding her approaching the guest . The guest whos pleased with Cosette is great in number, the produced result is only a nice thing for Liselotte . E-Even so, Haruto-sama is younger you know Youre as stubborn as ever isnt it . Several years of age difference have nothing to do in adult male-female relationship isnt it Cosettes boasting about that with a beautiful and alluring smile . The newcomer Chloe was listening attentively with great interest to them whos bickering like that . A-Adult relationship between man and woman Chloes gulping while muttering those words . Youre definitely aiming for Haruto-sama too but, was it for different matter Even if you dont seem to be reeking by the hand of the inexperienced Natalie, this side might be better for you right Cosettes sending a fleeting glance at Natalie while saying some suggestive lines . W_what do you mean by that Its exactly as I say you know . I said it in the beginning right . Haruto-sama is quite a formidable opponent [TL : Unbreakable Beauty Magnet] When shes told about that with a triumph expression, pursuing further will undoubtly cause offence, Natalie was loss at words . W-What kind of man is he . I mean, Haruto-sama Thereupon, Chloe who was silently listening up till now was interrupting the conversation from the side . Though it doesnt mean that he have experience with women, hes a gentleman who isnt timid when facing women . Even if hes a friendly person whos easy to talk to but, hes sensitive with his distance with people and his personal space is wide . Yeah, its the sort with high guard but, hes the type whos extremely caring for those who is intimate with him Part 4 Cosette stated the true personality of Rio which she analyzed during the few times she met him while laughing with fufu . I see, Your observation is as splendid as ever . Its only limited to men though Natalies looking at Cosette with a dull expression . Thank you . Ill receive those words as a complement Cosettes saying her gratitude with a wide grin floating on her face . U-Uhm . Then, what should I do to come in good terms with a person like Haruto-sama Chloe is asking with a timid tone . A person like Haruto-sama, I see . Perhaps Chloes also aiming for Haruto-sama Cosettes grinning widely while saying that . Y-Youre misunderstand Uhm, its because he saved my mother and little sister . Thus I want to say my gratitude to him Chloe waved her hands in a hurry with a flushed face . Cosette and Natalies showing a reassuring smile which saysWe understand you know to Chloe whos frantically saying Its the truth . Thus, when Chloe have calmed down, their conversation is returning to the original subject . Unexpectedly, I feel that he wont be so cruel if you keep attacking from the front . But, thats a difficult tactic when it comes to someone of our standing right . When it comes to that, the remaining method is nothing but steadily shortening our distance with him but . . [TL : Im scared of Cosette] Cosette stopped talking when she reached that point . But The voice of Natalie and Chloe is overlapping . The point beyond that will be depending on your experience in love right . Becoming closer to the point that he wont use polite language, because we have to conduct ourself in order for ourself to be bitten by him . Thats why I said to Natalie that hes a difficult one Cosettes talking as if being glad with it, Natalie pursed her lips . Keep attacking Just saying your gratitude is not an expression of love Though Chloes muttering in low voice, that voice didnt reach Natalies and Cosettes ears . Im sorry . Please dont get angry over this . Based on his origin and relationship with Liselotte-sama, he wasnt the kind of person who you should approach in a hurry with half-hearted feelings you know Looking at her state, Cosettes bowing obediently toward Natalie . I know that much Youre right . But, isnt there a saying that Love is blind Saying that, Cosettes looking at Chloe whos nonchalantly thinking about something . Looking at the person herself aside, Natalies guessed her intention from her line of sight . Cosettes showing a slightly wry smile and then, Part 5 Thats why Ill give you advice if youre really aiming at him Said that with cheerful voice . Natalies letting out a short sigh . Though this kind of indirect attention like this seemingly as if shes half-hearted with it, thats by no means why shes not hating Cosette . Perhaps their entire conversation up till now have something to do with the education for Chloe, the young newcomer whos still 13 years old . Though theres still the mystery whether the current Chloes falling in love with Rio or not, that probability isnt low . Its been a long time in itself to the point of her working along with Cosette, might be the reason Natalies somehow on a good term without considerable quarrel up till now with her . Of course Ill also aim for him in my own way if the chance has come Cosettes adding those line without being reserved about saying it . Im taking back what I said before . [Natalie] As I thought, I just cant be in good terms with her . [Natalie] Thus Natalies letting out a short sigh while reconsidering her evaluation of Cosette . Under the clear sky of spring seaon, a ship vessel was flying forward against the clouds instead of waves . There was a figure like a wooden sailing boat being binded at the iron pier at its hull, it has wings installed to get levitation power . That is an artifact which was created during the Demon-God War Era, magic ship . Though it can be said that several of it existed in the countries all over the Strahl region the overall wont reach several hundreds, it needs a large amount of magic stones as its fuel, starting with the system of the ship, since it have many difficult place in the current era magic knowledge even for maintenance of the core parts, along with skyrocketing price for each one of it* . [TL* : Not too sure about the structures of this sentences, F椹ϥȥ`طȫˤ錄ä٤¤ʤԤƤ뤬ȼϤȤʤħʯ˱ҪȤΙCvʼȤĠFħ֪RǤyʂतᡢһbһb쾮΂ΤĤCAny help?] Rio was boarding on the magic ship since Liselottes the owner . In the first place, its not a vehicle in which a normal person can board on it, though he has seen one before, this is practically his first time boarding on it . After leaving Almond and advancing toward the northeast, the capital of Galwark kingdom is appearing . Though at first Rio was sure that theyll be moving by carriage, it was thanks to the magic ship that they can fully enjoy the air travel . Im astonished with the level of comfort of the magic ship . Its doesnt shake as much as I thought Above all, if theres one, it give a pleasant feeling In one room inside of the ship, Rio was having an idle talk while drinking tea with Liselotte . Though it doesnt mean that its spacious like the room in her mansion, its ensuring plenty of space for relaxation, theres cozy space made by decorating it with stylish decorations . Nevertheless, its a wonderful cake isnt it . Was Haruto-sama the one who made it Liselottes smiling with an expression of one that is in great delight, shes happily eating the pound cake made by Rio and Miharu with charming and elegant conduct . Yeah, its my delight for receiving your praise Rios nodding with smile on his face as he saying that . Haruto-samas dishes is splendid isnt it . The chocolate which I ate before was extremely delicious too . This cake also mellow and completed as the best dish by pouring refined sweet chocolate on top of it Part 6 Liselotte who sat facing Rio was smiling ear to ear . Lacking of sarcasm, its a smile which made you think that its coming from her true feelings . Though Rio was feeling it when he gave the chocolate from before, it seems that Liselottes really fond of sweet food . This child too, if she was reincarnated in a similiar case with me and Latifa, I wonder what kind of child she was in her previous life Maybe because their chance for this kind of meeting has increased recently, Rio suddenly thought of that . As he was enjoying the aroma of black tea while pondering about such things, his line of sights overlapping with Liselotte . She was staring at Rio, seemingly wanting to say something . Is there something on my face Ah, No . Uhm . Liselottes words stagnated in the middle . Is there something you want to ask me If you dont mind, please let me to hear it When Rios trying to test the water, Liselottes opened her lips while hestitating . Uhm, though weve been meeting like this so many times, I dont know too many things about Haruto-sama . With a tinge of pink on her cheeks, Liselottes facing slightly downward . It seems shes also thinking about similar things as Rio . If hes expressing the relationship between them, it becomes something related to business but, its forcing a reply from the other party implicitly for that question . Therefore, in regard to the business scene, doing somthing like asking about private matter to the other party is a manner that must be avoided . Especially if its something like questioning the superior other party, the damage because of such discourtesy conduct is also not small . Though both sides didnt inquire about private matters more than necessary up till now, theres also the matter of their distance getting closer bit-by-bit which reaching the point that theyre having a meeting like this everyday . If ones thinking of building a more intimate relationship, this area might become the boundary which determines their relationship from now on . So Liselottes trying to step her foot into that boundary with abandon . In case of men, her cute action might trigger themself to voluntarily talking about themself but . I see . Its as you say Rio made an agreeable renponse with calm tone . Rio too as her current bussiness partner, its not like he doesnt have a great interest regarding Liselotte . Though it doesnt mean that hes wishing for it, the flow of the current conversation wasnt bad for talking about it . After that, theyre starting to tell the other party about themself bit-by-bit while doing a brief self-introduction . The topic related to tea made their conversation especially heated . Though blend tea tastes good too, the hurdle for my demand is high, so flavored tea is there for your own to adjust to my liking you know Well, certainly, I want to taste the tea prepared by Haruto-sama Part 7 After Accompanying and receiving the influence of tea-loving Celia during his royal academy era, receiving invitation for tea time by Oufia in seirei no tami village, Rios one way or another, has many experience regarding tea . Thus, because the people in his surrounding drink tea . that was how he became a competent tea connoisseur . Nowadays, he blends his own tea leaves, hes infusing flavor to the tea leaves to make his own original tea, theres even various trial products which he made along with Miharu . Liselotte in front of him included, her love for tea surpassing Rio and standing on the same level as Celia, since they found a common topic which became the clue of their conversation, their conversation became even more lively . Thats right . Since I need to bring some things, if youre okay with with it, please try it later Well, Ill be waiting for it After saying that, Liselotte showed an impish bring the cup of tea to her lips . Its a pleasant conversation for a short while after that and then, the time of separation finally comes . Well then, Ill excuse myself then . Im delighted to be able to spend such a pleasant time Thats, I wish to say something . Im truly grateful that you want to accompany me during the afternoon tea time . Since we will arrive anytime soon, please wait for it while sightseeing the scenery outside or returning to your room Saying so, after exchanging greetings at each other, Rio leaves Liselottes room . The sunlight that was coming from the sky and deck already changed color to red . The evening sun that was floating in the far horizon is shining brightly . The scenery which he can look out till faraway at the horizon of the continent is surely suitable to be said as Picturesque scenery . The mountain that was rising from the ground, the canyon that bore deep into the ground, the forest that was spreading till a far distance, the lake that is spreading vast and far, theres a plain with flowing rivers . Theres viewing the diminutive city which scattering intermittently and then, he felt just how tiny he is . That scenery is completely sucking his soul, its truly a fantastic scenery . As the scenery which he was watching from the magic ship quickly fades into twilight, Rios about to turn his heel toward his own room . It was at that time . A-Uhm Haruto-sama Rio halted his foot by reflex in hearing the voice of a girl who became stiff due to nervousness . When hes turning around to look at the origin of that voice, standing at that place was Chloe whos also the retainer of Liselotte . Her age might be similiar to Aki, her face which still retaining some of her innocence seemingly stiff for some reason . Chloe-san was it . Good day too . May I ask your business When hes nodding with a light smile hovering on his face to the slowly approaching Chloe, Rio asked her business with a gentle expression . Y-Yes . Uhm . . Maybe because Chloes too excited about something, she then taking a deep breath with a appearance of someone making a resoulition, Thank you for what you did some time ago She bowed vigorously toward Rio . Yes . Uh~m, could it be about Mirey-chan and Rebecca-san Part 8 Him receiving gratitude from Chloe, theres nothing but one event which comes to Rio . It might be the matter of him saving Chloes mother and little sister who was attacked by the demon who was coming to attack Almond sometime ago . Ye-Yeah . I, at that time, my mother I didnt have any choice since Im worrying about my mother and little sister . I was truly relieved at that time when Haruto-sama brought them along to the mansion So, while showing a tottering appearance, Chloes telling him about her mental state during that time . Maybe because their ages are close, her appearance is overlapped with Latifa and Aki . When Im hearing from mother about the detailed even later, I became truly frightened in what would happen if Haruto-sama didnt happen to pass by that place At that time, if Rio didnt choose to take that path, theres no doubt that Chloes mother, Rebecca and Chloes little sister, Mirey might be tormented to death by the orc and the goblin . Even if Natalie passed by later, its certainly already too late for them . Chloes feeling really grateful toward Rio from the fact that the worst result is lying in waiting if theres even one mistake . Thats why I want to properly say my gratitude Thank you very much for saving my mother and little sister Though theres some clumsiness in Chloes action, it was refreshing that shes come straight to expressing her gratitude . Its nothing, both of them are safe and sound is the best result you know . Was there no change to them after that Rios asking the condition of Mirey and Rebecca after that event . Yes . My mother and little sister is as lively as usual . Both of them said that they definitely want to give something to Haruto-sama No, their feeling is already enough . Im happy enough receiving their gratitude till were arriving at the mansion that day . Please dont worry about a gift Rios putting his hand on his head and gently turning down their gift of gratitude . N-No That wont do Please allow me to express my gratitude properly But, Chloe is unexpectedly so tenacious about it . Rio was slightly taken aback . Ah, M-My apologies Chloes hurriedly apologizing maybe because shes realizing that she became too zealous about it . Dont worry, I dont mind about it . . A slightly awkward atmospheres following after that My deepest apologies . Im truly regretting the fact that I didnt say my gratitude properly I decided to properly convey my gratitude like this time . . Part 9 Chloe apologized in a anticlimaxed situation while hanging her face down awkwardly . So that was it As long as looking at Chloes slightly over-reaction, it might be how much shes regretting her past action . Though it was nothing but a one chance of encounter, Rio still remembered that Chloe was a more friendly and cheerful girl . When they met for the first time, shes smiling cheerfully while slighly forcing Rio to follow her by arm . Of course Rios and Chloes current relationship is different with that time in the past, though he wont be able to see her being too over-familiar, he already cant feel her bottomless cheerfulness which she had before from the current her . Maybe because her youthful trait has calmed down during these few years, maybe she became slightly aware about the distance with people due to a past event, or there might be another reason . But, that place is not an area where he should be stepping intoDD, Rios feeling that way, Ive said sometime ago, I already properly received your feeling of gratitude He said that to persuade her . Thank you for properly expressing your gratitude, Im able to properly accept Chloe-sans feeling Rio adds other words following after that . Y-Yes Isnt it supposed to be enough just by saying thank you or Im sorry without overworking on it . When Chloe-sans too nervous, the other party will ended up nervous too right just one expression . Thank you or Im sorry . Maybe because she has something in her mind, when Chloes muttering those words repeatedly so many times overDD Its the capital~ The voice of the crew on the deck resounded . Author Note : [i] [TL* : A place which is unsuitable to set an ambush or assasination] Chapter 89 Volume 1 Chapter 88 +++ڣԒƥҤǤΕ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Part 1 The magic ship which carried them departed from Almond in the morning and advanced northeast, sailing towards the capital of Galwark kingdom in slightly less than half day . The maximum speed of the magic ship was roughly around 110 knots[1], but when cruising normally it moved at half the speed to have effective fuel consumption . Though it was not as fast as when Rio flew at full speed, it was still considerably fast . I saw it~ Its the capital Well be arriving to the capital soon The voice of the crew member that was standing in the ships mast look out resounded in the cabin . It seems weve almost reached the capital . That seems like the capital He could already confirm the view of the capital from the deck . Rio said that to Chloe who was standing in front of him . Ah, yes . Its . Beautiful, isnt it While agreeing with him, Chloe was captivated by the scenery of the capital,especially the gigantic white conspicuous wall structure inside the city, or better known as the royal castle of Galwark Kingdom . The orchard and grain-producing regions that were spread in the surroundings of the capital, it seemed like what is supporting the livehood of the capital . Maybe because they heard the report, bit-by-bit, the other people appeared to look at the scenery of the capital, the deck quickly turned into a noisy place . Well then, since theyve already made preparation for landing . Ill go back to my room for the time being YES Thank you very much Separating from Chloe, Rio took his leave from the deck and turned on his heel . After cruising around 10 minutes more since then, the magic ship landed on the gigantic lake located to the east of the capital . Though the magic ship could park on land too, the pace in which most private harbors were located was in places with a lot of water such as in a lake or at sea . The magic ship which advanced from south west passed the capital and arrived towards the sky of the east lake . Starboa~rd Starboa~rd The voice of the steering crew and the ship Captain in the bridge resounded . After repeating the order of the ship Captain, the steering crew turned the steering wheel to the right . Starboard 15 degree So, the steering crew told the captain . The magic ship turned around its head towards the right, and then started to circle the capital seemingly drawing a big arc . Turn back the steering whe~el Steer to the center When the magic ship started heading towards the harbor, the steering crew who followed the order of the ship captain and returned the steering wheel to 0 degree . To the target 7 degrees Now he turned the steering wheel slightly to the left and then, the force of the ship which circled to the right killed its momentum . Part 2 Direction, 270 degrees~ The ship captain ordered the direction he wanted the ship to go . Yo~soro~, course, 270 degrees When he took the direction that was ordered, the steering crew reported it . Advance at very slow speed, descend at a very slow speed Advancing at very slow speed, descending at a very slow speed, yo~soro~ When the ship approached the harbor of the capital in the west part of the lake, the magic ship descended slowly as its distance with the lake below narrowed bit-by-bit . All members, prepare for impact The captain spoke towards the speaking tube . When the magic ship landed upon the surface of the water as if getting sucking into it and creating waves . It arrived to the harbor while moving through the surface of the lake, the people who were watching and the crew skillfully worked to prepare to dock . When fixing the ship to the harbor with a rope, the ramp was installed which made movement to and from the ship possible . Liselotte-sama Preparation complete The ship captain told Liselotte who was looking at the situation from the deck . Thank you very much, everyone . Please have fun after this till the time we return to Almond You chaps Did you hear that Its the holiday which we desired, finish your work fast OU The voice of the crew resounded on board and started to act at once . Liselotte smiled as she saw them . Well then, Haruto-sama . Since the preparation has been completed, please go towards this place Saying so, Liselotte went ashore accompanied by Rio . The four of Chloe, Cosette, Natalie and Aria, walked as chamberlain escorts in order to protect those two . Thereupon, a man who seemed to be at the end of his teens approached the deck . Though he looking like an extraordinary military man from his muscular body, his outfit was not that of a military man, it was a stewards or butlers uniform . Please excuse me for my long silence, Liselotte-sama After bowing respectfully, the man called out to Liselotte . Ara, Richard . Youre as lively as ever, arent you? If youre already in this place, maybe honored father and mother are also here Conversing like they known each other, Liselotte asked for his reply in a friendly manner . It seems the man called Richard was her acquaintance . Rio guessed that he might be a person who serves Duke Kretias house . Part 3 Yes . Certainly, both honored masters have been waiting eagerly to be able to meet Liselotte-sama again Indeed . Could it be that Pascal-niisama and George-niisama have come too George-sama has gone towards his fiances house . He left after saying that hell be attending Hero-donos debut party Indeed . Understood . Well, itll not be immediately but, maybe well go to the mansion Your pleasure . Incidentally, please excuse my rudeness but, could it be that personage over there is Haruto-sama Richard asked that question when his line of sight moved towards Rio who stood beside Liselotte . Yeah, this person is Haruto-sama who saved me during Almonds monster raid some time ago So, Liselotte introduced Rio . Nice to meet you . My name is Haruto . Hereafter, pleased to make your acquaintance Rio introduced his name while bowing politely so as to not show discourtesy to the other party . Oh, its my first time meeting you . Ive heard about you from the report . My deepest gratitude for saving Liselotte-sama Richard expressed his gratitude with a friendly smile . Though it might be just natural to know Rio, since his deeds were conveyed along with the matter regarding Almonds raid some time ago . No, since I only slayed the demons who came at myself It doesnt change the fact that you saved Ojou-sama . My apologies for saying it this late . Im Richard . Im working as the butler of Cedric Kretia-sama, Liselotte-samas father . A pleasure to make your acquaintance Richard bowed politely while greeting him . Yes . Me too, please treat me well Rios also bowing at him . Well then, please follow me . This way please After that, they followed the guidance of Richard, and headed towards Duke Kretias house in the royal capital . The noble district was close to the harbor . Or rather, the main street stretched from the royal castle till the harbor located at the southeast of the capital, the noble district was location is between that two[2] . Moreover, establishments related to war were everywhere, thick lines of defense laid out in the east part of the capital . Solid buildings made of stone stood in rows everywhere, the surroundings were wrapped in a quiet atmosphere . Its already on sight . That one is the royal capital villa of the Duke Kretia house The royal capital villa of Duke Kretia house was located extremely close to the royal castle when compared to the other villas in the noble district . A wonderful ornament was shown at the solid metal gate which was erected at the center of a splendid brick wall that surrounded the Dukes land . A solemn white walled building with relatively brand new artistic style was towering everything else at the far side of the wall and gate . Even the interior was definitely installed with elaborate ornaments . Part 4 The garden had a geometric style and the road that lead towards the building after entering the site could be seen, there was quite a distance to reach the mansion from the gate . Even when comparing it with the mansions of the other nobles that stood in the surroundings, the royal capital villa of Duke Kretia house is no doubt a very wonderful one . It only served as evidence that Duke Kretias house is prospering . Solemnity is the right word for expressing the garden of this nice mansion . Its overwhelming to the point that I was unintentionally captivated by it Rio told his impression after seeing the mansion and its garden . He was telling the truth and, if he was the one who lived in this mansion, a simple design would be more to his liking than an artistic design, he would most likely end up with mental fatigue . But, if its for appreciating the artistic style, the mansion in front of him in fact even made him feel that its a wonderful building . Fufu, this mansion was constructed under the command of my father but, I feel that its a bit too showy for a living place . Its just necessary to build a suitable mansion in the capital to show the power of the house . Noble society is troublesome right? Liselotte said that while showing a playful smile . . . My condolences . Which reminds me, Liselotte-samas mansion in Almond has a simple design and yet is beautiful . The truth is I feel that way too, if its for a place to live, I prefer a design like your mansions Rio replied with a wry smile . Thats right . I also feel that settling permanently in this kind of mansion will cause mental fatigue Liselotte agreed while smiling lightly to Rios reply . When they entered the mansion after that, as expected, gorgeous ornaments which captivated the eyes could be seen, Rio let out a brief sigh in admiration . The entrance hall was also ornamented with the typical carving, the room itself seemed more like a piece of art . Just like that, they kept walking through a passage that was surrounded by white plastered stone walls, Rio was guided towards the dining room . Please wait while sitting over here . Were about to have a banquet . Ill be going to call Liselotte-samas parents soon After entering the room, Richard urged Rio to sit on a chair . Excuse me then Rio nodded as he took his seat . On the other hand, Liselotte didnt immediately take her seat, Haruto-sama, Ill also excuse myself for a while She skillfully told so and left the room at once . Yes . Certainly After Rio say so, Liselotte left the room being followed by her four exclusive chamberlains . Richard also left the room along with them and in exchange, the chamberlain of the mansion came in . Excuse me Part 5 The chamberlain started to make tea with graceful movements . Rio silently observed the interior of the room with sidelong glances . It was a truly luxurious dining room . Antique furniture were placed inside the room, stained glass was set at the big windows to add color to the room . Here you go, please enjoy[Chamberlain] The chamberlain suddenly presented the cup with tea to Rio . Well then . Please enjoy it slowly [Chamberlain] After saying those words, the chamberlain departed to the corner of the room . Thank you very much Rio gave his gratitude with a smile . If it was a normal case, the invited guest had no need to give their gratitude when given tea, if the guest were a noble, they wouldnt even think about expressing their gratitude . But, it doesnt mean that Rio was different from the nobles, he decided to say his gratitude normally since he had no intention in behaving like a noble . Incidentally, the matter about Rio being the benefactor of Liselotte had been conveyed to the people of this mansion, but theyre not especially told regarding his social position . Maybe because she wasnt quite used to receiving words of gratitude, the chamberlain was slightly startled and then bowed with a smile on her face . He waited for slightly longer than 10 minutes after that . Rio sensed people coming closer to the dining room . The door of the dining room opened and then, several people came into the room . What attracted his attention were the male and female in their prime who walked in the front, and then, Liselotte who was walking behind them . Richard and Aria restrained their presence and followed further behind . Maybe because she changed her clothes in such little time, Liselotte wore a simple white dress . Standing from the sofa immediately, Rio bow down after straightening himself . Yoo, so youre Haruto-kun, Welcome in the royal capital villa of our Duke Kretia house . Welcome . Im Liselottes father, Cedric Kretia The male who walked on the front welcomed Rio with a cheerful tone that was pleasant to hear . He was Liselotte father, Cedric Kretia duke . Though his age was supposedly in the middle of his forties, he was a handsome man who could be called a young father for Liselotte . Its my first time meeting you . My name is Haruto . Much gratitude for inviting me to this mansion in this occasion Rio greeted him with his words and gestures full of courtesy . Cedric let out a bright smile . I have heard the story you know . It seems that you saved Liselotte some time ago . My deepest gratitude for it . I hear that the life of my daughter would have been in great danger were you not in that place His words were friendly . As for that event, I just happened to be in the right place at the right time . Since I just beat the demons that came rushing at me Rio waved his hand while smiling wryly . Part 6 Hahaha, it was still a fact that you saved my cute Liselotte you know . Listen to what I say . It seems that youre participating in this kingdoms Hero-samas debut party . Feel free to relax yourself as if it was your home during your stay in the capital Thank you very much Feeling such earnest gratitude coming from Cedric, Rio told his gratitude while bowing deeply . Though it seems he already received an explanation about Rio beforehand, when the daughter of a great noble brings along a wanderer of unknown origin, there might not be many fathers who can show a nice attitude from the bottom of their heart . It seems that somehow Cedric was a gentle person with a big heart . Though should he say that as expected of a duke, Rio can feel the dignity hidden behind his friendly smile for his long service . Dear, I also want to convey my gratitude to Liselottes benefactor . Please introduce me to him The woman who stood beside Cedric said that . She was a beautiful and gentle woman with deep blue eyes and pale blue hair like Liselotte . Ah, Julianne . My bad Cedric replied with a bright smile and, Let me introduce her to you, Haruto-kun . Shes Julianne, Liselottes mother and also my wife He then turned towards Rio and introduced the woman called Julianne . Fufu, good day . Im Julianne Kretia . Thank you very much for saving my daughter . I feel really grateful to you from the bottom of my heart Julianne who followed the introduction, greeted him courteously . It does appear that shes Liselotte mother . Certainly, be it her hair color, eye color, or her calm and gentle features due to her well upbringing, everything is in Liselotte the more he look at her . Though he didnt know of her age, as soon as he saw them, Julianne seemed so youthful that both mother and daughter would be taken as nothing but a pair of sisters no matter how one looked at them . Its the first time we meet . My name is Haruto . Though Im ashamed for mistaking Julianne-sama as Liselotte-samas older sister Oh my, youre so skillful I see Julianne faced slightly down while blushing due to shyness . Hahaha, hes absolutely right . Its because Julianne is beautiful Cedric agreed with a good mood while wearing a bright smile that would dazzle everyone who saw him . Gezz, dear is such a tease Julianne averted her face while placing her hands on her face . That action perfectly matched the really sweet her . Nevertheless, it might be because they were really close, this pair of husband and wife acted like a newlywed couple . Part 7 My deepest apologize Haruto-sama . Theyre always acting like this you know . Causing the people who see them to feel embarrassed, theyre beyond intimate to the point that I cant even enter into their self created world Liselotte who was looking from the back of her parents told that to him while smiling wryly . I think that a relationship between a marriage couple going smoothly is a wonderful thing Rio replied truthfully with a smile . Oh, so you also think like that . You really are a youth with a promising future Cedric praised Rio with his nice, resounding tenor . Im grateful for your praise Rio said so with a short bow . Cedric looked intently at Rios face and then, Fumu, well then, should we chat while have our dinner . First is taking our seat right . Its a family only banquet . So switch from the formal speech So he said . What do you wish as an aperitif Im preparing from a low alcohol content to a high one When everyone sat, the chamberlains came and asked whether they want to drink the aperitif[3] . They also presented every aperitif . Thank you . Well then, may I take a wine based cocktail Certainly . Please wait for a while After bowing lightly, the chamberlain left silently . After that, the aperitif was carried along with the appetizer and then, the banquet to welcome Rio started . Cedric skillfully guided the conversation, Julianne laughed pleasantly, in addition, a smile also floated on Liselotte and Rios faces who were being lured by her . Gradually, the liquor also lifted the atmosphere . Somehow, Liselottes growing into a strong-willed child that is different from me or Julianne right? And then, Cedric suddenly started to tell him about Liselotte . D-Dear Father Liselotte wore an expression as if something unexpected happened . Cedric grinned widely and then, opened his mouth while looking at Rio who sat in front of him . You cant disregard something like personal connections to live as a noble . I wonder if you understand that Yeah, I have the knowledge about it Rio nodded slightly . Part 8 A link between houses is the prime custom for forming that personal connection . In other words, its a marriage . Marriage is for the sake of continuation of the house, forming personal connections, avoiding social events as a noble is a difficult thing . Thats why the nobles do political marriages . They do marriage interviews for the sake of political marriage . Even if the said person isnt interested in the other party Cedric showed a slightly troubled smile as he said that . Liselotte also couldnt be exempted from that . Various formal marriage interviews are coming from some houses, including duke houses . In addition, they have come since her childhood . Well, its similar to meeting face to face . If I wanted to maintain a harmonious relationship with the noble society, doing something like rejecting everything would be a poor move . Since Liselotte is as you see, cute to the point of dazzling . That alone already made the talk about marriage come from lot of house . Of course since receiving every one of them is troublesome, we made it so that the formal marriage interview is to reject the ones with bad rumors amongst them [Cedric] When Rio sent a fleeting glance at Liselotte while listening to her fathers story, her body was trembling while her face flushed red in embarrassment . It might be around her eighth year . Liselotte came and said this in my office . If I graduate by skipping grades till senior grade in the royal academy when I am still 12 years old, Ill have you willingly hear my wishes right . That wish was that she wanted me to accept her management of the municipal territory and let her establish a firm D-dear father, telling that story now is . . [Liselotte] Liselotte tried to change the subject with cramped smile on her face . Maybe because Rio was in front of her, it seems that she didnt want to show her improper and stubborn actions . Oh my, isnt that okay . This is a good chance for Haruto-sama whos your benefactor to know that side of you [Julianne] Julianne restrained Liselotte as if enjoying this situation . Even Liselotte was unable to maneuver further, so she sighed slightly in lamentation . Cedric smiled as he confirmed the state of his beloved daughter and, At that time, Liselotte was barely 8 years old . Itll make anyone surprised when she suddenly says something like that right? So I asked for her reason . And then, what do you think she said at that time [Cedric] He looked at Rio with a pleasant mood as he asked that question . Dear father, Im not of mind to partake in a political marriage with someone who I dont wish for . I want the other party who will marry myself to be chosen by myself . Thats why I want power to at least decide my own marriage . Thats my reason . She said that with a strangely ghastly expression floating on her face . She was only 8 years old you know [Cedric] A moment later, Cedric answered his own question as if unable to endure his own laugh . Maybe shes strong willed despite being our own child, or its just her good trait, whichever it is, Im deeply moved . I readily consented to her wish . And then, this child fulfilled her promise . In just two and a half years you see[Cedric] Shes a wonderful Ojousama isnt she Rio was smiling lightly while saying that . So you understand Shes an extremely cute and excellent daughter to the point that shes wasted on us [TL : You might be already noticing this but let me say it : Cedric is a doting father!!!] Part 9 A really proud expression floated on Cedrics face . But, an expression of grief immediately peeked through that . Thats why its normal for us to feel anxious for her when asked to live in separated place but, you see . Didnt a flock of demons march towards Almond just the other day . Though theres a rumor that the origin of the agitated demons is because of a dragon . Well, the dragon itself is something like a natural calamity . Though it not be be helped for the sake of quickening the growth of my daughter . . Cedric talking as if feeling slightly disheartened . After a short lament as it is, he straightened himself and then faced Rio . Youre a man who possesses an uncommon swordsmanship right? I heard that youre a reliable person from Liselotte you know? Those words are more than what I deserved Rio replied while bowing lightly . Is that a slight precaution I dont mean to threaten you at all . If its precaution, your worry is wasted . But, I have a little wish you see A wish He didnt mean that as precaution at all, Rio decided to hear it even if its just talk . It could be something related to work or essential for position, though there are many people who think kindly of this child, there are a similar amount of people who hate and envy her . If its okay with you, will you become her friend after this Eh . Thats a certainty but, is this the matter that you wish for After a short while, Rio asked for the slightly anti-climactic situation . For his expectation, the content of his wish which he thought was coming was something slightly deeper* . [TL* : Like marriage] Ah, is that so Cedric was showing a brilliant smile . Rio blinked once withDD a twink . Certainly . Since I also wishing for an everlasting relationship after this, please treat me well then Rio declared that while smiling lightly at Cedric . [1] [Ed: 110 knots is 203 km per hour . ][2] [TL : HarborCNoble districtRoyal castle][3] [TL* : This aperitif things is so confusing][Ed: Well, alcohol seems to be a noble thing as Celia has said, so instead of nachos, nobles drink a cup of alcohol with their appetize?][TL : Well tea for meal is perfect to me] Chapter 90 Volume 1 Chapter 89 +++ڣԒυ`Τ褦 TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 The night before Rio goes to the evening party . All the people of the capital already fell asleep in the middle of night . Several days have passed since hes staying in the capital of Galwark kingdom, after finally being used to the life in the inn, they can take the tension bit by bit . Lying with her back on the bed which she still havent gotten used to, its about time for Miharu and co whos staying in the inn of the capital to sleep too DD Ayase Miharu saw a dream . A boy and a girl whose face she remembers is facing each other in the sephia colored scene . Its natural that she has the recollection of them . Since those two are childhoodfriends, the girl is Miharu herself . Though its inside her dream, her head is strangely calm, even her consciousness is clear . Miharus looking from the side at the figure of the boy whos her childhood friend and the very young version of herself . Theres no doubt about it . The dream that shes seeing now is the replaying of her past experience . That was a certain day in the summer . The brilliant light of sunlight is pouring down incessantlyDD That day was a bittersweet incident for her . Is what she feels . She in those days is a crybaby and weak-minded, she was naturally following around on the side of the boy who is her childhood friend . Shes extremely shy towards strangers, at those times, it seems she didnt even have a friend except for that boy . Thats why it was natural . After her childhood friend vanished in front of her, Miharu of that time is crying non-stop . The Miharu of her dream frantically embraced her childhood friend while weeping . In contrast to her younger-self whos crying non-stop, her crying childhood friend is cheering Miharu to be firm . When she thinks back about it, her childhood friend was always by her side, always gentle, and protecting Miharu more than anyone . Lets marry when we meet again Her childhood friend said that resolutely to Miharu whos crying non-stop no matter what he does . Definitely, after we meet again . The young Miharus looking blankly at her childhood friend . Even Miharu whos looking at them from the side becomes slightly embarrassed, she was looking at them with her face facing down due to embarrassment from the corner of the road . Do it . Lets Do it . Well marries The young Miharu in the middle of her cry is replying to him while showing a nothing but brilliant smile . She makes up her mind on parting whether shell goes as far as kissing her childhood friend . Her current self might be able to do that . Unexpectedly, her current self might be a bold woman . When she thought of that, she became slightly embarrassed again . Though its inside her dream, she feels that her cheeks turned red . The dream is moving forward in that way, the young Miharu became silent as shes looking at her childhood friend who left with the car . The young Miharus frantically waving her arms toward the car that was leaving at the distance . Theres no happiness as great as this day in Miharu life . And then, theres also no greater sorrow than this day . [TL : Is she really a child?] But, after this day, Miharu swore to herself that shell become stronger and more positive . And then, Miharus doing her best to become a great bride . She believes that hell come to pick her somedayDD EH The scenery in front of Miharu rapidly changing like when shes changing a television program . Part 2 Her eyes slowly opened wide at the scenery thats spreading in front of her . In front of her was the figure of her childhood friend . The scenery keeps changing as if completely being digested . But, the scenery became a place thats completely unknown to Miharu, and shes on the side of a boy unknown to her . In the middle of the ever-changing scene, the boy is for some reason tackling in various kind of things with his utmost effort . Study, helping the housework, helping the agricultural work and, martial arts, the boy was single-mindedly doing his best . That figure of him is charming, Miharus unconciously rooting for the boy inside her dream . The boys growing bit-by-bit . It seems that the reason for the boy putting his best is to meet with Miharu . Lets marry when we meet again That words dont even have a binding power, it was a light and fleeting promise . How becomes the future of the boy and the girl who exchanged the promise is something thats unknownDD Normally, they might forget about such a promise along with their growth, maybe theyre not even thinking about protecting such a promise . But, the boy inside of her dream was putting his best effort to accomplish that promise just by simple honesty . Everything is for the sake of MiharuDD Even if its just the wishes of her made inside of her dream, she was truly glad about it . Perhaps, the real him also put this kind of effort . Her cheeks loosened and shes unintentionally blushing while thinking about that . But, if its the truth, she might be able to be reunited with that boy again . Im not on earth right now, Im sent to a far distant worldDD Miharus recalled indescribable memories . While she thinks about it, the scenery changed again . Before she knew, the boy now has grown to the same age as Miharu . As I thought, maybe hes popular amongst the girls . The boy in the dream is growing into an extremely good-looking youth . Theres some trace left of his younger self, she thought that he might really be growing into this youth . To her surprise, the boy seemingly entering the same high school as Miharu . Though Im really glad if its the truth . Commuting to the high school together . . If, if hes entering the same class of the same high school, at that time there was so many things she wants to tell him . But, reality is not so sweet, for once, the boy didnt enroll in the same class as Miharu . Miharu came to this world practically right after the first day of the school . She still has yet to become closer with her classmates, theres no one who can be said as her friend except those who goes to the same middle school as her, still, she expected that shell recognize him if theyre entering the same class . The incident just a few months ago right Thats right, not even several months have passed since Miharu and co came to this world . Though it was a blink of times, Miharu feels that the time she had here was extremely packed . If time passed asusual in earth, it might be about the time for summer holiday . Can I . Return Part 3 Miharu shakes her head in denial as if denying the anxiety that she cant see before . Shes concentrating at the scene in front of her . Somehow the boy is splendidly passing into the same school as Miharu, and was coming to the entrance ceremony . Though she doesnt even go there for several days, this place is definitely the high school where Miharus going to . The boys moving his line of sight at the notice board installed at the yard of the school and find his own class . Suddenly, his line of sight fixed at a certain place . Ah, maybe he found my class Despite inside her dream, it really was a happiness if they was in the same class . Miharus slowly stopping by the side of the boy while her heart beating loudly, she seen the name writted in front of his line of sight . Eh . My name Somehow, it seems that boy line of sight stopped at her name . Shes sure of it since shes enrolling in the first class, its not strange thing for the boy to find her name before him . The boy eyes is fixed on Miharu name . A gentle smile formed on his lips . After that, he found his own class and then looking around restlessly at the surrounding . He might be trying to look for Miharu . But, theres so many people since its the entrance ceremony, the boy reluctantly left that place . Uhm, this day, Takahisa-kun and Masato-kun overslept, so were a bit late when going to school . If this is based on reality, she might be barely arriving just before the start of the entrance ceremony . Miharu and the three SendouDD Takahisa, Aki and, Masato was going to school together like usual . Though at first shes going with Aki to the primary school, Masato and Takahisa, the child of the second husband of Akis mother is tagging along in the middle, so it became their custom . Since its a dream after all, definitely not real, though everything will be perfect if she comes at the same timeDD, This dream is strangely not flexible . Miharu unintentionally let out a wry smile . And then, the entrance ceremony began . In that place, Sumeragi Satsuki, her senpai since middle school era is welcoming the new students . Satsuki is working as the student council president of the school, she was the face of the whole students . With her talent and beauty, be it studies or sport, shes always getting the top result, shes basking in the attention as the object of admiraiton from the surrounding students . As expected of Satsuki-san The freshmen, all of them regardless their gender are looking with envious look toward Satsuki . Though her appearance is that of beauty, dignified and, she has the brilliance which will unintentionally attract people regardless their gender . Maybe the boys were also fascinated by her . Thinking so, Miharus timidly looking toward the boy . But, hes somehow paying attention to Miharus class, Satsuki greeting seemingly unregistered into his ears . Hes not even looking at Satsuki who does her speech . Though she cant speak, shes happy, Miharu unintentionally became amused . After that, he also ignored the slightly boring headmaster speech, Miharu decided to look at the profile of the boy . Part 4 The entrance ceremony has ended, when the slightly prolonged homeroom finally finished, the boy immediately headed towards Miharu classroom . Though he was invited to go to karaoke by the mixed group of boys and girls who sat on his side when he was about to leave, hes courteously refusing their invitation . When he makes a stop in front of Miharus class, maybe because hes nervous, the boys was taking a slightly deep breath . Do your best Miharu cheered at the boy in her mind as she stands by his side . The her in her dream will be slightly happy by reuniting with the boy again . Miharu who saw from his side was slightly nervous too . Though it seems that Miharus class already finished their homeroom too, majority of the students are still in the class, the sound of their conversation is loudly resounding till the corridor . Hes timidly looking at the situation inside the classroom from door of the classroom thats left open . Though he was looking at the classroom restlessly, his gaze fixed after he find his target . Ah, no . I . . The one who sat at that place was definitely Miharu . Miharus sitting there as shes absentmindedly looking ahead, maybe thinking about something . Uuh, I become cheerful Several groups which already formed is in the middle of conversation, a blank area made in the surrounding of Miharu . Her strong characteristic of shyness isnt that much different with the past . The thing about talking with someone she just met isnt her strong point and made her very nervous . Though shes not that nervous to start the conversation from her side if the other party is a girl, when the other party is a boy, shes often troubled and at a loss for words to address the other party, of course its the same for conversation . The childhood friend of the boy was frequently teased by male students after he transferred, maybe the cause of her being aware that shes not good at talking to the opposite sex is when shes being addressed by overly-familiar men while walking in the middle of the city after coming to this world . One of the reason why she might not have that much immunity in talking to the opposite sex is because she talks to nothing but Masato and Takahisa, the younger brother-in-law and brother-in-law of Aki after middle school era . Though that chance to get used to men have increased when shes spending her time together with Aki, whos like her own little sister, the younger Masato aside, theres a particular detail which made her somehow aware a bit of it the first time she met Takahisa . Which remind me, I didnt feel that nervous when Im talking to Haruto-san huh . . Though theres the emergency case the first time they meet, she didnt feel nervous when theyre having conversation with just the two of them during daily life after that . Though that may be because she was unconsciously piling up the image of Rio and Haruto in her mindDD Im sorry . That girl name is Ayase Miharu-san right The boy asked female students who was chatting near the entrance of the classroom . EH? . . A, Yeah, uhm it might be so . Ah, will you wait for a while, Ill confirm from the list of the name Part 5 The called female students answered the boy with slightly amazed face . Just like that, shes confirming the seating chart that have the name of the student on the teacher desk . The female student who was left is asking the name and the class of the boy with a really interested face . Im back Sorry for the waiting . Well, shall we goes back then . Lets meet with Aki and Masato . Oops . Mail is coming from Satsuki-san Thereupon, one boy is coming and calling to Miharu in a friendly manner . His name is Sendou Takahisa, the brother-in-law of Aki . When Takahisa entered the classroom, the female students become slightly excited . The tall and handsome Takahisa has this sociable atmosphere . Thats why its maybe natural for him to be marked by the female students even in the first day of the school . Aah, maybe they really are going out after all . That girl and Sendou-kun Theyre a match of handsome and beauty right But Im really jealous of them enrolling in the same school as a lover So and so, the female students have spreading cunning gossip . Looking at the scene, the boy having a slightly astonished face . Eh, AH . Miharu turned pale as she has this unpleasant premonition . Certainly, they look like pair of lovers when seeing their exchange just now . Though theyve promised to return together with Aki and Masato since its the entrance ceremony . Maybe the boy just misunderstood it . Thereupon, in that place, That girl is Ayase-san The girl who confirming the seating chart and name list returned and told that to the boy . . . Is that so . Thank you very much The boy is telling his gratitude with a slightly awkward smile . Turning his heel as it is and then, the boy was leaving just one step away from the classroom where Miharu was . Y-Youre misunderstanding S-Stop Though the panicked Miharus trying to stop him, her voice wont come out . Even when she thinks that its possible within this dream, she cant interfere with the character in this setting . Since he tried to leave just after asking that, though the female students that was in that place also tried to stop him, the boy just left after saying My apologies . Im in a hurry . Thats a misunderstanding . Its just a misunderstanding you know . Hey, please Please stop The boy isnt stopping his gait despite her plea . The boy showed an expression as if biting on a bitter bug . Miharu recalling the tightening feeling on her heart seeing that profile of him . Thereupon, the scene of the dream changed again . The current stage was the apartement where the boy is living . Maybe because he is just moving in, the boy was just lying on his bed while looking at the ceiling with vacant eyes in the room where you can feel someone-living-in . Hes in this state since sometime ago . What might he be thinking about . Everything is unreadable from his absolutely expressionless face . Part 6 Miharu was looking at that boys situation with a unbearable feeling . But, maybe because this is in her dream, Miharu forgot about a severe fact . Thats is, despite urging him to approach her at once, hes been lying in waiting for several daysDD How many times I wonder . The place was changing rapidly . Just how many days have been passing by . The boy is having this refreshing expression on his face more than the time when he saw Miharu sometime ago . As if he already made his decisionDD It seems that now hes commuting to the high-school . The boy is walking toward the school wearing a new school uniform . Without even stopping after arriving in the school, the boy immediately goes to Miharus classroom . And then hes looking around the classroom restlessly . But, it seems that somehow Miharu isnt coming yet . After sighing slightly, the boy returned to the classroom . The scenes changing just like that . Now was the lunch break . Though the boys visiting the classroom again expecting to meet Miharu, as expected, theres no Miharu . And then, the setting changing again for several times, in the repeating scene for several times, the boy heard from the student in the class that Miharu have absent from the school . It seems theres not even any kind of contact relating to her absent . Hearing that, the boy looks slightly anxious . Could it beDD Miharus face cramped as she has an unpleasant premonition . This dream is telling me the story after I lost Miharus assailed by a freezing-like sensation on her spine . If thats the caseDD Shes scared imagining on what happens later . No . I dont want to see . I dont want to see anymore of this . Seeing this is scary . But, the dream just mercilessly keeps moving forward . In a certain day, one part of students including Miharu disappeared, that fact is clarified to the students later . From the fact that Satsuki was amongst them, since considerable amount of rumors was already running rampant inside of the school, even the school side judged that they cant hide this fact anymore . The boy by this point of day almost lost all of his smile . Though theres a rumor running rampant in the school that Miharu and co doing whatever they want is the reason theyre absconding the school, the students also lost their interest immediately . Nothing can be done by the high-school boy but to look for her whereabouts, everyday have passed by like that as hes worrying endlessly without any outlet . Miharu cant even turn her face away from that scene, she just looked at the boy whos slowly changed by days . Maybe its much better as a comfort if hes enjoying a happy life after the matter of Miharu absconding . Though its painful to look at him become intimate with the other girls and to just forget her, its even more painful see him keep living while chained by her . Is this still gonna continue . . The boy inside her dreamDD No, the youth has entered in university of Tokyo . Somehow, this dream hasnt ended yet . Just how long is this dream . This dream which is just like the summarized version of his entire life in digest versionDD Part 7 No one by his side . Though the youth have received confessions from the girls several times, he keeps rejecting all of them . Living alone, working part-time, though it seems that hes spending a fulfilling university life, the youths spending his life as if keeping his distance with others . Even so, hes helping elderly who is troubled on roadside, helping little girl whos weeping since she missed her bus stop, his kind nature is in there, Miharus somehow driven by a helpless feeling every time she sees him like that . Its okay even if she cant talk properly to him . Its okay even if youve not noticed herself . Despite this is in her own dream, and yet, its painful to be on his side . Miharu resolved herself and decided to look at the way of life of the youth . Unchanging days keep going on . She feels this is a truly unreasonably absurd long dream . The fact that this was a sorrowful story . The story of him just living aimlessly of whatever agony, despair and frustration is dwelling in him* . [TL* : HelpCۤơ~ơơΤεƤʤAԒ] Alt : A story about continuing to live aimlessly, in frustation, despair, and agony . She wishes that at least itll turn into a happy end . Without herself . She wishes for the end in the future to give a hint of happiness with the youth tied to someone . But, Miharus wish didnt come true . A A, AAAAH . The bus where the youth got on met an accident . The youth died with seemingly a face full of regret . An instant deathDD It was a scenery which made her think of absolutely nothing . The youth already not retaining his original feature on the place where he sat . One part of the bus that toppled became dyed red with blood . N-No . . NO-NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOooooooooooo Miharus screaming in her dream . !!!!! Thus she woke up . Ha, ha, Ha, haa . At the same time as she opens her eyes, Miharu heart throbbing loudly, she became slightly hyperventilating . Her hearts beating loudly as if its about to burst, her pajamas drenched with her sweat . Her whole body felt cold as if she isnt a living being . Her body is trembling non stop . Miharus raising half of her body and pulling the quilt, she was looking intently into the darkness . Its a dream Right She muttered in a low voice . Yeah, its a dream . This is a dream . Definitely a dream . Otherwise, hes beyond redemption . That DD That is, as ifDD Maybe its because of me . . If I stopped crying, he wont make that kind of promise . Something like a promise during childhood will weather away along with their growth . Maybe hes a fool or an abnormal human For him to single-mindedly try to fulfill that promise . Part 8 But, both Miharu and the boy was growing properly because of that kind of sweet promise as their foundation . Miharu kept waiting for the boy, the boy always chasing after Miharu, he keeps chasing after his shadow even after Miharu disappearedDD Maybe, that promise was a curse for the boy . That time, if Miharu stopped crying, itll end with a beautiful separation, and the boy didnt start talking about that promise . In that case, the boy didnt need to live a life tied by that promise . Miharu thought so . Right, to the point of making him die an agonizing deathDD Maybe because Im selfishly saying that . As she says those words, Miharu burst into tears . She knows that its just a dream . But, despite it being just a dreamDD If that event really happensDD As if suffered from Paranoia, the end of the youth etched deeply into her mind . Who The sound of clothes ruffling immediately resounding by her side, Miharu reflexively asked that persons identity facing the darkness . As she was certain that person facing in her directionDD Miharu Ai . . -Chan Do you need something As a result, standing on that place was Aisia . Maybe because she wears a black one piece, Aisias presence became even thinner than usual under the cover of darkness . Aisia suddenly approached and then brushed her hand on Miharus cheek . Her hand felt cold as if lacking the feeling of life . But why now . Miharu is somehow feeling slightly warm in her chest . She is immediately assailed by the comfortable feeling of drowsiness and she was rapidly losing her consciousness . Good night . Miharu As if to give her a nice dream nowDD Aisia muttered in her ears as Miharu had peacefully fallen asleep . Chapter 91 Volume 1 Chapter 90 +++ڣԒ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Shance Part 1 On the day of the evening party which served as Satsukis debut . While having to accompany Liselotte tonight, Rio was finally heading towards Galwark Kingdoms royal castle . With the time steadily approaching evening, the full moon had already risen in the cloudless east sky . Two extremely well made coaches stood by the garden of Duke Kretias mansion . Rio and Liselotte were going to take one while Cedric and Julianne were going inside the other one . Well then, Ill leave escorting our daughter to you then, Haruto-kun . Anyhow, its the first time for this child to attend an evening party with someone of the opposite sex Cedric told Rio about that with a bright smile on his face before taking his coach . Though it doesnt mean that shes never gone with men, its more or less a tradition that when going to an evening party, the one who attends with someone of the opposite sex will become their partner for the night . Though unmarried people can attend with their parents, a noble going with a partner near their age has happened with increasing frequency . The pair is normally an unmarried man and woman who have the same level of status . In short, they wore similar clothes and gems . Especially in case of the male side, someone who attends without bringing a partner, even if they were an adult, will be treated as less than one . A noble attending an evening party puts importance in dignity and honor; its easy to see that choosing a partner holds a very important meaning . By the way, in a case of fiance aside, the pairs who attend together are not obligated to remain together throughout the night, they can move separately depending on the situation and their judgement . Understood . While being an unworthy one, Ill do my best to not bring shame as the one who sits next to ojou-sama* [TL* : Princess][Ed: Isnt it Young Lady] Rio answered with a humble smile . Liselotte is a dukes daughter; she even has the title of CEO of Rikka firm which is famous in the neighboring countries . Moreover, didnt he just say that she has basically never attended an evening party together with someone unrelated by blood and of the opposite sex? Honestly, it feels quite awkward for Rio to attend an evening party along with Liselotte . If Rio who is nothing more than a nameless existence attends the evening party with her, a future of gathering attention from the nobles who attend the evening party is guaranteed . But it is necessary . It cant be helped Rio lamented a bit inside as reasoned his situation . Its not anything bad in particular . The main reason to have him tagging along with Liselotte is to make it easier for him to get in a contact with Satsuki, the hero, in the evening party . Im glad that you say that . You-know-what, if its Haruto-kun, you wont give an unfavorable impression when standing by Liselottes side . It might be a nice coincidence if they treated you as her fiance Cedric told him that with a teasing smile . Julianne who stood by his side also smiled with an amused face . Haha . Rios reply was a wry smile . Part 2 Its okay, theres no need to take to heart what dear father just said, Haruto-kun . Since he usually jokes around with it Liselotte said that while looking slightly shocked at Cedrics direction . Hahaha, thats harsh . Im just really worried about my cute daughter Cedric slightly shrugged his shoulders while saying that with a slightly joking tone . Even if it is a joke, please keep it at a moderate level . Geez It was the first male brought home by my daughter after all . So I just cant hold back my curiosity Geez, please dont make me more embarrassed . My apologies for making you wait . Haruto-sama After sighing lightly, Liselotte turned around and apologized to Rio . No, its not a problem at all Rio shook his head in denial as he smiled gently at her . Thank you very much . Well, then . Please feel free to enter the coach . My companion Yeah, acknowledged Rios nodding in agreement . While at it he also nodded to Cedric and Julianne, Rio got on the splendidly made coach which was standing in the garden along with Liselotte . Thus, accordingly . Please enjoy today to the fullest with both of you . Its a long awaited chance right So, Cedric gently said that to the two inside of the coach . Thank you very much Yes . Dear father After getting on the coach, Rio and Liselotte replied with a smile on their face, each with with different meaning on them . Rios smile was one full of goodwill, and Liselottes felt like a it cant be helped then smile . Both of them were in the fancy coach . In the meantime, Aria, the retainer who served as the guard and driver, was already getting on the coach . The scenery of the round moon rising in the eastern sky was being projected from outside the windows . Well then, well depart After the driver said that, the coach in which Rio and Liselotte were in started to move towards the royal castle . There was no other coach heading towards the royal castle in their vicinity, the garagara sound of the wheels resounded inside the silent noble district . It seems that the castle gate wasnt jammed with the coaches of all the nobles since they already decided on time slots of attendance by their noble rank . Everyone of Duke Kretias house, who had the highest family status in the kingdom, entered the venue slightly behind the schedule, moreover, everyone entered with a companion, even Rio who was attending as Liselottes guest . Haruto-sama matches very well with the tail coat dont you . It completely brings out your charm you know . Is it brand new from the store Liselotte asked that question while the coach advanced along the way . Part 3 Yeah, Im not that familiar with this sort of clothes . I got help from my acquaintance Is that so . That person must have an awfully good fashion sense . Though many nobles prefer gaudy color, my preference is settled down to black My apologize that theres nothing but trifle language which comes to mind but, Liselotte-sama looks very beautiful today Rio also praised Liselotte while secretly showing a sign of embarrassment . Currently, Liselotte was wearing a beautiful dress which accentuated her beauty . Her long light blue hair which would extend till her back was styled with an upward style, a wild rose shaped hair brooch was used to tied her hair, a pale light blue dress which matched her hair color, a big ribbon which made one think that its a wild rose similarly fastened on the back . Her skirt gently fluttered just reaching the ground, bringing about a fairy-like charm . The eyes of the men will definitely be glued to her when she enters the party venue . Well, Thank you very much Liselotte looked at Rios face with slight astonishment, she gently said her gratitude with a slightly shy face . As far as she was concerned, its not an unusual thing to be praised for her appearance . She was used to being called such things asPretty, Beautiful, Lovely or sometimes even some long winded praises from the male nobles that she has met up till then . Though most of those were just a pick up line which was thrown along with a gaze filled with passion and lust, the current Rio was a true gentleman, she really couldnt feel any kind of ulterior motive . [TL : He might be impotent right][Ed: a likely theory] On the other hand, it didnt seem like a compliment with simple flattery, Liselotte was strangely happy being praised purely for her own appearance . At that time, their coach stopped moving . We have arrived at the castle gate . Now the driver will be going through the procedure to enter Arias voice resounding inside from her place at the drivers seat . It seems that even the defense of the castle became even more strict this night, from the windows which they kept open, they could see the figure of soldiers patrolling around . Youre of Duke Kretias house, right? Certainly, I have confirmed it . Please follow the road The humble voice of a soldier slightly resounded from the outside . The sound of the opening of the gate was immediately heard, the coach started to move again . Just like that, Rio entered the center of Galwark Kingdoms royal castle . There was a small castle for social gatherings built next to the royal castleDD And now, this facility became the venue for Satsukis debut and the evening party, every part of the small castle was decorated with yellow ornaments on the base of the pale indigo walls . They did not directly enter the venue upon arrival, Rio was guided towards the waiting room along with everyone of Duke Kretias house . There was a strict protocol r even with the rotation of attendance, it was decided that they would wait till their sequential order comes . Splendid furniture was lined up inside, and the walls were decorated with works of arts . Rio started a conversation with Cedric and the others inside this kind of room . Part 4 I heard that the evening party will be held throughout several days Yeah, the political balance of the Bertram kingdom in the west is unstable, what kind of reckless things do they think when they are always glaring at the Proxia Empire in the north Cedric replied with a wry smile . I do think that everyone needs some good news for times such as this . Even your morale will go down if there are only gloomy news all the time right? Rio said with a friendly smile . Thats right . Basically the debut of Hero-dono is also to raise the morale of the citizens, though it wont just end that simply for the nobles who attend the evening party . The various complex situations around are becoming even more complicated Though it should have some meaning in line with the true goal of the party which will result in a wait and see kind of situation that causes the nobles to restrain each other, right Thinking that it is not his place to talk about such a situation, Rio stated his own opinion while dodging the root question . Hou . Cedric took a breath demonstrating interest in his opinion . He could see the point in Rios remark just then . Just like that, Cedric opened his mouth and looked at Rio . I wonder how much you know about our country, Haruto-kun Unfortunately its nothing but rumors on the street, some of which include the relationship with the neighboring country Rio shook his head softly with a wry smile . Actually, Rio knew nothing but the superficial rumors regarding Galwark Kingdom . I see . As I thought, you seem like a wise person . But somehow, I now know the reason why Liselotte set her eyes on you After looking at Rios face with slightly squinted eyes, Cedric laughed . You are overestimating me . Im stating nothing but things anyone else could see You might say that, you see . But, I wont say so . Not to mention a mere citizen, I think even most nobles of the kingdom wouldnt understand your words . The ones that could are a minority . Cedric told his words with subtle hidden meaning . Rio was slightly troubled, not understanding what was so good about his answer, the moment he wanted to ask the sound of someone knocking on the door resounded inside the room . Oops, its time . I thought that it was still early though Saying that, Cedric looked at the door with slight surprised . Excuse me . Your excellency Duke Kretia In there, the door was politely opened along with a voice slightly flustered voice The soldier guarding the front of the room entered right away . Part 5 The Hero-sama of Bertram kingdom mentioned that he must definitely give his greetings to Liselotte-sama . Hes coming with the daughter of Duke Fontine, Roana and her highness Princess Flora . And told them that with a troubled expression . The ones waiting inside the room opened their eyes slightly in surprise . Ah, I see . Since theyre going to the extent of coming to greet us, we cant just send them away . No problem . Itll also do as a warmup HA Thereupon after bowing with a practiced movement, the soldier left the room to invite the three who were waiting outside . Yo, Liselotte The counter revolution army of Bertram kingdomDD Though it was now called the revolution armyDD Under the banner of the summoned hero, Sakata Hiroaki, who merrily greeted Liselotte once he saw her after entering the room . Since they were going to attend the evening party, he was wearing a splendid white tailcoat with golden ornaments . Foreign country nobles were invited to the evening party, Hiroaki was also included . Though, it was natural considering that Hiroaki and co had been staying as foreign guests in Galwark kingdoms capital for around one month . By the way, Duke Euguno has been visiting the territories of Marquis Rodan, their base in the Bertram kingdom . Though it was a slightly over-familiar greeting, everyone of Duke Kretia house showed undisturbed smiles to Hiroaki . Its been a while . Hiroaki-sama . Im really grateful that you came here to greet me Liselotte who was called as the representative returned his greeting with a wide smile on her face . Yeah, I heard about it . It seems that Almond was in great danger . Though I heard that it was safe now, I was worried since we couldnt go there since the incident My deepest apologize . As the prefectural governor, I cant leave Almond so easily due to the post processing of the event What, so thats the reason, well Since I could see you safe and sound like this . I think its already good enough with that Fufu, Hiroaki-samas as kind as usual arent you Liselotte gave her gratitude with a smile that will likely unintentionally charm those of the opposite sex . Hiroaki became entranced and stared intently at her who wore a new dress for the first time . Hiroaki unintentionally had his face flushing red in front of the beautiful appearance of Liselotte who had a dress that was much more fashionable than the previous time . Ehm, nevertheless, doesnt that dress match you very well Hiroaki praised Liselotte with a slightly embarrassed voice after fixing his tone a bit . Though he glanced at Liselotte from time to time, maybe because he was aware of his own behavior, he avoided meeting her eyes . Thank you very much . This is my favorite dress O~h, I see . I think, its beautiful Fufu, youre skillful with your flattery arent you Part 6 Though Hiroaki was immersed in his conversation while forgetting the people in their surroundings, after chuckling, Liselotte moved her line of sight to Flora and Roana . Your highness Princess Flora . It is my honor to meet you again Liselotte gave a respectful greeting by raising the cuff of her skirt with both hands . Yes . Its been a while . My deepest apology for intruding during this pleasant time with your family Flora apologized with a humble smile . She was wearing a violet dress, her long light purple hair was bundled in a half-upward style . Her figure was cute to the point of not being inferior to Liselotte . It is not something for you to apologize . Well always give a warm welcome if Flora-sama visits It is my happiness for you to give those words Floras smile showed her relief . After that, Liselotte shifted her line of sight to Roana who was waiting behind Flora and Hiroaki . Its been a while too, Roana-sama Yeah, its been a while . Im truly grateful for the invitation to your mansion the other day Roana bowed gracefully while raising the cuffs of her yellow dress . No, Im glad that you spent a wonderful time Liselotte also bowed gracefully while raising the cuff of her dress . While Im a bit late with it, Ill introduce the people on my side who have accompanied me today . First, this is my father, Cedric, and the woman by his side is my mother, Julianne Liselotte introduced only her parents, Julianne and Cedric for the time being . It is my first time to meet you all . I am called Cedric Kretia, Liselottes father Julianne, his wife . I am glad to meet you . It is my honor to be able to meet you Cedric and Julianne performed a brief introduction with gentle smiles on their faces . It is my first time to meet you . Im Flora Bertram . It is a pleasure Im Roana Fontine . Please treat me well after this Flora and Roana greeted them back with lady-like manners . Yah, ehm, Im Hiroaki Sakata . Pleased to meet you Looking at the two doing their greeting, Hiroaki bowed while trembling slightly from nervousness . Maybe because he guessed the atmosphere of the place, he became meek which was somehow hard to imagine from his usual outspoken attitude . He became as meek as a lamb . Hahaha, please no need to be so nervous . Hiroaki-dono Part 7 So, Cedric addressed Hiroaki . Uhm, sorry for troubling you then . Im really weak in using formal language . I . . just recently received a warning regarding my speech from Flora and Roana Hiroaki bowed lightly with an awkward smile on his face . Flora on his side showed a troubled smile while Roana sighed lightly . Ive heard that Hero-sama came from a different world . You are still unfamiliar with this ones costumes, right? Now is a good chance to adapt to the living style of this world Aah, Yes . I am saved when you say that Hiroaki scratched his head while saying that . The introduction hadnt ended yet, Flora and co line of sight came upon Rio . He is Haruto-sama, my benefactor . I am inviting him in this occasion to repay his kindness And then, Liselotte introduced Rio . Rio splendidly hid his surprise deep in his heart by showing an insincere smile on his face . Despite not expecting that he would meet his old acquaintances in this way, he couldnt play it poorly and blow his cover . I am glad to meet you . Following the previous introductions . My name is Haruto . It is my honor to be able to meet everyone Gently placing his right hand on his chest, Rio expressed himself in a correct manner . Though Roana squinted her eyes at the fact that he didnt give his family name, should time and circumstances permit it, it does not mean that a noble cant hide their family name . Though in this case she isnt considering the situation of whether Rio is actually a noble, Roana guessed that he was a noble from his conduct and courteous speech . What kind of benefactor is he Hiroaki threw a sharp question . Hiroaki-sama knows of Almonds incident the other day right? I borrowed his power during that occasion Liselotte answered, as if slightly dodging the question . Hee Hiroakis looked at Rio as if measuring him one way or another . Rio caught his gaze with a smile . Nice to meet you . Im Hiroaki Sakata . Tentatively, Im a hero . Your age might be slightly younger than me . As Im 19 years old It is a pleasure to meet you . Hiroaki-sama . I am 16 years old Well, youre at the same age as Roana then . Flora is one year younger Saying so, Hiroaki sent a fleeting glance at Flora and Roana . N? Whats the matter, Flora Part 8 For some reason, Flora was staring at Rios face . Figuratively speaking, her expression as if something is missing . Ah, No . Sorry . Uhm, we have not met somewhere before right Flora asked timidly . No, I have no recollection for that Rio gently shook his head in denial without changing his expression . That must be so, right . Sorry . I just said something strange Flora smiled as if slightly dejected . Could it be that she noticed my identity Rio has cold sweat running along his back while maintaining his smile . Though Roana didnt care too much about Rios appearance, Flora kept stealing glances at Rios face . Though soon after that, Flora looked as if charmed by Rios graceful features, somehow a strange atmosphere started to drift between them . Ara, is there something wrong Flora . Haruto will be troubled if you keep on staring at him like that Hiroaki interrupted the atmosphere between Rio and Flora with a slightly bored face . I-Im sorry . Flora was taken aback and suddenly apologized . Though it was decided that they would have a pleasant talk with Hiroaki, Roana, and Flora until it the time to enter the venue came, Flora sometimes stared at Rio as if she cant help but do it . Your excellency Duke Kretia . It is the time . Please come in Soon, a soldier came in to inform that the time to enter the venue had come . Well then, it is regrettable, we will continue our conversation in the venue . We will make our ways to the party first After giving a signal to wait for a minute to the soldier with some light movements of his hand, Cedric told that to their guests . We are the ones who troubled you by staying longer . It seems we have lost the track of the time while enjoying the conversation with the Duke Flora spoke as their representative . It is my honor, to receive such words beyond me Cedric bowed deeply . All at once they stood from the sofa where they sat . Well then, we will excuse ourselves first After saying those words they started towards the venue of the evening party . Chapter 92 Volume 1 Chapter 91 +++ڣԒҹL TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 The full moon is floating in the beautiful and cloudless evening sky . Anyone is dressing up to their preference, the nobles who was gathering in the hall which became the venue of evening party has reached 1000 people . Though the maximum capacity of the high ceiling hall is reaching 2000 people, it seems just half of that number is the optimum number to hold an evening party with some leeway . The inside of the vast hall is flourishing to the point that it didnt give a crowded impression . Tonight, those nobles who are gathering from inside and outside of the country was surely the people who held central position in many countries . Which means that one needs that kind of status to gather in this evening party, and its the gathering of envy and jealousy from the nobles who cant participate in this evening party . Splendor ornaments is scattered in various places such as ceiling, wall and, the floor, in case of the chandelier where the magic to ignite the light is loaded in it, the palace resident should be built with that much . Whether its the facility which became the venue or the people, everything is the best, that thing always tickles the superiority complex of the participant . And then forming the groups amongst their own circle or country by scattering in various places, just tonight theyre unaware about such boundary and is having a lively conversation amongst the participants . Its finally the debut of the hero-sama of our country I heard the rumor saying that shes only a 17 years old girl Ive heard somewhere that this lady is extremely beautiful Hou, Im looking forward to meet her . Young people might be not so desperate to tie their hand in marriage Though various conversation and discussion as if probing at the others true intention, bragging or, gossip have been unfolding, most of it was regarding Sumeragi Satsuki, the star of this event . Because the concrete information regarding Satsuki is only shared between the people who hold central position of the country, that information usually couldnt appear in the market . So much interest is gathering on her tonight, the nobles are tired of waiting or eagerly waiting for the day of the evening party, which is tonight . By the way, it seems the hero-sama who served under the banner of revolution government of Bertram kingdom is also participating today A group of nobles who was gathering on a certain place said that . Aah, him huh A noble give an immediate reply . Hes the person who came under the revolutionary government of Bertram kingdom who goes under the government of duke Euguno . Ooh, youre the person who was invited from the revolutionary government of Bertram kingdom arent you . In that case, have you met the hero-sama Yeah, I got the honor of having an audience with him once The male noble is showing a slightly triumphant look as he replied . Hou, what kind of personage was that person When one representative is asking, the line of sight brimming with curiosity is gathered at the male noble who have met Hiroaki . Though it seems that he has quite a strong personality, hes in the end still young . Like that maybe . Maybe because he came from another world, hes still ignorant regarding the way of this world Hahaha, when it comes to that, maybe hell learn much with tonights experience . Im wishing for a wonderful hero-sama for our country too though Please rest assured . Though its a fortune that our countrys hero-dono has extensive knowledge, it seems he was also a flexible person . Duke Euguno is also admiring our splendid hero . Moreover, maybe because hes supported by the daughter of duke Fontine and your highness princess Flora, he came to agree with our ideal Part 2 The male noble explained the favorable relationship with Hiroaki with his own position . Hou, thats a nice story . So its like the saying, if you have the support of two young and beautiful girls, the man will make his stand . Someday, itll go down on the history that hes a hero who devoted himself to save the country right Its as you say . Were clasping our hands for that result, we cant help but to guide hero-dono to the appropriate stage for him And so forth, due to the occasion, even the topic regarding Hiroaki is spreading everywhere . In todays evening party, the people whos coming from Bertram kingdom revolutionary government was the perfect public relation staff . Because compared to Satsuki, theyre not hiding any information regarding Hiroaki, and actively using that for their propaganda . Hahaha . For that reason we must devote ourself to him more than to ourself Yeah, itll become much more easier to guide if hero-sama is willing to improve himself . By all means, I want to become acquainted with Hero-sama tonight The surrounding nobles are nodding with a smile on their face . Their glittering lust for power was hidden under that mask, some of them was the people who showed their ambition to become acquainted with the hero tonight . Hero, theyre a sacred existence who is also called as the apostle of the six wise god who is being revered in Strahl region . The most suitable candidate to get powerful authority, they can give the power for nobles to sprung to the top in the power struggle in one go by stealing march from the other faction when that faction is facing their own faction . Therefore, if theyve the chance of currying favour to the heroes, theyll make use of that chance to currying a favor to them . Come to think of it, maybe its almost the time for all the nobles of our country to appear together The noble of Galwark kingdom said that . Since the people of duke Gregory house have entered a while ago, the next one should be the people of duke Kretia house right Ooh, I happened to heard about it . That house prospering again is very enviable . It seems that theyre basically rushing ahead, especially after their daughter is born The most talented woman, Liselotte-sama isnt it . The words thats most suitable to describe her is definitely The woman who is gifted with both brain and beauty, right . She has no fiance yet, but, the most suitable candidate to approach duke Kretia house is Currently, shes slightly more like a unattainable flower for the youngsters around her age . Though the rumor of her marriage is never ceased, I wonder what kind of personage can capture her heart The topic regarding duke Kretia house is also rising in trend . The topic regarding Liselotte is also highly popular outside of the country, to the point that someone who doesnt know about her in the noble circle of Galwark kingdom must be hiding themself deep underground, it was turning into one talented woman who was gathering considerable attention . Therefore its already everyday gossip for them to ponder who will become her fiance . Thereupon, at that time, DUKE KRETIA HOUSE AND VISITOR FROM A FAR PLACE IS ENTERING THE VENUE The voice of the soldier who is guarding the venue is resounding in the hall . When the name of duke Kretia is announced, its synonym to the big-shot for the domestic nobles, thus, the nobles in the hall fell into silence for a while . Its been decided that they, the nobles of Galwark kingdom, when the time comes to enter the venue of the evening party, theyll be entering together, the remaining ones is part of the nobles who come from outside of the country, the royalty of Galwark kingdom and then, Satsuki as the last one . And then, when they arrived after several seconds of silenceDD Part 3 . Did that knight just say A visitor from a far place Yeah, I definitely heard that The people whos talking in small voices started to appear in various places of the hall . If one asks where is the house which is currently most prospering in Galwark kingdom, then the existence of duke Kretia house will certainly become the topic for the conversation . In short, it was the house which became the most trending topic in the Galwark kingdom . And the soldier just said that this duke Kretia house is inviting someone from a far place in this most important evening party . The people who have gathered in this place are only the people who are sensitive to the information amongst nobles, therefore, theres no way they wont have any interest in this news . Inevitably, most of the nobles in the hall gathered their attention toward the stage regardless of their faction . The nobles who belong to duke Kretia faction amongst them is quickly gathering toward the nearby stairs which is extending from the stage to the hall and then starting to wait for the entry while showing their respect . The door is opening soon, and every member of the aforementioned duke Kretia house is making their entrance . . OOOh A murmuring commotion is spreading in the hall a while after that . Everyones letting out a surprised voice . Even so, that might be natural . Because the scene at that place by no means was not something that they can see everyday . The first entering in the foremost is Cedric and Julianne, theres no problem at all with them . Theres ladies and gentlemen whos fascinated by their combination of beautiful and handsome couple whos brimming with youth even after so many years, though the scene where theres a gathering of envious looks from the companion of the partner is seen in various places, if speaking of a problem, its only that much . The one who entering next is Liselotte older brother, George Kretia and his fiancee, Collet Varie . Though theyre spending their time together with the marquis Varie couple, Collets parents in the separate room, in the case of entering the venue in this occasion, they decided to enter together with Cedric and the others sometime ago . Though those two who are famous for their mutual love which is rivaling the duke couple is known for the next generation of the duke couple, currently the people in the venue didnt focus on them . As I thought, theyre gathering the attention huh George letting out a wry smile as he promptly guessed the perplexed atmosphere drifting in the venue . Its not unnatural . Since Im still perplexed too Collets agreeing in a small voice . Because they know that currently, the line of sight of the nobles in the hall is gathering to the two people behind them . Yes, currently, the fact of the matter is resounding amongst the nobles whos inside the hall . One is Georges little sister, and also the sister-in-law of Collet, LiselotteDD Whos currently being hailed as the most unattainable flower in Galwark kingdom, the impregnable beauty which have never had even one rumor of her romantic story up till now, And then, the other person, where the line of sight of the nobles in the venue is gathering atDD Rio, the man whos affectionally linking his arm with the girl at his side . No matter how Liselotte thinks about it, this method of entrance can be seen as nothing but treating Rio as her partner* . [TL* : as explained before, Partner for unmarried male/female almost like theyre in relationship(especially if theyre always come together to a party)] That Liselotte, who never came along with a partner to a evening party up-till now . Part 4 Just by that, its a big implication for her to come along with a partner to an evening party . Regardless of domestic or foreign, theres many nobles whos planning to make Liselotte their wife . Thats also natural . The lovely appearance that will charm the person who sees her, her gentle personality which is in favor to men, the connection with the distinguished duke Kretia house, the Rikka firm whose name is famous in the neighboring countryDD Its because theyll gain everything of those if they marry Liselotte . Therefore, though the marriage proposal is always coming and didnt die out, she kept refusing all of that up till now . On the contrary, theyre not happy with her bringing along a partner toward the evening party . Though recently, a secret rumor is starting to spread saying that shes actually a lesbian, that expectation is magnificently overturned . Is there someone who knows that youth No, I dont think so Me too . Then, who is he . His hair color aside, his features is giving a slightly exotic feeling When it comes to that, I wonder where this personage came from The whispering of the male camp of the venue is talking about Rio while looking at him as if to ascertain his identity . Ara, hes a wonderful gentleman isnt he Yeah, I wonder which house he comes from On the other hand, there was the people who sent an inquisitive gaze toward Rio amongst the young noble girls . His hair which made one wonder whether its glossy along with the smile on his androgynous face which have sharpness in it, his appearance as he slowly descends the stairs which is extending from the stage with a magnificent manner made one think that hes a young noble . His appearance where theres no nervousness can be found in the line of sight which unreservedly gathered on him from the nobles, his appearance was no way inferior even when standing beside Liselotte . Hes brimming with manner as he entering the hall . Your excellency duke Kretia seems in a good mood A person was greeting duke Kretia as soon as he descended from the stairs . It was a tall and slender man in his prime . Lord Varie . My son is always indebted to you . It seems that he was always under your care even during this stay in the capital Cedric replied with a smile . It seems that the man in front of him is the father of Collet, Georges fiance . The woman who seems like the mother of Collet is waiting by his side . What are you talking about . Our daughter is also always under your care too . George-kun is really a good son . Im also proud to become his father-in-law Collet fathers replying with an intimate smile and then, sent a fleeting gaze at Rio . By the way, your excellency . For some reason, it seems that youre taking along a new visitor from a far place today . By all means, you should introduce him to us right Hahaha . It seems the attention of the people in this venue is gathering at him Cedrics answering while smiling pleasantly . Part 5 Its not like its unnatural either . When it comes to the partner of your daughter, the young nobles of our country wont keep their silence For some reason, those two was chatting happily . It seems that theyre enjoying the current atmosphere of the venue . Let me introduce him to you, Haruto-kun . His name is marquis Lionel Varie . the father of Collet-kun, our Georges fiancee . Lord Varie . Hes Haruto-kun, a personal friend and the benefactor of Liselotte Hou, a personal friend Theres profound meaning in the way he said those words, Lionels looking at Rio with a expression of great interest . Im glad to meet you . Following the introduction . My name is Haruto . Its my honor to be able to meet your excellency marquis Varie Rio showed his manner as he greet Lionel . Uhm . Im glad to meet you . Its a pleasant meeting you know Lionels smiling with a courteous smile and quickly reaching his hand for a handshake . Thank you very much Rio quickly stretches his hand to clasp Lionels hand . Let me introduce her . Shes my wife, Camille After nodding at each other, Lionel introduced the woman who stand at his side to Rio . Im glad to meet you . My name is Camille Camille pinched the cuff of her skirt and smiled with a lady-like smile . Im glad to meet you . Its my honor to meet you Rios bowed lightly to Camille while placing his right hand on his chest . I want to chat with you for a while longer but, the other people seemingly want to greet your excellency too . Since it seems theres so many people whos interested in you . So, Ill be stepping back for a moment . Well then, Ill excuse myself Thereupon, while giving a simple greeting of nodding to the others who was in this place, marquis Varie couple left from that place . Well then father, since me and Collet also need to give our greeting, later George and Collet is also leaving after saying those words . Only four people are left at that place which is the duke Kretia couple, Liselotte and, Rio . But, the other nobles are approaching right away as if replacing the ones who goes before them . Though they greet Cedric and Julianne in the beginning, they came to greet Liselotte and Rio as if its natural . If its the usual case, though those people will come closer to become intimate with Liselotte even just a little, they have a slightly different intention today . Every one of them are seemingly interested in Rio, everyone who came want to introduce themself and know about Rio . Part 6 Everytime a new one comes, it becomes a cycle of repeating a similiar introduction but, Liselotte who is used to this situation is certainly normal, Rio, who is also fed up with this situation is responding to all of them without showing his inner thoughts . Though, currently the man whos standing in front of them has a slightly ruffian manner . Ooh, there was that kind of event huh . Its only natural that youre the benefactor of miss Liselotte He who said those words with a hearty smile was a plump man with a stout and proturding belly . By the way, he is in the middle of his forties, and a big shot noble who holds the title of duke in Galwark kingdom . Youre definitely talented arent you . By all means, let me see with my own eyes, your great sword skill Duke Clement Gregory said those words while showing a smile on his face . But, his eyes is looking attentively at Rio . If a nice opportunity came upon us Rios sighing lightly deep in his heart and replied with the most harmless and inoffensive answer while smiling a humble smile at him . Though most of the nobles are lightly probing at Rio while doing their best to greet Liselotte, Clements probing is bold, and straightforward . If its the usual, the manner is to end the conversation after one or two minutes and yield to the one who have the superior position but, unfortunately, currently no one in the hall held a superior position than him . Cedric and Julianne already moved to another place, no one can cover for them, Rio and Liselotte who got struck with calamity already accompanied Clement for 10 minutes . During that time, Clement asked with lively speech the information about Rio . Hes boldly breaking the boundary without holding back, deliberately thickening his skin to ignore the atmosphere of the venue, moreover, hes talkative and tenacious, as expected of a veteran noble, they have no choice but to play along with him . Though the given information was something that he dont mind even if given since the very beginning, or to put it in another words, Clement was a conversation partner which tired him out of his mind . [TL : And almost made me snap during translation] Im eagerly waiting for this chance to come you know . I want to become closer to you I feel honored if you say so Answering respectfully, Rio send a fleeting gaze to Liselotte who was standing by his side . Shes accompanying Clements wife by herself and have no leisure to participate in his conversation . Clements wife was also quite shrewd herself, shes talking to Liselotte while showing a derisive smile . Thus, following after . NEXT ENTERING, FOREIGN GUEST AS WELL, HERO, HIROAKI SAKATA-SAMA, SECOND PRINCESS OF BERTRAM KINGDOM, YOUR HIGHNESS FLORA BERTRAM The important guest from Bertram kingdom starting from Flora and Hiroaki is notified with a voice loud enough to resound in the hall . Ooh, it seems one of hero-dono is finally entering the stage Clements facing the door on the stage with a inquisitive gaze . By the way, has miss Liselotte met lord Sakata before Continuing their conversation, Clement sent his line of sight to Liselotte . Part 7 Yes, I already have had an audience several times with him Hahaha . It seems he already taken a liking to you . As expected of you, our countrys talented woman . If hero-dono also fell into your hand, I wonder what will become of a pure-hearted youth Well, I dont think such things will happen . The likes of me is just like a baby when compared to someone like your excellency Gregory Shes exchanging a line of sight while making a smile which made it difficult to read her emotion . In the meantime, the door on the stage is opened, Hiroakis party entered the venue . First that appeared is an influential noble of Bertram kingdom starting from duke Euguno . Duke Eugunos son, Stead is also appearing amongst them . Discovering his appearance, Rio was looking at Stead while slightly squinting his eye . Behind them, Hiroaki proudly appearing from the door while puffing his chest . Flora and Roana was waiting upon him from both sides . Hou Beauty whos not different from the rumor . Your highness second princess of Bertram kingdom Yeah, but, the girl whos on the other side also quite of outstanding talent . She can even be compared with your highness princess side by side Certainly, shes the daughter of duke Fontaine house is it The line of sight of the nobles in the hall is gathered to the three of Hiroakis party . Amongst them, the young noble of relatively close age with them is sending a passionate gaze to Flora and Roana . Though there also like that when Liselottes entering, as expected, it might be already in the nature of men to have their line of sight snatched away by beautiful women . Please come Haruto-sama, since theres people who I want to introduce to you no matter what . Ill excuse myself then, your excellency The atmosphere of the venue is luckily changed with the entrance of Hiroaki and co, Rio and Liselotte decided to finish their conversation with the Clement pair . Ooh, It was hard for you to be detained for so long right . My son also wants to meet you . Since hes in this venue, please come to meet him by all means Certainly . Certainly, if chance come upon us After saying that while showing an insincere smile, Rio decided to heading toward the nearby terrace taking along Liselotte . How about a drink Ill take it with gratitude After receiving beverage from a waitress which they meet on the way, they appeased their throat which was being abused by talking for so long . Rio drank the perfectly chilled cocktail in the glass made of silver . The slightly lowered alcohol content color is quite murky yellow . Youre tired arent you, Haruto-sama No, its still not a problem Rio was gently shaking his head while showing a friendly smile . Duke Gregory was quite a lively person right Yeah, hes someone to whom you cant show careless action . The good side is that he wont greet you if he didnt like you though Liselottes speaking while showing a troubled smile . A friendly personage right . Though hes a different type from Cedric-sama, I felt that hes someone who has mastered the art of conversation Part 8 Hes someone who belongs to a different faction than father . Though hes not that hostile, hes not friendly ether . He might be interested in Haruto-sama who I brought along right Its not a wonder that he can boldly ask various things right Rio replied while smiling wryly and sent a fleeting gaze to inside of the hall . The venue became quite lively, currently, many nobles are swarming to give their greeting to Hiroaki and co who just appeared in the venue . It seems theyre fully enjoying the party after meeting him . By the way, have the person who you want to introduce already in the venue Fufu, thats just an excuse to escape from that place . Since its quite long ahead right . I think that you want to have a short break Liselotte showed an impish smile as she said that . As I thought, so its that Rio also replied with a amusing smile . Theres not many people nearby the terrace . It might be the most ideal place for a short break . Hero-sama and our royalty will be entering soon . Since Im going to be introducing myself at that time, if youre okay with it, please use that chance to make contact with her Certainly Rios expressing his gratitude with a light bow . By the way, I catch a glimpse of one of the nobles who was making trouble in the incident in the restaurant of Almond . So, Rio told that to Liselotte about Stead who he caught a glimpse of a while ago . For the time being, it might be better to share this information . I see . Since I never told you about why hes here, though Ive thought of possibilities My apologies It seems Liselotte understand his intention right away . No, my side is told that he wants to come to this place, him being in this place is an act of god . Please dont mind about him Thank you very much Rio nodded while smiling to Liselotte who he tells his gratitude . Theres the matter of the contract, though its hard to think that hell come to make a mess of something, please report to me if you want something . Is that okay? Yes . Of course . Please say if theres something since you gave an indirect warning to me My deepest apologies . I ended up troubling you Its not like that you know Part 9 Liselottes gently shaking his head . After that, they decided to chat for a while in the corner of the venue . He received a brief introduction of the influential nobles of Galwark kingdom from afar by Liselotte, Rios putting in his head the human relationship diagram with their influential power . NEXT ONE ENTERING, YOUR MAJESTY THE KING, FRANCOIS GALWARK AND THE HONORABLE HERO, SATSUKI SUMERAGI Soon the informant knight told that the main guest and her sponsor is entering soon . It seems its the time . Please follow me . Ill introduce you to hero-sama and your majesty Yes . Im looking forward to working along with you And then, the two of them started to walk to the vicinity of the stage . Just when they finally arrived under the stairs which stretching from the stage, the leading actor finally made their entrance . HIS MAJESTY THE KING, AS WELL AS HERO-SAMA, ARRIVED The atmosphere of the place changed rapidly as the people is obediently waiting for their entrance . Rio and Liselotte also stood while showing admiration pose, theyre waiting for the entrance while gently hanging their head down . And finally, the sound of the opening of the door on stage is resounding in the silent hall . EVERYONE, RAISE YOUR FACE The imperial knight replaced the king to send his words . When everyone heard the permission, they raised their gaze toward the stage as if couldnt hold back their curiosity . Even Rio was looking on the stage . On that place, theres the figure of royalty starting from the king . And then, a slender black haired girl was standing in the middle of them . Tightly straightened her back, shes releasing a pressure which wont lose to the royalty at her surrounding . Yes, She certainly is Sumeragi Satsuki, the person which became the reason for Rio to come to this place . Author Note : Since many new nobles made their appearance in this chapter, here is their brief introduction . Please check it when you have some time . Cedric Kretia : Liselottes father . Julianne Kretia : Liselottes mother . George Kretia : Liselottes older brother . Collet Varie : Georges fiance, Liselottes sister-in-law . Lionel Varie : Collets father, a marquis . Camille Varie : Collets mother, a marquis lady . Clement Gregory : The most important noble of Galwark Kingdom, a duke . Stead Euguno : the person who made trouble with Rio in the Almond restaurant . Under house arrest until just recently . Francois Galwark : King of Galwark kingdom . Chapter 93 Volume 1 Chapter 92 +++ڣԒե`ȥ󥿥 TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 Anyone in the hall is noticing that Satsuki is standing on the stage with a dignified manner . Despite she still has the trace of an innocence, her well-ordered appearance is not just a mere beauty, shes dignified, there was a charm which will unintentionally attract the surrounding gaze . Satsuki is wrapped in a pure white dress which gives a translucent feeling with her white complexion, her long, beautiful and, glossy black hair is collected together and braided loosely with side style . A sharp glint-like spear in which one can feel her strong will is reflected in her eyes . Shes more or less the student council president of the high-school in which I went to in my previous life right Rios strengthening his eyes with spirit arts to look at Satsukis face while slightly squinting his eyes . From what he heard from Miharu, he knew that Satsuki was going to the same high-school as Haruto, shes his senior by one year and wise student who was working as student council president . Her house is a distinguished family which manages a large family, shes boasting the superior record of the only student council president, a talented woman both in military arts and literal arts even for sports, have a high popularity, and seemingly quite an idol within the school . But, shes transferred to this world as soon as Haruto is entering the school, so Rio didnt really know about her till he heard about her information from Miharu and co butDD Though maybe because he caught a glimpse of her appearance when she gave her greeting during the entrance ceremony, time have passed about ten years in his own memories . Its just natural that Rio no longer remembers about her by this time . Though the current Satsuki is just smiling, he couldnt read her emotions from this distance . It seems as if she puts on a mask to completely hide her own feelings . Youre successfully gathering everyones attention huh . Its fixed on you right From the height on the stage, the king, Francois Galwark told that information to his right . Despite being low and said in a calm manner, its refinement is perfectly penetrating in all directions . What I want to say is that many of those who has gathered right now is coming from both domestic and foreign countries . Because everyone too, as we know, want to introduce themselves Saying so, Francois was looking at Satsuki whos standing slightly behind on his right side . Let me introduce her . This girl is the hero who descended into our Galwark kingdomDD Satsuki Sumeragi-dono Following Francoiss introduction, Satsukis bowing with a smile on her face . Thereupon, a stirring OOOH voice is resounding in the venue at this moment . How beautiful My goodness, as expected of hero-sama That pure white brilliance . Shes an angel She definitely is our hero Every place of the hall is boiterous with the sound of many people speaking . Maybe because shes more beautiful than expected, or because the curiousity of her exotic black hair, it seems young men is particularly excited by her appearance . Some of them even speaking lines which stink like a drama scenario for exaggerated confession of love . Looking at Satsuki and co that appeared like this, Sakata Hiroaki lets out a slightly moody expression . What did you think, Hiroaki-sama Quickly sensing the slight change in Hiroakis expression who stands beside her, Roana asked in a low voice . Its nothing, I just feel that its a extremely showy play . Everyone in the venue is focusing on Satsuki Part 2 Hiroaki said that while looking at everyone in his surrounding . Roanas smiling and then, What are you talking about . Currently, the curiosity gathering toward that person is just temporary . The people in this place who is noticing Hiroaki-sama is around the same amount as her She murmured so close to Hiroaki ears . Aah, Well . I dont want that kind of attention to gathering on me Hiroakis smiling wryly as if unwilling for that to happen to him . Ara, didnt you said just a few days ago to formally walk along with us Seeing that youre the one who admitted that that youre a hero, now the attention which wont lose with the current attention will be gathering on Hiroaki-sama Roana told that to Hiroaki with a impish smile . Though Hiroaki was temporarily acting together with Flora and co up till now, he promised to cooperate with Flora and co as an official hero just few days ago . Though it was somehow contradicting his action as a hero when he just arrived in this world, it seems he strengthened his determination to become a hero during these several months . I wont show such shameful behavior from now on you know . Its a promise . Ill protect you . . . Yeah, a man wont go back on his words Hiroakis shrugged his shoulder lightly after making that declaration with a slightly embarrassed face . Thank you very much . In that case, as weak as Im, Ill support Hiroaki-sama by your side Roana seized Hiroakis arm as she said those words . Hiroaki smiled and then placed his other hand on top of Roanas hand . Though at first I was thinking of building a harem by becoming a carefree adventurer, now I really dont feel like leaving Roanas side . guard is still high but I cant abandon Flora either . Well, theres no guarantee that Ill be living better than now if I became an adventurer . Theres hero routes with similiar developments Looking over the return of his mental state, Hiroakis letting out a wry smile as if deeply moving in his heart . Thereupon, at that time, SILENT YOURE IN THE PRESENCE OF HIS MAJESTY THE KING Unable to watch the venue becoming even more noisy, the imperial guard who served the king said that with a loud voice which resounded in the venue . And then, the noise stopped, even Hiroaki and Roana who were secretly conversing also stopped too . They turn their line of sight back to Satsuki and co who is standing on the stage . Its okay . Its just natural that everyone is delighted Francois told that while smiling happily . Indeed, its a hero who descended after more than a thousand years . Since they might be the good news coming from the six wise god . Moreover, therell be good news tonight . Though many people know about this, another hero has also come to this place . Hero, Hiroaki Sakata, princess Flora and then, duke Euguno . This way Part 3 Francois is calling Hiroaki and co toward the stage . Yes Hiroaki replied with a slightly nervous voice . Though it has developed as predicted beforehand, he never experienced the feeling of that much people paying attention to him back on earth . So its just natural that hes quite nervous . Well then, first weve got an important announcement from duke Euguno whos acting as proxy of your highness princess Flora, the second princess of Bertram kingdom . I hope that everyone is listening to it carefully Francois is taking a step backward after he told Hiroaki and co to ascend to the stage . And instead, duke Eugunos descending one step lower on the stairs while overlooking the nobles in the hall . Following the introduction . My name is Gustave Euguno . Today . Ive received the chance from your majesty the king to tell an important matter to everyone, Ive told everyone regarding that matter by using this chance in this place After introducing himself and saying his respect, duke Euguno started his speech solemnly . First, a coup detat happened which was incited by Helmut Albo, a treacherous retainer for Bertram kingdom, I think everyone already knows that hes taken over the government and is using your majesty king Phillip III as his puppet . Though weve no evidence regarding this matter . we received news regarding duke Albo about the fact that hes secretly working along with the Proxia empire . Even when judging from circumstantial evidence, weve come to a conclusion that the possibilities of him being guilty is infinitely high . And, if this is true, hes a traitor who sold the Bertram kingdom . Even not to mention the fact that hes usurping political powers by means called coup detat, theres no way I can just shut my eyes to his disrespect toward your majesty the king Duke Euguno said that with an expression as if truly regretting that fact . The nobles in the venue is lending their ears while holding their breath regardless of their nationality . After taking a short breath, duke Euguno speaking with a heavy tone for the second time . Its truly regrettable that we failed in saving as many royalty as we can during the start of the coup detat . But, in the end we can only save your highness princess Flora who was studying in the royal academy during the day of coup detat . So, I gathered the like-minded comrades whos untainted by the misgovernment of duke Albo, by having the traditional symbol of Bertram kingdom in your highness princess Flora, we decided to gather that kind of people . Our goal is to vacating the government of the Bertram kingdom to be given to its righteous ruler and revival of the good-old Bertram kingdom . Thats right, we stand for a greater purpose called the revival of Bertram kingdom . Thats why, using this occassion I will make a declaration . Were in this place is the anti government organization of the current Bertram kingdom, RESTORATION Part 4 Duke Euguno is stopped talking for a moment in that part . Francois is stepping up for the second time and then, Thus, our Galwark kingdom is making a declaration in this place that we recognize the establishment of Restoration Said that as if following along the words of duke Euguno . Though their standing was informally acknowledged as Revolutionary Army up till now, their official organization is now established, that official announcement is followed by Oooh sounds which was resounding in the venue . For your highness princess Flora who ascended to the position of leader of this organization, Ive made a decision to give my support . And then, even the hero, Hiroaki Sakata-dono gives his promise to officially cooperate with ourRestoration After telling that, Duke Euguno turned his hand toward Hiroaki, thus the line of sight of the people in the venue gathered toward Hiroaki . Hiroakis raising a grin and answering their line of sight by raising his right hand . Rio was looking as if observing him who was acting like that . So daring huh Rio feels that way as hes looking at Hiroaki whose smile is filled with self-confidence . In this moment, Hiroaki made a decision to publicly throw himself into the struggle for power of Bertram kingdom . Thats right, the curtain of the act has opened . Duke Euguno might have gone as far as making various preparations to drag Hiroaki to the point that he cant no longer step back . Money, woman, power, status, honorDD, He expected that it was easy to guide Hiroaki whos still young in age if he uses those along with some flattery . Therefore, Hiroaki already lost the way to retreat . And have no choice but to go forward . If he must say his true feeling, Rio felt that theres no need for Flora and co to bask under the light again . With Bertram kingdom currently plunged into a chaotic situation, the point of yelling their grumbling like words such as taking back the good old glory is impossible for them who already degenerated to this point . That was as expected . But, maybe fate is playing a prank on her, Hiroaki, the hero under Flora and co now appeared to be have a great sense of moral and sense of reality . Despite that fact alone didnt change the fact that the level of difficulties is still high . At any rate, whether Hiroaki have some sort of feeling for a mission aside, currently, a monstrous duty called hero is befallen upon his shoulder . Duke Euguno also makes sure for Hiroaki to plunge himself and never be able to separate again in his own political strife . Theres the possibility that Hiroaki might have resolved himself to accepting that role . Or he might have done nothing but be swallowed by the situation . Well, thats a trivial matter . The most important problem is Satsuki-san Thats right, he has no leeway to think about Hiroakis situation . Rio changed his line of sight from Hiroaki toward Satsuki as if brushing him aside . Similiar problem with Hiroaki is also following behind Satsuki . Seeing that this is the public announcement of her as the hero under the government of Galwark kingdom, its inevitable for Satsuki to be deeply influenced by this world and this country . Maybe Satsuki feels that she wants to go back to earth, or maybe she wants to finish her duty as a hero in this world, or how to set up a reunion of the current Satsuki with Miharu and co . Though he has to proceed with caution, seeing that Miharu and co wishes to meet with Satsuki again, its nothing but a means to start an approach from this point . In short, everything is up to his own luck . Part 5 Lets see then . It was always up to chance up till this point Whether its when he is entering the royal academy of Bertram kingdom, his meeting with Latifa, when hes going toward Yagumo region to trace the footsteps of his parent or, in the current case to execute his plan of revenge toward Lucius . Since the world is filled with uncertain factors which are incomprehensible even for him, hes not a god, whats waiting in the future is not something that he knows of . After deciding his goal and doing everything he can do, what comes next is just to walk forward to what is in front of himDD, its just that . Therefore, now he should concentrate on what he should do . First is about what Satsuki is thinking about, he has to aim for contact with her to know about that . And that time is close by . With this, theres also a important announcement from me . Weve made a decision that our hero, Satsuki Sumeragi, will officially form an alliance with the hero of the anti-government of Bertram kingdom,Restoration, Hiroaki Sakata Francois, the king of Galwark kingdom whos currently standing on the stage, made a declaration at the most critical moment . Our future will be bright by walking side-by-side with two of the heroes, the disciple of the six wise gods . Thereupon, O hero . I want to ask you again . Will thou advance to follow us from behind Following the previous declaration, Francois is asking again while turning toward Satsuki . Satsukis reaction to those words was only a minute twitching of her eyebrows . But, the change on her expression disappeared immediately and, Yes . As long as youre walking on the righteous path, I, Sumeragi Satsuki will give my utmost support despite my poor ability Satsukis answering him without hestitation . Maybe because shes used to have the line of sight coming to her from many people, she doesnt seem to be nervous at all . The sound of clapping was reverberating in the venue as if welcoming Satsuki . Following that, the line of sight of the people in the venue is gathering toward Hiroaki . A~h, he should be talking a bit more since hes from the position of the one who made the request . It seems the living being called king is quite the prideful person* [TL* : Not too sure C `ʤ⤦٤ΤԤäƤΤˡäςǺä] Hiroakis thinking something like that deep in his heart . Maybe because his standing as the king, the haughty way of Francoiss manner of speaking was irritating him . Hiroaki disliked being looked down upon . ButDD, Yeah, Understood . As long as your conduct is right, I swear that Ill give my cooperation to your side too Hiroakis answering while nodding in a composed manner . Or rather, the king with his imperial rule can put on an air of self importance is also because he is the holder of the highest authority . Therefore, I, the hero chosen by the six wise gods should have more authority than him right . Thereupon, though its annoying me in the way hes praising himself and looking down on others . Ill just cooperate with him in this place and become a generous person Part 6 Persuading himself, Hiroaki made a compromise with his own self . He thinks about something like that as the line of sight of the surrounding is gathering on him, maybe, hes unexpectedly a big hearted person . Theres no reason for them to know Hiroakis inner grumbling, the claps of people in the venue is reverberating as if giving a blessing to the two heroes . Thats all . Well then, now, please enjoy the evening party to your hearts content Francois said those words which signaled the official opening of the evening party . The inside of the venue is starting to get noisy, each one of the participants is starting their own action . Well then Haruto-sama, its a bit sudden but, shall we go to the hero-samas place Yes, By all means Rios following Liselotte as theyre moving quickly to meet Satsuki . Apart from Cedric and co whos moving independently, theyre climbing the stairs toward the stage with just the two of them . Though theres tacit manners related to the sequential order or status even when climbing the stairs toward the stage, if Rios lead by Liselotte, a dukes daughter, theres no problem to move to that place immediately . It seems theyre the first ones who arrived at the stage . ɤꥪ_һ\Τ褦 Im pleased to meet you, your majesty Francois First, Liselotte gave a splendor greeting toward Francois, the king . Following by Satsuki who is standing at his side, Hiroaki, Flora, duke Euguno and the likes also the other royalty on that stage . Though everyone was currently chatting in a pleasant mood, when theyre noticing that Liselotte is giving her greeting first, the one who knows of her was welcoming her with a bright smile . Ooh, Liselotte . Its been a while . Ive heard about the matter of Almond . That was such misfortune Francois, their representative is coming to greet her . My deepest apology for causing another worry to you . I am honored to be blessed with a chance to be receiving your majestys countenance again Telling that, Liselotte displayed an impressive bow as shes placing both of her hands on her abdomen . Its okay . I was lucky to be able to see you safe and sound again . And then, this person over here, is he your partner I couldnt help but to get curious about the unusual thing Yes . His name is Haruto-sama, hes the one who saved my life in the Almond incident . It was a kindness which I couldnt pay back to Haruto-sama . So I thought to bring him today to return his kindness, with all due respect, to come as my partner Hou, so your name is Haruto . Youve got such great moral Francois told that while sending a fleeting gaze to Rio . Im unworthy of such great praise . Despite If its the normal case, someone of humble origin such as myself shouldnt be able to come to this place, Im extremely delighted that Im blessed with fortune to be able to meet with your majesty, Rios kneeling in a repectful manner and then facing his head down . Excellent, Ill permit it . You may raise your face Part 7 Francois answered as if used to it . Ha . My deepest gratitude to be granted with your exceptional kindness Rio raised his posture while placing his left hand on his abdomen, and then placing his right fist on top of his left chest . It was the highest attitude of giving a honor known to the populace of the noble . Tightly grasping one own heart with right hand, and then demonstrating a nonresistance action in not holding any weapon by placing left hand on the abdomen . Fumu, youve a nice look . But, your features is slightly different, may I ask your origin . The place I was born is Bertram kingdom . But, Im on a journey to a distant place and left that country a few years ago In hearing those words, Duke Euguno and Flora who was originally from Bertram Kingdom have their expression slightly changed . Though he didnt want to gather excessive attention from them, since theres Liselotte by his side to who he divulged the part of his birth, he cant afford to tell a lie . Hou, in that case, your parents must have come from another country . Which country did they come from Their origin is the place called Yagumo region which is far in the eastern direction of this place, in that region theres a country called Karasuki Kingdom Ooh, so its the Yagumo region huh . Though diplomatic relationship have long since ceased out, theres a legend about that country being passed down in our country . I recall that there are warriors who migrated to Strahl region by crossing over the savage land between the two regions For the time being, he can relax his guard by telling him about his lineage . It seems hes attracting Francoiss curiosity when hes talking about the Yagumo region . The conversation is flowing quite well . Ive heard a very interesting story . Let me say my gratitude . I want to hear a bit more about that story, so please tell me again later if the chance have come upon us [TL : This might be a flag] Since theres a time restriction too, it seems Francois also wont probe deeper than this . He interrupted their conversation by that point while seemingly slightly regretting it . My deepest gratitude for your words which is more than this humble one deserved Rios courteously bowing his head . Its a rare occasion, your majesty . If possible, may we giving our greeting to Satsuki-sama too Liselottes giving a sidelong wink toward Rio as she says that . Moreover, Rio who is noticing that signal is smiling lightly . Uhm, this is also the first time for you to meet Satsuki-dono . Let me introduce her . Satsuki-dono, shes Liselotte . The only daughter of Duke Cedric Kretia, the chief vassal of our country So, Francois immediately introduced Liselotte to Satsuki whos standing by his side . Im glad to meet you . Satsuki-sama . My name is Liselotte Kretia . Its my honor to be able to meet you Liselottes introducing herself with a smile on her face and then, quickly presented her hand to Satsuki . Different from the other people, Liselottes accent when she called Satsukis name has a subtle difference when she said it . Maybe because she percieved that slight difference, Satsukis staring at Liselottes face . Part 8 Yeah, my pleasure to meet you . My name is Satsuki Sumeragi . Please take care of me in the future When Satsukis grasping that hand, she returned Liselottes greeting with a wide smile on her face . Let me introduce him . He is Haruto-sama*, the partner of mine[TL*: Katakana] And now, Liselottes introducing Rio to Satsuki . Haruto*[TL* : Hiragana] In hearing the japanese-like name, Satsuki was letting out a slight muttering . Im glad to meet you . My name is Haruto . Its my honor to be able to meet Satsuki-dono* whos a hero [TL* : in kanji] After he called Satsukis name with such unnaturally mastered pronounciation, Rio was presenting his hand to Satsuki . To that pronounciation, its not just Satsuki, Liselottes eyes also has a slight fluctuation in it . Satsuki clasped Rios hands with a smile on her face . Yeah, its a pleasure to me- . While saying that as she has a handshake with Rio, Satsukis eyes suddenly opened wide . After looking around restlessly on her surrounding for a moment, she was staring at Rios face with intense concentration a while later . It was a slightly suspicious behavior when seeing from the side . Is there something on my face After Rio asked with a composed smile, Satsuki was smiling awkwardly as if coming to her senses . Its nothing, my apology . Its nothing . Uhm, your name sounds slightly familiar with one of my motherland Clasping their hand just like that while clearing her throat with a cute shortcough, thereupon, Satsuki replied while gently shaking her head in denial . Maybe in her own mind, theres a small voice that is heard like a shrill . Is that so Though its slightly unusual in the country around this region, it doesnt mean that you really will not hear such name resounding . Ah, which reminds me, it was a popular name in my parents homeland When Rio was telling her that, Satsuki slightly squinted her eyes . Hee, now Im slightly interested in it . I want to hear your story regarding your homeland before long Satsukis staring at Rio for a slightly longer duration while saying those words . Yes, if chance come upon us . Though it seems that youre busy with your greeting, if possible please just say it when you have some free time during the evening party Rio is saying that with a unclouded smile on his face . Part 9 Yeah, I, definitely, will get that chance Satsuki also returning with a wide smile while emphasizing the Definitely part . Thus, accordingly . O~y, both of you . How long will you clasp your hand like that Maybe because hes unable to watch them continuously clasp their hand just like that, Hiroaki was butting into their conversation . Well, Ill excuse myself then . Somehow, I dont think that this is my first meeting with Satsuki-sama Rio was apologizing while smiling wryly as he released his hand which was clasped by Satsuki . Oh my, how coincidental . I feel the same way too Satsukis agreeing to Rios words while showing a mischievous smile which cant be seen through . To those two who showed a strangely-like-minded-comrade, the people of their surroundings was slightly surprised . This is the first time Satsuki-donos showing such an expression . It seems that somehow both of you are really getting along . Its a wonder to meet with such a person Francois told that as if admiring them . The people of the surrounding also nodded lightly while slightly bewildered as a way to affirm those words . Shall we go back to below soon, Haruto-sama Though just a little, Liselottes also taken aback but, she came and addressed Rio with a composed tone . Since theres still many people to whom she wants to give her greeting in this place, its not desirable to prolong their conversation more than this . Yes . Acknowledged Rio immediately accepted Liselottes proposal . Well then your majesty, its slightly regrettable but, we must leave for the time being Uhm . Lets have a nice conversation again soon . At that time, with Cedric and the others too Yes . With pleasure Liselotte consented with her best smile . Thus, they leave that place . To those twoDD No, its toward Rios back, Satsuki was looking at him wearing an expression as if shes pondering something on her face . Chapter 94 Volume 1 Chapter 93.1 +++ڣԒ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 When theyre returning toward the floor of the hall at the bottom of the stairs after giving their greeting to Satsuki, Rio and Liselotte is being greeted again by the nobles . The number of people who come is so much, each one of them is finishing their greeting after just a short while . And then, the swarms of the nobles who is coming is also decreasing little by little . Well then, Liselotte-sama . Ill take my leave then . Please send my regards to your highness duke Cedric-sama Yes, Ill do so . See you again After bidding their farewell, the two of them is leaving the last noble whos coming at them . When one part of the wave of nobles ceased, Liselotte sent a fleeting gaze to Rio whos standing by her side . Haruto-sama, have you already finished your business that you have to do toward Satsuki-sama* Though you said that you wanted to say something . . [TL* : in katakana] She meant that he wanted to talk with Satsuki to the point that he expressed his wish to attend the evening party . Though in normal situations, someone will think about something important, the Rio of sometime ago is ending his greeting with just a simple exchange . Despite they was doing a handshake for quite a while, it didnt look like an action in which hes unnaturally trying to stretch the conversation, it doesnt seem that hes trying to convey something to Satsuki . When it comes to that, she thinks that Rio has yet to convey something to Satsuki . Was what Liselotte feels . Moreover, the resounding of the way Rio called Satsukis name which she heard a while ago, just how heDD To tell the truth, I still have something Im wishing to tell her . But, just to be able to meet her like this also has its own meaning . Thus, maybe I already finished telling her the important matter Rios replying in a way of speaking as if to confuse the other party . Liselotte was unable to seize the true meaning behind those words in that moment . No, maybe she wont even be able to seen through the true meaning behind those words even if shes spending her time pondering about it . Since she is currently overwhelmingly lacking the information to be able to do that . But, despite unable to put it nicely in the words, she caught something . Liselotte felt so . But, now isnt the right time to be deriving an answer from that . Understood . Eventually, Liselotte couldnt even ask more than the first question in this situation . If were waiting for a while longer, its time for a dance . If its okay with you, will you dance in the same tune with me at that time Liselotte asked with a slightly troubled smile as if to deny that hazy idea . Normally, the manners for applying for a dance is coming from the male side but, seeing the relationship between the two sides, it doesnt mean that shes breaching the manners when the invitation is coming from her . Yeah, with pleasure Rios nodding and replied immediately . And then, at that time, May I have a dance too From behind Rio and facing Liselotte, there was the sound of a greeting by two people . The daughter of duke Fontaine of Bertram kingdom, Roana . This is, Roana-san . Nice to meet you Part 2 Liselotte who noticed her earlier is giving a light bow . Good evening, Roana-sama Rio also turned back and gave his greeting followed by a light bow . Yeah, nice to meet you too . Both of youDD WHA, Y-YOU Just when Roanas about to say something, a loud voice was resounding as if covering her voice . The people in the vicinitys turning their line of sight to the owner of that voice while wondering whats happened . Rio and that personDD Stead Euguno, who was looking like he was slightly taken aback . W-Why are you in this place Stead was asking Rio with tone full of hostility . Even if you ask why, as you can see that Im participating in this evening party Rios answering while smiling wryly without even being disturbed by him . Maybe because its affecting his temper, Steads expression becomes steep . I invited him to this party . Is the answer to your question . Stead Euguno-san[TL : this is the first time Liselottes using -san as suffix for someone on the same rank as her, in short shes looking down on him] Liselottes explaining the situation to Stead without putting on any air . Steads expression was slightly astonished, and then, You are Hes asking for Liselottes name . My apologies for my late introduction . My name is Liselotte Kretia . Its a pleasure to meet you !!! Youre Liselotte . I was always hearing the rumors about you Maybe because he remembered Liselottes features following her introduction, Stead has a slightly cramped face . Shes the only daughter of duke Kretia, the prominent big-shot noble even in Galwark kingdom, the talented woman whose name is resounding in the neighbouring country, the key figure of Galwark kingdom whos working as the young CEO of Rikka firmDD And then, theres also the prefectural governor of Almond in which Stead caused a problem sometime ago, shes also the person in the position to guarantee the effect of the contract which binded with Rio during that trouble . If someone of her position is inviting Rio in this evening party, at least the two of them have some kind of solid relationship . Even for Stead, it doesnt mean that he doesnt understand its meaning . Though it seems that you two have never met, is Haruto-san an acquaintance of Stead-kun So, Roana who is left on the side asked to them as she grasped onto something . Ah, No, Thats Uhm . . Thats . Part 3 Stead was unintentionally stuttered as he cant explain the truth of the situation . Maybe you can say that theyre an acquaintance . Though I cant say it loudly, there was a little trouble between them sometime ago in Almond . Haruto-samas the victim . At that time, Rikka firm was acting as the mediator for the reconciliation contract between the two party . Due to that chance, I had a chance to become closer to Haruto-sama Liselotte was giving a simple explanation to Roana regarding the event of that time as she feels that itll cause trouble if the explanation is coming from Rio . What are you doing during such an important time Because of that, do you have something for your excuse Roana was asking to Stead while pouring at him her undisguised line of sight which was filled with astonishment and disdain . KUH . Stead is hanging down his head as if embarassed while clenching his fist . With that reaction, Roana made a conclusion that Stead was at fault in those events . My deepest apologies . My acquaintance has brought trouble upon you Thereupon, after sighing shortly as if troubled with it, Roana decided to apologize to Rio after ascertaining the truth . Seeing that Rikka firm becoming the witness of the reconciliation, she doesnt want to put a doubt in all case, its not a good plan to give a bad impression of Rio whos the benefactor of Liselotte and its to protect Stead whos coming along with her . Its nothing, that matter already settled . Its not a problem since I received the protection from the contract Rio replied while gently shaking his head . When he tells a digest of the content of the contract, it then becomesDD The prohibition of any kind of interference thereafter from Steads side in regards to not ask indirectly or directly about the people whos related to Rio, the victims side . When it comes to explaining it arbitarily, you can say that itll be a breach of the contract just by approaching Rio, though unexpectedly, one could say that an accidental meeting like this is barely stepping into the grey zone . Though if given a choice, Rio didnt want to have another meeting with Stead, this kind of meeting just like this case is an act of god, in case Stead is being obedient, Rio didnt even feel like blaming or threatening him with that event sometime ago . Thats already a trivial matter to himDD or so, As long as the other party over there didnt try to harm Miharu and co . Im really sorry for that . Please let me offer my sincere apology . Stead, you must also apologize once again to this person by yourself Roana said that while still bowing herself . Stead is wearing an absolutely discontent expression on his face . Na! Why must I to this guy The contract is already made, that matter is finished you know! Stead is objecting as if screaming . Part 4 Its not that kind of problem . If theres a fault in you, your attitude just now is not something praiseworthy at all . On top of that, please apologize right now if you dont want to pile another shame to the previous one Roanas saying that after letting out a big sigh . Steads body is trembling at those words as he creased his eyebrows in discomfort . He appears to not be complying to Roanas words by becoming emotional . Just like that, Stead is recalled of those times further powering his wrath . I already dont care about those matters . Please just pardon him for that much, Roana-sama Being unable to watch those two, Rios admonished Roana . . YOU . Stead was glaring with a piercing gaze at Rio . Maybe he never felt a disgrace of being protected by the opponent to whom he didnt want to apologize to . Even for Rio, though it doesnt mean that he cant guess his opponents line of thought, before they noticed, Rio and co have gathered the attention of the people in their surrounding . Their in full sight to the people whos looking at their direction with a truly interested expression . Maybe making a big commotion more than this will put them in a slightly hard situation . Thats so right . My apologies for waiting . My gratitude Maybe because she perceived the atmosphere of their surrounding, even Roana decided to stop any further action of her urging Stead to apologize . Just like that, shes bowing deeply toward Rio again . I wonder what just happened There was people whos coming out of the crowd in their surrounding toward their place . Gustave Euguno is giving his greeting to Rio and co as their leader . Ah, F-Fathe The moment he discovered his own father, Stead expression is getting even worse . Would you tell me what just happened in this place, Roana-kun After giving a cold piercing glance to Stead whose expression became paler, duke Euguno was asking that question to Roana . Though I dont know the full detail of the situation, it seems that somehow Stead-kun caused trouble for him the last time they met . Despite my urging to apologizing to him, Stead-kun kept refusing . . Roanas replying as if troubled by Steads action . Its the matter in Almond restaurant . Your highness duke Euguno So, Liselotte told duke Euguno . With that, maybe because he instantly understood the situation . I see . So it was about that . This is the fault of my stupid son . My apologies for what he said to Haruto-kun Part 5 Duke Euguno was immediately apologizing to Rio . Its nothing, since I dont care about that anymore Though he replied with smile on his face, Rios winced back deep in his mind to the unexpected development . Though he honestly doesnt want to have anything to do with the people of Bertram kingdom ever again, hes experienced a series of meeting with the people of Bertram kingdom since a while ago . Moreover, all of them is the big-shot people . Stead . Dont make me embarrassed . It was something that you must do . Apologize right now Without even looking at his own child, duke Euguno said that with a cold tone . Stead body is trembling . I-Ive troubled you sometime ago . . A while later, Stead was muttering those words with a shrill voice . . . My deepest apology And then, after speaking words of apology with great difficulties, Stead is bowing deeply to him . Its by no means in front of a few people in their surrounding . Though Rio doesnt know and dont even care about Steads personality, maybe its a disgrace for him . Ye, yes . Its okay as long as you dont do such kind of action again with accordance to the contract Rios gentle shaking his head while having a slightly cramped smile . As expected, he came to feel pity to Stead whose figure is truly miserable right now . I felt that I want him to properly apologize to you . If its good with you, Ill prepare a good place for him to apologize again On the side of his own son whos bowing at Rio, duke Euguno said those words while letting out an unfathomable smile which makes one wonder what hes thinking about . No, you dont need to do that . Since your highness is also busy himself Rio didnt accept that suggestion even if its just a lip service . Since he doesnt even know what will happen if hes entering an area which is prepared by his opponent . Though Rio cant imagine that there might be a plan to get rid of Rio and the annoying contract which binds his son, or he might be trying to soliciting or using the basis in his connection to Liselotte, at any rate, his purpose might be not really to apologize . If its necessary aside, Rio didnt have that kind of adventurous spirit to the point of having a connection to them because the thrill of horror the more he was looking at it . Fumu . Well, its because were in the position to make an apology right . So I wont force you . Im just coming out with that idea . By the way, itll be the time of dance soon right . If its okay with you, please come to dance with the daughter of our country later . Even those girl will be delighted if they can dance with a man of your caliber Without even tenaciously opposing his rejection, duke Euguno easily changed the topic . Though Rio felt slightly anticlimactic, still theres no need to say troublesome words of rejection . Chapter 95 Volume 1 Chapter 93.2 +++ڣԒ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Part 6 Yeah, unfortunately, since I already gave my promise to dance with Liselotte-sama, Ill be delighted if I have the chance for that later Rios replying that way since he dont mind it to that extent . In regard to the dance setting of the evening party, the unmarried young man is not really admirable if theyre participating in the dance event without inviting the girls . Though it doesnt mean that it was absolute, at least they wont need to save their face to the surrounding if theyre not dancing by themself . Its better if they can dance with two or three people . But, despite not very interested himself, Rios accepting duke Euguno invitation by treating it as a lip service . Ooh, I see . If that was the case, then its a special chance . I shall introduce the daughter of our country Saying so, duke Eugunos throwing his line of sight to the back . On that place is the daughters of the noble and the male noble whos following duke Euguno like remora . With just how many nobles and acquaintances that he met today, with the self-introduction of the nobles is still going on forever . Rios sighing deep in his mind and then showing a smile which is not showing his inner feelings . Liselotte whos beside him is also showing the same smile . Nice to meet you . My name is Elise from the house of earl Brandt Im Dorothea from the house of earl Albert Saying so, the noble daughters is introducing themself one by one . Their age is maybe around the same age as Rio and Liselotte . Or not even maybe, some of them is basically an old acquaintance of Rio when he was still in royal academy . Theres no doubt, Elise and Dorothea and the others, according to Rio memory, they belong to the Roana faction . With everyone of them dressed beautifully, despite theyre showing modest elegance whether in their actions or words, their eyes are filled with curiosity . My deepest gratitude for the polite words . I definitely will commit everyones name and appearance into my memories Rios nodding lightly while showing a sociable smile . He has become quite used to making himself look pleasant to others . Hahaha . Im glad then . Haruto-kun is someone who you should paid close attention even in this evening party . Nothing is lost from remembering his face Despite saying that with joke-like tone, duke Eugunos eyes isnt laughing at all . That was the eyes of someone whos gauging of how much utility value Rio has . The noble daughters are laughing delightfully as theyre nodding in agreement to duke Eugunos words . My face It must be a joke Rio asked duke Euguno as if surprised by it . What are you talking about . Even if its just by calling you a partner of miss Liselotte you are already attracting much attention you know . Moreover, didnt you just say that youre a completely nameless person . The person whore not interested by that is an interesting person himself I see . You might be able to say it that way, I see Part 7 Rio agreed while showing a wry smile . Jealousy, promotion, self-protectionDD The nobles and the likes who are participating in this evening party is always keeping their eyes on the people of their surrounding who have more power than themself . Though the excessively selfconcious thing was something that hell undertand, maybe Rios noticing that more than what he thought . But then, since theres no meaning in currying a favor to him no matter how much hes paying attention, its nothing but only a disadvantage*DD [TLC* : not too sure CäȤ⡢עĿ줿ȤԷ֤ȡζʤɺΤʤΤ顢עĿpˤʤʤΤ] He thinks of it as nothing but a farce as hes interacting with the nobles . Oops, it seems that its about the time for dance Duke Euguno said that as he already estimated the time the performers is finishing their preparation in the venue . Liselotte-sama . Its a bit faster but, how about dancing with me for a song Rios smiling while presenting his hand to Liselotte whos standing by his side . Yeah, of course you can Liselottes nodding happily while answering his offering hand by seizing it . Well then, well excuse ourself, your highness duke Euguno Liselotte turned toward duke Euguno and said those words . Yeah, let me see your dance from this place After finishing with their separation greeting with a light nod, the two of them then move toward the dance space in the middle of the venue while holding each others hand . How many set of pair wholl come with the same timing is currently making a preparation to dance . Hou, miss Liselotte is dancing too huh The other party is that youth partner huh This seems interesting . Lets see them for a while When theyre looking at the dancing figure of Liselotte and Rio, the crowds of people was starting to leave to the vicinity of the dancing space . Everyone is looking at them with a really interested face . After theyve arrived at the center space, the two of them are glued closely as if embracing at each other in order to dancing the dance . Were becoming the center of attention arent we Rios saying that while smiling wryly as he feels the line of sight which is pouring on them without reservation . Fufu, that must be it . Is it unpleasant being looked that way Liselottes saying so while looking at Rios face from the range in which she can feel his breath . Though I wont call it unpleasant, it feels itchy since Im not used to it Youre feeling nervous then Its because Liselotte-sama is my partner right . Its natural that I feel nervous you know How unexpected . How should I say it, its because I never think that Haruto-sama will feel nervous at all If that was the case, maybe Ill be more skilled in expressing myself without using words in this evening party right Part 8 They have that kind of conversation while the musical performance is starting . Moreover, the two whos matching together is starting to dance . Youre a good dancer arent you Liselottes praising Rio dance . Its definitely my partner is a good dancer too right . Truly skillful* [TL* : this can also means as skillful in flattery] Liselottes showing a bashful face . Uhm, as I thought pairs of handsome-beauty truly make a picturesque scene only when theyre dancing together Nonono, its become picturesque only because that youth is skillfully leading the dance right Fumu, miss Liselottes also perfectly matching the breathing of her partner you know Though itll cause scorn-like evaluation if theyre presenting a shameful dance in this place, the evaluation of their dance is the best . Aah, were too late to start because of the prolonged greeting . And Ive been painstakingly practicing my dance with Roana you know Hiroakis also looking at them dancing along with the other audience . He didnt even have the time for a short break since he must keep accompanying the nobles who keeps coming to give their greeting till just a moment ago . When left in the environment in which hes not used to, a bit of stress and fatigue is starting to accumulate . Theres still much more of them you know . Uhm, please dance with me when the music changes Cleverly guessing that Hiroakis mood had become slightly dampened, Flora who moved along with him said that by his side . Ou, that is so . And with Roana too . Uhm . . Hiroakis running his line of sight in the venue while nodding to her . Oh, there she is . Lets go over there, Flora A while after he found the one hes looking for, Hiroaki started to move his feet in a casual manner . Somehow, Roanas looking at the dance along with the noble daughters of the same generation as her . The noble daughters in that place is making a merry conversation which is filled with wicked conversation . Haruto-sama over there must be an excellent person right Yeah, if were going to be used as a political tool, itll be better to approach that kind of generous young noble like him after all His composed atmosphere is making you feel safe right . Having a composure is a good thing right Its as if theyre commenting on the knight in the shining armor whos currently dancing a dance . You two, youre saying improper words you know Roana whos astonished by their conversation is not scolding them whos doing that kind of conversation on her side immediately and only ended up with cautioning them while sighing shortly . E~h, So Roana-sama also dont think nicely of Haruto-sama So, A certain noble daughter was asking with slightly sharp tone . Shes the noble daughter who came to give a greeting to Rio a while agoDD Elise . Part 9 Im not judging a gentlemen just by their appearance Roanas giving a firm answer . He~, things like assets and status is certainly important but, theres nothing better than a nice appearance you know . You might even say that it wont be good unless the other party have both of them right Though I wont deny it, please stop with chasing after your ideal . Since eventually, you cant attract the gentlemen who excel in their wealth or appearance Didnt you unexpectedly keep staring at Haruto-sama since some time ago Elises teasing her while letting out a wide grin . WHA, Im not looking at him with that kind of intention Roanas panicking as her face flushed red . I know that . Your favourite is hero-sama, Haruto-sama is eye candy right . Your future is secured if you can marry hero-sama you know Dorothea supported Elise without holding back . Geez, I dont know anymore Roana was turning her face away while puffing her cheeks . Despite saying that, her line of sight is unconciously following after Rio . Yo, Roana . A~h, whats the matter, so youre looking at the dance of Liselotte and Haruto huh Hiroaki was coming to their location . Roanas noticing the fact that shes glancing at Rio whos dancing in the center of the venue, her lips are unconciously slightly pouting . Yeah, I think that their dancing is extremely skillful and elegance . Theyre a nice example even for Hiroaki-sama A~h, thats so The current musical performance is going to end soon . Please dance with me after youve danced with your highness princess Flora Ou, Okay . But, what are you going to do while Im dancing with Flora I cant dance with the other gentlemen in the first turn except with Hiroaki-sama . Ill be waiting in this place Hiroakis smiling in satisfaction with that words . Yeah, I see so that is . Fine then . Well then, Ill try to invite Liselotte afterward In that case, please call her after my turn . Since the musical performance just ended, Ill see you later then Yeah, best regards . Lets go, Flora Hiroaki was leaving for the sake of dancing bringing along Flora with him after leaving those words . After seeing them off, Roana is letting out a sigh of relief while walking toward the location of Liselotte and Rio whos just coming back from the center of the dance space . Haruto-san, Liselotte-san . Thank you very much for today . Your dance is wonderful you know Ara, Thank you very much, Roana-san . Part 10 Liselotte told her gratitude with a smile on her face . Rios also saying his gratitude with a light nod . When Roanas smiling as if slightly troubled about something, The truth is, Hiroaki-sama saying that he definitely want to dance for one tune with Liselotte-sama, though I think that a woman of your caliber should be busy with accompanying the other gentlemen, would you be willing to become his dancing partner later Shes asking while facing at Liselotte . Yeah, of course I will . Its my honour to be granted with a honor to dance with hero-sama Liselotte is laughing while nodding at her . Thank you very much . Please let me say my gratitude in place of Hiroaki-sama Roana was bowing back at her . Well then, its impossible for me to always monopolize Liselotte-sama right . In that case, Ill be moving alone for a while Rio who was watching their conversation said that . When it comes to this time slot where the dance also started, the number of the people starting to move separately with the partner theyre coming together with is also increasing . Soon will be the suitable time for Rio to move separately from Liselotte . Thats not true . Since I can spend enjoyable time in evening party that I never felt before is thanks to Haruto-sama Ive used up my fortune to be born as a man by receiving that words Rios stated his gratitude while smiling lightly . Well then, lets meet again later . Since Ive prepared the coach to go back Yes, my gratitude . See you again After leaving that words, Rio left Liselotte . Ah, Haruto-sama Who you might be greeting after this He keeps hearing this kind of whispering of the noble daughters, When hes walking through the hustle bustle of the venue . It seems Rio face was extremely recognized in this evening party . Now is the time slot to relax by dancing, since no one is applying for a dance in his current situation, walking alone aimlessly like this is also not uncomfortable at all . But then, he couldnt get used to a request for dancing which is coming from an unknown woman . Since the second tune of the dance have begun, maybe its better to gain some time by pretending to look at the dancing . When he thinks so, Uhm, Haruto-sama Someone was calling to Rio . It was the noble daughter who was moving along with duke Euguno a while ago . Yes, what do you wish to ask Part 11 Rio responded with an insincere smile . Uhm, since we were only doing a self-introduction a while ago, I want to chat with Haruto-sama for a while longer Youre Elise Brandt right . Its my honor to have someone like you talking to someone like me Well, its because you remember my name right . Thank you very much Elises happily saying her gratitude . Yeah, its because you introduced yourself just a while ago right Ara, its just Elise, so sly The one who said those words while pouting her lips is the noble daughter who stood beside Elise . Of course I remember your name too you know . Princess Dorothea Albert Rio said Dorotheas name while smiling as if being troubled with her . Well, dont tell that you remember the name of all people you meet No, well though its impossible to remember the name of the people you meet today, Im doing my best to remember the name of everyone who gave a strong impression Ara, Im anxious in what kind of impression is left by us Its because everyone is so beautiful Rio answered while smiling wryly . Well, its a flattery right . Could it be that youre accustomed with woman The noble daughters are getting lively with Dorothea and Elise at the top list . Maybe theyre not dissatisfied at all with being praised as beautiful . But, Rio couldnt said it . The fact that Elise and Dorothea is the former classmate who went to the royal academy along with Rio long time ago, thus he recalled about them when he heard their name and saw their face . Even more so, its because Elise was secretly courting him when hes in royal academy . Though it then comes to her having a hand in spreading a bad rumor when he indirectly gives a cold face to her . Theres no such thing you know . Though Im ashamed for saying this, being surrounded by many girls like this is the first time for me . So Im a bit nervous right now Thats true, hes too nervous to not let them to find his origin by chance . Rio was showing a slightly cramped smile while sweating a cold sweat inside . He wants to take some distance with these noble girls in this place in one way or another . Just when he thinks so, Ive finally found you . Haruto-san . . Wasnt it Suddenly, someone is calling Rio from behind . When hes turning around, a girl is standing at that place . Pure white dress which wrapping on her body body is fastened with pin on her back, she was looking at Rio with a slightly belligerent look . Rios also bravely staring back at her . You definitely will not unsatisfied to dance for a tune with me arent you Her bell-like voice is resounding . Looking at her with slightly widened eyes in surprise, Rio was nodding at her while smiling broadly . . Yeah, with pleasure . Satsuki-sama Answering that way, Rio was respectfully offering his hand toward Sumeragi SatsukiDD The person whos his reason for coming to this evening party . Chapter 96 Volume 1 Chapter 94.1 +++ڣԒՄ TL : Cnine ED/PF : LittleEndu Part 1 Satsuki, while looking at the hand Rio is offering, is seizing his hand . The noble girls of Bertram kingdom including Dorothea were looking at their exchange with slightly dumbfounded expression . Excuse me When hes muttering those words to Satsuki, Rio is suddenly turning around to face the noble girls . My deepest apology, everyone . Since I received an invitation from hero-sama, I decided to become her partner for a dance . Though its truly regrettable for me to leave your side, please excuse my discourtesy [ED: Read TL note from last chapter] Rios telling those noble girls while wearing troubling-like smile . And then, the noble girls finally snapped out of their daze . Y-You cant expect to refusing it if its a direct invitation from hero-sama, can you Elise replys with awkward smile . She was the one who greeted Rio earlier . Certainly, the status of Satsuki whos the hero is above everyone of them . But still, its not something amusing for the girls when someone is coming and snatching the man theyre aiming at . Since If things go naturally as it is, someone of them might be dancing with Rio . Or rather, approaching Rio was also those girls objective . But, while it might be true, as ladies, you couldnt expect them to scold Satsuki in public . O-Okay, I still want to chat with Haruto-sama but, since its come to this Dorothea also having a cramped smile while agreeing to Elise . The other noble girls is also giving similiar responses . I feel really happy to be able receiving such words . If theres a chance again later, please allow me to say my apology to everyone Yeah, of course The noble girls are throwing an appropriate answer for Rio words . Though those words might be just a lip service, its something for raising their honor if theyre making an appropriate response . [TL : Its pain in the ass for me to translate such ambiguous wording] For arguments sake, it might be incuring displeasure of those noble girls if he just leave them without any kind of following . [TL : SO you learn from your previous lesson huh(when hes incurring the jealousy of both male camp and female camp of noble during royal academy era)] And Satsuki whos the culprit isDD My deepest apology . There was something I wished to tell him for a little while Saying so, Satsuki also apologized using proper gestures and expression . Well, regarding that . Please dont mind about us . Since well be willingly pulling back if hero-sama wishes for it Thank you very much Satsuki left that place along with Rio after saying her gratitude to those noble girls . The two of them are walking side-by-side . This distance is close enough so that they can have a secret conversation . Thank you very much for calling me . So, you managed to successfully escape from that crowd alone huh Part 2 So, Rio successfully said those words which can only be heard by Satsuki since their surroundings are quite loud . Youre right . It was hard, indeed . To sneak here by myself Must be so, right Rios agreeing while showing a wry smile . Just like that, theyre gathering the looks of the surrounding people just by walking side by side with just the two of them . If she, the guest of honor, is walking alone, she definitely will be greeted in the place she goes to . Rejecting all of that hospitality might become a considerably grave matter . My apologize for troubling you . Since I dont wish for this conversation to be heard by the people in that place Yeah, I understand that . Thats why I came to you as you wished . Since I was quite surprised with what you did . Now, please tell me . Miharu-chaDD Just when Satsuki was about to ask something . P-Please wait a minute Satsuki Saying that while walking toward the dance space in the center of the hall, a man has come to stop Satsuki . They found us huh Satsukis murmured while sighing . Her voice is filled with slightly troubled emotion . Whats matter Michael Satsukis turning around to ask the owner of that voice . Standing in there is a tall youth with air of a gentleman . If Rio isnt mistaken, he was amongst the royalties who he greeted sometimes ago . He certainly is a man who has the right to stand beside Satsuki . His is a bit older than Rio and Satsuki . His name is Michael Galwark, the genuine prince of Galwark kingdom . Dont whats matter me . Its because you suddenly disappeared the moment I took my eyes from you . Im worried you know . I cant let you go missing Michaels speaking to Satsuki . It cant be helped you know . Who do you think Im Satsukis replied with displeased tone . For you to say something like that, werent you lost in the castle once before . When you were arbitrarily trying to exploring the castle That was only when I just come to this world, wasnt it Satsukis sighing a little . Well then, Ill be going soon if you have no other business though Going to where . . After all, Im dancing with this person Satsuki was looking at Rio while smiling a sweet smile as if being fascinated . Part 3 Dance With . . This man Michaels staring at Rios face with dumbfounded expression . Yeah, thats right Satsukis nonchalantly affirming his question . W-What have you just said . Since youre a hero, you cant be so careless when choosing your first dancing partner . Ara, I wonder why hes no good I think that hes quite good looking though [TL : sushh, shes a predator] Saying so, Satsukis getting one step closer to Rio while showing an impish face . Their shoulders coming so close to the point of almost touching . Na~~ Michaels eyes are opened wide . And then, hes immediately sending a piercing glance at Rio . You . . Are the person who was brought as a partner by Liselotte, arent you It a little unexcpected that Michael recalls about Rio . Yes . My name is Haruto Rios stated his name while giving a wry smile . Hes sighing inside with this slightly troublesome . Hes okay with Liselotte, and the same with Satsuki, is this kind of a man really so nice looking Michaels muttering with sullen expression . It doesnt mean that Michael is what you call ugly . Or rather, you can say that he has well ordered features that you could call perfect . His semi-blonde hair which is stretched in wavy style on both sides of his face is attracting the looks of many girls . But, on close inspection, when comparing his body closely with Rio it might gave slightly poor image as Rio has the slender and well-proportioned one . Despite there really being no need for training the royalties, it cant be helped that hes lacking in muscularity . I mean, his face is slightly resembling the people of my motherland . Ive said it right . Ive say that I want to go back to my world . Which means that I wont miss even a trivial hint if its for that sake . Your side said that youll give your cooperation to help me get back to my original world, right Satsuki told him so while a serious expression floated on her face just in that moment . T-That is . . B-But, just because you say that his face is similar, it doesnt mean that itll become a hint to returning to your original world . Michaels replying with pressuring appearance . Ara, theres a possibility that his distant ancestor might be someone from my original world I-Is that so Part 4 Michael asked Rio . I dont know the details regarding my lineage . But, since hero-samas seemingly taking an interest in my hometown, Im thinking of telling her as much as I know Rios telling him in composed manner while matching what he said with Satsuki story . !!! E-Even so, theres no need to dance to do that, right I mean you can make other arrangement for this . . Though he was at loss for words for a moment, nevertheless, Michaels clinging persistently on them . Somehow, it seems that hes unable to accept the fact that Satsukis dancing with Rio first . Thereupon, in that place, Ara, isnt that fine then . Onii-sama . Im fine with hero-samas dancing a dance with that gentleman you know A girl appeared and said those words to Michael . Shes around as old as Rio, or just slightly younger . She has an extremely lovely appearance . Her shoulder length blonde hair which overlapped with madder red is so brilliant, her style is well arranged even from the top of her lovely frilly dress* . [TLC* : ɫΤäߥ󥰤Υ֥ɥإr䤫ǡեθɐۤ餷ɥ쥹ϤǤ⥹뤬äƤΤ狼롣] C-Charlotte Even you . Michael was looking at the girl called Charlotte with bewildered expression . Its because hero-sama is not your thing, nor shes your fiancee, onii-sama . You cant bind her, doing such unreasonable things will also stress hero-sama Charlottes skillfully covering for Satsuki . Thats right . Im giving my agreement to become a hero but, I dont remember giving my agreement to have my movement restricted for anything unreasonable And so, Satsuki was taking an advantage of that situation . GUH . . But, Im just thinking for your sake She didnt even have any contact with nothing but just some people during this several months when shes been secluded in the royal castle . Dont you think that having a contact with another person will become a nice stimulus for hero-sama Charlottes going by logic . Shes saying that to this point since theres no allies in their vicinity, Itll look bad if he keeps on clinging to Satsuki like he has for now . Maybe bacause Michael felt so . . Understood . Ill let you to dance with Satsuki Hes agreeing reluctantly . Charlottes smiling a delightful smile and then, Well, am I not good enough for onii-sama Though its just as subtitute, please dance with me, onii-sama Part 5 Shes saying so while clinging on Michaels arm with a playful atmosphere . Charlotte Understood, well then, shall we have a dance After breathing lightly as if to say It cant be helped then, Michael finally said those words . And Charlotte is replying withThank you very much . Thank you, Sharl-chan Satsuki told her gratitude to Charlotte with whispering voice while winking at her with one of her eyes . No, its nothing . Hes a wonderful gentleman isnt he . Please enjoy your dance Charlottes replied while sending a fleeting gaze at Rio . Its not like that though Satsukis smiling wryly as if being troubled by her statement . Well then, lets go at once, Onii-sama Charlotte was walking at brisk step after seizing Michaels arms with a wide smile on her face . Are you okay with that Rios asked Satsuki while watching those two retreating figure . About what Nothing, maybe its better for you to be free from obstacles like invitations since he is some kind of a royalty Its okay . Since Ive no plans to deteriorate our relationship with unnecessary hard-heartedness, and I want to have a chat with you more than I want to accompany him right now Satsukis replying with honest expression . Thus, despite being curious about Rios story, she did have her reasons . yes, Rio used spirit arts on Satsuki when they were sharing a handshake sometimes ago . That was thought type of art of conversation called conveying the voice of his heart to the other party . It doesnt mean that they can do bi-directional conversation too when separated in fixed distance like his case with Aisia whos tied to him by spirit contract . Theres an absolute need for directly touching the other party, and as long as the other party is unable to use spirit arts, it would be nothing but just like one-way communication . Therefore, though theres limitation for using it, its a useful spirit arts for a confidential confersation . Theres a lot of things that I want to ask but, let me start by asking this . The matter about you taking care Miharu-chan and co Is that true Satsukis asking that while peeking at Rio face . She wont miss any signs of lying . He can feel this kind of strong will from her . Yeah, its true Rios staring back into Satsuki eyes . Their eyes are meeting in the air . Part 6 Are they safe Of course theyre safe . Theyre living full of spirit in this world even at this moment Satsuki squinted her eyes when Rio gave that kind of reply to her . Say, me believing your story is based on nothing but the fact that you, know the full name of Miharu-chan and co . Thats why I have no choice but to trust you . But, I cant do something like blindly trusting your words without even knowing all the details about you I see . Its as you say Rios saying an appropriate response while nodding deeply . If so, will you let me to hear of your purpose and what were you aiming with this kind of contact with me in the beginning And, whyre you trying to let me meet Miharu-chan and co Satsukis asked with composed tone . Though I dont mind to answer that, thats rightDD Rios showing a gesture of pondering lightly . Even if she asks whether he has any kind of goals, Rios taking this action for nothing more than for the sake of Miharu and co . Currently, Satsukis trying to probe for Rios goal . What sort of things must he tell so she would believe him when he conveyed that to her . Though hes pondering about it, maybe its better for him to conveying the truth as it is than lining up words . Its because Miharu-san and co really want to meet . You that is . Nothing to do with my own goals Was Rio reply after pondering about it for a while . Because Miharu-chan and co want to meet me you say Yes Rios replying right away . Does that mean hes acting completely from his goodwill Well, I think such reason is completely impossible but After looking at him to the very best of her ability, Satsuki doesnt think that hes lying . But, he really might not be somewhat of a good person . Satsuki also fully understands her value as a hero . Ever since she come to this world, even in this evening party, various kind of people have approached her to abuse her status . Maybe for that reason, Satsuki has become slightly suspicious of him without the she herself noticing it . So that means, by participating in this evening party, the youth before her also has some sort of influence . Is so, is this man really approaching me out of good will and without caring about the risks ? . [ED: It is Calculation in Japanese but what he is calculating over is whether its worth the risk . ] Maybe he really is moving around and sparing no effort working hard for the sake of fellow friends who have separated . Shes noticing as if shes overlooking for some kind of precondition . For the sake of making sure of thatDD, Chapter 97 Volume 1 Chapter 94.2 +++ڣԒՄ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Part 7 Fu~hn, I see . . Satsukis suddenly approached Rio face . And then asking . Only that And . Yup, its only that Rios nodding deeply . After that, Rio was taking a brief look at his surrounding . By the wayDD What Satsukis tilting her head in a lovely gesture while replying to him . It seems were gathering a bit attention from our surroundings . Maybe we should distance ourselves Rio said that while smiling as if slightly bewildered . Because Satsukis looking at Rio face from close by, their faces are quite close right now . Theyre glued together to the point of making one feel that they might be kissing in the next moment . Na~~ Even while being dumbfounded, Satsukis looking at her surroundings in panic . Because she was focusing all of her attention on Rio, it seems that she somehow neglected her surroundings . Being aware that many people in their surroundings are sending inquisitive gazes toward them, Satsukis face is blushing in a surprising way . As a strong embarrassment is poking through her entire body, Satsukis immediately taking one step away from Rio . Rio whos looking at her appearance was laughing as if slightly amused by her . . What Satsukis glaring at Rio with scornful eyes . Ehm, it seems that the next tune of musical performance is about to start soon but, shouldnt we go there Rios proposed after clearing his throat . Thats right When shes looking away from Rio who give slightly blunt reply, Satsuki was walking at brisk step toward the dance plaza . The people whore going to dance during the next tune are on stand by on the right side of the dance plaza in the middle of the hall . Roana and Liselotte were in there too . When Satsukis going there to stand by along with Rio, the people in here quickly turn noisy . Part 8 It seems they have noticed but, I have to give my gratitude to you since this brief moment without getting greeted by anyone is really comforting, isnt it . I dont want to receiving a greeting from anyone right now, so lets just keep pretending that we are having an enjoyable conversation while laughing on occasion Satsukis muttering with tired face due to the looks which rudely poured on her . Though they have taken some distance from the surrounding, they have no knowledge of when will the people who I yet to give their greeting to Satsuki will appear . Today main guest is Satsuki, so it cant be helped and not an exaggeration to say that every participant in this evening party is wanting to make small talk with Satsuki . Yeah . Thats right . By the way, theres something that I want to ask, is that okay Uhm, I dont mind . Im pondering about what made Satsuki-san to want to become a hero . Would I be able to hear it Maybe Rios trying to guess what Satsuki will be trying to do in this world . Though its hard to think about it just from the impression about her tale so far and the image of her personality which he heard from Miharu, Satsuki definitely isnt limiting nor is she hiding a common desire like wanting to adventure and have things such as fame and fortune as a hero . If for example she has those kind of wishes, Miharu and cos value will be useful for having a vast amount of magical power . Despite not wanting to attract too much suspicion, Rio wanted to make sure whether theres even a sign of Satsuki wanting to make use of Miharu and co . . Its not like I want to become something like a hero . I didnt even wish to become one Satsuki said those words while showing a serious expression on her face . Well then . . Why did you become one . I, you see, I just want to go back to earth . My family is important to me, so are my friends, and theres so many things which I left undone . Suddenly being summoned to this world is just incomprehensible, there are no people who I know in my surroundings, the people whose faces I dont know, everyone is telling about me being a hero After speaking that much, Satsukis sighing lightly . Around the time I first came to this world . I, couldnt accept what happened to me . I requested the royalties to send me back to my original world right away after I received a brief explanation about the circumstances but, they said that there no known method . I was embarrassing myself while speaking with them but, even after a while, it was no use . I was staying in the room of the royal palace which was given to me, and after a short while, I became really suspicious that the people of the castle might know a way to return me so Im secretly walking around the castle to investigate that [ED: CoolStoryBob] Maybe it because of recalling those times, but Satsukis tightly clenching her teeth . When thinking about the situation she is placed in, maybe the day were painful in a way which she couldnt express with just words . Its different from Miharu and co who were transferred along with other people, because Satsuki truly was alone . But, I wonder what becomes of these days . Even tho Im still learning, continuously wasting time like this is really scary . Say, at this rate, wont I become a granny in this world if time keeps passing by like this . . And then, I wonder if its by that point that Im finally facing forward and saying I cant stand here without doing something ! . I was thinking about looking for a method to return to earth . Although in the end everything has been a waste, because it was really vexing giving up like that without even doing anything . But, I dont have the knowledge to do something alone, do I? Thats why I thought about borrowing the power of this country . Since fortunately the other party wants to use me as a hero, therefore, in exchange for becoming a hero, I will receive their help for the sake of returning to my original world . I wonder if you feel this way . Thats the reason for me to become a hero Part 9 Saying that, Satsukis showing a frail smile to Rio . Thats an extremely brave act, and yet her smile was extremely transient . Im sorry . I just asking about a bitter story Its okay, its nothing at all . Youre trying to test me, arent you, if it is okay to let the current me meet Miharu-chan and co Somehow, you cant place your trust in me, so were about equal in this regard, arent we . With that question just now, I somehow understood that you really are worrying about Miharu-chan and co Rio was staring at her for a while after hearing her question . Surprisingly, it seems that Satsukis seeing through Rios intention . It seems that shes more or less possessing an excellent insight . Then, how you think I wonder The result of your test . Have I passed your test Satsukis staring intently at Rio face . Rios floating a smile on his face . . Yeah, Ill let you to meet Miharu-san and co Was his answer . It seems the next dance is about to begin soon . Shall we continue our conversation while dancing Rio said that after sending a fleeting glance at the dancing hall . And then, he presented his hand to Satsuki . I see . I more or less have the experience of ballroom dance in my original world but, the step of the dance of this world is marvelously different . May I receive your guidance, O gentleman After saying that and seizing Rios hand, Satsuki was smiling lightly as if enjoying it . Yes, with pleasure . My lady Rios also nodding while smiling widely . Thereupon, this time, the sound of applause is reverberated in the hall . It seems that Flora had little mistakes but, theres admiration to her and Hiroaki who finished their dance . Many people in the venues seem to have noticed them . But, the people whove been waiting for a chance to dance on the stand by place including Liselotte were carefully assessing the situation of Satsuki and Rio much more than there were of Flora and Hiroaki . A~h, both of you . If its okay with you, wont you dance with me Hiroakis returned to the waiting place along with Flora in good mood . Just like that, hes applying for a dance to Roana and Liselotte . Yes, I was waiting for Hiroaki-sama with Roana-san for this sake Yeah, no matter how much the two of us want it, for the two of us to be dancing at the same time with Hiroaki-sama is impossible . It cant be helped since you only have one body . Please come and dance along with Liselotte-sama first Part 10 Roana who smiling politely when giving the first turn to Liselotte . Thats right . Well then, lets dance, Liselotte Yes . Well then, I shall accept that offer . Excuse me then Liselottes nodded while smiling widely . Rio and Satsukis happen to be passing by that place . Uhn, Satsuki and . . Haruto, isnt it . Yoo Hiroakis called to them . With this, everyone is going together Hiroakis figure who was waiting upon by three beautiful high-ranked noble girls to choose is expecially more conspicious than that of Rio and Satsuki . When those four entered Rio field of vision, he greeted them with instantaneous smile . Satsukis also nodding with forced smile floating on her face . When he see the figure of Rio taking Satsuki hand as if leading her, Hiroaki is sniffed with fuhn . Hee, Satsuki after Liselotte huh . Your relationship doesnt look very good . It appears that guys a lady killer . Right, Liselotte Hiroaki saying that with strangely disgusted smile . E, A, Yes . Uhm . Ahaha Liselottes agreeing while smiling wryly as if troubled by it . When her eyes met with Rios, Liselotte was bowing lightly without minding her surrounding while moving her mouth to say Im sorry . Rios nodding back with a smile . But, dont mind nameless guy whos standing out beyond his position . Theres this kind of proverb in my world . It say, Hammering the nails that are sticking out . Itll stink if youre going too far [TL : I cant believe he said this this to a former liberal arts college student] Hiroakis saying that while lightly shrugging his shoulder . My deepest gratitude for your warning . This humble self learnt something great because of this one inexperienced act Rios bowing deeply while giving a sociable smile after answering that . Despite speaking with extremely condescending attitude, Rio cant understand whether he give a plain advice with good intention, or is he just being sarcastic on purpose . But, he was being poured with scorn and terrible sarcasm by the young noble back in the royal academy . Because of that, even if Hiroakis saying those words with sarcasm, it would be too little to even scratch Rios feelings . Ah, be careful . Yosh, shall we dance then . Liselotte After saying that, Hiroakis moved his hand around Liselotte shoulder . Uhm, yes . With pleasure Part 11 Despite her body being slightly stiff, Liselottes nodding with beautiful smile . Hiroakis sending a fleeting gaze toward Rios face while hes leaving, then turned his body and revealed a smile with humph . Just like that, theyre walking together toward the dance hall to have a dance . Thereupon, a muttering as if displeased is resounded on Rio side . What is, that Hes too cocky . Has suddenly getting the position of a hero made him that splendid Maybe because she feels something in Hiroaki attitude, Satsukis glaring at his back . Though at first she was watching Hiroakis speech with stunned expression, it seems angers gradually seething in her heart . Im sorry Roanas bowing deeply while saying so . When shes changing her attention to Flora whos standing awkwardly as it is, Flora-sama, wont you want to see Hiroaki-samas dance with us Roana has invited Flora . Ah, yes . Uhm . Despite nodding, Flora was hesitating whether she should leave this place . Just like that, when her eyes were wandering between Rio and Roana, M-My apologize . It would hurt your feelings, right For some reason, hero-sama is tired due to his inexperience in evening parties Soon, shes bowed to Rio as if determined to do that . Its nothing, I think Flora-sama isnt the one who has to apologize though Satsukis replying while pursing her lips . Au . I-Im sorry . Uhm . Flora is trembling while shes curling herself as if her body is withered . I say, Flora-sama has no need to apologizing Now, Satsuki said that while smiling wryly to Flora . During that Rios looking at Flora condition, The timid and clumsy parts of her didnt change after all this time huh He heartly thought so . In the first place, a royalty shouldnt that easily apologize to another person . Even if saying the words of apology, its better if she shows a self-important attitude as if not minding it or feeling its hard to do . Maybe Floras just too kind as a royalty . Rio thought so . Nonetheless, he had no intentions of conveying that to her . But, seeing that Floras become the center of attention of the surrounding people who see her withered figure apologizing in front of Rio and Satsuki . It seems that having found that its difficult to interpose the words to pierce this silence with her being a retainer, feeling that the state became slightly uneasy even from Roana . [Alt TL: Roana in her position as retainer finds it difficult to break this situation ] Rio has no choice but to devise a plan to control the situation as the one who she apologized to . Rios sighing lightly and then, Part 12 Please stop it . If you make Her highness Princess Flora do something like that, it will result in a situation just like Hiroaki-sama warned of* . Please dont worry about it . Please look at the dance of Hiroaki-sama along with Roana-sama[TL* : Fixed, courtesy to kittenbitten-san from NU] He kneeled respectfully as he say that . Y-Yes Thank you very much Floras telling her gratitude with downhearted face . Well then, Flora-sama . Please come here Being invited clearly by Roana this time around, Floras left him with slow steps . Just when theyre about to leave, Roanas bend her body lightly toward Rio . Were going too, Haruto-kun . It seems that the dancing has started Satsukis said that after sighing lightly as if to change her feelings . Chapter 98 Volume 1 Chapter 95.1 Chapter 95 [The Interstice of Ethic[1]] +++ڣԒg TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456, LittleEndu Part 1 An elegant music was being played in the hall that had become the venue of the evening party . There are many men and women who are forming pairs to dance on the dancing hall . With exception of Satsuki and Rio or, Hiroaki and Liselotte, there was the figure of Charlotte and Christhardt, the royalty of Galwark kingdom, amongst them . Maybe because everybody should be paying attention, quite a large number of people are watching the dance . Rio and Satsuki are mutually and softly overlapping their hands, and then leaning closer till they could feel each other breath . Which reminds me, I havent confirmed Satsuki-sans determination, have I . You want to meet Miharu-san and co too . Am I not mistaken Rio muttered those words lightly, all while performing an elegant dance step on top of it . . . Thats right . I want to meet them if only I could Satsukis replying with slightly gloomy expression . If thats the case, then the conversation couldnt be more simple . Lets talk about the plan for that Rios mouth said those words lightly . Thereupon, Satsuki was squinting her eyes . Its easy for me to say it but, with my current standing, you should have understood it right Yeah, youve been living in the royal castle as a hero . Though the freedom of your choices is probably respected as much as possible, youre definitely being monitored in case you try to do something . This is your situation, right Rios shrugging his shoulder lightly while answering that . Thats right . In that case, may I hear what kind of plan do you have in your mind Well . If you say that you want to meet with Miharu-san and co, the country will definitely give their permission for your reunion but After saying that Rio stops speaking, and color of dissapointment floats onto Satsukis face . Rios smiling gently and, But, it seems that somehow Satsuki-san hates that idea right The truth is, I also disagree with it . You should feel anxious about the fact that Miharu-san and co will become a political bargaining tool, right So, he asked as if he could see through the inside of Satsukis heart . His expression is calm in some respect . Its indeed the truth, right . Thats why, I wonder whyre you doing it this way by planning to come in contact with me alone But . If youve understood that far, you should have understood that its very difficult for me and Miharu-chan and co to meet right Satsukis showing an expression thats mixed between suspicion and puzzlement . In that moment, Rio felt that hes negotiating Satsuki with Miharu and co as a bargaining chip . For example, if it comes to the protection for Miharu and co in Galwark kingdom, Rio will become a benefactor whos protected the friends of Satsuki whos a hero . If thats the case, Rio might be able to climb the ladder of social status using those achievements . Maybe Rios hidden agenda is to climb the ladder of social status by using Miharu and co . Despite just for a moment, Satsuki has that kind of suspicion but, as expected, Rios also rejecting the idea of getting Miharu and co to be involved in the political strife of the country . That is based on the circumstantial evidence of their conversation but, whether or not hes gonna obediently follow his plan is another story . Satsuki cant read all of Rios thoughts and it would be no joke to just fully believe him and later be deceived* . [TL* : Courtesy to kittenbitten-san from NU] But it was also true that if Satsuki didnt take the first step herself, she wouldnt be able to get any information on Miharu and the others* . [TL* : Courtesy to kittenbitten-san from NU] Part 2 Yeah, of course . Since theres not that much time left, Ill say it briefly . When you said that you want to avoid meeting them up front, that means theres nothing but one method left Saying so, Rios wrapping his right hand around Satsukis back, and lightly pulling that slim waist . And then, whispering close to her ears . Lets hide it from the country and do it in secret Satsuki eyes are opened wide . Rios words are resounding so many times inside her brain . Secret meeting . Are you really going that far Even as a joke, currently Im living in the royal castle you know Despite of that, its something similiar to keeping watch on me in the castle, so something like secret meeting is impossible Satsukis refusing while slightly rising her voice . I dont have any plans to let you meet in the castle you know . Im thinking about helping Satsuki-san slip out from the castle Slipping out from the castle you say . How are you going to do that Thats depending on the current monitoring system toward Satsuki-san . I will ask this but, is Satsuki-san being monitored inside your room until sleeping Satsukis showed a pensive expression to Rio question . I havent thought about it like that but, its not I think . There were times when even I was awake till late at night without sleeping a few times but, at least no one has ever come to visit me when Im sleeping . Im sure that theyre not going so far as looking inside Satsukis replying after a slight hestitation . In that case, the right time is at the middle of the night, isnt it Rio replied in a flash . That is, maybe itll be late at night if its the time to slip out but . Thats impossible you know . Certainly, no one will be coming to monitor someone whos sleeping if its in the middle of the night but, theres guards outside of the room, and then theres security soldier swarming around the inside of the castle you know Satsukis telling him that half by reflex . Of course . Thats something that Im fully aware you know Satsukis telling the risk that will also be shared by Rio, never by any means is she making light of it . No matter how what she does with Rio, a raid toward a royal castle is not something she wants to perform just because of a simple decision . Theres a need to be overly vigilant on the surroundings when infiltrating . And, from the fact that even amongst humans, there are people who have high perception of magical power, theres a fear that those people will be detecting unusual phenomenon due to the remnant of magical power thats drifting in the air when hes using spirit arts for secret business . If theyre noticing the unusual phenomenon, itll certainly turn into an uproar . Though escaping might not be that hard even when it turned into an uproar, instead, the plan to meet Satsuki will be increasing in difficulty . But, Let me somehow handle that point . This is what you call entering a tiger den right S-Somehow handle it you say Part 3 Satsuki is wishing that she could hold her head . While he was saying something like that so easily, she also lost her will to offer further opinion . Or rather, the development of their conversation is too fast paced, her processing speed is unable to catch up with it . The time is also limited, may you tell me the position of your room Since Ill come to visit you tonight when the full moon is hanging on the southern sky Satsuki slightly hestitated due to the paralysis in her train of thought to the question that was thrown at her . Though theres many things she wants to ask regarding a certain invasion plan in Rios mind moreover so is regarding Miharu and co . Everything that she wants to ask is too much to answer knowing the remaining time left . After the dance has finished, she wont be able to have such a long drawn conversation alone with Rio . Since itll be stirring the displeasure from the surroundings if she does so . . . If youre going that far, then theres four spires in the four directions of the royal castle, right My room is on the top floor of the east one At the end of her internal discord, Satsuki decided to tell Rio the location of her own room . Though she has no knowledge about what kind of method hell be using to invade the castle, its hard to fight against the charm of gaining information about Miharu and the others . Satsukis in the situation where she has no knowledge about Rios identity yet, though theres nothing that can make her trust his words in this short amount of time, at least from the conversation this far, she can see that Rios an intellectual person . It might be better to trust him when weighing the risks and return . But, maybe because shes too preoccupied with the matter of regaining information about Miharu and co, and the feasibility of the place also can be seen clearly, Satsukis overlooked one thing . The matter regarding the act of the invasion toward the royal castle is a felony which will be sentenced with death penalty if its confirmed to be true . In short, the action that Rios going to do is a law breaking act . That will cause her to become reluctant if its the normal Satsuki in the peaceful time . But, the patterns she encountered this time are something that couldnt make her oppose it . In short, she was set adrift by how influential the conversation was . Im glad that this talk is concluding quickly . Just in case, Ill tell you about this in advance, secret meeting is not the method to meet them multiple times . To the very last Its emergency means . If you want to meet them again after this, please check your mutual intent by discussing it Youre right . Should we live together, or separately, maybe its of no use and not something that you can give the solution to me . . Satsuki sighed lightly while saying so . Yes . Im of no use and cant give you the solution Rios muttering with a low voice . EH? Satsukis unintentionally gasping to his coldhearted voice, and suddenly raised her face . But, for some reason Rios smiling kindly . She cant feel the remains of a suspicious person, that smile is similar to a clergy who hides their emotions . Seeing that smile, she thought that somehow she can place her trust into this person . But, somehow the matter regarding the person called Rio is something that she cant grasp very well . At the same time, she felt that hes a mysterious person . Maybe because she absolutely cant feel any risk assessment from him . This kind of feeling is something that she doesnt have if its a human who has his self-interest behind his action . Its an anticlimax or should she say, she feel that its a bit too mismatched . Thereupon Satsukis sighing lightly inside, . . I cant fully put my trust on you yet but, please receive my gratitude . Thank you Part 4 She said her gratitude while peering into Rios eyes . Perhaps, it might be because she wants to peer into Rios heart . Shes not stepping herself up, because something like peering into the heart of your opponent isnt an easy matter . Its nothing, Im only doing this for myself Rios smiling as if troubled while replying to her . Yes After the short reply, Satsukis stepping in as if to entrust her body to Rio, gently placed her left hand to Rio cheek . And then, after smiling as if enjoying her action, shes peering at Rios face from point-blank range even more so . OOH Despite being unexpected and lascivious, that was a lovely gesture . The looks of the audience is fixating on them . While twirling around when they do a rotation, they keep carving of elegant yet rhythmical steps . You seem to be enjoying this arent you Rio asked her . He noticed a slight change in Satsukis atmosphere which kept sticking on her till a while ago . I see . Because its a rare chance to dance with the someone who understands my feelings, so Im trying to give you a passionate dance in order to not get myself swarmed by proposals for a dance after this Satsukis showing her impish smile . Am I your man repellant Rio was smiling wryly . Thats right . Its troublesome when you receive a dance invitation right after returning right Replying so, Satsuki blushes lightly and then removes her gaze from Rio . Maybe shes somewhat embarrassed with their situation, being glued to each other . I suppose that theres many people who want to dance with Satsuki-san you know Im reluctant to do it you know . I hate the idea of having to dance with someone that I dont know Satsuki sighed lightly . Im someone who you dont know You are . . Well, I have been surprised in various ways by you, right . I mean, it was really surprising when I suddenly heard a voice resound inside my head . Maybe, I can tell that somehow youre someone who wont cause trouble . Dont you think that this compensation is fine to make up for that Satsukis looking at Rio with a pleasant smile floating on her face while saying so . Thats harsh you see Part 5 Their eyes meet and then, they start laughing together . Soon after that, the musical performance for the dance is coming to an end . The most of applause that was coming from the spectators was not for Christhardt and Charlotte, nor Hiroaki and Liselotte, its was meant for the pair of Rio and Satsuki . Though one part of the spectators doesnt find that to be amusing, the evening party is going on well from thereafter and that ended the first day of the evening party . After the evening party has closed its curtain, Rios returning toward Duke Kretias mansion in which he was previously staying along with Liselotte . Though Liselotte seemingly wanted to ask something when theyre on the way to home, Rios ignored that all along . Liselotte too wont inquire in such a rude manner, thus time is flowing by toward bedtime . And then, the evening party of the capital keeps going on in the silent night . The time for the full moon to hang on the southern sky will be coming soon, Rio decided to slip out from the mansion when most of the people in the Duke Kretia mansion are already in their dreams . The defense of Duke Kretias mansion is strict . Whether its raiding or slipping out of the mansion, the biggest barrier is Liselottes chamberlain, Aria Governess . He has confirmed that Arias sensitive to sign . He already made preparations to slip out the mansion last night, though Rio tried to secretly leave to the garden in the name of training while basking with the night wind, Aria also nonchalantly came to the garden and greeted Rio . Aria was looking at the figure of Rio swinging his mock sword with the expression as if admiring him for some reason . But as expected, it doesnt mean that Aria also happened to stay up all night long . If its for work related to personal care of Liselotte, Arias bedtime is also quite early . Of course, the bedtime of the humans who live in this world is quite early compared to the japanese people who live in modern time . The cost of light also couldnt be taken as trivial matter, thats why many people are preparing to work early in the morning . Now back to the main topic . Rios dressing formally in black and then heading toward the royal castle under the cover of the night . The moonlight is shining upon the royal castle, the faint light of magic tools which have been lit in every turn of the royal castle . Though the time has rushed late into midnight a long time ago, to welcome the foreign guest from the foreign country, currently the defense in the royal castle is even more strict than usual . Though the inside of the castle has fallen into silence, great numbers of soldiers are being deployed on the rampart and on the solid castle wall which is towering high with its massive size, theyve been extremely cautious as to not even let one mouse to invade the royal castle . The thing about an outsider creeping into the castle without being found by someone is an impossible task even if that person is not a run-of-the-mill person . But, its a different story if that person can fly in the sky without making any sound . Though the soldiers are sharpening their eyes and ears while keeping their vigilance for the living beings or demons who fly in the night sky, as expected, its a difficult matter for them to discover an invisible object which is flying without making any noise . Satsuki said that her room is on the top floor of the spire that is towering high at the royal castle . Therefore, something like creeping in it is not so difficult for Rio who was flying in the sky with spirit arts . Satsukis wearing her one-piece pajama and sitting on top of her bed while hugging her knees, she was staring at the full moon thats peeking out from the south balcony . Part 6 . Will he really come Rio has said that hell come to meet her when the full moon is floating in the southern sky . Currently the full moon is hanging just right of the southern sky . When she tries to calmly think about it after the evening party has ended, Satsuki reached the conclusion that invading the royal castle is impossible but, if its going as his declaration, Rio will come at any time . I though the students that were wandering in and out of the male and female rooms during an excursion trip might feel like this Somehow, maybe the current me is slightly understanding their feelings . A smile peeked on Satsukis lips . For some reason her chest is throbbing loudly . Because she cant go anywhere with her confined status, this might cause the release of adrenalin . Though this was the first time breaking the law for her whos hailed as a proper and diligent girl by her surroundings in high school, Satsukis feeling excitement in herself for this very reason . A wrong thing to do, huh . Sure it is . Though hes creeping in, itll be quite bad if he leaked his position, wouldnt it . If hes unlucky, itll come to death penalty Its the so called invasion to the castle where the royalty is living . And in the end, hes been trying to take out Satsuki, the hero . Despite not by accident, it definitely counts as a criminal act by the law of the Galwark kingdom . Though in the case of Japan, the crime of invading ones house is a light crime, never did she think that the act of invading the place where the royalty are living is counted as a light crime in this world . Its definitely a heavy crime . The worst possible sentence is death penalty . Satsuki suddenly pondered about such things . She was making light of the situation since her consciousness is stolen by the information of Miharu and co, despite paralizing her intuition, Satsuki was feeling uneasy as if a bucket of cold water is being poured on her . Will he . Really come Or was he just joking That or did he have full confidence in his skill Satsukis recalled the throbbing of her heart which is obviously different with the one till now . She has never violated the law up till now . She was taught to pay attention to the eyes of the surrounding people in her everyday life as the daughter of a company president . She came to persuade herself without an example in her surrounding as the student council president in high school . That was how she was living and raised in Japan . Though everyone has their own moral standards, Satsuki couldnt help but feel a stronger reluctance than a normal person for breaking the law or doing something taboo . Much less to say if its an action which is deserving of death penalty . Theres dozens of defense soldiers who are patrolling inside of the spire . There are also several soldiers in another room . I wonder how hes planning to come Is there an accomplish But, someone who can guide him with free pass till this room is . Shes pondering on the way that Rioll be using to come toward her room . But, she couldnt get an answer when thinking about it by normal means . Impossible, is it . Hell be found by the soldiers who are always patrolling when attempting to move inside of the spire . The soldier in front of the room wont give a pass to enter the room to someone without a justified reason . When it comes to the night time, justifying a reason is also greatly limited . Part 7 Theres no way that he got heated up and stunned the soldier whose been inside the spire Itll become quite tumult if its really turning out that way But, in addition to that, the means of entering this room is When her imagination reached that far, Satsuki was suddenly taken aback . And then shifted her eyes to the south balcony which she kept open . Theres no way that hes intending to climb the wall of the spire right The height of the spire is several dozen metres . Surely, though she wants to believe that he wont do something like climbing the wall of the spireDD, . What I want in the end after all The inside of her head became jumbled with various things, Satsuki was somehow a bit lost in her thoughts . She is reluctant to break the law . But, she wants to meet Miharu and co . Theres two means to meet them, its whether they come to meet her, or she goes to meet them . For example, even if shes summoning them to this castle, she wants to have a discussion regarding the risk of it beforehand . Since maybe shell bring inconvenience to Miharu and co if shes calling them, if theyre going to come, she wants them to know the danger itll cause them . And then, she wants to convey this danger from her own mouth . Since she thinks that not doing so is a cowardice . Even so, what is the best way to have that kind of discussion . Must she meet Miharu and co by breaking the law as Rio suggests, if its the so called invasion, even if she writes a letter, will she receive the letter delivered by Rio* . [TLC* : ꥪ᰸ͨ`Ƥä_˻ᤤФǤȤΤʤּǤƥꥪ˽줱Ƥ餦] [ED: Rio suggested breaking the law, the so called invasion, Satsuki doesnt want to do that, and thinks that, even if she were to write a letter, would Rio bring her the answer Miharu would write . ] Haa Shes sighing lightly as she cant derive to an answer . In the end, its vexing to the point that she has no choice but depend on Rio . Thereupon, a figure of a person quietly appeared on the south balcony without showing where they were coming from . Next moment, gentle wind is blowing into the room while making Hyuu sound . The wind is diffusing as if circulating to the corner of the room and then, it was returning toward the balcony . Eh? Satsukis bewildered by the mysterious movement of the wind that was blowing into her room . Though theres slight illumination by the moonlight, she doesnt know the identity of the figure thats wrapped in total darkness . What she barely understood was only the fact that hes wearing a hood and dark clothes . Excuse me . Ill use detection . Magic . It seems theres a guard soldier outside but, theres no surveillance inside of your room . I came to meet you Thereupon, a small voice of a young man is resounding inside of the room . The owner of the voice is quickly entering the room . . Youre, Haruto-kun right Satsukis putting up her guard while timidly asking him . Yes . Thats right It was a familiar voice which she heard before . Satsuki breathed in relief . But, a gulty feeling is immediately rushing into her chest . Youre really Invading the castle, arent you [1] Gap of Morale conduct Chapter 99 Volume 1 Chapter 95.2 +++ڣԒg TL : Cnine ED/PF : Part 8 Satsuki said those words with a slightly unpleasant tone . Yeah, its as I said right . I said that Ill manage it somehow Rios tone while replying to her was calm . Thats so but, you mean you are raiding the castle alone Yes Rios replying nonchalantly . . You, youre actually a spy of a foreign country right Doing something like climbing the wall in the midst of this darkness isnt something that can be done by anyone right Satsukis sending an inquisitive gaze to Rio . Doing something like raiding dozens metres high spire by climbing its wall in the middle of darkness isnt something that can be done by a normal person . The possibilities are only someone whos received a harsh training to do this kind of work . Though it might be because shes watching too many dramas and movies, Satsuki thought was along that way . Youre wrong . Im really nothing more than an ordinary person Rios shaking his head while smiling wryly . Theres no way thats true, since you cant just simply invade the royal castle alone . . Satsukis face cramped . Certainly you might say so Rios agreeing with a puffed smile . Satsuki finds herself unable to retort to Rios words, several seconds of silence are descending inside of her room . Riight, even more so, nobody noticed If this kind of thing is leaked out, you might be receiving a death penalty . Its still possible to back off now, for you to be brave and risk something like this Satsuki told him that with an awkward expression almost immediately . Despite it being in the cover of darkness, Rio could feel the guilt that was released by Satsuki for some reason . And then, vaguely guessing what she has in her mind in this situation . Could it be that youre having cold feet So Rio asked her with a plain tone . Satsuki unintentionally gasped for breath, its a bulls eye . Part 9 Im sorry . My explanation is insufficient right . This action of me raiding the castle is an action that obviously should be punished, and the action of me sneaking out with Satsuki, the hero, is . . despite not a subject to punishment, it might be a deed that is going against the law . Though I have no intention to be provocative, I dont mind to go back if youve no intention to meet Miharu-san and co by going as far as breaking the law . I mean, if you, Miharu-san, and her friends all want it, its possible for you to meet them in the castle . The thing that is certain is that Im in a hurry Saying so, Rios looking at the place where Satsukis standing . Despite being unable to see opposite partys face clearly due to the darkness, Satsuki couldnt help but notice a bit of the bottom of Rios heart . You dont think I did something wrong, do you Meeting with Miharu-chan and co even if I have to break the law Satsukis asking timidly . Her heart is beating heavily with [dokundokun] . Mistake . Is it . Though I dont understand about that matter very well, Im not particularly concerned about that . So as to not regret it later, I choose the best methods as necessary . Of course the talk about my moral value is within the scope of not ringing a warning but, its only that much Rios reply was truly a light way of reasoning . Its same as him saying that he wont even hesitate to break the established law of the country if he deemed that it was necessary . Because in reality, currently Rios already breaking the law of Galwark kingdom . Though Satsuki knew with their conversation till now that Rios a rational person, that kind of impression she had toward Rio was repainted in an instant . So the current situation isnt contrary to your moral value, is it If it is, I wouldnt have even come to this place, you know Rios smiling wryly while answering her with a composed tone . You . . Despite knowing what going that far means . Satsukis whispering those words with an appearance of being tormented by guilt . Hes intentionally breaking the law while knowing full well of what he is doing . So far, Satsukis never even considered to do that kind of action . Do you disdain such a action Rios calmly asking her . !!! Theres No Way Satsuki felt that her face became hot . Its a lie . She indeed feels so . indeed, Satsuki disdained Rios action . Even if its necessary, for Rio to easily commit this kind of crime . Because she couldnt see Rio as nothing but a man outside of her common sense . But, Satsuki was somehow ashamed that Rio can see through about that aspect of herself . Part 10 Why is he in this place right now Its for me, Miharu-chan, and co, right . Its not for himself . And yet, here he is . Offering choices to me . And yet, I . What she really should disdain is herself . It was prepared till this stage by Rio, whos unrelated to this matter . And yet, despite there being a chance to stop it, shes retreating at the last moment due to impending crisis and for her own self-protection . Despite its for herself, just pondering all over the place from a safe place wont change anything . Satsuki was truly ashamed at that personality of her . What should be disdained is me, right . Satsuki was muttering absentmindedly with self-derision . But, that instantly changed to a serious expression and, Sorry . Please let me meet with Miharu-chan and the others . Please help me meet them Shes bowing very deeply to Rio . Theres still the feeling of repulsion in her to not commit a crime . She was sure of that . But, her wish to meet Miharu and co is stronger than that . She didnt think that was a mistake when she thought about it that way . Of course, the matter of them doing a secret meeting is just unreasonable and maybe only served to delay the problem . Even so, the gist of it is, she can meet Miharu and co without any kind of problems . Would there be a better reunion than this . The youth who was standing before her has made that preparation . In that case, she should tell her gratitude to this youth . Other than disdaining from him for his action . Satsuki felt so . Is it okay Rios asking as if slightly surprised by her response . Yeah . I mean, I want to meet Miharu-chan and co . I want to meet and chat with them . Thats the reason why youre preparing that situaiton, right Yeah, well, thats true . . Rio made a slightly evasive answer . Maybe because hes slightly bewildered by the change of Satsukis attitude . I want to meet Miharu-chan and co . I cant lie to that feeling . Not like I want to lie either . So that I wont regret it later, right Satsukis smiling gently as she said that . Rios eyes are opened slightly wide . In order to not regret it, is it Yeah . These are your words though, arent they Is that so This reason is somehow easily resounding in Rios heart . Thats why, please . Im really sorry for the change of my attitude at this late hour but, please take me to where Miharu-chan and co are Part 11 And then, shes addressing to Rio with a sincere expression . Understood Rio said that as a light smile blooming on his face . But, its a bit too late for this now, I mean its as Satsuki-san said that theres a possibility that Im a spy right And yet, arent you curious about it Rio asked while looking at Satsuki . Thereupon, Satsukis chuckling lightly . What are you saying . I thought that I never said something like you being a spy you know Was her answer . I might be trying to assasinate you, you know Theres a time and place for everything . But if it comes to that Ill fight with all my power Satsukis replying that way while slightly shrugging her shoulders . Rio replied to that with smile on his face . Understood . In that case, shall we go . Toward the place where Miharu-san and co are Yeah . Please take me there . . Even so, how can you climb the wall of the spire It means that were going to be descending the wall of spire to return right So, Satsukis asking Rio about the method he was using to arrive to this room . When thinking about the height of the spire, to be honest, she wants to be spared from descending along its wall . But, the answer that came from Rio was greatly betraying her expectation . I didnt climb it you know EH? The moment she understood the meaning of his words, Satsukis tilting her neck . I descended toward it Maybe because of Satsukis expression, Rios tone when he replied to her is slightly pleasant to be heard . After holding Satsuki on the balcony, Rios soaring high in the sky while being covered by the curtain of the night sky . Their bodies keep ascending slowly . N-No way How can we fly Levitating powers Satsukis doubting her own eyes seeing the phenomenon which is completely defying the rules of gravity . Slowly but rapidly, their bodies are soaring toward the sky . Uwa~a No way Amazing In the blink of an eye, the view of the royal castle became smaller, Satsuki couldnt help but to say her admiration . [TL : Another sinker] Though she can see many tiny light spots in the royal castle far below her, Satsukis voice isnt even reaching the royal castle . Part 12 Amazing Amazing See, its amazing you know Satsukis raising a joyful voice . Up till now, she never saw the sky from so close . [TL : Airplane?] [ED: Not all people can afford plane tickets you know] When she turned her face upward, the night sky was decorated by countless shining stars, when looking below, the light of the full moon is gently shining upon the world . It cant be helped that she feels happy and is really enjoying that . See, have you seen that See That place, the stars are so pretty and the moon is so close Satsukis laughing innocently while pulling Rios sleeve like a child . Yeah, Ive seen it you know It was a scene that he has seen so many times up till now . So Rio replied with a wry smile . Fufu, that must be right . So you understand right . Fufufu Satsuki was laughing as if shes really happy . As if shes completely released from the stress which was haunting her up till now . Rios looking at Satsuki who makes that expression . That was the purest expression which shed shown to Rio so far . He cant even feel the slightest inch of her stouthearted expression which shed shown in the evening party . Yes, the one whos on Rios arms is she who was showing an expression befitting her age, it was the expression of a normal girl who you could find anywhere . N? What Before he noticed Satsukis facing toward him, and she asked Rio while leaning closer toward him with a delighted face . Its fun, isnt it? Rios asking and, Yeah, its fun you know Satsukis seemingly slightly embarrassed but, shes still answering Rio with a wide smile on her face . But, I wonder if its a bit cold here Though currently Strahl region is in the spring season, it doesnt mean that the cold night can be compared to Japan . Moreover, when it came to their position which is high in the sky, the cold seeping into their bones is mercilessly coming upon them . Despite putting on the overcoat she borrowed from Rio, shes only wearing her pajamas below that . Despite no matter how much shes getting excited due to the adrenalin, its impossible for Satsuki to not feel the cold . Please hold a bit more, its just a bit more till we arriving at the meeting point EE~h Part 13 Satsukis letting out a slightly pouting voice . It cant be helped then . Well then, could you fly a bit faster, please Satsuki nestles closer to Rio . Its warm And mutters so . The dream-like moment for her is coming to an end in the blink of an eye . Weve arrived you know After slipping out of the royal castle and flying on the air, Rio suddenly told their arrival . Is that so This place, seems like inside of the forest though . Satsuki timidly said those words while looking at the surrounding ground where theyre about to land . This place is the open space located inside of the forest which they can reach after advancing for a bit more from the grain producing region in the surroundings of the capital . Maybe he is saying that Miharu and co are waiting inside of the forest . After finishing a miracle-like flight, Satsuki has slowly regained her composure . As expected, this is a trap after all . Satsukis drenched in cold sweat after pushing her anxiety . At that time . Satsuki-san A voice who called Satsukis name is resounding in the vicinity . Satsukis sending her focus toward that direction by reflex . Thereupon, she could see the figure of several people approaching her from inside of the darkness . The voice which she is familiar with, and which she missed . Theyre inside the darkness but, Satsuki knows . Yes, the one who is standing right in front of her is the three of Miharu, Aki and, Masato . Everyone Satsuki said that with a voice filled with emotion . Theres no doubt about it . That is the figure of her companions . And then, despite extremely moved by their reunion, for some reason, Miharu and co stopped their feet several steps before reaching her place . N? Whats matter Satsukis tilting her head as she was asking for the reason of their delicate sense of distance . Miharu and co, each of them are looking at Rio and Satsuki . For some reason, Masato has a grin on his face as if understand the situation, Akis looking while having a light smile on her face as if feeling embarrassed . And then, Miharu was smiling awkwardly as if slightly bewildered by the situation . Theres something strange here . Satsuki who thought so is tried looking at her situation . AH And then she noticed . The fact that Rios carrying her like a princess . [ED: You know, In a bridal/princess carry] The thing about them glued together for safety reasons is something that cant be helped but, more than that, the distance between them is strangely close . The fact is that Satsuki is clinging to Rio as if embracing him . Part 14 Hey, how long youre going to hold me on your arms Satsukis asking that while looking at Rio with glaring eyes . Uhm, I would like to release you so very much but, I need you to release your hands first . . Rios replying with a dry laugh . Therefore, Satsuki finally noticed the fact that she was the one cuddling with Rio . Maybe because she was excited, it seems she had let her guard down . Satsuki released her hands which was coiling to Rios body in panic . Thereupon, Rio immediately dropped Satsuki on the ground . Satsuki then quickly took some distance away from Rio . Without understanding what she should say in this situation, a delicate silence has descended on this place . Clearing her throat with a cough and then, Uhm, Yah~ho . Is everyone healthy Satsukis saying that with a smile as if trying to deceive them . Chapter 100 Volume 1 Chapter 96.1 +++ڣԒͬ__ٻԒϤ TL : Cnine ED : LittleEndu PF: Shance Part 1 Unless you have nothing against chatting while standing, we should enter the house for the time being After briefly introducing Celia and Aisia, Rio proposed to change the scenery . By the way, just in case, since it would be hard to explain Celias matter, she introduced herself using her alias, Cecila . Regarding the rock house, they brought it here before taking Miharu and the others to the inn of the capital . House you say In the middle of the forest Satsuki restlessly looked around in her surroundings unable to find anything resembling a building . Though Miharu and Aki smiled when looking at Satsukis reaction, Masato alone was the one who showed a slightly proud expression . Over here . Satsuki-san After saying so, Rio took the lead and they all walked towards a rock . A-A rock When she discovered the gigantic rock enshrined inside the darkness, Satsuki let out a slightly bewildered voice . Yes . The insides of this were turned into a house, here is the entrance Rio opened the wooden door and entered the rock . When the door was opened, a bright light escaped the indoors towards the outside . He~, it really was turned into a house . Interesting Satsuki entered the house while surveying the surroundings of the entrance while expressing great interest . But, that was as far as she could keep her composure . Ha . . After passing the front door, Satsuki showed a surprised face . In there was a living room which exceeded her imagination . The first thing reflected in her vision was a truly spacious living room . There was even a concrete ground as a place to take their shoes off, there was no partition wall in between the living room and the entrance . Though it had a construction that was different from the traditional japanese architecture, if she had to express the atmosphere inside, she might feel that it had a modern touch . Satsuki didnt like the overflowing image of high class formalities like the castle room which she was residing in . But, because the dwarves who were acquainted with Rio displayed their skill, the inside turned into a place where a Japanese could live without having any out of place feelings . In the nice and comfortable interior, high quality furnitures were placed . Its better if you take off your shoes, isnt it We have a shoe rack over there Ah, . . Yes Satsuki followed Rios instructions and timidly took off her shoes . And then, after placing her shoes in the shoe rack, she surveyed the interior again . Part 2 Its better than the room at the castle but . This place, would be suitable for a room in one of the best hotels there are . . Satsuki muttered those words with a cramped face . Maybe because he heard her muttering . I wonder about that . Yet, theres still room left for a sixth person Masato told her that earnestly while nodding with uhnUhn . Miharu and Aki were also nodded along with him . Ahaha . After getting used to living in this house, the inn of the capital which we were using starts to feel narrow, doesnt it Yeah . The meals in this place are also delicious They start talking about various things . Just in case, we are saying that we were staying in the most prominent hotel in the capital, you see . And yet, comparing comfort, the room of that hotel isnt that different from the house were living in, you know So, Celia smiled wryly while giving additional information . If those words were to be heard by the dwarves who live in seirei no tami village, and who had a big role in the construction of this house, they would be nodding with proud expressions on their faces while saying Of course it is . He, Hee I-Is that so Satsuki comprehension was already unable to catch up with the situation, but she couldnt help but absent-mindedly reply appropriately while looking at the interior of the house . Since itll be difficult to keep standing like that, please sit for the time being . Theres something that you wish to talk about right, please take your time talking between the four of you . Now, Ill prepare some delicious tea for you Rio said that to Satsuki who was standing dumbfounded . Since I want to have another discussion with Cecilia and Aisia, will both of you go wait in my room please Ka~y . Lets go, Aisia Uhn Celia and Aisia started to head towards Rios room together . But, Celia stopped her steps in front of the door as if recalling something and, Ah, Haruto I would like some tea, you know, the usual one . Make it piping hot Smiling happily as she made that request before entering the door room . [ED: Im pretty sure you cant enter doors lol] Understood Rio nodded happily and then left towards the kitchen . Ah, let me help you, Haruto-san Thereupon, Miharu offered her help as if she had waited for that . Please, enjoy your time together with Satsuki-san, Miharu-san Rio refused her offer while shaking his head . But, Miharu had already made her move . Part 3 I cant just let you to do that alone you know . Moreover, its faster when two people are making it . Please let me to help you She already arrived at the kitchen while saying that . Rio and Miharu faced each other in front of the kitchen . Uhm, well, would you help me Rio said those words after peering at her expression as if embarrassed for a moment . Yes Miharu replied with a delighted expression . Thus, the two of them entered the kitchen and started preparing the tea . Their cooperation was extremely good . In the end, it was only the three of Satsuki, Masato and Aki that were left in the living room . Take a seat, Satsuki-neechan Masato said that as he sat on the corner of the sofa* . [TL* : The L part of the sofa] Aki sat along with him . Everyone is adapting more than I expected huh . And yet, depite appearing like this, I still have my guard up She enjoyed the night of flying just now to her hearts content but, shes not that satisfied as if it was somehow a fruitless effort . Though there were many things she wanted to ask them, she knew that it would cause slight annoyance if she asked about them bluntly, so Satsuki simply sat obediently with slumped shoulder . Ah, Amazing . The sofa is so fluffy Rio and Miharu soon returned from the kitchen . They prepared several peoples worth of tea on top of the table and used a complete set of white porcelain-made tea set . Well go back to the castle before midnight, Satsuki-san . Since itll get dangerous if the fact that you disappeared is known, but for now please just have a nice talk without minding about the time Ah, yes . Uhm, thank you . . Satsuki said her gratitude with a timid tone, maybe because of the slight tension . Shell be fine if she talks with Miharu, Aki and Masato . Rio came to that conclusion and then replied with a smile on his face . Its nothing, Ill excuse myself then Saying so, Rio went back towards his own room . Finally, the ones left in the living room were only the four japanese . Uhm, though I already said this to Aki-chan and Masato-kun, let me say it to you too, long time no see, Miharu-chan . Its nice to see you so healthy Part 4 So, Satsuki addressed the three of them . Yes . Im glad that Satsuki-san is healthy too Miharu replied while showing a gentle expression on her face . Yeah . Im healthy you know . Well, I have always been staying inside the castle without trying to do anything, you see . Moreover, I can meet you guys this way While Satsuki smiled at them, Miharu, Aki and Masato were being bashful as if feeling awkward . Well then . There are many things to make our conversation enjoyable, but wont you tell me about pressing matters before thatOur time is limited Satsuki proposed that they should make full use of their time . Yes . Uhm, well then, from where should we start at Miharu asked while tilting her head . U~hm, youre right . For the time being, what about after you came into this world, wont you tell me what has happened so far Yes Miharu nodded immediately . Uhm, we also dont really understand as it happened so suddenly butDD Miharu told her that after taking a short breath and recalling the events of that day . About the matter that they were suddenly somewhere in the middle of the plains, about the fact that they encountered a group of slave trader mercenaries while lost, about the fact that they were taken captive as slaves, about the fact that they were saved by Rio who just happened to be passing by that place, and then about the fact that they have been under Rios protection since then, and then they recounted everything that had happened till todayDD . Satsuki silently listening to Miharus story without interrupting her . Though there were many questions floating in her head, first she wanted to know directly what has happened . And then, after hearing the complete story, Satsuki showed a grave expression . Im sorry . Since you guys got dragged into this world during my summoning as a hero . Right . And you were about to become slaves . Satsuki lowered her head while saying so . It seems that somehow she feels that the misfortunate events which fell onto them are her fault . They showed a bewildered expression and, Thats not true you know Everyone denied together . Satsukis body trembled . But . Her voice spilled, sounding as if vanishing from Satsukis mouth . I mean, wasnt Satsuki-san dragged in too? Theres no reason to apologize you know Part 5 Miharu told her . Yup . Satsuki-neechan has no need to feel indebted you kno~w Its as they say Aki and Masato followed after Miharu . Even so, maybe you would not have been involved in this incident if you were not by my side you know Since we were summoned into this world by the Holy Stone(Brave Stone) as it was summoning heroes Even if you say that, it also cant be helped . Since regardless of what happens, you yourself was not aware that you were going to be summoned to this world as a hero Miharu replied while gently shaking her head . Miharu-chan Satsuki chewed on her lips with a downhearted expression . I mean, its as Miharu-neechan said . Moreover, according to Haruto-anchans story, we were separated by accident, it seems that its to prevent if theres some kind of accident in one place* [TL: Like being trapped inside rocks] Masato said that to encourage her . Thereupon, a doubtful expression came upon Satsukis face . Uhm . . What do you mean In order to clear her doubt, Satsuki asked Masato . EH? Aa~H, Uhm What was that . I cant really remember it since its a complicated story . Ill leave it to you, Aki-neechan After laughing awkwardly, Masato asked Aki to do the explanation . Somehow it seemed that he couldnt really remember the small details . EH, M-ME Uh~m . Even Aki who suddenly received the pass from Masato was confused . Miharu smiled gently while looking at their reaction from the side . I also dont really understand the fundamental theory behind it but, it seems that somehow the magic that was used when they simultaneously summoned both Takahisa-kun and Satsuki-san to this world was the cause of our separation And then, Miharu took over the explanaiton . The magic to summon Takahisa-kun and me Its similar to a certain magic which moves stuff to a separated place by interfering with space . We were summoned by that kind of magic He~, its the first time I heard that, as I thought magic like that does exist Satsukis nodded as if really interested in that topic . Part 6 Miharu simplified the explanation that she heard from Rio to the best of her abilities . In short, aside from me, theres a possibility that Takahisa-kun was also summoned as a hero . . Right Yes . Haruto-san has said that it might be so . But then, since theres no one but the three of us who witnessed the magic invoked for the two of you, the thing which we saw might be incorrect but . . What did you feel right before you were being summoned, Satsuki-san I felt that my surroundings were slowly being distorted . Its as if the space was coiling to form a vortex It could be proof of that magic being invoked . Satsuki-san aside, it seems that a similar phenomena may have occurred with Takahisa-kun as the target I see, so that was the reason Satsuki showed an expression as if she began to understand something . Thank you . I heard really interesting things Dont mention it, since its nothing more than a retelling of what Haruto-san said Fu~hn, so that was it . . I was a bit anxious about what kind of person he is but, it might be nice for the story to derail like this Satsuki said so while smiling wryly . Following that she showed a slightly serious expression and, Sorry . Thank you very much . Im slightly confused which words are better said on this occasion but, Im glad that I could meet all of you after coming alone to this world . At first I was desperate and even came to think that I might be the only one who was summoned to this world . And yet, another summoned hero said that hes Japanese, so I came to the conclusion that maybe you guys had also come . I felt relieved . Thats why, heDD I was truly surprised when Haruto-kun said that people sharing your names are under his protection . And then, I felt feeling relieved at the same time . Im really happy, and grateful that youre safe and sound . Satsuki told them that, feeling relief from the bottom of her heart . Yes . We felt the same way . I was pondering how we would meet you when we heard from Haruto-san that you are in the castle but, he said that he would negotiate about that with Satsuki-san Miharu said that as if slightly embarassed . I see, so you have received that much help from him, havent you Yes, the truth is were doing really well because of Haruto-san . Its as if we have left anything and everything to him Miharu said so while showing an apologetic smile . Youre unable to properly express your gratitude, right? Yes Part 7 Miharu nodded deeply . Nevertheless, it has been painful for you so far, hasnt it . Youre also properly taking care of Masato-kun and Aki-chan . You did great, Miharu-chan Satsuki tightly clasped Miharus hands who was sitting by her side . Miharu shook her head in panic . No, I really havent done anything . . I dont think so . Since I feel relieved just by knowing that theres someone in this truly unknown world who I know beside myself . Much less to say if that person is older than myself . Right, you two Satsuki asked as she looked towards Masato and Aki . YES Uhn Aki and Masato nodded at the same time . I thought that it was already hopeless when Miharu-neechan went another direction in a different coach . Aki-neechan was crying at that time Thereupon, Masato started to recite about that story . WHA T-Thats not true Aki who sat by his side replied nervously . Thats a lie . Didnt you make an uproar as if you were gonna lose it and started crying I said thats not true In the first placeDD Aki was desperately trying to stop Masato who was about to tell his story . And then, it was about to develop into a sibling quarrel like usual butDD . Fufufufu . . Ahaha Satsuki started to giggle as if she just saw something funny . Being taken aback, Aki and Masato ceased their quarrel . Uhm, Satsuki-san Miharu who sat by her side asked Satsuki . Fufu A~~h, thats strange . Im sorry for laughing After giggling lightly for a while, Satsuki apologized for her sudden laugh . Bo, its okay but . Was there something strange So, Masato asked . I mean, to think that I could see the two of you quarreling like this as if we were in Japan . Im glad that I got to see that after a long time, and somehow I felt its funny Part 8 Satsuki explained the reason why she suddenly started laughing . A~H, I see Ahaha Masato and Aki smiled wryly feeling awkward . That certainly is true . If its the usual, Miharu-oneechan or oniichan will stop us before it gets too heated up Aki showed a slightly lonely expression . Lately, its become the duty of Haruto-anchan and Miharu-oneechan Masatos earnestly told her that . I see . So youve not heard about Takahisas location yet Satsuki asked that question as she guesses from the change in Akis expression . Yes . It seems Haruto-san is still trying to look for him but . . How about Satsuki-sans side Miharu agreed and then asked that . I dont know Satsuki shook her head as if feeling apologetic for that fact . Is that so Miharu replied with a slightly dejected expression . Masato also sighed in disappointment, Aki hanged her head down feeling downhearted . After confirming their reaction, Satsuki, But you see . After hearing the story from before, I thought that theres only one possibility After she said that . R-Really Aki vigorously straightened herself . Please calm down . I thought that theres a possibility for it but, Ive no proof of that E-Even that is okay Please tell me Wheres oniichan Aki asked with her feelings on the edge . Saint Stellar Kingdom . A certain country south from Galwark kingdom . Maybe you guys have already heard about that country Yes . We were taught by Haruto-san Aki replied immediately . Come to think of it, Haruto-anchan did say that . Theres a possibility that theres a hero in that country Chapter 101 Volume 2 Chapter 96.2 Chaptre 96 [The Conversation and Reunion of the People of the Same Home Town] +++ڣԒͬ__ٻԒϤ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Part 9 Masato said that as if recalling Rios words . Oh my, so you know about it . Hes a quite well-informed person, isnt he . You should know that Im the main guest of the evening party which is held in the Galwark kingdoms royal castle, right As a matter of fact, it seems they also invited the hero of Saint Stellar kingdom to that evening party . Well, they have not arrived yet though Satsuki replied while smiling wryly . Though she hoped that the hero is Takahisa, Aki lowered her head downheartedly when Satsuki said Not arrived yet . But, Satsuki kept going on with her story as it is . It seems that the country of Saint Stellar is extremely closed off country* . Weve sent a message for the time being but, the reply still hasnt come . It seems they usually reject right away without waiting too long . Then, theres the fact that my handwriting is on the letter held by the messenger . If Takahisa-kun is the hero of Saint Stellar kingdom, he should have seen my handwriting . If thats the case, shouldnt he come [TL* : Its like Japan before black ship appearance] [PF: do people recognize others handwritings these days?] Satsuki smiled broadly while asking that . Y-YES Aki repeatedly nodded her head . Since the evening party will be held over the span of three days, I think that theres still a possibility for him to come . There seems to be exceptions but, in the case of prolonged evening parties, it happens often that the foreign guests start attending from the second day onward even tho the invitation is for the first day Thats right, on the occassions where one holds a prolonged evening party, in the case of the foreign guests, depending on the status of their country or their relationship with the other country, have situations where they shift their schedule quite frequently . Its called the method of country invitation from the second day onward and, country invitation from first day . [ED: You nobels make no sense . Im not even going to edit it, its basically the same just said in a more fancy way] For that sake, Galwark kingdom gave priority to the nobles of their own country to build relationship with Satsuki, the countries which they carefully picked and allowed to attend from the first day were just the Anti-government organization of Bertram kingdom and Saint Stellar kingdom . That aside, they already made the arrangements for many people from the small neighboring countries to attend from tomorrow onward . R-Really Yeah . Well, Im not really sure whether hell be attending the party though . But, from what I heard from the royalties, I think hell be attending since, while they say that Saint Stellar is indeed a closed country but it still cannot be considered a hostile one If thats the case, oniichan too . An expression full of hope floated on Akis face . Satsuki looked at her expression for a few seconds and, . . Well then . Theres something that I want to ask from you guys Yes . What might it be Miharu replied after readying herself a bit . If Takahisa is found, what are you guys going to do after that Part 10 So Satsuki bluntly asked about what theyll do afterward . What we want to do, is of course, to be together with oniichan Aki said her wish faster than anyone . Well, thats that, right Masato also followed after Aki . On the contrary, despite the expression floating on Miharus face as if she wants to say something, she just shut her lips and looks at Masato and Aki . Satsuki looked at their situation and then, I see . Does that mean that youre going separat ways with himDD With Haruto-kun When she asked so . EH Aki and Masato stiffened when the question was asked by Satsuki . But, contrary to them, only Miharu showed a gloomy expression . W-Why does it come to us separating from Haruto-anchan I dont understand it . Why, why did it come to that Masato asked as his tone started to raise in panic . Maybe the way I asked that was a bit hard to understand . Maybe youll meet Takahisa-kun in the near future . When it comes to that, which one will you choose to take care of you between Haruto-kun and Takahisa-kun Satsuki calmly threw that question at the end . T-Thats why, how does that relate to separating from Haruto-anchan . . Masatos tone got weaker as he was overpowered by Satsukis presence . I mean, for example, if Takahisa is a hero, he will belong to a country just like in my case . If thats true, then Takahisa will have become a central part of a certain country around this time, you know . For now the first candidate for that country is Saint Stellar kingdom So Satsuki told them about that fact . Masato anxiously looked at Satsuki . Satsuki decided to go on with her explanation without waiting for Masatos reply . In short, if you receive protection from Takahisa then it means that youre receiving protection from the country that he belongs to . If it comes to that, is there any reason for Haruto-kun to be together with you Satsuki calmly threw that question . T-There is you know Because Haruto-anchan is my swordsmanship master [ED: teacher] Masato replied while raising his voice . I see, so youre getting taught swordsmanship . Its good that youre learning a skill to protect yourself . But, the matter of Haruto-kun as your swordsmanship teacher and whether or not he belongs to the country which Takahisa-kun and you guys belong to is a different problem altogether Part 11 Satsuki said that while staring at Masato . W-Why Hes not educated with Japanese morals . Haruto-kun has his own life . He has a place where he belongs to . Moreover, he might actually have other things that he must do . In short, he wont always go to the places which are suited for everyone you know . You should understand that, shouldnt you Satsuki gently said that to him as if admonishing the child . Emotional feelings aside, maybe because he understands that, Masato was at a loss for words . U-Uhm . If thats the case, Takahisa-oniichan will come to us Aki who sat beside him muttered timidly . Thats depending on the agreement with the country but, first, seeing that he belongs to a country as a hero, maybe its something like an easy part-time job Thats, right Maybe because she already understood from the very beginning, Aki nodded her head as if feeling downhearted . Sorry for suddenly saying such strange things . But you see . Maybe youll meet Takahisa-kun soon just like how you met me Soon, with oniichan Aki muttered those words as if chewing the meaning of them . The two of you are the little brother and little sister of Takahisa-kun, right? In that case, wanting to be together with him later when youre reunited is something thats extremely natural I think . But you see, please think hard about that choice . The reason is because this will involve your own safety too . Our own safety Aki asked while tilting her head . Yeah, I said it a while ago, didnt I . I said that Receiving Takahisas protection means that you would be receiving the countrys protection . Being a hero is a truly troublesome position . It has no substantial authority but, it can greatly affect the country . Thats why many people are trying to use the hero . When someone dear to the hero gets captured, you will see how bad your situation is, wont you . How will it turn out I cant say anything with certainty regarding this country but As long as nothing happens, youll receive kind treatment you know . But, maybe theyll change as easily as turning the palm of their hand when a critical moment arrives upon them Despite making herself remember various hateful predictions, she needs to tell them the concrete details theyre avoiding . The stimulus is just too strong for the two of them that are still at a young age . At any rate, this world is not a gentle place like Japan . Currently youre receiving protection from Haruto-kun but, maybe youll see the dirty side of humanity if you ever go to the castle . Maybe theres danger awaiting for you in that place . Even so, are you sure that you want to go under the protection of Takahisa-kun Part 12 Aki and Masato couldnt answer her immediately . Though she didnt know what they were thinking, their expressions told her that they were thinking hard about this decision . Though I ask you this question, its not something you should answer right away . Its not a problem which you have to answer right away without thinking about it There were huge on the faces of Aki and Masato as if it was something they were not expecting . Thats true you know . Even if Takahisa-kun does not appear, I think that it wont be hard to take care of you guys by asking Galwark kingdom . Uuhn, should I say that I want to be together with you guys? But of course, thats only if you guys wish for it I see, theres also that kind of choice huh . Masato muttered as if convinced by something . Yeah . But, just like I told you awhile ago, danger will also come upon you by coming to my place . I feel that Im a truly selfish person but, I want to be tied with this country and be the so called hero because then I can look for a method to return to earth . When I say so, the position of hero is more like a part time job, right Satsuki said that while showing a slightly self-mocking expression . Even so, Galwark kingdom wants me to be a hero . Even if I live in this world, I need to become the hero of Galwark kingdom to return to earth . Thus the current delicate relationship is forming while each side agrees and has their own purpose . Do you understand what this means Satsuki asked of them . Uhm Satsuki-san wants to go back to earth . Galwark kingdom wants Satsuki-san to be a hero . Thats why, in reality Galwark kingdom doesnt want Satsuki-san to go back to earth Miharu answered with a pensive look on her face . Thats right . Thats why, if you are ever come to Galwark kingdom, please know that it comes with the risk of being used as a hostage against me Satsuki told them so while letting out a troubled smile . Haruto-kun, Takahisa-kun, and me, each one of us live with different kinds of positions . Maybe, what you said, being together with everyone is a little difficult . Though its a difficult problem to resolve, I want you to keep that in the corner of your mind . Youre already facing that problem, youll keep relying on Haruto-kun till you can at least find the answer but, you need a bit more time to think about it, dont you Satsuki kindly asked Masato and Aki . The two of them nodded deeply . There are people who need you . There are people who want to be together with you . Lending your ears to listen to the words of those people is important . Theyll support you when you feel troubled . I think thats also the case for Haruto-kun and Takahisa-kun . Even so, since this is your life, its better to think about it by yourself, I want you to find an answer which you wont regret . . Or so it is Part 13 Satsuki said that feeling a bit embarassed . Her eyes wandered around for a while after that as if feeling embarrassed by her speech and, Well, does Miharu-chan understands just how meddlesome what I said is, I wonder Satsuki asked that question as her line of sight stopped on Miharu . Ah, No . I That was rather vague but despite that, we can still meet Satsuki-san like this, I just have to think of what we will do if we find Takahisa-kun . . Yeah, have you found your answer Uhhhm . . Miharu showed a troubled smile while she looked at Aki and Masato . Ive more or less found my answer Satsuki smiled at her answer . Is that so . Then, thats the end of this topic Though it was our long awaited reunion, sorry for doing something that destroyed the mood Since Ill have to meet you like this as long as we live apart . Ive conveyed what I thought so that you wont have to regret your choice Satsuki suggested to stop their discussion with the movement of her hand while showing a slightly embarassed face . Maybe she became embarrassed after their discussion ended . Miharu, Aki and Masato giggled when they saw Satsuki like that . The atmosphere in that place had softened and they became more at ease . Yes, lets leave the troublesome matters at that, instead lets do something more enjoyable . I also have things to say but, the majority of my stories involve me living inside the castle . My room is also a splendid one but, it feels somewhat narrow and suffocating, you see . This place is better compared to that . Somehow its really helping me relax my tense mind So, Satsuki sighed wearily when she remembered her daily life in the castle . Certainly, it seems that this place already feels like home . Now that you say it, I noticed it after not living in this house for a while . A~h, since we have finally reunited, maybe we should take a bath together Masato said that while stretching his hand . That sounds good . A bathtub I want to immerse myself in hot water while stretching my arms and legs . I have really missed Japanese style bathtubs Satsuki agreed while wearing a lonely expression on her face . Ah, this house has a bathtub, you know . Theres a rock bath and theres a cypress bath . Shall we all go then? Aki said that as if it was a great idea . A~h, that sound good . Isnt something like a cypress bath and a rock bath the best combination Satsuki replied with a favourable voice . Se-Seriously With everyone Part 14 Masato asked with an embarassed face . Its better if its Haruto-san, youre out for eye candy, right Akis immediately poked at Masatos head . That hurts . Im just joking you know Liar, look your lips are smiling and your eyes are filthy . Stop looking at us with eyes like that! Aki glared at Masato, who was holding his head, with an apathetic line of sight . Iyaa, Miharu-neechan and Satsuki-neechan aside, something like Aki-neechans naked body is . Ah, no, Im just kidding Please dont hit me While he was in the middle of his sentence, Masato shook his head vigorously to the left and right with a paled face . Aki raised her trembling thin arms and then brought it down to Masato . Ahaha . Well then, shall I ask Haruto-san whether we can enter it Miharu suggested to them . Yeah . Yeah if possible . WAIT A MINUTE Satsuki exclaimed with a surprised expression . Uhm, yes Miharu looked at Satsukis face startled . This house really has it A OFURO[i] Asking that, Satsuki gulped her saliva . Y-Yes . Theres a bit onsen[iii]-like bathtub in this house you know Miharu nodded jerkily as she felt such an unusual vigor . O-Onsen you say At that time, Satsukis eyes glared with a brilliant shine . Going back to before their conversation about whether they can enter the bath or not, Rio listened to the current situation from both Aisia and Celia in his room . Rio sat on the chair, and faced them who sat on the bed . There was small desk placed right on their side . There are three cups releasing vapor on top of the desk . Did something in particular happen during the stay in the inn of the capital Rio asked that question after lightly tasting the tea . Nothing in particular Aisia answered first, giving only a brief conclusion . Though her expression could be seen as nothing but apathetic, that was her normal expression . Rio unintentionally chuckled since it was somehow a little funny . Part 15 It seems they were nervous at first but, it seems they already got used to the life in the city . We also escorted them while they strolled in the safe area . Ah, of course we wore our hoods In contrast to Aisia, Celias answer was more concrete . He couldnt see things like stress or anxiety in her actions nor her expression . I see . Thank you very much . Both of you Rio gave his gratitude to the two of them who were always unwavering . He noticed that it had been awhile since he could feel relaxed just by a bit of conversation like this . Was everything good on your side too, Rio Nothing unplesant happened Celia asked while peeking at Rios face . Yes . I got no problem on my side . But, as I thought, it calms me the most when everyone is in the house, doesnt it Rio nodded while laughing . Uhm, is that true Miharu, Aki and Masato also feel like that you know? Celia told him that with a slightly embarrassed face . I see . Im glad then Rio was looking down at the tea in the cup as he replied to her . And then, a light and tranquil smile peeked on his lips . Come to think of it, I should apologize for the slow response . Celia-sensei, I want to talk about the matter of you returning to your home, is that okay After looking at the cup for a few seconds, Rio raised his face and looked at Celia . Ah, uhm As their vision overlapped as if a surprise attack had happened, Celia replied with a flustered voice . Her heart throbbed faster, somehow she could feel that her cheeks became slightly hot . As expected, please let me to accompany you while you send a greeting home . Though you seem to be in a hurry, would you wait for a bit more Celia regained her composure after those words . Come to think of it, at some point the talk about Celia returning to her own home in Bertram kingdom was put on hold . Though Celia planned to go back alone so that she wouldnt trouble Rio, and she already told him about wanting to act separately just before they came to Galwark kingdom . Rio said that hell accompany Celia but, since she cant estimate just how long itll take to return home in Bertram kingdom, the decision was to arrange the schedule so that hell be attending the evening party first . Uhm, its not like Im saying for you to hurry up but Is that okay Celia asked timidly . Part 16 Anytime is okay with me, the one who brought sensei to this house was me, wasnt it? So its normal for me to go along with sensei B-But the one who decided to slip out from that castle is me you know . Moreover, I think that I might cause some trouble for Rio if we were to go together . . Im saying this is also for my own selfish wish . Celias reply sounded weak in the end . Though Ive said this before, it does not trouble me at all . The idea of taking Celia-sensei out from Bertram kingdom was my idea, and Im the one who took that action first you know If thats the case, I should be responsible for taking that duty . Its because I was the one who kidnapped your familys most important daughter after all I-Its not kidnapping Because I gave consent![1] Celia unintentionally shouted at him as she reacted to the word kidnaping . Rio showed a troubled smile and, But, maybe its seen like that by people at your home . Even though you sent a letter to explain your situation, you didnt write any details and you didnt explain almost anything in fear of inspection, did you Was his answer . The letter sent by Celia was a recording which was written in a way that only her family and Celia could understand . But, if they do unnecessary inspection on the writing, she was afraid that theyll find out that the sender was Celia, thats why she couldnt write about the important matters . U-Uhn In that case, it wouldnt be strange for them to think that Celia-sensei was kidnapped you know . Even if they dont, they will definitely worried about how Celia-sensei is doing right now . Thats why Celia-sensei is thinking of going back to your home for once, right . Uhn Celia nodded weakly . If thats the case, please let me come along with you . Since I think that Im the one responsible for making Celia-senseis house worry and must apologize to them Rio spoke in a calm tone . As I thought, its troubling you after all . . Celia smiled wryly while she muttered those words low enough so that it wont be heard by anyone . [ED: In a room full of spirit art users I think that Celia is the only one who didnt hear them] As for her own feelings, despite her being quite unwilling to cause trouble for Rio more than she already has, it was meaningless as the more she rejects the Rios helping hand, the more sentimental she became The truth is, she feels that it would be very reassuring if Rio came along with her . There wasnt any reply from Celia . Celia-sensei Rio tilted his head when she muttered something . Geez . Now I dont even know which one of us is the sensei here . This kind of talk is Part 17 Celia showed a slightly delighted smile as she said that . Because my mental age is much older you know After looking at her with a slightly bewildered face, Rio said that in a jesting tone . Celia nodded to those words, and then after straightening her back, Thank you, Rio . I look forward to working with you She bowed deeply towards Rio as she said those words . ======= Next chapter is OFURO chapter . [1] [TL : Theyre starting to act like bakaple][i] [TL* : Japanese bath][ii][TL* : hot spring] Chapter 102 Volume 2 Chapter 99 +++ڣԒҹĿǰ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456, LittleEndu Part 1 Galwark kingdoms position is in the eastern most part of the Strahl region . The three big countries in its surrounding areDD Bertram kingdom in the west, Saint Stellar kingdom in the south and, Proxia empire in the north . In contrast to Bertram kingdom, Galwark kingdom, and Saint Stellar kingdom which have a long history, the recently rising Proxia empire is rapidly enlarging its territories by invading flocks of smaller countries that reside in the north . The two major countries, Bertram kingdom and Galwark kingdom, seeing this decided to put a check on them by forming a union which caused the international power balance to come to a stalemate, this tensed state has continued for several decades . But, during such a situation the coup detat which happened in Bertram just recently is increasing the stimulus regarding international relations . Moreover, theres an almost too good to be true rumor circulating in society that the shadow of Proxia empire is behind the coup detat which keeps appearing and disappearing . The king of Galwark kingdom and the kings government are washing their hands clean from the current government of Bertram kingdom, and a new one has appeared following the coup detat called Restoration which is led by Flora . Therefore, the current situation in the eastern part of the Strahl region is a place which will trigger the disturbance* . Though there are many smaller countries in the east part of the Strahl region, their international policy is Take care of your own countrys problem . For example, if a war ever breaks out, those countries will definitely be involved in it and theres even a few countries which will do a skirmish as the representatives of the true major country . The evening party sponsored by the Galwark kingdom held in the middle of such international situation, and the debut of Satsuki, the hero, are gathering great amount of attention from the smaller countries in their surroundings . And tonight, the smaller countries which are under the patronage of the Galwark kingdom all received an invitation, and now, theyre doing introductions for the foreign guests in the hall serving as a venue . In short, the smaller countries are being invited by their superior country, thats why sending their royalty is a way to show their manners and in the end, the ones being introduced are only their royalty . By the way, the order in which they were introduced was decided according to their relationships or their national power . And then, while the royalties from the smaller countries are being introduced in order, its now the turn of a certain princess of a small country to be introduced . NEXT IS THE FIRST PRINCESS OF RUBIA KINGDOM, YOUR HIGHNESS PRINCESS SILVI-SAMA The moment the knight whos doing the introductions said that, the nobles in the hall started making a commotion . That moment, a girl appeared from the door onto the stage . There are 5 attendants who are following her . P-P PRINCESS KNIGHT KITAAA THIS IS SUCH A HUGE REVELATION YOU KNOW As expected, I never thought to see a princess knight after I came to this fantasy world And then, the one who making merry with such odd tension is the one whos standing behind the door on the stage waiting for his turn, the eyes of the noble are gathering at princess Silvi who was just being introduced . Has princess knight, her highness princess Silvi, appeared She truly is a gallant lady, isnt she Yeah, I see her and shes not a least bit inferior to the hero, Satsuki-sama Such a graceful figure is suited as an ornament on the battlefield . Shes most suited to raise the morale of the soldiers, right And such, the gossip of the male camp somehow became even more passionate than that during the introduction of the other royalties of the smaller countries . Moreover, even one part of young girls are sending a passionate gaze toward her . Silvia Rubia is a girl who was born as the first princess of a small country, Rubia kingdom, based from her appearance, her age is still in the later half of her teens . She is pretty tall for a girl, she has a gallant and beautiful face and shoulder length blond hair DD The truth is, shes someone whos overflowing with charm which attracts the public gaze . Though it seems that, being a young girl, she has a soft and tender body, one can feel it from the way she moves that for a fact shes a powerful military woman . A simple boorish black ornament is added onto the pure white dress that shes wearing, though it might as well become her battle costume once she wears a sword on her waist, its still well matched with her atmosphere . Part 2 Everyone has become quite lively, havent they . Is there a secret to the popularity of her highness princess Silvia Rio asked Liselotte with a expression of someone interested in a rumor . Liselotte then looked at Rio with a [Oh my] face . Haruto-sama doesnt know about it . Her highness princess Silvia is a well known girl in the neighboring country . The greatest reason for that is because shes acting as a knight despite being royalty . Though its a bit difficult to imagine for a normal country, it seems she known as princess knight you see I see So there was a princess whos acting as a knight, didnt think that I would be so uninformed Rios saying that as if really interested in her . One could say that hes being curious about the secret to her popularity, but maybe majority of it is due to her personality and her prided beauty . Though I happened to hear that shes quite skilled, it doesnt mean that shes active in making heroic effort, right . Thats why its natural that you never heard about her unless youre active in the high-ranking society like a noble While the two of them were having that conversation, Silvis introduction had ended so she was moving to the corner of the stage . After that were the introductions of several royalties of smaller kingdoms, and finally its the turn of the foreign guests of larger kingdoms . Since the first day was led by the introduction of Restoration who already made their appearance in the first day of the evening party, the ambassadors of Saint Stellar made their appearance on the second day . Please welcome Saint Stellar kingdom . NEXT TO BE INTRODUCED IS THE HERO, TAKAHISA SENDOU-SAMA AND HER HIGHNESS FIRST PRINCESS, LILYANA-SAMA Everyone of Saint Stellar is being introduced in the beginning . A country which normally holds back from appearing has finally made their appearance, the people in the venue start showing interest in the situation . After waiting impatiently, the waiting ambassadors finally make their appearance, entering from the opened door . OOH Everybody in the venue started looking on the pair of man and woman who are appearing from the door . Even Rios quickly squinting his eyes to the man on the stageDD The one he saw in his eyes is the figure of Sendou Takahisa . He is Maybe its not just his imagination seeing him somewhere . They have never met . Never spoken to each other . But, though just a while, theres the moment where he sees him from a distance . The memory of that time hasnt faded, even now, it was etched vividly into Rios mind . Part 3 Hes the hero-dono of Saint Stellar kingdom huh . Seeing from his appearance, hes quite young huh Yeah, I can feel his majestic dignity . Coupled with his appearance, hes basically perfect The murmuring conversation is resounding in the entire hall to confirm the appearance of Takahisa as a hero . Coiling around Takahisas body is etiquette clothes which are concentrating on silver design with blue as its accent color . [TL : Rio = Kirito , Takahisa = Eugeo, is this a death flag?] [ED: probably depends on if he is a likeable character] His height is around the later half of 170 cm, slightly shorter than Rio . He has a well ordered and clean appearance, along with a refreshing short hairdo and the fact that hes scattering his smile in the entire hall with a puffed chest . His figure is surely adequate to call him a young noble or an adequate youth . Nevertheless . Her highness princess of Saint Stellar is truly beautiful huh Yeah, though I heard that shes a beauty, to think that shes this beautiful Now, the nobles are focusing on the girl whos walking beside Takahisa . Lilyana Saint StellarDD The first princess of Saint Stellar kingdom and the one whos travelling to act as Takahisas manager . Her long sparkling golden hair, her pale yellow dress, gentle and kind appearance and then her graceful conduct which made one feel she has ladylike manners, are not exaggerating to say that shes the personification of an ideal beauty . Though Flora is by no means less beautiful than her, Lilyana is emitting the presence of an expert in social life more than Flora is . All male nobles in the venue are gulping in the presence of this angelic-like beauty . Nevertheless, she is everyones beauty even in the presence of the ones who are accompanying her Yeah, she really is the flower . Dear me, everyone is just . Though theres around ten people who are falling behind Takahisa and Lilyana, almost all of them are woman . The people who are following a royalty as ambassador of another country probably have quite high standing in contrast to just men . NEXT TO BE INTRODUCED IS BERTRAM KINGDOMS ANTI-GOVERNMENT ORGANIZATION, RESTORATION, THE HERO, HIROAKI SAKATA, ALONG WITH HER HIGHNESS SECOND PRINCESS OF BERTRAM KINGDOM, FLORA BERTRAM Following the introduction, the head camp of Restoration made their appearance starting from Flora and Hiroaki . But, maybe because the appearance of Takahisa and Lilyana, or because they were already introduced last night, theyre completely robbed of attention . The noise made wasnt as much as yesterday . Hiroakis looking at the venue with pouting lips as if slightly dissatisfied . And then hes glaring at Takahisa whos still basking in attention of the surrounding . Thereupon, Lilyana whos noticing his line of sight is sending a full smile at Hiroaki . Hiroakis taken aback and showing an astonished face, and then starts blushing . Hes showing a slightly loose smile and then nodding back at her . After that, Hiroakis sending a fleeting glance at Lilyana to the point of forgetting about even Flora by his side . When Satsuki and the royalties of Galwark kingdom made their appearance, the second day of the evening party officially begins . Part 4 The evening party also leaves time for a pleasant talk . Haruto-kun Satsuki who appeared out of nowhere suddenly called Rio . Hello there, Satsuki-sama Rios bowing respectfully while showing an expression as if being surprised . Nice to meet you, Satsuki-sama Liselotte also goes to greet her with a sweet face on her . Nice to meet you too, Liselotte-sama . Can I borrow him for a while Satsukis breaking the ice by going straight to the point . Since a slightly unforeseen situation happened just now . Though Satsuki was already supposed to come and talk to Rio, she feels the need to talk with him in the matter of Takahisa . Yes . Of course you can but, you two have became quite close, havent you Liselotte asked with a surprised expression . Yes . At first it was because of his story I heard about the place where his parents were born, and then we hit it off during that conversation . We couldnt talk for too long yesterday thats why I was thinking about talking to him again Satsukis replying to her with a smile on her face . The story about the birthplace of Haruto-samas parents . . . Uhm, if possible may I hear about that too Im also slightly interested in the foreign land Liselotte was asking as if trying to see the situation . Though Rio and Satsuki are slightly worried about what they have told her, the matter of inquiring regarding the subject of conversation is rude and unbefitting for a lady . Nevertheless, the girl called Liselotte wasnt the type of girl who have a unreserved personality to the point of looking enviously at the two of them who have became intimate with each other . Thats why she realized that fact and asked to be added to their conversation . Moreover, she also wanted to use this evening party to get closer to Rio . EH? Yeah, thats okay . Uhm . Satsuki sent a fleeting glance at Rio as shes troubled by how to answer her . How did it come to me Rios catching her signal while keeping his smile . After coming along with Liselotte to this place, though hes clearly troubled and unable to talk about the main issue with Satsuki, theres no way he can bring himself to tell Please refrain from our conversation to her . He immediately thought about the suitable reply to refuse this degree of request . The matter of accepting will just come naturally when it comes to Liselottes request . Its just that, the truth is, he wants to discuss about what he wants to do and share information with Liselotte for now . He has no choice but to let her in on their conversation for a while if shes coming along and then make a proper excuse in the middle . Thats his decision, Part 5 Yeah, though theres nothing wonderful which I could tell in my story, I dont mind that you know . I by all means welcome you if you have an interest in my parents birthplace Rio decided to agree to her request for the time being . It seems that Satsuki also understands that it cant be helped but, she displayed a slightly vexed expression . But, before that, may I have a conversation regarding the private matter with Satsuki-sama from yesterday This conversation is slightly private after all . I think that itll end in 2, no 3 minutes though Rios bowing lightly while telling her that with a apologetic tone . And sending a fleeting gaze at Satsuki while doing so . Though Satsukis slightly surprised for a moment when their eyes met, Uhm, yeah . Its definitely slightly embarrassing matter to be heard . . Maybe Shes agreeing right away with a slightly awkward tone . This was definitely a discourtesy . If thats the case Ill take some distance for the time being Liselotte said that while placing her hand on her lips, expressing her surprise in a elegant way . The matter about her, trying to join the conversation just now when she didnt hear the full content of their story, might be to the level of an extremely shameless person . Liselottes laughing in a reserved manner and then took a few steps back . Thank you very much Rio and Satsuki are bowing lightly . Though he feels really guilty to send her away like that, theyre walking till they reach a place in which their conversation wont be heard from where Liselotte is . How could you, well, that kind of quick wittedness is really effective right . Geez, I couldnt even tell such a barefaced lie you know Satsuki said those words with a astonished voice halfway through her sentence . The society is hard right . Its the secret for success[Rio] Rios replying with a wry smile . Though Im happy about your praise, now is not the time for that . Lets get down to business quickly [Rio] Youre right . . . I think you already know but, its about the hero of Saint Stellar kingdom . Hes the big brother of Aki-chan and Masato-kun you know Yeah, Im aware of that . Do you already have a plan to get into contact with him Pretty much . Even so, dont tell him about Miharu-chan and the others yet . I felt that he has to gain your approval first, since theres that princess by his side, we couldnt just talk to him . With that we will briefly greet him and tell him to meet again later Thats right . . As for me, I think theres no reason to not tell him, hes someone thought as a brother by Satsuki-san after all . Of course its better if were proceed carefully Rio told her that with a loose tone . Youre right . Thats absolutely right . I also think along that way but . . Part 6 Satsukis showing a pensive look while nodding at him . Her hesitation is going on for a few seconds . Maybe Takahisa will be strongly insisting on taking the three of them along with him . Since hes, how should I say, someone who truly cares about his family . He really cherishes both Aki-chan and Masato-kun Told that as if slightly troubled by it . And then, Rios guessing what Satsukis worrying about . You already told Miharu-san and the others about the risk of being together with the hero who belongs to a country, right Rio asked her . . . Yeah In that case, afterwards is what they want themself you know . Takahisa-san is also included in that factor of their choice . Were telling them what they have to worry about, we cant do nothing but leave them with what they think, and that is including him . Im also in a similar position with Satsuki-san . Its because they really want to meet Satsuki-san Rios gently telling her as if trying to persuade her . Rio absolutely has no knowledge about what kind of person someone called Sendou Takahisa is . But, he feels that Takahisa isnt a bad person since Aki and Masato are missing him . In addition, above all else, Takahisa is their big brother . If he asks whether they want to meet him, naturally theyd want to . After all hes sure that Miharu really wants to meet him too . If its the case, naturally its his duty to set up his reunion with them, Rio decided that in his heart . Since he didnt want to act while ignoring their own will without a reason, otherwise itll make them completely like a bird in the cage . Youre, right . Come to think of it, after explaining the situation doesnt that mean that we have to set a reunion between him and Miharu-chan and the others . Maybe Im a bit too worried Satsukis lowering her eyebrows as if troubled while saying . Ive decided to cause you a bit more trouble again but, can I ask you to set a secret meeting again like last night Of course Rios nodding while smiling at her . But, the contact of the siblings should be easier to be done from Satsuki-sans side rather than from my side . Thats why may I ask for your help in that regard I dont mind to do that but, hes basically acting together with the princess during the evening party right . If were aiming at him, it might be better to do that at the dancing time like yesterday right Certainly . Next is to create a time if possible by saying that you want to talk as someone of the same world after the evening party . Other than that is whether its possible to talk with just the two of them, she shouldnt be so bad to the point of hindering the reunion of a fellow friend in public right[i] Youre right . I should try it after this . Itll be a gain if I can get time to have a proper conversation with him Satsukis chuckling with fufufu as she says those words . Well then, thats for this discussion . If possible, could you introduce the two of us after you dance with him Thats depending on the defense of the princess but, Ill try Part 7 After their conversation reached that far, theyre turning around toward Liselotte . Thank you very much for waiting . Liselotte-sama . Were done with our discussion I dont mind about such things you know . Since its my unreasonable request after all Liselotte told him that with soft voice . Rios responding with a slight nod . Well then, it was the story about the birthplace of my parents right After that, Rio decided to tell Satsuki and Liselotte about Yagumo region . Though the subject of the conversation is just on the surface information, Satsuki and Liselotte are especially interested in the subject regarding food cultures . The grains which become the staple food are something that gained from threshing the seeds of the plant they call rice-plant . As for the thing which theyre using for seasoning, theyre using solid ones or liquid which are made from fermentation of other types of grains So Rios telling them . Those are obviously rice, miso and, soy-sauce[shoyu] . An inquisitive light litted in Satsuki and Liselottes eyes . Its just a probability but, it seems like those are similar to the ingredients in my motherland Satsukis saying so in a low voice . Is that so Its the ingrendients called rice, shoyu and, miso you know . Though rice is commonly eaten after being boiled, you can give it flavor by cooking it with other ingredients So, Rios pronounciating the name of those ingrendients with proper noun in the Karasuki region language[ii] . Satsuki whos bestowed a special translation ability due to her divine raiment understood the meaning of those words right away in japanese . Aah, as I thought Its the same . This world have it too Satsukis expression is turning brighter with a PA . Maybe she wants to eat japanese food in this world too but, Unfortunately those ingredients are not widespread in Strahl region Rios smashing that hope while smiling wryly . Though Satsuki dropped her shoulder without hiding the expression of disappointment, Uhm, Liselotte-san whos managing a firm deals with this kind of commodities right Shes looking at Liselotte while asking her with a hope filled expression . Probably but, Ive the idea regarding the manufacturing process of the seeds of the grains . But, it seems that Haruto-sama is looking for the cooking methodDD And not the edible ingredients to cook right Liselottes shaking her head as if feeling disappointment . To tell the truth, there was a period in which Liselotte was also racking her brain in order to get those ingredients . First of all, after searching over the huge Strahl region, only something similar to rice did she manage to find . The cultivation of wheat is immesenly popular amongst the grains landlord in Strahl region, the cultivation of rice-plant is nothing but just a small part of it but, its not that difficult to find it if shes using the power of Rikka firm . Part 8 And then, though she finally got her hands on the rice that she died for, the result is the fact that the rice isnt what Liselotte was expecting for . The rice that have exceptionally cultivated in one part of area almost have no stickiness along with large grains, thats why the cooking method is mainly used as ingredients of soup or salad . In short its completely unsuitable to be eaten like the rice that was preferred by Japanese . Nevertheless its possible to eat it as a porridge and, Liselotte actually cultivated it in Almond . On the other other hand, she completely couldnt find anything in regard to miso and shoyu . Though she more or less tried to reproduce it, she decided to immediately abandon it seeing that shes completely lacking in terms of obtaining the ingredients and the fungus needed for its manufacturing . Is that so . Though it seems that rice have no flavor in itself when you just boil it normally, maybe because it has suitable stickiness, soft and, nice gloss, it have the most outstanding affinity when eaten together with a side dish that has a dark flavor Rios replying in a way that is stirring the appetite of Liselotte and Satsuki . The two in the woman camp are swallowing their saliva at the same time . They might be recalling the flavor of their hometown when they hear the story about food from Rio . Its only natural for them to yearn for the taste of hometown after living in the foreign place for a long time . Rio understands their feeling very well since hes also practically experiencing it . Now hes wondering what will become of the two women in front of him if they know that hes practically eating dishes which are made from those ingredients on a daily basis . I get this feeling that itll turn into something troublesome Even if he explained that he has those ingredients which cant be procured in Strahl region, he thinks that its a extremely troublesome matter to explain about the route to get those ingredients . If hes explaining that, Rio will be at lost if he didnt make any kind of reference regarding the movement till Yagumo region . Though he feels that its okay to tell them about that for a moment, he decided not to tell them . But, when hes looking at the two beauties who are tightly squeezing their lips as if getting their appetite stimulated while having that distant look in their eyes, an indescribable feeling of guilt is gushing forth in him . Maybe Im a bit too mean to them . Hes trying to make a minimum atonement while feeling that way . Well, should I make it for them . If I have the time that is Rio made a vow in his heart . Thus, accordingly . Satsuki-senpai The voice that called Satsuki name is resounded . Theres no one but one person who will call Satsuki with -Senpai attached as suffix on her name in this evening party . Rio and cos turning toward the owner of that voice . Im surprised since you just suddenly vanished you know . There was something that I want to talk with you As expected, standing on there was the hero of Saint Stellar kingdom, Sendou Takahisa . Lilyana, the princess of the said kingdom was also snuggling closely to him . Also, several girls whos their escort was standing on a distance on their surrounding . Almost at the same timing, Part 9 Youre vanishing at your own convenience again huh, Satsuki . . Michael Galwark, the second prince of Galwark kingdom was also coming toward them . Charlotte Galwark, the second princess of Galwark kingdom is also by his side . Yo . Whats the matter, everyone is gathering in this place Adding to that is the appearance of Sakata Hiroaki and Flora Bertram as the finishing touch of it . This might be a prank of fate, 3 powerful countries along with their heroes which attending the evening party are making their appearance . Having noticed that things were turning into a troublesome matter, Rios quietly sighing inside . Why did it turn out this way . Currently, Rio suffered inside due to the situation hes pitted into . When hes sending a fleeting glance at the stand by place of the dancing space which is located in the center of the hall, he can see that the two of Satsuki and Takahisa are currently in a deep talk about something there . He already knows the fact that the relationship between Satsuki and Takahisa is that of an old friend . Therefore theres nothing sort of a unnatural feeling in the fact that theyre dancing together . After a simple conversation with all of the people who are currently present, when Satsukis invited him for a dance, Takahisa easily agreed to her proposal . The flowing of that conversaiton was convenient even for Rio butDD Why am i in this kind of place Rio whos left in that place tasted a hard to describe feeling . The reason was the line up who was gathering and ended up as his conversation partner . Sakata Hiroaki, Flora Bertram, Lilyana Saint Stellar, Charlotte Galwark, Michael Galwark . One of them is a hero while the other four are royalty of a powerful countries . In the first place, he himself whos attending this evening party where royalties and titled nobles are gathered is sticking out like a sore thumb but, isnt this a bit too far for himself to be mixed with such a line up? . [TL : Are you forgetting the fact that youre A ROYALTY yourself] Though unofficial, Rio himself is a royalty of a far distant foreign country but, in fact its meaningless since he himself doesnt have self-awareness as royalty . [ED: See, he does know it] Even if its just a little Liselotte who was accompanying by his side is a bit of relief to him . Though the person herself is a daughter of a powerful nobleDD It seems that you became extremely intimate to Satsuki arent you . What was your name again The second prince of Galwark kingdom, Michael was asking Rio . My name is Haruto, your highness Rios introducing his name with a smile on his face . Michael is looking at him with a appraising look while humming and then, . I see . It seems Satsukis mood also changed for better after talking with you yesterday . I saw that shes brighter than her usual self today . If you like it, please come to have a conversation with her again He said that with a slightly moody look on his face . Ha . Its my pleasure Part 10 While accepting his request Rio cant help but to feel complicated inside . Since he thought that Michael probably wasnt too pleasant with him interacting with Satsuki . It was because for some reason Haruto-samas parents was emigrant from Yagumo region . Me and onii-sama also heard the story when you met with Satsuki-sama So Charlottes adding one thing after another with a bright smile on her face . Certainly . Its as her words Its of little significance and he doesnt have the obligation to it either . Refusing a request like this which was requested from royalty is hard . Though whether its really a request as a means or just a lip service, only Charlotte knows, its not a bad offer when thinking that he can easily meet with Satsuki from now on after being permitted by them . And Liselotte will come too right . I want to enjoy a tea time with you again Thank you very much . Ill gladly attend too Etc, right on the side of Rio and Liselotte who are conversing with the two royalties of Galwark kingdom, Hiroaki was adressing to Lilyana . Hiroaki-sama is such great gentlemen arent you Lilyanas letting out a chuckling laugh while saying so . Is that so . We can do this kind of talk as much as you want you know Hiroaki was laughing carelessly with a happy expression . Since no matter what hes talking about Lilyana will give an appropriate reaction, Hiroakis ways of talking are also brighter than usual . Well then, please tell me more stories . Since Im myself a boxed daughter whos ignorant to the ways of the world, Im really happy that I can talk this way without constrained feelings with Hiroaki-sama Aah, I see so thats how it is . Nevertheless, where should I be starting from . . He wants to offer the topic which he deemed shell be interested in as well but, nothing short of the interesting topic coming out now when hes truly eager for it . And then, when Hiroakis worrying about what hes gonna talk about, Then, may I ask for an interesting story from Flora-sama as well Lilyana proposed that maybe because she noticed Flora whos listening quietly on Hiroaki side . F-From me Uhm, thats right Floras loss for an answer when she is suddenly poked by such a proposal . Shes showing a pensive look on her face and then, Uhm, I thought the story regarding the bathtub of Hiroaki-samas world is interesting Flora said that timidly soon after that . Part 11 A~h, bathtub huh . Its because the people of this world dont immerse themself in the bathtub huh Hiroakis talking as if deeply moved . Bathtub huh . Come to think of it, Takahisa-sama is alsoDD When Lilyana was about to say something . B-BURGLAR A voice that resembled a scream was resounding inside the hall . [i] [TL : I get this feeling that theyll become an amazing couple if not for the cockblock called Miharu][ii] [TL : Maybe this will be explained later] Chapter 103 Volume 2 Chapter 100.1 +++ڣԒҹĿᾎ TL : Cnine TLC : LittleEndu ED/PF : Part 1 The inside of the hall became noisy due to the sudden visit from unwelcomed visitors . THEYRE HERE THEYRE HERE TOO The two groups of burglars appeared from two passages . One group came from the door, and the other group from the window, and then with quick movements they invaded the inside of the hall . They wore black garments on their bodies and white masks to hide their faces . UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA In the blink of an eye, the nobles in the surroundings panicked . The wave like chaos kept spreading wider . DONT COME RUN The inside of the hall had fallen into a mess as everyone tried to be the first to escape . CALM DOWN PLEASE LET US TO PASS WERE GOING TO REPEL THOSE BURGLARS Even the guard knights patrolling inside the hall couldnt move very well since they were being pushed back by the crowd . Though those knights had undergone training in preparation for emergency cases, its not the same for the many nobles in the venue . Of course amongst them were some who had received combat training, some of them were even recognized for their military service, but those were the minority . Obviously, because of the group causing the panic being so irrational, it was inevitable that they would lose the initiative to deal with the emergency . In the first place its already abnormal for such a group to be able to bypass the defenses of the castle and to march into the venue without anyone noticing it before hand . Since it seems they have taken measures against abnormal situations due to the strict defense outside of the venue . The attendance was strictly controlled, so they deployed a minimum number of knights inside the hall for the sake of appearance . When it comes to that, its natural to think that there are collaborators of those burglars amongst the invited guest . But, now was not the time to find the culprit . Move as planned before . Now spread The person who seemed like the leader of the group gave an order, the burglars then spread into groups of two people . It seems theyre trying to do some kind of outrageous crime . Their nimble movements indicate that theyve trained for this beforehand . Therefore, no hesitation could be felt from their actions . They just pushed through the momentary gaps that were created due to the chaosDD They needed to act quick, it was just a matter of time before the guarding knights in the venue regain their freedom of movement and then turn around to intercept the burglars . Every second counts for these burglars and might be the difference between victory or defeat . The burglars ran straight through the inside of the hall with more nimble movements and superior strength than normal people would have . HYIIIIIII The crowd of nobles was neatly separated which helped the movement of the burglars . The knights pushed through the wave of nobles while the burglars kept advancing smoothly through the path made ready for them . There were some knights trying to disturb the burglars hiding amongst the crowd of people but, Part 2 GA! They fell to the ground due to burglars stabbing their chest with a knife . Though there were knights trying to move by their own discretion, it was useless since the burglars individual combat ability was high . Thats how catastrophic the current situation was . The knights were overwhelmed since the two groups of burglars could perfectly coordinate against single knights . Moreover the one-on-one combat ability of the burglars and the knights was more or less equal . Although several knights had already fallen to the ground, the burglars would advance unhindered if left as it is . By the way, everyone, excluding the venue guards of the Galwark kingdom, were prohibited from taking along their weapon to the hall . Even the weapons carried by the defense knights are only a club and a knife . Thats because they keep in mind that they only need to arrest the criminal . So its all in the premise of not causing casualties, because in the middle of a crowd something thats too long would be hard to swing and would most likely hurt those around . Against the burglars who had received plenty enough training to pierce their way through the crowds, the defensive side was obviously in an extremely disadvantageous position . The burglars made the best use of the little time they had, till the knights could cope with their movements, to run towards their target with all of their power . They were heading towardsDD, O-OY, They are heading towards us Hiroaki shouted in a shrill voice . Thats right, the burglars were gathering where Rio and the others were . Is it because the one theyre aiming for is amongst us Rio guessed their intention in that moment . Nevertheless, the list of people who could be their target was too large . It could be the royalties of these powerful countries, or the hero, Hiroaki, or maybe the CEO of Rikka firm and the daughter of a powerful noble, Liselotte . Maybe because he was always secretly monitoring other peoples tendencies, he could pinpoint the target without any hestitation . W-What is this What are the defense knights doing Michael said that with a voice that carried a hint of hysteria . O-Onii-sama Charlotte, frightened, cuddled Michael . The burglars drew near from every direction as far as the eye could see . Kuh Theyre coming from all directions Form a circle Five knights hiding in the vicinities who were acting as the secret bodyguards of the royalties formed a circle . Even with a glance one could tell that the number of burglars were easily more than 10 people . The number of the intercepting side was obviously lacking . The color of impatience rose on the faces of the knights . Part 3 Everyone, please gather here behind our circle You must not by any means move from there One of the knights said so and urged everyone to take shelter behind their encirclement . Lilyana, who had a conversation with Hiroaki, didnt notice that the three noble daughters of Saint Stellar kingdom were getting closer . [TLC: Were not sure if the author wanted a third person perspective or if it was Lilyana who didnt notice . ] This way, Lilyana-sama Y-Yes The noble daughters of Saint Stellar kingdom called her with a calm voice and then brought Lilyana to the center of the knights encirclement . The four of Michael, Charlotte, Liselotte, and Rio were already there . I-Its a joke right How can this happened . So many of them are coming at once On the other side, Hiroaki was standing still with a pale face while shouting . The approaching burglars were clearly moving with ill intents . Hiroaki never had any true combat training since coming to this world, only mock battles, and sometimes, things can be different from mock battles where one can be as moody as they want . Its not like he was practising some sort of martial art back in Japan, nor was he ever attacked by hoodlums . So it can be said, this is the first real combat for him . It might be strange if he were to not experience any fear, even though he gained these special powers as a hero, considering all the approaching opponents were holding edged weapons . Hi-Hiroaki-sama . Dont hinder the knights by standing still . Please, quickly, take shelter behind their backs Hiroaki kept standing still despite Flora calling his name in panic . His head spinned and his legs trembled in fear . Theres no way he could hear Floras words . Liselotte-sama, please go behind the knights along with the other royalties . Ill go help the knights Rio told Liselotte, stepping out while saying those words with a calm voice . Though he didnt feel like protecting the royalties was the right thing to do in this situation, he didnt know what he would say to them later if he ran away alone right now . Moreover if those burglars ever breached the line of defense set by the knights, Rio would still have to fight against them . So, if they successfully breach the line of defense the situation developing into free-for-all combat would be inevitable . In that case the situation might be better if he willingly goes to the front line . That was his judgement . G-Godspeed Liselotte told behind Rio . For her, who had basically witnessed Rios fighting power, him joining the line of defence was extremely reassuring . Let us use Barrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic Barrier) for you [TLC: Atleast I get to translate them the way I want in the LN] The noble daughters of Saint Stellar kingdom said so . Let me help you too Part 4 Liselotte announces her intentions without hestitation . Barrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic Barrier) as its name suggests is magic that will protect one from external attack by enclosing the target in a barrier of magical power . Its defensive ability depends on the covered area and the amount of loaded magical power, the consumption of magical power for continuous use was large, thus it was hard to use any other magic . But she only needed to hold off until additional knights came as reinforcement, so this magic was the most appropriate one for the current situation . When spreading the barrier vast and thin, itll become a simple barricade . HIROAKI-SAMA PRINCESS FLORA COME HERE QUICKLY Liselotte shouted at them seeing that they were late to react . Hiroakis body was trembling . When he glanced behind him, he saw people clustering together to take shelter, R-RUN, RUN Hiroaki turned around and started to run while shouting loudly . KYAAAAA Hiroaki ran into Flora, who then lost her balance . Meanwhile, a fight had already started right by her sideDD I have come to assist . Since coordinating would be hard, Ill attack who ever I can Rio said that briefly after slipping into an open spot between the knights forming a circle protecting the royalties . Thanks to Rio joining the formation they can now cover more area than before . T-Thank you Both knights next to Rio are showing delighted expressions on their faces . Ill take care the two coming at me Right after saying that, Rio steps forward and closes the distance between him and the two burglars . Of course he doesnt forget to secretly raise his physical abilities with spirit arts . Bow [TLC: The weapon you use in archery] One of the two burglars running in that group shouts . They have no equipment anywhere close to resembling a bow . Theyre faking it Or have they prepared a weapon NoDD The next moment, the two burglars are forming a front-back line formationDD, Fuh The burglar in the front is lunging his knife with his right hand . But, Rio calmly brushes that lunge away with his left hand . And just like that, with a flowing-like movement, he drives in a strong blow towards the abdomen of his opponent with his right hand . Part 5 GA . KAH A unintentional shriek leaks out from the mans mouth before his body falls down . At the same time, the next burglar is making his appearance from the back of the first one, and rushes to attack . He might be acting as a backup to be certain that Rio dies . [TLC: Gets killed/ dies same thing] Perhaps the so called Bow was an order that was already decided beforehand as some sort of a signal . The other man rushing from the back of the fallen man sends another surprise attack at Rio . He lunges from Rios blindspot firmly holding his knife while aiming at his heart . If that hit lands, it would mean instant death for Rio, there would be no escape from it . But, Rios swiftly steps to the side . The lung sent by the burglar just barely grazes his clothes . WHA Under the mask, a surprised voice leaked out . Rio, now standing next to the burglar, quickly grabs the burglars arm, leaving no room to break free . And just like that Rio pulls the burglar forward, gaining control over their entire body, and then finishes it by suddenly overturning the burglar body* . [TL* : If youre confused, this is aikido throwing] [TLC: This sentence will give me nightmares] Following it by elbow striking the burglar still rotating in the air, GAH . The burglar landed on the floor like a sack of potatoes, and he then lost his consciousness . Its only been few seconds since Rio started fighting . After giving a glance to confirm that his opponent lost their consciousness, Rio pay close attention to the knight still fighting near him . It seems that some reinforcements have already come but, there are still people who are fighting the burglars alone . The knight to Rios left was also one of them . Though it seems that he somehow can face against two burglars alone, theres a knife lodged into his right arm . I should cover for him huh After thinking about it for a moment, Rio decided to help him, but the moment he decided so, Kyaa Behind the knight whose right hand is stabbed, Flora falls down due to Hiroaki running into her . Hiroaki failed to notice that he bumped into Flora and kept going toward the last line of defence where Liselotte and the noble girls of Saint Stellar kingdom were gathering . Kuh, Im at my limit Make a protective wall . Barrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic Barrier) Right after Hiroaki has come in, the noble girls of Saint Stellar and Liselotte activated the Barrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic Barrier) . The barrier of magical power is expanding as if to protect Hiroaki and the royalties who are taking shelter . CEH Clicking their lips, the burglars who have managed to bypass the first line of defence, the knights, were just one step away from the nobels . Though the barrier is not so hard to break considering how big it is, itll still take some time . The pursuing knights are sure to come at them during that time . On the other hand, at that time, Part 6 GUH Behind them, Floras scream could be heard for just a moment, and then the consciousness of the injured knight was snatched away . Making use of that opportunity, the burglar threw away the wounded knight . KYAA The knight bumps onto Flora and both of them fall to the floor . Even the three burglars who were stopping right before the Barrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic Barrier) were turning around and heading toward Flora . Could it be that theyre narrowing down their target to her for now Its even including the burglars who were pushing down the the injured knight, the four burglars are for sure getting closer to defenseless Flora . The one closest to her was the knight who was pushed down by the burglar . Rio runs towards that burglar in only a moment after strengthening his legs with spirit arts . !!!!! Being hindered by Rio when he was just one step away, the male burglar was gulping in shock . Rios destroying the posture of the man by seizing his clothes at that moment . And then flinging the burglar with all his might, aiming at a burglar who was behind and to the right of him . The man is blown away with unexpected force, and magnificently hits the body of the approaching burglar . GUH Being unable to stop the unexpected impact, the two burglars crash into the magical barrier Liselotte and the others are casting . Rio quickly turns around and then faces toward the two burglars who are attacking Flora from her left side . Stomping hard on the ground, he instantly enters the gap between Flora and those two burglars . WERE NOT HIS OPPONENT When one person says that, the burglars were separating to cover Rio on both sides . Its their strategy . Whichever Rio fought first, the other will get Flora while hes busy fighting . ILL BECOME HER SHIELD DONT WORRY ABOUT HER . PLEASE BEAT ONE OF THEM FOR THE TIME BEING The knight who fall along with Flora is shouting so . Maybe hes literally planning to put up his body to stop one of the burglar . Its an admirable chivalric soul . Though Rio didnt have such a soul in his heart, he was admiring him . He believes so even while thinking that he didnt want to die at the same time . Though Liselottes feeling troubled whether she should use attack magic, thus cancelling theBarrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic barrier), if she misses her shot others might get involved too . The probability to miss is high since the opponent is fast . And the bandits would be rushing at them right away if Liselotte leaves an opening for them . Chapter 104 Volume 2 Chapter 100.2 +++ڣԒҹĿᾎ TL : Cnine TLC : LittleEndu ED/PF : Part 1 The inside of the hall became noisy due to the sudden visit from unwelcomed visitors . THEYRE HERE THEYRE HERE TOO The two groups of intruder appeared from two passages . One group came from the door, and the other group from the window, and then with quick movements they invaded the inside of the hall . They wore black garments on their bodies and white masks to hide their faces . UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA In the blink of an eye, the nobles in the surroundings panicked . The wave like chaos kept spreading wider . DONT COME RUN The inside of the hall had fallen into a mess as everyone tried to be the first to escape . CALM DOWN PLEASE LET US TO PASS WERE GOING TO REPEL THOSE INTRUDER Even the guard knights patrolling inside the hall couldnt move very well since they were being pushed back by the crowd . Though those knights had undergone training in preparation for emergency cases, its not the same for the many nobles in the venue . Of course amongst them were some who had received combat training, some of them were even recognized for their military service, but those were the minority . Obviously, because of the group causing the panic being so irrational, it was inevitable that they would lose the initiative to deal with the emergency . In the first place its already abnormal for such a group to be able to bypass the defenses of the castle and to march into the venue without anyone noticing it before hand . Since it seems they have taken measures against abnormal situations due to the strict defense outside of the venue . The attendance was strictly controlled, so they deployed a minimum number of knights inside the hall for the sake of appearance . When it comes to that, its natural to think that there are collaborators of those intruder amongst the invited guest . But, now was not the time to find the culprit . Move as planned before . Now spread The person who seemed like the leader of the group gave an order, the intruder then spread into groups of two people . It seems theyre trying to do some kind of outrageous crime . Their nimble movements indicate that theyve trained for this beforehand . Therefore, no hesitation could be felt from their actions . They just pushed through the momentary gaps that were created due to the chaosDD They needed to act quick, it was just a matter of time before the guarding knights in the venue regain their freedom of movement and then turn around to intercept the intruder . Every second counts for these intruder and might be the difference between victory or defeat . The intruder ran straight through the inside of the hall with more nimble movements and superior strength than normal people would have . HYIIIIIII The crowd of nobles was neatly separated which helped the movement of the intruder . The knights pushed through the wave of nobles while the intruder kept advancing smoothly through the path made ready for them . There were some knights trying to disturb the intruder hiding amongst the crowd of people but, Part 2 GA! They fell to the ground due to intruder stabbing their chest with a knife . Though there were knights trying to move by their own discretion, it was useless since the intruder individual combat ability was high . Thats how catastrophic the current situation was . The knights were overwhelmed since the two groups of intruder could perfectly coordinate against single knights . Moreover the one-on-one combat ability of the intruder and the knights was more or less equal . Although several knights had already fallen to the ground, the intruder would advance unhindered if left as it is . By the way, everyone, excluding the venue guards of the Galwark kingdom, were prohibited from taking along their weapon to the hall . Even the weapons carried by the defense knights are only a club and a knife . Thats because they keep in mind that they only need to arrest the criminal . So its all in the premise of not causing casualties, because in the middle of a crowd something thats too long would be hard to swing and would most likely hurt those around . Against the intruder who had received plenty enough training to pierce their way through the crowds, the defensive side was obviously in an extremely disadvantageous position . The intruder made the best use of the little time they had, till the knights could cope with their movements, to run towards their target with all of their power . They were heading towardsDD, O-OY, They are heading towards us Hiroaki shouted in a shrill voice . Thats right, the intruder were gathering where Rio and the others were . Is it because the one theyre aiming for is amongst us Rio guessed their intention in that moment . Nevertheless, the list of people who could be their target was too large . It could be the royalties of these powerful countries, or the hero, Hiroaki, or maybe the CEO of Rikka firm and the daughter of a powerful noble, Liselotte . Maybe because he was always secretly monitoring other peoples tendencies, he could pinpoint the target without any hestitation . W-What is this What are the defense knights doing Michael said that with a voice that carried a hint of hysteria . O-Onii-sama Charlotte, frightened, cuddled Michael . The intruder drew near from every direction as far as the eye could see . Kuh Theyre coming from all directions Form a circle Five knights hiding in the vicinities who were acting as the secret bodyguards of the royalties formed a circle . Even with a glance one could tell that the number of intruder were easily more than 10 people . The number of the intercepting side was obviously lacking . The color of impatience rose on the faces of the knights . Part 3 Everyone, please gather here behind our circle You must not by any means move from there One of the knights said so and urged everyone to take shelter behind their encirclement . Lilyana, who had a conversation with Hiroaki, didnt notice that the three noble daughters of Saint Stellar kingdom were getting closer . [TLC: Were not sure if the author wanted a third person perspective or if it was Lilyana who didnt notice . ] This way, Lilyana-sama Y-Yes The noble daughters of Saint Stellar kingdom called her with a calm voice and then brought Lilyana to the center of the knights encirclement . The four of Michael, Charlotte, Liselotte, and Rio were already there . I-Its a joke right How can this happened . So many of them are coming at once On the other side, Hiroaki was standing still with a pale face while shouting . The approaching intruder were clearly moving with ill intents . Hiroaki never had any true combat training since coming to this world, only mock battles, and sometimes, things can be different from mock battles where one can be as moody as they want . Its not like he was practising some sort of martial art back in Japan, nor was he ever attacked by hoodlums . So it can be said, this is the first real combat for him . It might be strange if he were to not experience any fear, even though he gained these special powers as a hero, considering all the approaching opponents were holding edged weapons . Hi-Hiroaki-sama . Dont hinder the knights by standing still . Please, quickly, take shelter behind their backs Hiroaki kept standing still despite Flora calling his name in panic . His head spinned and his legs trembled in fear . Theres no way he could hear Floras words . Liselotte-sama, please go behind the knights along with the other royalties . Ill go help the knights Rio told Liselotte, stepping out while saying those words with a calm voice . Though he didnt feel like protecting the royalties was the right thing to do in this situation, he didnt know what he would say to them later if he ran away alone right now . Moreover if those intruder ever breached the line of defense set by the knights, Rio would still have to fight against them . So, if they successfully breach the line of defense the situation developing into free-for-all combat would be inevitable . In that case the situation might be better if he willingly goes to the front line . That was his judgement . G-Godspeed Liselotte told behind Rio . For her, who had basically witnessed Rios fighting power, him joining the line of defence was extremely reassuring . Let us use Barrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic Barrier) for you [TLC: Atleast I get to translate them the way I want in the LN] The noble daughters of Saint Stellar kingdom said so . Let me help you too Part 4 Liselotte announces her intentions without hestitation . Barrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic Barrier) as its name suggests is magic that will protect one from external attack by enclosing the target in a barrier of magical power . Its defensive ability depends on the covered area and the amount of loaded magical power, the consumption of magical power for continuous use was large, thus it was hard to use any other magic . But she only needed to hold off until additional knights came as reinforcement, so this magic was the most appropriate one for the current situation . When spreading the barrier vast and thin, itll become a simple barricade . HIROAKI-SAMA PRINCESS FLORA COME HERE QUICKLY Liselotte shouted at them seeing that they were late to react . Hiroakis body was trembling . When he glanced behind him, he saw people clustering together to take shelter, R-RUN, RUN Hiroaki turned around and started to run while shouting loudly . KYAAAAA Hiroaki ran into Flora, who then lost her balance . Meanwhile, a fight had already started right by her sideDD I have come to assist . Since coordinating would be hard, Ill attack who ever I can Rio said that briefly after slipping into an open spot between the knights forming a circle protecting the royalties . Thanks to Rio joining the formation they can now cover more area than before . T-Thank you Both knights next to Rio are showing delighted expressions on their faces . Ill take care the two coming at me Right after saying that, Rio steps forward and closes the distance between him and the two intruder . Of course he doesnt forget to secretly raise his physical abilities with spirit arts . Bow [TLC: The weapon you use in archery] One of the two intruder running in that group shouts . They have no equipment anywhere close to resembling a bow . Theyre faking it Or have they prepared a weapon NoDD The next moment, the two intruder are forming a front-back line formationDD, Fuh The burglar in the front is lunging his knife with his right hand . But, Rio calmly brushes that lunge away with his left hand . And just like that, with a flowing-like movement, he drives in a strong blow towards the abdomen of his opponent with his right hand . Part 5 GA . KAH A unintentional shriek leaks out from the mans mouth before his body falls down . At the same time, the next burglar is making his appearance from the back of the first one, and rushes to attack . He might be acting as a backup to be certain that Rio dies . [TLC: Gets killed/ dies same thing] Perhaps the so called Bow was an order that was already decided beforehand as some sort of a signal . The other man rushing from the back of the fallen man sends another surprise attack at Rio . He lunges from Rios blindspot firmly holding his knife while aiming at his heart . If that hit lands, it would mean instant death for Rio, there would be no escape from it . But, Rios swiftly steps to the side . The lung sent by the burglar just barely grazes his clothes . WHA Under the mask, a surprised voice leaked out . Rio, now standing next to the burglar, quickly grabs the intruder arm, leaving no room to break free . And just like that Rio pulls the burglar forward, gaining control over their entire body, and then finishes it by suddenly overturning the burglar body* . [TL* : If youre confused, this is aikido throwing] [TLC: This sentence will give me nightmares] Following it by elbow striking the burglar still rotating in the air, GAH . The burglar landed on the floor like a sack of potatoes, and he then lost his consciousness . Its only been few seconds since Rio started fighting . After giving a glance to confirm that his opponent lost their consciousness, Rio pay close attention to the knight still fighting near him . It seems that some reinforcements have already come but, there are still people who are fighting the intruder alone . The knight to Rios left was also one of them . Though it seems that he somehow can face against two intruder alone, theres a knife lodged into his right arm . I should cover for him huh After thinking about it for a moment, Rio decided to help him, but the moment he decided so, Kyaa Behind the knight whose right hand is stabbed, Flora falls down due to Hiroaki running into her . Hiroaki failed to notice that he bumped into Flora and kept going toward the last line of defence where Liselotte and the noble girls of Saint Stellar kingdom were gathering . Kuh, Im at my limit Make a protective wall . Barrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic Barrier) Right after Hiroaki has come in, the noble girls of Saint Stellar and Liselotte activated the Barrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic Barrier) . The barrier of magical power is expanding as if to protect Hiroaki and the royalties who are taking shelter . CEH Clicking their lips, the intruder who have managed to bypass the first line of defence, the knights, were just one step away from the nobels . Though the barrier is not so hard to break considering how big it is, itll still take some time . The pursuing knights are sure to come at them during that time . On the other hand, at that time, Part 6 GUH Behind them, Floras scream could be heard for just a moment, and then the consciousness of the injured knight was snatched away . Making use of that opportunity, the burglar threw away the wounded knight . KYAA The knight bumps onto Flora and both of them fall to the floor . Even the three intruder who were stopping right before the Barrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic Barrier) were turning around and heading toward Flora . Could it be that theyre narrowing down their target to her for now Its even including the intruder who were pushing down the the injured knight, the four intruder are for sure getting closer to defenseless Flora . The one closest to her was the knight who was pushed down by the burglar . Rio runs towards that burglar in only a moment after strengthening his legs with spirit arts . !!!!! Being hindered by Rio when he was just one step away, the male burglar was gulping in shock . Rios destroying the posture of the man by seizing his clothes at that moment . And then flinging the burglar with all his might, aiming at a burglar who was behind and to the right of him . The man is blown away with unexpected force, and magnificently hits the body of the approaching burglar . GUH Being unable to stop the unexpected impact, the two intruder crash into the magical barrier Liselotte and the others are casting . Rio quickly turns around and then faces toward the two intruder who are attacking Flora from her left side . Stomping hard on the ground, he instantly enters the gap between Flora and those two intruder . WERE NOT HIS OPPONENT When one person says that, the intruder were separating to cover Rio on both sides . Its their strategy . Whichever Rio fought first, the other will get Flora while hes busy fighting . ILL BECOME HER SHIELD DONT WORRY ABOUT HER . PLEASE BEAT ONE OF THEM FOR THE TIME BEING The knight who fall along with Flora is shouting so . Maybe hes literally planning to put up his body to stop one of the burglar . Its an admirable chivalric soul . Though Rio didnt have such a soul in his heart, he was admiring him . He believes so even while thinking that he didnt want to die at the same time . Though Liselottes feeling troubled whether she should use attack magic, thus cancelling theBarrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic barrier), if she misses her shot others might get involved too . The probability to miss is high since the opponent is fast . And the intruders would be rushing at them right away if Liselotte leaves an opening for them . Part 7 Liselotte-sama, please keep your Barrier Magic of Magical Power(Magic Barrier) up After shouting that, Rio rushed towards one of the intruder . The worries then vanished from Liselotte face . Fu~h Maybe because he feels like Floras guard has resigned already, the burglar whos aiming for her makes a nasal sound as if celebrating his success . But, the next moment, WHA Rio vanishes from the burglars field of vision, which shocked him . The truth is, Rio is moving so fast that he only barely touches the ground . To the negligent burglar it seems as if Rios figure has vanished . In that moment, Rio grabs the burglar from his leg with powerful force . And just like that, the burglar cant help but be flung towards another burglar by spirit arts using Rio HAH Maybe because he had already seen how other intruder were tossed around, the targeted burglar easily avoided the collision with his comrade . But, that delayed his approach towards Flora . During that, Rio already reached the burglar to stop his plans . CEH When the decentralization plan to aiming at Flora got foiled, the burglar clicked his tongue . The two of them are now facing each other at several steps distance . It seems your plan has failed . It seems more than half of your comrades are arrested too, how about surrendering yourself now Rios asking with bone chilling tone . WHAT HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR US WHEN WE FAILED IN OUR DUTY IS DEATH The burglar charged toward Rio as he shouted those words . Hes without doubt ready for his honorable death . Three stab of knife is coming non-stop at him . Chest, arm, stomach . Its piercing the air while letting out hyuu sound . Rios hand is dancing so fast and brilliantly parrying all those strikes . KUH A voice of pain is leaking out from the mans mouth . Despite him using every bit of his strength for the attack just now, he can feel that Rio still has some leeway for parrying it . But, for a moment, Rios line of sight moves when he surveys the surroundings . Still young huh Youre too careless boy Part 8 The burglar wont miss that opprotunity . In that moment, he closes their distance and then stabs Rios chest . [TL : Liselottes gasping at this time] But . Its as if Rio has been expecting an attack to come from behind all this time, and he strikes the fist of the man grasping the knife . WHA The man is left dumbfounded by the situation . And just like that, Rio grabs and twists the mans arm which forces him to release his knife . Rio goes to, somehow, take control over his opponent and then, in the next moment, topples him over to the floor . Rio keeps holding down his opponent, This is the end And told him about the end of the combat . BULLSHIT Nevertheless, the burglar is still struggling around . But he is immediately put into sleep after Rio chops the back of his neck . Rio stands slowly . . . Next is, it seems its alright Judging from the surroundings, Rio came to conclusion that he already doesnt have a stage to come out on . The reinforcement knights are gathering, most of the intruder in their surroundings have fallen to the floor . After all this, none of the royalties were injured . The only thing left is for this country to get some information from the captured intruder . GAH . . AAah All of a sudden, the burglar who Rio put to sleep was in pain . Oy . Are you okay Though he called the burglar in panic, the burglar is just pinning his chest, soon after that his body convulses bit by bit, and then completely stops moving . Rios checking the man but, his breathing has stopped, his pupils already void, even his heart is no longer beating . Its just a possibilities but, theyre dead . Why? He already made sure that his attack wont cause a fatal wound . When it comes to that, it just natural for him to think that it might have been caused by some sort of a internal or external factor . Rio quickly tears the clothes of the man with a knife that was on the floor . Thereupon, he discovered there was a complicated magic equation carved on the area around that man chest . Is this A magic formula . Magic formulaDD Though there are some which are unknown even amongst them, its a magic of which even the research made brands ones as a felony, a forbidden magic, either way, its effect is way too malicious . He doesnt even know whether the magic equation carved on the mans chest is truly a magic formula . But, even if this effect is designated as magic formula, it wouldnt be strange for it to be dangerous magic . By the way, though the user who carved magic equation on their body can voluntarily invoke magic, the magic equation is carved inside their flesh . In cases where one invokes magic by carving the magic equation on the surface of the skins as a tattoo, it cant be categorized as magic . Part 9 After giving a sever glance at the corpse of the burglar, Rio looks at his surroundings while letting out a small sigh . It seems that somehow the other intruder are also suffering, the battle has ended . The knights are staring dumbfoundedly at the sudden death of the intruder . Uhm, are you okay Are you injured Rio hears Floras voice right beside him It seems she used Recovery Magic(Heal) on the injured knight . Before he knew, Liselotte has already come next to him, being vigilance of the surroundings as if to protect the defenseless Flora . Yes, if its this degree of injury The knight replied respectfully . He never thought that he would personally receive healing magic performed by a royalty . So its natural that he felt nervous . Im already alright . Thank you very much The male knight staggeringly stands and then tells his gratitude with tense expression . Im glad then Floras sighing in relief . After confirming the recovering of the knight has ended, Liselotte immediately rushes to Rio . Haruto-sama . Are you alright She already knows that he was safe by seeing the combat but, Liselotte cant help but ask about his condition . Yeah, Im uninjured as you see Rios shrugging his shoulders as he replys to her . Im glad then . The burglar over there is Yes, hes dead . He has a magic equation carved directly onto his chest . Maybe some type of a spell So Rio conveyed the result of his own investigation . Is that so Liselottes showing a distressed face . Following that, her expression changed to a serious one and, Part 10 You saved me, Haruto-sama . If you were not here it might have not just been Flora-sama, but maybe even Michele-sama, Charlotte-sama, and Lilyana-sama would have also been wounded by them She deeply bows to Rio . Its nothing to feel gratitude towards . Im just fulfilling my duty as a guard and a man to protect my partner, right Rio cheeks slowly loosened as he said so . Liselotte looks at him with slightly perplexed expression and, Im truly glad that Haruto-sama is my partner [TL : Riajuu just explode!!!] Said that as a reply with delighted expression . U-Uhm, my apologies You got into trouble because of me . . Floras standing slowly and then bowing to apologize to her . Such thing isDD Just when Rios about to reply to her . Are you okay, Flora Hiroaki already came and suddenly grabbed Floras shoulder . Flora body is trembles with a twitch . Y-Yes . Because Haruto-sama and knight-sama protected me . Rather than that, how did you fell Im worried, you know Hiroaki said that as if scolding her . M-My apologies . Ive, always been a klutz . Maybe because she thought that its a critism, Flora felt despondent . A~h, well Im glad that youre okay Hiroakis saying so with a slightly awkward tone . Maybe because hes at least aware of the fact that he ran away after losing himself . During their little skit, Rio already went to confirm the death of the other intruder . AH Flora who failed to say her gratitude is letting out vanished-like voice . I will help too Rio also joining the work by mixing along with the knights who are gathering the surrendered intruder to one place . The number of the intruder beaten by Rio is six, the injured knight beat one, and it seems there are seven others totaling to 14 arrested intruder . You too, Liselotte, come here . There might be another intruder around . Its safe if you come to the back Hiroaki called to Liselotte who, from nearby, was carefully watching the work of Rio and the knights . Part 11 No, Im . . Saying so, Liselotte was glancing at Rio . But, Hiroakis seizing her hand and, Listen . Dont be so unreasonable Saying so while pulling her from the arm . Maybe because she wasnt be able to withstand his strength, Liselottes slightly grimacing due to light feeling of pain . She couldnt resist even if she tried since Hiroaki is a man . Hiroaki didnt notice the change on Liselottes face . Y-Yes As a result, Liselotte had no choice but to reluctantly follow Hiroaki to the back . But . That was truly a terrifying capturing skill, wasnt it . He overwhelmed six trained intruder with his bare hands . The knight who arm was wounded is earnestly talking about that . The so called six people were almost half the intruder . Hahaha, naturally, trying to cover him when we lack skills will only hinder him He played a really big role in this . This all happened because you received such wound, right For someone to be able to have such skills at his age they would not only need talent but also focus on training, right The knights who were looking at Rios combat praised Rios exploits in said combat with debacle atmosphere . Though all of them are still young, theyre still older than Rio . Even so, their tone was fully loaded with respect to him . Thereupon, to that place, Haruto-kun A girl calling Rios name could be heard in the vicinity . There are no other girls who called Rio with -kun attached at his name . Rather, theres no one but one girl who called him with such suffix . The owner of that particular voice came in front of him faster than he could turn around, Satsuki-sama, youre okay, right Rio said that with a gentle tone . Satsukis approaching Rio with an anxious expression . I was not attacked even once . So Im okay . Rather, its about you, are you alright, Haruto-kun There are no injuries Satsuki asked with said anxious expression while timidly touching Rios body . [TL : Wait a minute, I dont remember him building Satsuki flag, so how could it suddenly estabilished?] Part 12 As you see, Im completely uninjured I see, thanks goodness Satsuki sighs in relief while still grasping both of Rios hands . Its as if she goes limp in one go . Rio stares at her with his eyes wide open while wondering whether shes truly worrying that much about him . Geez, please dont make me worry so much My apologies Rios smiling wryly while apologizing to her . Hahaha, and then his princess made her appearance, huh And then, one of the knights said that when he saw their exchange from the side . The surrounding knights also started laughing as if approving that remark . Y-Youre wrong W-Were nothing like that Satsukis denied it with beef red face . Maybe because the tensioned thread also completely snapped, the atmosphere become completely calmed down which made one not think that assailants appeared just a while ago . Besides the defense knights, maybe its the effect of no one from titled nobility and royalties who were attending receiving such notable wound from the assailants . Or maybe thanks to the intruder only targeting the royalties, there are zero casualties besides the assailants . But, its also a fact that there would have been casualties if they couldnt hold back the assailants . Uhm, then who are they When the situation has calmed down, Satsuki asked that question while glancing at the corpses of the intruder who are lying down on the floor, or rather its inevitable that it come to her sight with expression as if shes going to escape at any moment . As she removes the mask of the figure that tumbling on the ground, under the mask is a suffering expression which made her recollect herself like pouring cold water on her head would do . Unfortunately I dont know . Rio shaked his head lightly . I see . . Satsuki face grimaced and seems like she was about to cry at any moment . That was natural since she saw more than ten peoples corpses tumbling around on the floor . This is the first time in her life seeing this many fresh corpses . Maybe because she became scared, Satsukis tightly grasping on the sleeves of Rio clothes . Shall we go Rio obstructed her line of sight and then gently said those words to her . Uhn . Sorry . Can you lend me your arm for a while Satsuki asked him with paled face . If she becomes a hero, she might be getting used to the scenery filled with corpses soon enough . Something like that was natural, and Satsuki understand that too . But, for a 17 year old girl like her who was living peacefully in Japan, that was too much of a request for her from understanding till suddenly forced to bear with it . Because imagination and reality are completely different matter . Part 13 Yes Rio nodded without saying anything and just gently presented his arm . Thank you Satsuki gently seized Rios arm . Satsuki-senpai While walking with her head down, a voice called Satsukis name from ahead of them . Satsuki slowly raises her face . Standing in there was Sendou Takahisa . Lilyana who looks frightened is quietly standing by his side . He might be coming to confirm the safety of Lilyana first after separating from Satsuki . Uhm, are you okay . Takahisa-kun Your face looks pale Im okay . Uhm, he is . . So thats the case Takahisa asked with paled face . But, he cant help but to ask . It was that kind of expression . Uhn Satsukis nodding as her answer . I, see . Takahisa eyes are slightly trembling . Just what kind of emotion bottled up inside of his chest . It wasnt something that can be understood by Rio . Its my pleasure to meet you . My name is Sendou Takahisa Takahisa bowed his head as he introduced himself . My name is Haruto . My pleasure to meet you Rio also returned Takahisa greeting with his own simple introduction . Right after that, theyre notified that this day of evening party is interrupted . Following that is the announcement that tomorrow is the last day of the evening party . Just like that with nothing more than simple a introduction, the first meeting of Rio and Takahisa met its end . Chapter 105 Summary Reviewer KissLightNovels Review Date 2019-08-07 Reviewed Item Seirei Gensouki-Konna Sekai de Deaeta Kimi ni Author Rating 5 Chapter 106 Volume 2 Chapter 97 [1]] +++ڣԒL TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456, LittleEndu Part 1 Its been more than three months since Sumeragi Satsuki, a girl who lived her life in Japan was summoned to this world . The only thing thats important for her is bathing . [alt: The biggest source of dissatisfaction for such a girl is bath . ] Certainly when it comes to royal castle theres a private bathroom but, its only a shallow bottomed bathtub and theres not enough space to wash her body nor her hair . The purpose of the bathtub is to wash yourself and not to soak in hot water, so theres no need to have a deep bottom . [ED: i . e bathtubs are created with shallow bottoms] So for bathtubs like the ones in the castle, because its inevitable that they need to replace the hot water every time its used, the bathtub cant be made any bigger DD or rather, theres no need to make it needlessly big . Certainly, since the maid who gives personal care for her while in the bathtub of the castle is in the same room, the space of the room itself is guaranteed, but the bathtub itself is made relatively compact . By the way, the royalties and titled nobles all have personal bathtubs in the mansions which they live in, but as for commoner families, big bathtubs are used just to wash their body and hair . When it comes to Japanese people, they are used to luxurious baths and extravagant use of hot water in them, so its not strange for them to feel unbearable due to the culture in which theyre raised with . In addition, when it comes to blooming 17 year old girls who are in the prime of their life, theyre at the age in which they love bath the most . Satsukis also no exception to that and she loves immersing herself in hot water for a long time . In short, Satsuki couldnt wait . To resolve her days worth of fatigue inside the bathtubDD To immerse herself inside the luke warm water while stretching her limbs DD This pleasant feeling would be something that she will never forget . However, she is not that selfish to have a bathroom made in the royal castle, the construction would cost too much . As a result, Satsuki mourned wearily every time she entered the bathtub for these several months, and her everyday life passed with weary feeling . It might be difficult hard for Miharu and the others to understand, because they have been enjoying the pleasures of a hot spring ever since they came to this world . [ED: Im done letting Cnine translate -tachi as and co] Although lately, they received culture shock when they lived in the inn of the capital . That aside, for the current Satsuki, something like a hot-spring bath is a topic that she cant really ignore . If she doesnt get the permission to enter the bathtub after going through every option negotiating with the owner of the houseDD But convenient for her, just when she made up her mind, Rio came to brew another batch of tea . This situation befalling upon her is truly fortunate . Immediately, Satsuki half-rose to her feet from the sofa and then quickly approached Rio . Nee, Haruto-kun . You see, Ive a request Satsuki says while grinning ear to ear . Miharu and the others, who are watching her from the right side of the sofa, are smiling wryly . Uhm, yes . What could it be Rio retreated one step as he feels an unusual pressure from her . He gripped the empty teapot in his hand . I want . . You to lend me your bathtub Satsuki requests with a tame expression . Rio can feel her strong determination as if shes about to exterminate a demon lord . Y-Yes . Feel free to use it Rio nods in spite of being overwhelmed by her enigmatic pressure . [ED: Her pressure is like an enigma, took me way too long to pronounce that word correctly] Thereupon, Satsuki expression become bright with poof as soon as he gave his permission . Part 2 Really? Is it really okay Yes, its okay you know . Though you could have just entered the bathtub at your own accord Rio replies while giving her a dry smile . Because shes together with Miharu and the others, who are the residents of this house, its not like he cares even if shes entering the bathtub at her own convenience . But, Satsukis rythmitically shaking her head in denial . What are you talking about . Since Im going to use the bathtub in another persons house, its just the good manners when I get proper permission from the owner of house, isnt it And replying like that as if its just natural . Rios smiling gently as he thinks that shes truly a honest person . Understood . Well then, since the bathtub is just on the other side of the door over there, feel free to go with Miharu and the girls Thank god After getting the permission from Rio the house owner, Satsukis suddenly showing a delighted expression with a firm pose . Well, lets go then, Miharu-chan, Aki-chan Satsuki tells that to Aki and Miharu while turning around . Since shower room only has room for two people, please go ahead with Miharu-oneechan, Satsuki-san . Though its been a while, Ill come inside after calling for Cecilia-san Aki replies to Satsuki . Theres more than enough room in the bathtub for all the girls, who are currently in this house, to enter at the time, but the number of magic tools to wash their bodies is limited . Originally, Rio made this house with the premise of living alone for the time being, but that has been slightly delayed . Thank you, Aki-chan . Well, shall we go then, Satsuki-san Miharu nods to Aki and decided to bring Satsuki first . Take your time Rio tells behind her back while smiling sweetly at her and thinking about how everything was decided without a hitch . . So Spacious Satsuki muttered as she entered the bathtub . Though she almost shoutedIS THIS SOME KIND OF LUXURIOUS HOTEL when she looked at the noren* placed as the entrance of the bath, thats already a trifling matter [ED: The curtains with words one them] And, because of the utopia which she could only dream about is unfolding before her eyes, shes just ignoring all kinds of trivial manners . Thats just how magnificent the bathtub of this house is . The most fascinating point is the fact that there are two options here, one which rock bathtub and another cypress bathtub . Different from the everyday type of bathtub, the wall composed of bare rocks completely makes it feel like she came into a hot-spring inside of a cave . The hot-water is extravagantly flowing out from the faucet, and spilling on the brim from the bathtub . The truly wonderful steam that is raising from the bathtub is slightly blocking her vision . Part 3 Its as if we came to a hot-spring, isnt it Miharu says while smiling delightfully . Yes . Its wonderful Satsukis replying with a slightly perplexed air . Over here . Ill explain how to use the bathtub Ah . Uhn, please then Following Miharus guidance, she first came to the shower room . A mirror is embedded into the wall of the washing place, various bathroom appliances are placed under the mirror . [ED: On the pedestal?] The two of them then sat on the chairs in front of the pedestal . Please touch this crystal to make the hot water flow out . The hot water will come out in accordance to how long you touched the crystal for although, the hot water will keep coming out for around 10 seconds just by lightly touching it As she says so, Miharus touching the crystal embedded on the pedestal and then, while the geometric pattern which is etched on the mirror is shedding light, hot water was coming out like from a shower from it . Its natural to think that therell be expenditure of magical power to accommodate the continuous production of hot water, though its efficiency is being improved by the spirit stone which is inserted in the core of the house . The other magic tools in this house are also receiving assistance from that spirit stone . He~, how interesting As Satsuki also tried touching the pedestal, hot water started flowing from the shower overhead . The temperature is just right, isnt it . And yet, if only I could get this kind of convenience in the castle Satsuki mutters with a envious tone . Very convenient, right . I also learned magic from Haruto-san but, its still something which I cant fully understand . . He~, so you also learned something like that Satsuki lets out her admiration . Yes . Language, magic, self-defense arts, and various others things So thats how it is . Say, isnt he quite versatile in many fields I think so . Hes an expert in cooking too, all these soaps here are also made by Haruto-san Miharu says that while looking at the types of soaps which were lined on top of the pedestal . Im astonished . . He really is versatile in many fields, isnt he Hes amazing, right The quality is better than the treatment and shampoo made in Japan [TL : Honestly I dont have anything to say about this, this is the first time Japan defeated by another world] [ED: It seems like they are just glorifying Rio at this point] Really? Im looking forward to it then . Because the soap which Ive been using in the castle isnt good for my skin Part 4 Satsukis grieving lightly as she says so . The type of soap which she normally uses is lower quality compared to the one made in Japan and cant be thought of as a luxury . Usually people would think that commoners using better quality soap than the ones used by royalties is nonsense, but Satsukis common sense has been overturning so many times after coming to this house . After hearing the fact that theres an ofuro in here, Satsukis expectations were steadily rising upward . After that, Miharus explaining the variety of the soaps, while washing her body . Come to think of it, this is the first time for me and Miharu-chan to enter a ofuro with just the two of us, right While washing her body with bubble soap, Satsuki then talked to her with a merry tone . Thats right . Its unbelievable, like a miracle . Were bathing together like this in another world Ri~ght . Fufu, how wonderful Uhn Shes nodding soon after observing her . Naturally, Miharu noticed where she is looking . Fu~hn Satsukis grinning ear to ear . U-U~hm, whats the matter Miharu was hiding her body with both of her hands as if feeling embarrassed . Say, Miharu-chan, youve quite nice curves there, dont you . Your skin is also smooth and silky And, a surprise remark came from Satsuki . EH-EEEEEEEEEEEHH Miharus face turned beet red like a ripened peach . Shes embarassed and her body is squirming restlessly . That ladylike reaction along with such innocence is truly a girlish reaction, isnt it, Miharu-chan Satsukis nodding with uhn-uhn as if deeply moved . And following that with, EY Shes quickly circling around to Miharus back and then squeezed her bulging breasts . [TL : Drooool] KYAAAAA Sa-Satsuki-san Miharus twisting her body due to Satsukis molestation . I-Its ticklish Please stop Part 5 By moving her own body, shes falling even further to tickling hell[2] . I mean, its because Miharu-chan is squirming around I-Its because Satsuki-san is touching me in strange places Hee~, Its okay, isnt it . After all, theres nobody else in this place Satsukis hand movements became even more lively . P-Please dont massage them Miharu tells that with a blushing red face . O~K Satsukis hands stopped moving right as she said that . But, those hands are still on Miharus breasts . U . Uhm, that Miharus moving her neck and sending a fleeting glance repeatedly to her back . Whats the matter Satsukis hands that are covered with foam are moving with a twitch . Hyauu~ . T-The hands . a-and the foam is . Miharus muttering and twitching while her body is trembling What about my hands And the foam Satsukis asking with a enchanting smile . T-That feels Ticklish . Please let go of me Miharu pleads to her with a quivering body while short of breath . A~h, geez Miharu-chan is just too cute Satsuki firmly embraced Miharu . S-Satsuki-san . . Miharu awkwardly mutters that whle her body is stiffening . But, Satsuki pretends not to see that . Listen to me And mutters that close to Miharus ear . Y-Yes Miharu timidly replys to her . Do you want to assult me too, Miharu-chan I-I CANT Miharus unintentionally shouting loudly . Ahahaha, its a joke, Im joking you know . A~h, that was amusing Part 6 Satsukis replying as if the previous event is not her fault and readily separates her hands from Miharu . On her face was a truly refreshing smile coming from the bottom of her heart . Mu~, sometimes you say some malicious things, dont you Saying so, Miharu was looking at Satsuki with scornful eyes . Thats because Im happy to finally be able to meet Miharu-chan after all this time . So it couldnt be helped that I unintentionally wanted some physical contact [ED: I dont think Skinship actually means anything special so Im changing it to physical contact, you know what she actually meant by physical contact] Satsukis telling her honest feeling so frankly without even being embarrassed about it . U~h . Miharu became slightly embarrassed due to that . And then quickly lowered her face to escape Satsukis gaze . The silence went on for a few seconds after that . . Thank you . Miharu-chan Satsuki muttered those words in a low voice . . . EH, For what Miharu asks while peeking with a sidelong glance at Satsuki . U~hn . Because Miharu-chan is still Miharu-chan, I hope E~h . Yes Miharus lowering her head again . Though she doesnt quite understand, saying something like that face to face at a time like this is way too sly . Miharu thought so . Well then, shall we enter the long awaited ofuro soon Incidentally, after they washed their bodies, they finally decided to immerse themselves in the bathtub . The one they chose first is the rock bath . Kuaaaa Satsukis forgetting how shy some girls can be and a writhing-like voice leaks out from her lips . This is what were used to right . You cant say that youre entering ofuro unless youre fully immersing yourself in the bathtub Satsukis letting out a relieved voice while lightly stretching her limbs . Fufu, thats right Miharus nodding while revealing a sweet smile . Thereupon, during that, the door of the bathroom made a loud noise as it swung open . Part 7 Ara, its just you Aki-chan . . And Cecilia-chan Aki and Celia were entering the bathroom together, probably because they chose to go shower after Miharu and Satsuki themselves were already done washing . What a really cute girl, isnt it, Cecilia-chan . Is she an acquaintance of Haruto-kun or something Satsuki tells that with a fond expression while looking at Celias naked body . White colored hair similar to snow, dainty and tender skin, her body which is exuding girlish charm despite her petite figure was like a work of art, Yes . Thats right . But, her appearances aside, shes older than any of us Miharu told that to Satsuki as she guessed that Satsuki is making a mistake when trying to guess Celias age . EH, Youre lying Im sure that shes just a little older than Aki-chan Sure enough, Satsuki eyes which were looking at Celia turned as round as plates . Ri~ght . First we heard about that we were also surprised Miharus nodding in agreement while chuckling with fufufu . So thats how it is . He~ I see . As she was muttering that, Satsukis looking at Celia as if shes pondering about something and, . Hey, just what kind of person Haruto-kun is I missed the chance to ask him about his identity due to various events but, when I was thinking about it, it doesnt seem that hes a noble of Galwark kingdom . On the other hand, it doesnt mean that hes from another country either, right [ED: Note to self, Cnine has some quite weird translations . The Japanese is ι which litteraly means belong to another country but translating it as that is very clunky] [TL : I Can heaar you~] She suddenly asked about Rios identity . Miharus blinking in surprise to her question . Uhm, I also think along that way but, Im sorry . The truth is that, aside from the fact that hes traveling to various places, we know almost nothing about him Miharu replied while bowing her head to apologize . Miharu and the others are banned from telling about Rios identity to any third party . And also due to this rule, its risky for Miharu or for the others to assertively try and probe too deeply about Rio . But, amongst the facts that are known by Miharu and the others were things like the fact that Rios using an alias and the fact that he was Japanese in his previous life, which she doesnt think are safe for disclosure . After a moment of hesitation considering about how much is safe to disclose without telling false information, Miharu decided to protect Rios secret . He~, so thats how it is Satsuki squinted her eyes as if really interested about hearing that while letting out a small moan . And then showed a thoughtful look on her face again . Well then, asides that, though Im still curious about his origin, why do you think hes so kind to the three of you Why Part 8 Miharu answerd Satsuki with a question of her own . I mean, he keeps protecting the three of you free of charge without any kind of reward, doesnt he And even going as far for us as setting up a reunion like this . These kind of things arent easily done to unfamiliar people Satsukis stating her opinion . Miharu nodded deeply as she understands what she means . That, thats right . Haruto-san, is too kind . . Miharus showing an apologetic expression as she said so . Fu~hn Satsukis sending a fleeting glance at Miharus body, and then, Just in case, I just asking to be sure but, hes not asking you to do something strange, is he She asked those questions with a slightly serious face . To do something strange Miharus tilting her head with a curious expression . Hey, its about THAT you know Uhm . Like demanding your body Satsukis saying that with a slightly blushing face . KA . . Thereupon, just like that, Miharu entire face is blushing red . H-HARUTO-SAN ISNT THAT KIND OF PERSON Miharu told that while raising from the bathtub . Satsuki was looking at Miharus face as if slightly dumbfounded by her reaction . Fufu, I could take a guess about his personality considering your reaction just now . As I thought, it seems that Im not wrong believing that hes not a bad person . Youll be seen by Aki-chan and Cecilia-san if you dont quickly immerse yourself again you know Satsukis telling that while laughing . Ah, yeah Miharu bows to Aki and Celia and then quickly immerses herself in the bathtub again . Are, Aisia-san Around the same time, the door of the bathroom is opened again, this time its Aisia who entered the bathroom alone . She briskly moves inside the bathroom toward the washing place and then she sits on the open bench on Celias side . [ED: Which part is the showering room and which part is the actual bath . I mean, who cares, its all for fanservice anyway] In the next moment, water is appearing on top of her from nowhere, and then she rinsed her whole body with a flushing sound . Part 9 Eh, whats that Hot water is coming out of empty space, but . . Did she use some kind of magic Satsuki who saw that scene is asking with round eyes due to her surprisement . Ah, ahahaha . Ai-chan is a bit special after all Miharus smiling wryly and gave a vague answer . I always feel anxious about this matter but, that girl, Aisia, isnt she just too beautiful How should I say, shes a charming woman, or rather its even blurring the border of gender, its as if shes on a different dimension Satsukis looking intently at Aisia as if being sucked in by her . Certainly . Ai-chan is giving off a slight feeling of a divine being, isnt she . Or rather, no human can ever rival her beauty I mean, even I dont know what Im talking about, right . Sorry Uhn . Somehow I understand your feelings . Shes beautiful like a work of art, right . Cecilia-chan is also cute like a doll but, in the case of Aisia-san, shes too artificial as if really being a doll Satsukis speaking while lightly waving her head . Maybe because she feels Satsuki looking at her, Aisia sends a fleeting glance at Satsuki though, she washes her body again as she lost any interest in Satsuki after just one glance . Miharus looking at that situation . Yup, come to think of it, Ai-chan is a spirit, isnt she . She eats her meals, and doesnt feel uncomfortable after entering ofuro And thinking so deep inside her heart . Though spirits dont seem to need to take baths or eat meals, but Aisia herself was the one who demanded to live like a human similar to Miharu . Though shes used to it now and didnt feel that its strange, thinking about it for a second time makes it actually quite interesting . Say, dont you think that it seems there are only beautiful girls in his surrounding Satsuki suddenly said those words after a sigh . Miharu suddenly came to her senses . Thats right, isnt it . Since Ai-chan and Cecilia-san are really beautiful . Aki-chans also beautiful She reflexively agreed to Satsuki . Yeah . Moreover, Miharu-chan is a beauty too, right Satsuki added that while grinning widely . In that moment, Miharus head was blanked, EH-EEEEEEEEEEEHH Thats not true . Im not beautiful at all Part 10 She vigorously shook her head as she understood the meaning of those words . What are you talking about . Say, werent you quite popular in middle school I-I wasnt that popular . I, was a plain girl Miharu rose the speed of shaking her head in denial as if to say thats impossible . Satsukis sending a slightly surprised look to her whos not noticing it herself . Excellent grades, cute, and a good natured girl . On top of that, your dishes in the cooking club were delicious, itll be strange if you were not popular . The truth is, even the male students in my class said that Miharu-chan is cute . Youre well known as Suitable for family-oriented wife Satsuki spoke about the romantic situation surrounding Miharu during middle school . T-Thats a lie, right . This is the first time Ive heard about that Miharu said that with an anxious tone . But, as if finishing off a rooted enemy, Satsuki said, Say, you were a health committee member during your 1st year, right . It seems theres many male students who received your medical treatment . I wont say the names of them but, there are some male students in my class who have fallen in love with you Adding an even more complete explanation . . Uhm, is that, true Miharus asking timidly as if that information being quite a surprise for her . Thats true but, could it be that youre not happy at all about that Satsuki asked Miharu who only showed a bewildered expression without showing any signs of being embarrassed . Ah, no . It doesnt mean that Im not happy Though I feel that I cant understand . . Miharus speaking with apologetic tone while hanging her head down . Arara, it seems it really is hopeless for them . Well, maybe thats just natural . You already have someone in your mind, dont you Satsuki sent an inquisitive gaze while asking that . Eh? Miharu, with big question mark plastered on her face, is staring back at Satsukis face . Satsuki strangely had an expression filled with self-confidence . Eh . U-Uhm Miharu muttered with a almost vanished voice . Could it be that she already knows it How? Though questions kept appearing one after another in her head, putting that aside, shes filled with a sense of embarrassment . Miharus cheeks are flushing red in the next moment . Part 11 As I thought, that reaction is your answer right Eh, AH, H-Have you known about that How Though I never said that to anyone . Thats natural you know . Its just natural to know it when I see that reaction of yours Satsukis letting out an impish laugh . Eh? . . AH Miharu then noticed that she was tricked . You just tricked me, right, Satsuki-san Miharus puffing her cheeks with a poof . Sorry . But, its not like Im tricking you . Weve known each other since middle school Satsuki justified her laugh as if she feels its funny . When she said so, Miharu feels uneasy about whether shes really that easy to read . But, for the sake of not giving too much information by saying too many things, she lowers her flushing red head in silence . Its irritating to think about what happened in the past, but I think everything between us was alright looking at it now . Or rather, we were already getting along before I noticed anything [ED: Now this Im not sure about if it is translated correctly: ɤ˼äҊƤɡΘӤʤɷʤΤʡ Ȥ˽֪ʤg˸ϤäƤꤹ룿] Miharus tilting her head to the side as shes unable to understand the meaning behind Satsukis words . [ED: Dont worry, youre not the only one and you should have seen how they were before editing] But, after correctly guessing that theres someone she loves, Miharu doesnt have any composure left to think any more about that . Hey, whats the matter Miharu-chan Satsukis asking that while approaching her . I-I dont know anymore, hump Miharu suddenly turned her face away while puffing her cheeks as she says that . Who knows, maybe Satsuki is trying to trick her again If that is the case, she cant afford any more mistakes . She judged so in an instant . Geez, please dont be angry . Miharu-chan Though Miharus reaction is so cute and is causing a turmoil for Satsukis inner sadism, she surpressed that feeling and decided to curry a favor of Miharu . She can still ask about the lovelife of her junior another time . Since she only wants some skinship with her friend who she finally met in this world . After Satsuki earned Miharus happiness, they decided to keep immersing themselves in the bathtub till Aki and and the others come . [1] [TL* : Japanese Bathtub][2] [TL : this is true apparently, especially the small one Chapter 107 Volume 2 Chapter 98.1 +++ڣԒĿΡ TL : Cnine ED : LittleEndu PF: Shance Part 1 In the end, the women camp spent more time bathing than expected, so they had to go back to the capital right after Rio and Masato were done bathing . Rio first secretly sent Miharu and the others back to the inn, and then he took Satsuki back to the royal castle . Sorry for overstaying . There were so many things that I wanted to talk about and it was so cozy Satsuki told while smiling awkwardly . No, its alright . Though its not possible to meet whenever, you can still talk about that when we meet again Rio shook his head lightly in denial as he answered that . They got their reunion after a long time in an unfamiliar world . There might be a great amount of things that she wanted to talk about . Yeah . Youre right Satsuki nodded while laughing gently . And then, few seconds of silence followed . Satsuki had an atmosphere around her as if she wanted to say something since a long time ago but, it seems she wanted them to hear about this matter . But while Rio was speculating about that in his head, . . Ive told Miharu-chan and the others about what theyll face after this After taking a short breath, Satsuki muttered that in a low voice . Rio squinted his eyes in hesitation and then, Is that so He threw a cold and blunt reply . Youre not going to ask About what kind of talk it was Satsuki asked timidly . Because I have a rough guess Rio replied while smiling wryly . Somehow Rios face reflected in Satsukis eyes seemed a bit lonely . I see . . Satsuki muttered . The silence descended between the two of them again . My apologies for troubling you . I felt that I absolutely had to convey it but, I couldnt bring myself to say it and wreck the mood Rio said that while suppressing his voice to a low tone . There were no correct words that he could say at a time like this that came to mind . Therefore, he could do nothing but excuse his own feelings . Satsuki saw a slightly dissatisfied look in Rios words . Part 2 I think it cant be helped . Its natural that you cant ask something like Are you going to leave this place eventually from people who you have been living with . Especially when they are the most important people to you, right Satsuki replied clearly while shaking her head . . . You could say its true . However, it wont change the fact that you came to talk about running away Rio told her that while showing a smile full of self-derision . You have a strong sense of responsibility, huh . . Were just cute girls you know[Satsuki] Such are the words they exchanged . Satsuki smiled but only for a moment . Im truly grateful to you . Even so, I can see my situation starting to change . I want to do something more about that[Satsuki] She said so . After a moment of hestitation, Rio swallowed the words of objection that were about to come out . Since there was no stopping once these words start coming out . As it is, without any side yielding, both of them could only wait for something to happen . The most important thing is what you are going to do after this . This situation cant keep going on forever, or can it Maybe because they are thinking about the same things, Satsuki opening her mouth . Rio changed his line of thought while nodding slowly . Certainly . But, it doesnt mean that they shouldnt take their time thinking about that . Since theyll miss the main point if they rush the answer . Moreover, when they leave, they will cause a huge blow to people left behind Only time will show what they have to do . In that case, being impatient is forbiddenDD If its a question which will take some time to get an answer, they should calm down before giving the answer that they feel is correct . Because if they recklessly advance forward, the ones left behind would have no obligation to follow after them . Thats what Rio thought . Youre right . I also want to be together with Miharu-chan and the others, so I think its better for them to give their answer together On that you have my support Rio gently addressed her . Thank you Satsuki looked downward as she gave her gratitude in a low voice . But you see . Miharu-chan and the others told me that they feel like they are troubling you . Thats why I want to have a talk with you, just the two of us, alone Alone with me Part 3 Yeah . I mean, we couldnt chat much during the evening party due to time restriction, although I can feel there was a need to do so but couldnt bring myself to say anything after we slipped away from the castle to the place where Miharu and the others were, right [ED: Yes, this was all one sentence ] Satsuki replied with a playful smile . Rio eyes wandered around as if pondering for a while before, Thats right . Since it seems that Satsuki-san was completely stunned after flying in the air He agreed with her while feeling quite strange . S-Shut up . Anyone would be excited when they get to fly like that for the first time . Ive calmed down since then, havent I Satsuki averted her face with blushing cheeks . A while later, she glanced at Rio and, Hey, what kind of person are you She muttered in a low voice . What kind of person am I, huh For a moment, Rio showed a serious expression on his face . But, it turned back to his gentle expression right away and then, That, again, is an extremely philosophical matter, isnt it Replying so to Satsuki . Youre right . Even so, Im unable to stop thinking about it you see Its because I dont know anything about you, its as if were just acquaintances Satsuki replied calmly . Now you wont be able to deceive me . She had that kind of enthusiasm . Is that so Thats right . At first I thought that you were a cooperative worker of that child called Liselotte . The truth is, I thought that you had that kind of relationship with her, thats why I was a little worried about her . But, it seems that you are somehow working independently . Theres no way I could see you working as a spy for some other country* . Thats why, deep inside, I couldnt fully comprehend your existence[*ED: Very loose translation] Rio squinted his eyes lightly as he heard her tell him that . Though he was slightly interested about what she thinks about Liselotte, but because it would stray from the current topic, he intentionally left that matter in the corner of his mind . Well, its because Im nothing more than a business partner to her, and through that received an invitation as a show of goodwill When it comes to that, is your relationship with Liselotte in the evening party as you said Yes Rio nodded calmly . I see . Even so, thats not what I wanted to know Is it about whether Im the kind of a person wholl harm Miharu-san or the others Part 4 When Rio asked that, Satsuki calmly shook her head in denial . Youre wrong . Ive been observing you and so far I dont think that youre the kind of person wholl harm them Thats . . Im honored by your praise Rios told her his gratitude with slightly loosened cheeks . But, thats not what made you confused . So what is it that Satsuki-san wants to know about me Theres not that much time till we reach the castle, and, well, since I hate asking in a round about way Ill get straight to the point, you can speak in Japanese, right [ED: You could ask anything from him, and this is what you go for?] Rio stared in amazement when she asked that . But, maybe because he suddenly though he understood the reason for that, Yeah, you heard about it from Miharu-san He said that as the likeliest reason that she would know . Rio didnt seem to be particularly disturbed about the matter that Miharu or the others have revealed his secret . On the contrary, if he trying to hide the information itll feel unnatural and will only made her more curious about him since Satsuki already know Rio to certain extent . So it couldnt be helped that he would have had to talk about himself at some point due to the flow of conversation . Youre wrong . Miharu-chan said that she didnt know anything about you Then, how Its because, after hearing the story about when Miharu-chan and the others just arrived in this world, I thought that it was strange Whats so strange about that, I wonder Miharu-chan and the others said that they almost became slaves since they couldnt communicate . Then and there they were saved by you, and you taught them the language of this world I see . And then, you came to that conclusion, huh Rio nodded while saying that as if convinced by her . Its not strange she asked that given so much information . Yeah, not even 3 months have elapsed since Miharu-chan and the others came to this world . So they must have had a lecturer along with teaching material since its impossible to learn a language, that they have no knowledge about, to the level where they have no problem using it for a daily conversation, in such a short period of time as long as no magic is used [ED: since its impossible to learn a language to such a level in such a short period of time . Good job translating all that, Cnine] If we began with trying to find a mutual understanding through body language, it would certainly take more time in order to reach the point where we can use it for daily conversation, I see Rio agreed while smiling wryly . Yes . But since Miharu-chan and the others were still learning about language, this meant there was no way for them to learn magic . The next thing that come was what language both of you can use to communicate but, Miharu-chan and the others have restrictions in the languages which they can use . In conclusion, the language which I thought had the highest possibility was the Japanese language . In addition, that ofure which gives a japanese-style sense is also a hint right . Satsukis stated her reasoning . Thats correct Rio confirmed Satsukis guess without even trying to be secretive about it . Part 5 Uhm, youre not trying to hide it I dont see why not but, I thought that you made a request to Miharu-chan and the others to not recklessly spread any information about you . Satsuki asked as if surprised by his attitude . Yeah, that I told them indeed but, you already knew that, didnt you Rio nodded as he sent a look of admiration to Satsuki . Even though it doesnt seem this way, We have been acquaintances with Miharu-chan for a long time . You see, both of us became staff members of the student council in our middle school . So for some reason I knew that child was trying to hide something about you I see . As expected of a former student council president, right Rio praised her in a joking manner . That has nothing to do with that you know . Moreover, recklessly spreasing such rumor is the most dangerous thing . Theres something that I want to ask more than anything else Satsuki told that as if feeling embarassed . Though I can roughly guess what you are about to ask, I dont mind answering it if you promise to hide the information you learned about me recently, can you Naturally . That was what I was going to do since the very beginning . Rather, I dont mind doing that as a favor Maybe because she feels at ease with what Rio required, Satsuki nodded vigorously . On the contrary, going as far as to say its okay to do that as a favor . Favor Yeah . But, because it doesnt mean that, the way I am now, I could immediately lend you something, I will lend you my help whenever possible if the time comes where you need my help in the future Youre exaggerating, right . Theres no need to go this far for me Rio responded as if being troubled by her . You cant be like that you know . You are protecting Miharu-chan and the others, you helped me meet them, moreover Though Satsuki was rebutting him with a slightly angry tone, she suddenly made an unnatural stop in the middle of her sentence . Moreover Rio asked as he was curious . I-Its nothing . What I mean is that I owe a lot to you Satsuki said that with blushing cheeks and then, turned her eyes away from Rio . Even if he were to ask more questions, he didnt expect to get any answers . Moreover, he cant be that forceful and ask her that . I see . If you say so, Ill keep what you said in my mind As he said that, Rio smiled as if its a bit funny . Its because everything went well for the sake of Miharu and the others . So he had no need to demand that as a favor . But, if Satsuki says that she wants to give her gratitude, then hell be obediently receiving it . Part 6 And then, please do so . Since keeping a debt isnt in my character Satsuki shrugged her shoulders as she said that . Well then, shall we return to the main topic . You wanted to ask whether I know a method to return to earth, right So, Rio just bluntly asked her main question . . Well, youve completely seen through me, havent you Satsuki nodded while giggling . In that case, Ill say what I know since theres no need to keep it as a secret . Its the same for me, I dont know any method to return to earth I see, so you really dont know . . Huh Satsuki was slightly depressed . In the first place, if Rio knew a way to return to earth, he would have already sent Miharu and the others back to earth a long time ago . Though if its just limiting on them to not be able to return immediately, such news should have been spread long time ago . [TL* : ƼsäƤˎʤԤʤ櫓ǤϤʤʤФȤäˤ_ʾƤƤ⤪Ϥʤ] Thats why she didnt expect anything from the very beginning butDD Still, deep down she was hoping that she might be able to get a hint about how to return to earth . In addition, I will answer as much as possible about anything you want to know . But, I dont think that itll become a hint of a way to return to earth [ED: The hint is in katakana so there really is no other way to translate this . Think of it as if she wants some foresight][PF: Could clue work?] Rio gave a warning beforehand so that she would lower her expectations . First, I want to know, at what date, including what year, you came to this world but . Say, youre a quarter or half-japanese Right Satsuki asked while peeking at Rios face . Judging from the way he looks, Rios appearance was very close to Japanese . Though he currently changed the color of his hair to silver, his appearance would be closer to a Japanese one if his hair was black . Though he looks like a real Japanese person, nevertheless thats probably impossible . Thats why she came to the conclusion that hes at least a quarter or half Japanese . Thats what she thought but, It seems you made a big error at this point . Im a human who was born and raised in this world Rio replied while shaking his head in denial . Eh . . I-Is that so [ED: Yeah, he even told you that like 7 chapters ago] Satsuki tilted her head while showing a puzzled expression . Then, why can you speak the Japanese language . Part 7 Yes . I was born in Bertram kingdom . I remember saying that in my self-introduction to Satsuki-san, didnt I . Yes . Yes, you certainly said that didnt you Satsuki nodded lightly . This is true . Since I certainly have the memories of me being born and raised in this world[Rio] Though shes somehow unable to understand the meaning behind his words, Satsuki decided to listen to Rios story for the time being . But, I have another persons memories in me . They are the memories of a man who used to live in a country named Japan[Rio] Rio said that with an indifferent tone . EH? Used to live in Japan . . Memories Satsukis train of thought had come to a halt due to Rios explanation which was way beyond her imagination . Though she tried crunching the meaning of his words one by one from start to finish, she could do nothing but give a sloppy answer . In short, are you talking about . being reborn So, Satsuki digested Rios explanation into one thought . Though she was seemingly not quite confident in her guess . Yes . Its exactly as you said Rio suddenly gave a nod of agreement while at the same time shrugging his shoulders . So, youre currently a human of this world but, before that . . You used to be Japanese Thats correct . Thats why I can talk in Japanese and could teach the language of this world to Miharu and the others [ED: English is funny, because both being from a country and speaking its language use the same word, Japanese in this case] So thats it . . So thats the case . Satsuki looked to the void with a dumbfounded expression for a few seconds while muttering those words . Can I trust you You . Have no other choice but to trust me, right . In the first place Im also personally experiencing an impossible experience like this coming to another world thing . If going by logic, normally . I would think that the dead wont be reborn again[Satsuki] Satsuki replied with a troubled tone . Thats right . I mean, in the first place, Im already floating on cloud nine, because of this strange phenomenon which made it possible to understand the language of this world, if its in this world, you have no choice but to trust what has happened, right[Satsuki] Satsuki grumbled about something as if trying to convine herself while pressing her head with one hand . Her common sense had been there as if to disturb her comprehension but, it seems that she can bring herself to understand it . Well, thats quite an absurd story, isnt it . Normally, its natural for anyone to not understand the situation and say Eh, is that so Rio said that while smiling wryly . Im sorry . I was shaken by that story you see . Somehow too many out-of-common-sense events have been happening since I came to this world, despite understanding the reasons theres just too many difficulties Chapter 108 Volume 2 Chapter 98.2 +++ڣԒĿΡ TL : Cnine ED : LittleEndu PF: Shance Part 8 Satsuki apologized while coughing lightly . My condolence Thank you Satsuki gave her gratitude as if slightly embarrassed by her reaction . But, maybe because she felt a bit awkward, By the way, theres one thing that I want to ask, could it be that that girl, Liselotte, is the same as you, a human whos actually from earth, just reborn Satsuki quickly attempted to change the subject . Yeah, that should be the case when you think about it . I see, you noticed it too, huh Yeah . As I thought you would say So you can feel it huh Satsuki showed an expression as if understanding . How did you notice it, may I hear the reason That girls job is being the president of Rikka firm, right . That place is selling fashion commodities gearing towards women in quick succession, and those commodities are normally found in Japan . Its only natural to be suspicious about that Satsuki told the reason why she suspects Liselotte . Satsuki being a woman has many chances to use the commodities geared towards women sold by Rikka firm . Other than that, is there any other reason Of course, that much wouldnt be enough to suspect someone . The first reason was a cue which came from an unexpected daily conversation Saying so, Satsuki showed a slightly proud smile . The people of this world obviously cant speak in Japanese, you know . And yet, I hear it as Japanese . But, the way their lips are moving is obviously not Japanese, you see . On the contrary, it seems that I whos speaking in Japanese is heard by them in this worlds language, but Well, lets leave that topic for now Satsuki went back to the main topic when the conversation is starting to derail . You see the movement of their lips dont you . There, I noticed it . Only when speaking of the unique commodities of Rikka firm, the movement of their lips completely matches the name that I used to hear . Though the other proper nouns of this world completely do not match anything I know, only the commodities made by Rikka firm are perfectly match the sound of the words and the movement of the lips . If theres so many coincidences, youll think that its suspicious, wouldnt you Certainly, you could say that but . . You have really good observation skills, dont you Rio admired the high level of Satsukis observation skills . Well, its not to the extent of the strange phenomenon which happened to myself, right . Nevertheless, Im still unable to understand the theory behind it even till now Satsukis reply was mixed with a sigh since it was hard to put in words the mystery of the translation ability . That might be the effect of ancient magic which was provided to the hero in their Divine Raiment . Since, according to the legend, its seemingly a weapon made by god, so its difficult to reproduce it or explain its effect with the current understandings of magic Divine Raiment huh . Ive heard that too but, thats also something I dont quite understand, you see Part 9 Satsuki said that with slightly pursing lips . So you normally dont carry it Theres the event where Rio secretly looked at Hiroaki using his divine raiment of tachi[i] . When Hiroaki shouted the name of the weapon, a tachi suddenly appeared . Certainly, at that time, he was doing a mock battle against Stead . But, since his skill was extremely abysmal, Hiroakis only powerful in physical strength and completely didnt give off the feeling of an amazing hero . Yeah, because its normally in its spirit form inside the body of the hero as a way to arm themselves[ii]? So to say, its there . I had a dream about something the first evening after coming to this world . I received an one-sided explanation in how to use it while having that strange dream . When I summoned it, it formed a weapon suitable for its owner but . to be honest it feels refreshing, you know I see . Spirit form . . Huh . So it means that you are not summoning it with space magic Satisfied with the theory for summoned divine raiment, Rio nodded as if really interested in it . By the way, what kind of weapon do you hold, Satsuki-san Mine is a short spear you know . Since I was taking lesson in Naginata back in Japan, I can use that knowledge as a base to put it in practice, well, I am grateful if I must say it you see [ED: Maybe author-chan is a fan of Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari] Satsukis replied that way after shrugging her shoulders slightly . By the way, back to the topic but, how many of the words that you heard coming from me are in this worlds language and how many are in Japanese [Satsuki] The topic went back to the strange interpretation ability which was dwelling in Satsukis body due to the divine raiment . Currently I hear you speaking in this worlds language . But, when I switch the consciousness of my brain to Japan-mode, I hear it in Japanese language . The feeling of sudden switch is really amazing though [ED: Japan-mode, ACTIVATED][TL : Robo-Rio Appear] Rio was smiling wryly as he answered that . He~, so thats how it is . Then, could it be that Miharu-chan and the others also feel the same I think they do . It seems that youre speaking in this worlds language when speaking to Aisia or Cecilia but, isnt it returning to Japanese when I was speaking to Satsuki-san It seems huh . Theres no discomfort in the movement of my lips huh . Ahm, it seems were already arrived at the castle, right The thing is, he flew slightly slower for the sake of the conversation but, it doesnt mean that you could increse the distance from the place where they estabilished the rock house to the castle . Just like that they arrived at the castle in the blink of an eye while still in the middle of their conversation . Though the surroundings were still dim, the faint light of the sun was visible in the horizon of the eastern sky . Its beautiful Changing her line of sight to the scenery of the distant place, Satsuki muttered those words as if deeply moved . Rio hovered far on top of the castle for the sake of her muttering . Just like that, the two of them silently looked at the horizon . Well then, its farewell for the time being . Lets meet again at tonights evening party Part 10 Rio told her that after she got tired of enjoying the scenery . There are still many things which are hard to talk about at the evening party but, well its fine I guess . Since Ill come to you first this evening, youll do your best by becoming my partner, wont you Satsuki said that with an impish look on her face . Though I felt troubled due to the contact seeking attention of the surroundings . Please be moderate with it Rio replied with a wry smile . Isnt asking that too much though . It seems that we were pretty conspicuous yesterday, so I think itll be conspicuous when coming to greet you tonight too Satsuki said so while chuckling lightly . The slight trembling in Satsukis body was transmitted to Rios arms . Haha . Rio let out a dry laugh as he felt a slight power that escaped from his body . Satsuki immediately looked intently at Rio who made that kind of face . Uhm, Thank you She immediately averted her face right after saying those words . In the end, Rio looked at Satsuki . Thank me for what Just what might she feel gratitude about . Rio voiced the question in his mind . For many things . For what you did for Miharu-chan and the others, and, uhm, for my personal matter too . . Satsuki replied rapidly with a voice which was just loud enough to still be heard . After clearing her throat with a cough, she showed a slightly serious expression on her face . I, really hated everything about this world . I did, till yesterday . Thats why it cant be helped that I want to go back so soon Satsuki said that with a muttering voice . But, its a bit different now . Me wanting to return still did not change but, I came to like this world a little . Its that kind of feeling Satsukis lips which told him that had somehow become slightly looser . Was how it looked like to Rio . Its thanks to Miharu-san and the others, right Rio asked that . Satsuki showed her smile just for a moment and, Yeah . I myself find it strange that I feel like Ive calmed down after being able to meet with Miharu-chan and the others again Part 11 She answered like that . But, instantly followed it with, But, thats not the only reason . Half of it is thanks to Miharu-chan and the others but, the other half is thanks to you And then adding to those words . Youre the one who told me about them . From you I heard stories and various other things . You took me outside . Brought me to fly in the sky . And you helped me meet with Miharu-chan and the others . . I dont think that these are things that deserve gratitude, though Rio said that after a slight pause . Thats not true and you know it . Thinking about it now, I truly enjoy myself when Im with you Satsuki grinned widely as she said so I didnt have any reason to be happy in the evening party, but after meeting you for the first time, Ive brightened up Was that your goal How should I say it, its as if I found hope for the first time in this world . Though deep down I still feel gloomy, my train of thought was facing forward before I had noticed [Satsuki] The silence stretched for several seconds and then, Satsuki opened her lips again . Then, when you carried me for a flight in the sky . I saw, for a fact, that this world was really beautiful . Moreover, compared to me whos always worrying and hesitating, I feel very small . Rather than forgetting about it for a while, I think that I came to like this world a little[Satsuki] After finishing what she wanted to say, Satsuki looked at Rios face with moist eyes . . So I can be glad then Rio replied with short words while smiling at her . Satsuki pouted with her cheeks puffed a little and, Ive been saying this like its other peoples affairs but, everything is thanks to you, you see . It wont hurt you to give a slightly different reaction, right Though I, am really embarrassed And glared at Rio with scornful eyes . Ahaha So, you get slightly embarrassed when telling your gratitude face to face . Say Satsuki-san, youre a surprisingly honest girl, arent you When Rio said that with a pensive look as if slightly troubled by it, he said those words in a joking tone . S-So noisy Thats why I didnt want to say anything Satsuki exclaimed with flushing red cheeks . You didnt have to forcibly go as far as to say your gratitude, you know . Since Satsuki-san being alright is plenty enough for me Rio told her that with a wide smile on his face . Part 12 I would feel embarrassed if I didnt express my gratitude Satsuki said that while averting her face with puffed cheeks again . Whether shes a strange person or way too serious a person, shes a difficult person . That was what Rio thought . But, I think its a nice thing . For Satsuki-san to come to that conclusion . I also have favorable impressions from you Mu~ . . Satsuki pouted lightly . Well then, we should go back to your room soon . The sun will rise any moment Yes . Please do so Satsuki said those words with a slightly pouting tone and then grabbed Rios clothes tightly in preparation to descend . Certainly After replying politely, Rio slowly descended from the sky while still holding Satsuki . The sound of him landing on the balcony of the royal castle lightly resounded . After Satsuki got off from Rios arms, a slightly difficult to describe atmosphere drifted between them . Well, see you soon . Haruto-kun . Thank you As she said so, Satsuki hurriedly entered her room as if to hide her embarrassment . Rio unintentionally laughed when looking at her retreating figure . Yeah, see you soon After saying so, Rio slowly floated in the air without waiting for Satsukis reply . And then rose quickly to the sky while taking a deep breath of the fresh morning air . When he reached an altitude in which he wouldnt be seen from above the ground, Youre there, arent you, Aisia Rio suddenly muttered . Thereupon, Aisias figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere . Maybe she vanished by changing into her spirit form . You knew That I was there Aisia asked while lightly tilting her neck . Maybe because we seem to share our emotions between the two of us due to our contract, you see . Thats why, somehow, I can feel it when youre close to me Rio replied gently . I see Aisia replied back with a short nod . When silence descended upon them for a few seconds, maybe because he was somehow slightly troubled with the topic, Rio picked a pendant from his chest pocket and gave it to Aisia . Part 13 Though I missed the chance to pass this a while ago, will you pass this pendant to Miharu-san for me Ill explain the way to use it later butDD When Rio was in the middle of his sentence, Is this a birthday present To Miharu Aisia said those words . Its spring now if going by the calendar of Strahl region, which coincidently also overlaps with Miharus birthday . [ED: God I would love to see how the final timeline explains all this] That might be how she guessed so . Though Rio looked back at Aisia with an astonished face, Wrong . Maybe you can call this . . A charm . Though making it was troublesome but, you see . Its possible that well take different paths from now on, thats why I made this As he said so, he shook his head in denial . And then, right after that, I wanted to give it while the meeting with Satsuki-san was ongoing but, I decided to give it as a birthday present instead . Ill go to buy it today . Im going to tell her at that time . About myself And, following that . I see Aisia gave a short nod . After looking at Aisia for few a seconds, Thank you He said his gratitude with a light smile on his lips . Aisia looked slightly confused . You came since you were worried about me right So, Rio explained the reason for his gratitude . Worry . Aisia muttered in a low voice as if pondering those words . I dont know Her muttering was followed by those words . Though she was still as expressionless as ever, Aisia seemed slightly bewildered . As if she was completely unable to understand the emotion she had right now . I see . . DDIn that case, why did you come to me Despite looking at Aisia with gentle eyes, Rio didnt have a need to say those words . But C Part 14 While she said so, Aisias shook her head lightly as if trying to shake off something . But I want to be together with Haruto . Thus I came Her words were profound in terms of meaning . But, at the same time it was an extremely simple answer . I see, thank you . Aisia Rio said his gratitude for a second time . After being separated from Aisia, Rio, who returned to the mansion of duke Kretia, took a short nap and then woke up to a feeling of sleeplessness . Since theres no business till the time before the evening party, Rio conveyed to Liselotte that he wants to go to the market place after the morning breakfast . I see, its for shopping huh . Then, please take Natalie along as your guide Liselotte attached one of her chamberlain as a guide for Rio . By the way, when the duty of a guide wasnt entrusted to Natali, Cosette secretly grinded her teeth in frustration which is something thats known by no one but some of her co-workers . [TL : Vexed expression] He really didnt know any stores in the capital, since his destination was always the stores for women, Rio was truly grateful for being guided by Natalie . Thus, the two of them left towards the marketplace of the capital . Though except for being armed with a sword, the combination of Natalie who wore an apron dress for business[1] and Rio who wore civilian clothes stood out slightly, when seeing them from the side, one could see nothing but the figure of a young and rich master who was shopping along with his maid . When going around several stores which hes guided to while carefully testing their products, Rio bought the item that he was looking for . How about having lunch together to show my gratitude Rio suggested to have lunch with the two of them as a show of his gratitude for guiding him . Such luxury isnt suitable for me . For a lowly employee like me to have a meal together with the guest of my master is just . Though Natalie was trying to respectfully decline his offer due to her own standing, she eventually decided to go along after Rios persuasion[2] . Rio especially chose a first-rate restaurant with a considerably high price . Though Natalie has wished to enter such a restaurant if only once, her job prevented her from doing so, since she rarely went to the capital too, she had given up on entering such stores halfway . Natalie was secretly delighted about the fortune that had unexpectedly come upon her . Following along was her job, although he might be younger than her but, she was definitely going out with someone of the opposite sex . Naturally Natalie, who had zero males present around her due to her job, was on cloud nine right now . By the way, she was about to pay her part by herself but, Rio nonchalantly left after ordering the meal to pay the bill just before they left for their seats, so her plans became fleeting and then crumbled away to pieces . My deepest apologies . Thank you for treating me Part 15 When they left the store after finishing their lunch, Natalie bowed to apologize to him . The flavor was, without the need to say, delicious, their service was favorable, the interior of the store was also perfect . In addition, with the presence of Rio whos a devoted listener, since he skillfully replied with appropriate words, they could chat with ant extremely good atmosphere to the point of forgetting about time . Its no doubt that the time which she spent in this shop was by far her most fulfilling momentDD And yet, Natalie was very embarrassed for completely enjoying that moment[3] . Since usually, she had to serve the guests and stay on the side . Its nothing, since I could spend an enjoyable time thanks to Natalie-san . And since Im truly grateful for receiving your guidance for shopping . This is my way of saying thanks Rio said his gratitude with a smiling face . Well, shall we go back to the mansion then After saying so, Rio turned back and began walking towards the mansion . Natalie bowed to his back and then followed quietly from behind . Nothing really happened after they returning to the mansion, before the time for the beginning of the second day of the evening party has come . [ED: god . Japanese . There really is nothing I can do because that sentence is grammatically correct . ] Somehow when comparing to the people who attended the previous night evening party, the current ones are giving off a slightly more majestic atmosphere . The atmosphere of the venue is slightly noisy, right Rio said that while looking at the venue . There was the figure of Liselotte standing beside him . I think they decided to come in a hurry due to the appearance of the new hero-sama Liselotte said the reason for the turbulent atmosphere in the venue . New hero-sama Rio whose curiosity was piqued asked her that . Yes . They are from Saint Stellar kingdom, the kingdom who normally doesnt make any appearance in foreign events you see . Our country also sent a written invitation to them . It seems that somehow the hero of that country wanted to participate no matter what, it seems hell come this evening party I see . No wonder . Rio muttered as if he understood the reason . Since the notice of their appearance in the castle arrived this morning, it should be because of the various rumor of those quick eared ones . I think theyll make their appearance in the venue very soon . . So thats how it is . It makes you wonder about what kind of person they are, right Rio decided to investigate about the hero of Saint stellar kingdom . It seems the hero-sama is a young man . If Im not wrong his name is Takahisa Sendou Takahisa Sendou At that moment . Rio chest was attacked by an uneasy feeling . He had heard that name before . Thats natural . Sendou TakahisaDD Since its the name of Akis and Masatos big brother, and is someone who might be in a special relationship with Miharu . [1] [TL* : otherwise known as maid uniform][2] [TL : thanks god the author didnt write their banter, otherwise itll be hell for me][3] [TL : Rio, you . ][i]̫=curved long sword [ii] [TL* : I got bad feeling about this line, its kind of flag] Chapter 109 Volume 2 Chapter 100 +++ڣԒּ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Aster Part 1 The next morning, in Rios lodging, the time had only passed 8 . Rio had just finished his breakfast in a strange situation where two maids were waiting by his side . Private meals were limited due to recent chaos, but the castle still allowed it under a few conditions such as this . Haruto-sama, shall I prepare some tea for you? Yes, please do . Advertisement Reset Your Blood Pressure Permanently in 17 Days Bpsecret . Com Then, when the maid closer to his age brought it to him, the sound of the door knocking echoed through the room, and she immediately went to answer it . Good morning, Haruto-sama . It was Charlotte coming in . Princess Charlotte . Good morning . What do you need? Rio returned the greeting, but he was astonished nonetheless . They were going to have a tea party in Charlottes room, so he had no idea why she would come to him . You promised to have a conversation with me this morning, right? Its a little early, but I came to meet you . Charlotte replied with a charming smile . Rio checked the clock settled against the wall . That conversation was supposed to happen at 9 oclock . She was about an hour early . Its not like he didnt understand coming earlier due to the sheer scale of the royal castle, but this was still Well, even if he voiced those thoughts to her, it would have gone in one ear and out the other . I see . Im sorry to make you go through the trouble . Fufu, I came because I wanted to see you . Please dont mind it . But if its alright with you, would you come with me to Satsuki-sama? Of course . Theres somewhere Id like to stop by thats close to her room . Do you mind if we go to hand something off before that? Not at all . Charlotte complied sweetly . Then, if youll please wait a moment for me to prepare . After making his request, Rio retrieved three letters that hed left in his item box the night before . The two of them strolled through the castle at a brisk pace . Fufu~ Charlotte was grinning to herself, keeping a comfortable grasp on Rios arm . In contrast, Rio was already mentally exhausted . Charlotte-sama, sticking so close to me like this is a little Is it unpleasant? She asked him straight, looking at Rio with upturned eyes . Its not unpleasant, but about the people around us Then theres no problem, yes? I dont concern myself with such things . I suppose, if youre okay with it He managed a smile to answer hers, but he was suppressing the sigh in his lungs . Of course, Charlotte appeared to be lovingly embracing Rio, but there was something strangely sweet about it . Some indication that she was an innocent young girl acting spoiled . But he wasnt about to lower his guard just yet . Age aside, Charlotte was still royalty . Fledgling bluebloods were known to be mentally unstable, and they had a tendency to grow arrogant with the power given to them . Their overly conspicuous conduct and demeanor towards those below them, feeling that its completely natural, and pouting when things dont go their wayalthough that last thing is still kind of cute . The problem is when that turns into a tantrum, its like walking through a minefield . People start to hold grudges and viciously harass the subject of their ire . And the most troublesome issue is one of the opposite sex . Namely, women . Rio learned his lesson back when he was still studying in Bertram Kingdoms royal academy . Charlotte was 13 years old, right when her emotional period should be reaching its peak . He couldnt afford to act carelessly towards such a girl whose true nature he still had yet to understand . It would be rough staying in the castle if he caused a disturbancebasically, he wasnt about to risk insulting the royalty . He also had to take into consideration why Charlotte stayed so close to him . It was by order of King Francois that they were together . Rio knew he had to stay cautious around the king at the very least . After all, it wouldnt be off for him to think about using Rio for his own gain, seeing how close he was getting with Satsuki and how close he already was with her friends . Even if Charlotte wasnt aware of the purpose herself, the chances of her receiving an order with that goal in mind werent zero . And if it was true, it only made things more awkward for him . Do you have some business with Takahisa-sama? No . Rather, its with the three people who were under my protection . Is that so? Miharu-sama is quite the beautiful girl . Yeah She is . He kept his feelings from showing, but Rio felt weird for nodding in agreement so obediently, and Charlotte watched his reaction contentedly . Their conversation ended when they finally made it to the room Miharu and the others were staying in . They didnt see the escort knight around, though . Are they out right now? He wondered about it for a moment, then brushed it out of his mind as he took a deep breath . Knock, knock . Stupid! Onii-chans a pervert! You have no sense of delicacy! The sound of knocking was drowned out by a voice similar to Akis inside the room . W-Wait a minute, Aki! Im sorry! Really really sorry! I wasnt trying to peek, honest! I mean, M-Masato is in there, right? I was just looking for Masato! Thats all! If you want Masato, hes out looking around the castle since we have some free time! Geez! The commotion was loud enough for them to hear most of it . It seems weve come at the wrong time . Charlotte stared dumbly at the door . It appears so . Still, lets try once more . Rio realized they should have read the room and left his matter for later, but he smiled wryly and added some extra force to his knuckles . Any chance that presented itself, he was going to take it . Ahmy apologies . Just a moment, please . A reply came almost immediately . You have a guest, Takahisa-sama . It may be Haruto-sama . U-Understood . Right away . Aki, please wait . Lets talk again when youve calmed down . He didnt know exactly what went down inside the room, but it was clear enough that Takahisa seemed to incite Akis wrath . The door hurriedly opened about ten seconds later . On the other side was Takahisa, along with knights Kiara and Alice . Thank you very much for waiting . We were a bit busy just now Takahisa awkwardly made his greetings, and his eyes widened when he saw Charlotte gleefully linking her arms with Rios . Good morning, Takahisa-sama . Y-Yes . Good morning, Princess Charlotte . Responding to Takahisas timidity, Rio joined in with his normal poker face . Im sorry for disturbing you when youre preoccupied . Its earlier than expected, but may I ask whether I can meet Miharu-san? Um, let me think Masato went out for a walk, and it seems she went along with him . Yes . If its Miharu-sama, she accompanied Masato-sama in his exploration of the castle . Hilda joined them as their escort . Kiara supplemented Takahisas poor explanation . Ahaha thats about it . In fact, I just got back myself, and Akis here as well, but And Takahisa finished with a cramped smile on his face . Just Aki-chan? He wrote a letter for Aki, too, but Rio felt that Miharu should be the first to receive them . As far as he knew, Aki still hated Amakawa Harutohe could only imagine what kind of reaction she would have upon learning about Rios previous life . Thats why he wanted Miharu to read hers before Masato and Aki . Would it be alright if he let Aki read hers first? Rio couldnt really predict that . He was scared . Thats all there was to it . They should return about half past nine at the latest . I mentioned yesterday that Masato wanted to check out the magic ship this morning . I see Rio heaved a sigh . No matter how much he tried, he always seemed to just miss the right timing for things . His freedom was cut during his stay in the castle, and Miharu was lodging in a different room . But the biggest reason for that was probablyno, the main culprit was definitely standing right beside him, and Rio glanced at her . When she noticed his gaze, Charlotte gave him the same sweet smile she always did . I missed Miharu-san last night because of this girl, and its happening again now . He was nearly driven to disregard their status and treat her coldly, barely managing to hold himself back . No, maybe this is just the best case scenario . At least I managed to confess last night . If he didnt tell Miharu his feelings last night, he likely wouldnt have gotten any time today between Charlottes clinginess and having a large group during the meeting they planned this afternoon . Aside from Miharu, there was also going to be Aki, Masato, Satsuki, Takahisa and Liliana . There was no way he could confess in that situation . He didnt know if they could get time alone; he didnt know how Aki would react; the discussion itself probably wouldnt have the right atmosphere for it; and its entirely possible Miharu and the kids make their decision before then . It might be easier to just say goodbye then . If Aki-sama is inside, this should be enough for Haruto-sama to complete his business, right? Takahisa-sama must be a busy person, as well . Charlotte cut in and urged Rio on when he hesitated to speak . Yeah . He agreed to her suggestion with a composed smile . What to do He thought of five options: 1 . Entrust Takahisa to pass the letters alone . 2 . Have him call for Aki so she could receive the letters, 3 . Stay as long as possible for Miharu and Masato to return . 4 . Go on a search for Miharu and Masato himself while they wandered the castle . 5 . Give them the letters personally when they were going to see each other later in the day . He honestly wanted them to read the letters as soon as possible . Theyd probably be left confused when they read them, so he felt it right for them to have time to process the contents . The tea party hed promised with Charlotte and Satsuki was to start at 9, and since it was already 8:30 they were going to need to leave soon to meet with Satsuki on time . Even if he and Charlotte waited until the last minute, there was no guarantee Miharu would be back in time . Rio made his decision . Takahisa-san, may I ask that you give them these letters? I dont mind, but its okay to at least call for Aki, right? Saying so, Takahisa turned to go back inside . One of the three the letters were meant for was still in the room, so he thought calling her might be a better choice . No . Please wait . But Rio stopped him, and Takahisa looked back . There are three letters, but I wish for Miharu-san to be the first to read it . Could you hand Masato and Aki-chan theirs after? Yes, I understand . That was a lie . He wasnt able to grasp the meaning behind his explanation, but Takahisa nodded obediently when he saw the pained look on Rios face . The addressees names were written in Strahls regional language, and there was a sealing wax to keep anyone but the intended reader from opening it . Best regards, then . Ill come to visit again later with Satsuki-san . Yeah . Ill be waiting . After Takahisa bid his farewell, Rio turned to Charlotte . Charlotte-sama, Im very sorry to make you wait for the sake of my personal business . No need to worry, Im fine with it . But we should hurry to pick up Satsuki-sama . We dont want to be late and have her come looking for us . Charlotte quickly seized Rios arm again, making to drag him off without any hesitation . (~ . )~To Be Continue In Part 2~( . ~) Chapter 110 Volume 2 Chapter 101.1 +++ڣԒFäΚݳ֤ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 The evening party is interrupted after the attack of the burglars . Since the burglars whore the culprits of this incident has all died due to a spell, they cant gain the information regarding the mastermind or the motive for doing this . But, it was almost certain that someone has brought along those burglars to enter the castle . Maybe there was a betrayer amongst their own countrymen, or maybe its a deed of someone who belongs to another country . At any rate, Galwark kingdom are desperately trying to get rid of the mud that was plastered on their own face . But, seeing that theres so many people of various countries which was invited in the castle, itll also come along with the doubt of what kind of influence behind the culprit when a suspicion is formed . They can do nothing but to raise their vigilance to maximum inside the castle when it comes to something that can be done by Galwark kingdom . The soldiers are deployed in semi-battle situation inside the castle, being wary of the intruders from outside aside, theyre also making sure that none of the people inside the castle make a suspicious movement . The guests need a given permit just to leave the castle, it comes to the point that even the people whos working in the castle will be questioned by the soldiers about their identity if they left without a clear reason . Haa The sound of a sigh which looks like letting out of the owners tired spirit is resounding inside the splendid room of the castle which is currently in high alert . RioDD The one who let out that sigh is currently sitting on top of a georgeous bed . Due to the great contribution in repelling the burglars, its been decided that Rio wont be back to the mansion of duke Kretia and instead will be staying in the castle . Theyre preparing a spacious room to the point that they cant even consider it as a single room, its comfortable and have a environment where one can spend their time inside without any kind of discomfort but, Rio just cant feel relaxed . Dont tell me theyre going to go as far as giving me helpers Rios sending a fleeting glance at the wall . There was two court ladies awaiting over there . Both are young, and beautiful . The helper of the guests are the jobs of the head servant and not just job of maid servant and theyll help him as his assistant . They might be daughters of nobles who was working in the castle as an apprentice . The schedule is going out of order Rios muttering those words inside his heart while looking at the ceiling of his room . There might be a great number of soldiers patrolling outside of the doors, and two unfamiliar girls inside the room, he wont even be able to sneak out of the room secretly in this kind of situation . Though theres some restriction, the guests are allowed to stroll inside the castle but, if Rio were going to stroll inside the castle, undoubtedly the two girls will be following along with him . In case of him coming to meet Satsuki, he have no choice but to come straight from the front . Nevertheless, the current him have no official reason to go to Satsukis room . Its not like theyre suspcting me but, what the hell is with this kind of treatment No matter how much of a benefactor he is to them, in his current situation if its seen from the countrys point of view theres no way theyll leave alone someone who have no clear lineage to stroll alone . Maybe the helpers are also given a duty as the observers so he wont make a suspicious movement . Though it doesnt seem that theyre in the same room when Rios sleeping, since he have no complete grasp of the surveillance system, its better for him to refrain himself from becoming a suspect by making suspicious movements from when he sleeps and so on . Since theres a possibility of him getting involved with the case of the burglars with just that much if hes making a suspicious movement during this highly alert situation . But, on the other hand, its also the fact that he must hurry in this case . Satsuki became the hero of Galwark kingdom, Takahisa became the hero of Saint Stellar kingdom . If Takahisa is going back to Saint Stellar, no one will know whether therell be another chance in their life for all of them to gather together . Though its currently not a fixed matter yet due to the tomorrow evening party, at any rate Takahisas days of staying in Galwark kingdom will be limited . They have to do so many things during that time . Part 2 Calm down . Lets arrange the situation for now He needs to calm himself for the sake of the future course of his action afterward . The first problem is how far Satsuki have conveyed this matter to Takahisa . As long as Im looking at the situation when I met him last night, he already knows that Miharu and co is under my protection . . He recalled that Satsuki and Takahisas conversation is profound with meaning before being introduced at each other with Rio . At that time, Takahisa asked something while pointing at Rio . And then Satsukis nodding at him . Rios expecting that Takahisa already knows that Miharu and co is under his protection from that conversation . But, theres not that much time passed since Satsuki and Takahisas taking a different action till the attack of the burglars . Hes wondering how much information they exchanged during those moments . Theres too many uncertain factors which made him feel uneasy to advance forward inside . But, it doesnt mean that the situation will be changed to a better one by rushing forward . Though Rios situation is practically moving to a completely different direction thanks to the attack of the burglars, an irregularity is part of human life . In the end a human is just a human, because theres no way they can predict everything that will happen in this world . Ill at least do what I can do . Perhaps Satsuki-san will also do something . I have no choice but to wait obediently in this room The matter of making an excuse to meet Satsuki from Rios side aside, it wont be so hard to make an excuse for Satsuki to meet Rio if shes using her position as a hero . Maybe the one who should make the first move is from Satsukis side to meet Rio, and from then theres a chance to meet Takahisa . Theres too much risk involved for him to make a strange action when hes still unclear with his current situation . While thinking about that matter, Rio decided to have a change of pace . He wanted to give a rest to his body by lying down on the bed but, Rios nerve isnt so bold to the point that he can feel relaxed with two unfamiliar girls in his room . Hn Suddenly he noticed that their line of sight is alightned to him . They were looking curiously at him whos looking at the ceiling with a listless expression . Rios looking toward the girl . Was there something on my face So he asked . Those court lady suddenly making a surprised face and then, N-NoDD I-Its nothing . Please forgive our discourtesy Saying those words while shaking their blushed face . Part 3 So that it Their conversation ended there . Their conversation isnt going on . Rather than that, he also feels uncomfortable due to it . Should I talk about something with them Though when you say so The matter regarding to starting a conversation to a guest from their side is a breach of manner but, its different matter if Rio is the one whos talking to them first . But, Rio was at a loss since he didnt know what kind of topic he should talk about in this kind of situation since he has no similar experience in entertaining court ladies . Even so, though the other party are court ladies, they might be daughters of nobles as well . On the contrary, Rio is a mere commoner . The people of higher social position is serving the people of lower social position . Thats an extremely contradiction situation . And then, when Rio is worrying about such a strange and uncomfortable situation, a knocking sound was resounding inside of the room . May I enter, Haruto-sama The voice of a man can be heard from the other side of the door . Yes . Please wait a minute Rios getting up from his chair while answering him . Ill open the door . Please just wait there, Haruto-sama For the sake of avoiding the situation where theyre mistaking their priorities, the court lady is stopping Rio at his place while heading toward the door with a slightly faster pace . When the door is opened, standing on the other side of the door is a white knight . He can see the figure of the palace guards whos patrolling around on his background too . May I ask your business today The court lady asked the knight . Ha . Takahisa Sendou-sama, The hero of Saint Stellar kingdom, wishes to meet Haruto-sama . Do you want me to accompany you to meet him The knight asked him that with a well voiced tone while doing a quick salute at him . Takahisa-dono, is it Rio was asked that from inside the room . Yes . He said I want to chat with him I see He cant help but to remember one reason if Takahisa is calling at him with such timing . But regarding how far Takahisa understands the situation, it might be around the same level as Satsuki . That kind of question is surfacing in Rios head but, Part 4 Certainly . Please guide me there Nodding, Rio decided to come to where Takahisa is . Rio has come all the way till in front of the room in which Takahisa is lodging in while taking along one of the court ladies and leaving the other one in his room . Theres two girls who wore knight attire standing in front of the door of his room . Their age is maybe around Rio age . One of them have petite height, while the other one is slightly higher than the average woman . The petite girl is looking at Rio and then, AAH, YOURE THE STRONG PERSON FROM LAST NIGHT Said those words with a slightly idiotic-like tone . Oy, Alice S-Sowyy . Kiara-senpai The petite girl called Alice is promptly apologizing when shes being scolded . The girl called Kiara was glaring at Alice while a sweet smile is forming on her lips . Its meaning isThe one to whom you should apologizing to isnt me right . M-My deepest apologies Alice is bowing repeatedly to Rio . My colleague showing such discourtesy . My deepest apology for such action Kiara also apologizing after Alice . Its nothing since I dont really mind about it Rios shaking his head in denial without showing an expression of particularly minding about such things . Youre Haruto-sama right . Takahisa-sama and your highness princess Lilyana have been waiting for you . Please wait a minute After saying so, Kiara knocked on the door . Your highness princess Lilyana is also in there Rio just slightly confused since theres an unexpected person involved . Haruto-sama has arrived Please enter The voice of a man is resounding from inside the room . Permission has been granted . Please follow the way Kiara pressed him to enter the room after opening the door . Well then, Ill be waiting in there Part 5 The court lady who followed Rio said those words . As expected, it seems he cant be careless since it goes as far as theres royalty of a foreign country in the room . Certainly . Well then, Ill see you later Rios turning around and then went toward the room where Takahisas waiting . Excuse me Saying so, Rio enters the room . The room is made like design of the room of classic hotels, the inside isnt that much different with the room where Rios staying at . But, he can feel that Takahisa room is more spacious . From the fact that theres severals beds inside, it might be a room made for the stay of a large number of people . Wooden table was extabilished in the middle of the room . In that place, Takahisa was sitting along with Lilyana . The girl who wore knight attire and a girl who was seemingly a maid who wore an apron dress is right by their side . Im happy that you came . Thank you very much Takahisa who sat on the chair is standing up immediately . Lilyana following so while smiling a sweet smile toward Rio . Its nothing, I got too much free time than what I expect Rios replying with a similiarly bright smile . But, he still held suspicion inside, What the hell are they going to do He thinks about such things while squinting his eyes . Theres four people waiting inside the room, including Takahisa . He didnt see Satsukis figure . If its for the talk regarding the matter of Miharu and co, he cant understand the reason for the addition of three people aside from Takahisa . Please take your seat Takahisa recommended the seat in front of him . Though hes slightly perplexed by this kind of situation, Excuse me Rio decided to play along as he noded lightly . Kiaras pulls Rio chair . Thank you very much Rios telling his gratitude to Kiara and then sat on his chair . Kiara left the room after bowing once to them . When everyone is already sitting on their chair, the maid is starting the preparaiton to make tea . Thank you very much for your help last night, Haruto-sama . Im safe thanks to your action Lilyana told her gratitude while showing a pure and innocent smile . Part 6 Please let me say my gratitude too . Thank you for protecting Lily Takahisa also bowed his head deeply as he said his gratitude . He can feel their sincere gratitude . Its nothing, I just repulsed the burglars who were coming at me . The matter which ended without any danger approaching your highness Lilyana is thanks to the knights of this country and your own attendant Rios slightly shaking his head in denial . Hes wondering whether hes being summoned for them to say their gratitude for the matter last night . In that case he can understand the reason why Lilyana and the others are also sitting along in this room . No, I might have been attacked if Haruto-sama was not there . Thats why, please be proud of what you did Lilyanas saying that while showing a carefree smile at him . Your words are more than what I deserve Rio told her that with a strained smile on his face . Youre such a modest person arent you No, thats just how I am Rios shaking his head slowly . Senpai will . Satsuki-san will be here soon . Well have a conversation after that Right after Takahisa said those words, the sound of the door being knocked is resounding inside of the room . Ive brought Satsuki-sama It seems she has already arrived . Please enter After Takahisa said so, the maid openend the door immediately . Thereupon, Satsuki made her appearance . Satsukis slightly perplexed at the sight of the three people who were sitting inside of the room . . Hello . and good evening Shes staring in amazement as she entered the room while nodding lightly at them . Lilyana replied to that with a blooming smile . Good evening . Sorry for the sudden call, senpai . Please sit on your chair Takahisas offering a seat to Satsuki . Thank you . Excuse me then As she nodded, Satsuki timidly sat on the vacant seat next to Rio . Kiaras coming along to help her by pulling the chair for her and then left the room again . Fril, please leave the room along with Hilda when you done with making the tea . Takahisa-sama wants to have an important conversation with the two of them Part 7 And so, Lilyana gave an order to clear the room . Certainly . Your highness The girl called Fril gave a solemn reply . Though the female knight called Hilda seems slightly dissatisfied, she just silently standing on the back without voicing any objection . When she finished making the tea one minute later, Fril and Hilda left the room while leaving just the four of Lilyana, Takahisa, Satsuki and Rio . Silence descended in the room for few seconds . A while later . I dont call anyone but the two of you . Uhm Its about the three people from now on Takahisa was breaking the ice by telling them those with apologetic expression . Three people from now on Satsuki recited his words with puzzled expression . . Its the three whos under him, Haruto-sans, protection So that theres no room for misunderstanding, Takahisa declared that while looking at Rio . W-Wait a minute . You told that matter To the princess Satsukis reacting as if being confused . Lilyana was someone who belongs to the royalty of Saint Stellar kingdom . In short, when that matter known by her, it held the meaning that its also known by Saint Stellar kingdom which is standing behind her . When Rio and Satsukis exchanging line of sight, Lilyanas showing a slightly troubled smile . When Lilyana was about to say something at that time, My apologies Takahisas bowing his head to apologize to them till his head almost touched the desk . Though I felt worried when I heard about it from senpai . I also didnt wish to treat them like bargaining chips of politics Takahisa telling him that with a tone as if crushed by guilt . In that case . . Why In the case of telling that to the princess, you should at least consult about it beforehand and yet Satsuki muttering those words with slightly grimacing face . My deepest apologies . Im asked for unreasonable things . Im really anxious when looking at Takahisa-sama who became exhausted after the evening party Lilyana replied with a apologetic voice instead of Takahisa . Youre not the wrong one, Lily Its mine Takahisas covering for Lilyana while standing as if his hand hitting on the desk . When the atmosphere of the place become slightly heated up, Please calm down (~ . )~To Be Continue On Part 2~( . ~) Chapter 111 Volume 2 Chapter 101.2 +++ڣԒFäΚݳ֤ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 The evening party is interrupted after the attack of the burglars . Since the burglars whore the culprits of this incident has all died due to a spell, they cant gain the information regarding the mastermind or the motive for doing this . But, it was almost certain that someone has brought along those burglars to enter the castle . Maybe there was a betrayer amongst their own countrymen, or maybe its a deed of someone who belongs to another country . At any rate, Galwark kingdom are desperately trying to get rid of the mud that was plastered on their own face . But, seeing that theres so many people of various countries which was invited in the castle, itll also come along with the doubt of what kind of influence behind the culprit when a suspicion is formed . They can do nothing but to raise their vigilance to maximum inside the castle when it comes to something that can be done by Galwark kingdom . The soldiers are deployed in semi-battle situation inside the castle, being wary of the intruders from outside aside, theyre also making sure that none of the people inside the castle make a suspicious movement . The guests need a given permit just to leave the castle, it comes to the point that even the people whos working in the castle will be questioned by the soldiers about their identity if they left without a clear reason . Haa The sound of a sigh which looks like letting out of the owners tired spirit is resounding inside the splendid room of the castle which is currently in high alert . RioDD The one who let out that sigh is currently sitting on top of a georgeous bed . Due to the great contribution in repelling the burglars, its been decided that Rio wont be back to the mansion of duke Kretia and instead will be staying in the castle . Theyre preparing a spacious room to the point that they cant even consider it as a single room, its comfortable and have a environment where one can spend their time inside without any kind of discomfort but, Rio just cant feel relaxed . Dont tell me theyre going to go as far as giving me helpers Rios sending a fleeting glance at the wall . There was two court ladies awaiting over there . Both are young, and beautiful . The helper of the guests are the jobs of the head servant and not just job of maid servant and theyll help him as his assistant . They might be daughters of nobles who was working in the castle as an apprentice . The schedule is going out of order Rios muttering those words inside his heart while looking at the ceiling of his room . There might be a great number of soldiers patrolling outside of the doors, and two unfamiliar girls inside the room, he wont even be able to sneak out of the room secretly in this kind of situation . Though theres some restriction, the guests are allowed to stroll inside the castle but, if Rio were going to stroll inside the castle, undoubtedly the two girls will be following along with him . In case of him coming to meet Satsuki, he have no choice but to come straight from the front . Nevertheless, the current him have no official reason to go to Satsukis room . Its not like theyre suspcting me but, what the hell is with this kind of treatment No matter how much of a benefactor he is to them, in his current situation if its seen from the countrys point of view theres no way theyll leave alone someone who have no clear lineage to stroll alone . Maybe the helpers are also given a duty as the observers so he wont make a suspicious movement . Though it doesnt seem that theyre in the same room when Rios sleeping, since he have no complete grasp of the surveillance system, its better for him to refrain himself from becoming a suspect by making suspicious movements from when he sleeps and so on . Since theres a possibility of him getting involved with the case of the burglars with just that much if hes making a suspicious movement during this highly alert situation . But, on the other hand, its also the fact that he must hurry in this case . Satsuki became the hero of Galwark kingdom, Takahisa became the hero of Saint Stellar kingdom . If Takahisa is going back to Saint Stellar, no one will know whether therell be another chance in their life for all of them to gather together . Though its currently not a fixed matter yet due to the tomorrow evening party, at any rate Takahisas days of staying in Galwark kingdom will be limited . They have to do so many things during that time . Part 2 Calm down . Lets arrange the situation for now He needs to calm himself for the sake of the future course of his action afterward . The first problem is how far Satsuki have conveyed this matter to Takahisa . As long as Im looking at the situation when I met him last night, he already knows that Miharu and co is under my protection . . He recalled that Satsuki and Takahisas conversation is profound with meaning before being introduced at each other with Rio . At that time, Takahisa asked something while pointing at Rio . And then Satsukis nodding at him . Rios expecting that Takahisa already knows that Miharu and co is under his protection from that conversation . But, theres not that much time passed since Satsuki and Takahisas taking a different action till the attack of the burglars . Hes wondering how much information they exchanged during those moments . Theres too many uncertain factors which made him feel uneasy to advance forward inside . But, it doesnt mean that the situation will be changed to a better one by rushing forward . Though Rios situation is practically moving to a completely different direction thanks to the attack of the burglars, an irregularity is part of human life . In the end a human is just a human, because theres no way they can predict everything that will happen in this world . Ill at least do what I can do . Perhaps Satsuki-san will also do something . I have no choice but to wait obediently in this room The matter of making an excuse to meet Satsuki from Rios side aside, it wont be so hard to make an excuse for Satsuki to meet Rio if shes using her position as a hero . Maybe the one who should make the first move is from Satsukis side to meet Rio, and from then theres a chance to meet Takahisa . Theres too much risk involved for him to make a strange action when hes still unclear with his current situation . While thinking about that matter, Rio decided to have a change of pace . He wanted to give a rest to his body by lying down on the bed but, Rios nerve isnt so bold to the point that he can feel relaxed with two unfamiliar girls in his room . Hn Suddenly he noticed that their line of sight is alightned to him . They were looking curiously at him whos looking at the ceiling with a listless expression . Rios looking toward the girl . Was there something on my face So he asked . Those court lady suddenly making a surprised face and then, N-NoDD I-Its nothing . Please forgive our discourtesy Saying those words while shaking their blushed face . Part 3 So that it Their conversation ended there . Their conversation isnt going on . Rather than that, he also feels uncomfortable due to it . Should I talk about something with them Though when you say so The matter regarding to starting a conversation to a guest from their side is a breach of manner but, its different matter if Rio is the one whos talking to them first . But, Rio was at a loss since he didnt know what kind of topic he should talk about in this kind of situation since he has no similar experience in entertaining court ladies . Even so, though the other party are court ladies, they might be daughters of nobles as well . On the contrary, Rio is a mere commoner . The people of higher social position is serving the people of lower social position . Thats an extremely contradiction situation . And then, when Rio is worrying about such a strange and uncomfortable situation, a knocking sound was resounding inside of the room . May I enter, Haruto-sama The voice of a man can be heard from the other side of the door . Yes . Please wait a minute Rios getting up from his chair while answering him . Ill open the door . Please just wait there, Haruto-sama For the sake of avoiding the situation where theyre mistaking their priorities, the court lady is stopping Rio at his place while heading toward the door with a slightly faster pace . When the door is opened, standing on the other side of the door is a white knight . He can see the figure of the palace guards whos patrolling around on his background too . May I ask your business today The court lady asked the knight . Ha . Takahisa Sendou-sama, The hero of Saint Stellar kingdom, wishes to meet Haruto-sama . Do you want me to accompany you to meet him The knight asked him that with a well voiced tone while doing a quick salute at him . Takahisa-dono, is it Rio was asked that from inside the room . Yes . He said I want to chat with him I see He cant help but to remember one reason if Takahisa is calling at him with such timing . But regarding how far Takahisa understands the situation, it might be around the same level as Satsuki . That kind of question is surfacing in Rios head but, Part 4 Certainly . Please guide me there Nodding, Rio decided to come to where Takahisa is . Rio has come all the way till in front of the room in which Takahisa is lodging in while taking along one of the court ladies and leaving the other one in his room . Theres two girls who wore knight attire standing in front of the door of his room . Their age is maybe around Rio age . One of them have petite height, while the other one is slightly higher than the average woman . The petite girl is looking at Rio and then, AAH, YOURE THE STRONG PERSON FROM LAST NIGHT Said those words with a slightly idiotic-like tone . Oy, Alice S-Sowyy . Kiara-senpai The petite girl called Alice is promptly apologizing when shes being scolded . The girl called Kiara was glaring at Alice while a sweet smile is forming on her lips . Its meaning isThe one to whom you should apologizing to isnt me right . M-My deepest apologies Alice is bowing repeatedly to Rio . My colleague showing such discourtesy . My deepest apology for such action Kiara also apologizing after Alice . Its nothing since I dont really mind about it Rios shaking his head in denial without showing an expression of particularly minding about such things . Youre Haruto-sama right . Takahisa-sama and your highness princess Lilyana have been waiting for you . Please wait a minute After saying so, Kiara knocked on the door . Your highness princess Lilyana is also in there Rio just slightly confused since theres an unexpected person involved . Haruto-sama has arrived Please enter The voice of a man is resounding from inside the room . Permission has been granted . Please follow the way Kiara pressed him to enter the room after opening the door . Well then, Ill be waiting in there Part 5 The court lady who followed Rio said those words . As expected, it seems he cant be careless since it goes as far as theres royalty of a foreign country in the room . Certainly . Well then, Ill see you later Rios turning around and then went toward the room where Takahisas waiting . Excuse me Saying so, Rio enters the room . The room is made like design of the room of classic hotels, the inside isnt that much different with the room where Rios staying at . But, he can feel that Takahisa room is more spacious . From the fact that theres severals beds inside, it might be a room made for the stay of a large number of people . Wooden table was extabilished in the middle of the room . In that place, Takahisa was sitting along with Lilyana . The girl who wore knight attire and a girl who was seemingly a maid who wore an apron dress is right by their side . Im happy that you came . Thank you very much Takahisa who sat on the chair is standing up immediately . Lilyana following so while smiling a sweet smile toward Rio . Its nothing, I got too much free time than what I expect Rios replying with a similiarly bright smile . But, he still held suspicion inside, What the hell are they going to do He thinks about such things while squinting his eyes . Theres four people waiting inside the room, including Takahisa . He didnt see Satsukis figure . If its for the talk regarding the matter of Miharu and co, he cant understand the reason for the addition of three people aside from Takahisa . Please take your seat Takahisa recommended the seat in front of him . Though hes slightly perplexed by this kind of situation, Excuse me Rio decided to play along as he noded lightly . Kiaras pulls Rio chair . Thank you very much Rios telling his gratitude to Kiara and then sat on his chair . Kiara left the room after bowing once to them . When everyone is already sitting on their chair, the maid is starting the preparaiton to make tea . Thank you very much for your help last night, Haruto-sama . Im safe thanks to your action Lilyana told her gratitude while showing a pure and innocent smile . Part 6 Please let me say my gratitude too . Thank you for protecting Lily Takahisa also bowed his head deeply as he said his gratitude . He can feel their sincere gratitude . Its nothing, I just repulsed the burglars who were coming at me . The matter which ended without any danger approaching your highness Lilyana is thanks to the knights of this country and your own attendant Rios slightly shaking his head in denial . Hes wondering whether hes being summoned for them to say their gratitude for the matter last night . In that case he can understand the reason why Lilyana and the others are also sitting along in this room . No, I might have been attacked if Haruto-sama was not there . Thats why, please be proud of what you did Lilyanas saying that while showing a carefree smile at him . Your words are more than what I deserve Rio told her that with a strained smile on his face . Youre such a modest person arent you No, thats just how I am Rios shaking his head slowly . Senpai will . Satsuki-san will be here soon . Well have a conversation after that Right after Takahisa said those words, the sound of the door being knocked is resounding inside of the room . Ive brought Satsuki-sama It seems she has already arrived . Please enter After Takahisa said so, the maid openend the door immediately . Thereupon, Satsuki made her appearance . Satsukis slightly perplexed at the sight of the three people who were sitting inside of the room . . Hello . and good evening Shes staring in amazement as she entered the room while nodding lightly at them . Lilyana replied to that with a blooming smile . Good evening . Sorry for the sudden call, senpai . Please sit on your chair Takahisas offering a seat to Satsuki . Thank you . Excuse me then As she nodded, Satsuki timidly sat on the vacant seat next to Rio . Kiaras coming along to help her by pulling the chair for her and then left the room again . Fril, please leave the room along with Hilda when you done with making the tea . Takahisa-sama wants to have an important conversation with the two of them Part 7 And so, Lilyana gave an order to clear the room . Certainly . Your highness The girl called Fril gave a solemn reply . Though the female knight called Hilda seems slightly dissatisfied, she just silently standing on the back without voicing any objection . When she finished making the tea one minute later, Fril and Hilda left the room while leaving just the four of Lilyana, Takahisa, Satsuki and Rio . Silence descended in the room for few seconds . A while later . I dont call anyone but the two of you . Uhm Its about the three people from now on Takahisa was breaking the ice by telling them those with apologetic expression . Three people from now on Satsuki recited his words with puzzled expression . . Its the three whos under him, Haruto-sans, protection So that theres no room for misunderstanding, Takahisa declared that while looking at Rio . W-Wait a minute . You told that matter To the princess Satsukis reacting as if being confused . Lilyana was someone who belongs to the royalty of Saint Stellar kingdom . In short, when that matter known by her, it held the meaning that its also known by Saint Stellar kingdom which is standing behind her . When Rio and Satsukis exchanging line of sight, Lilyanas showing a slightly troubled smile . When Lilyana was about to say something at that time, My apologies Takahisas bowing his head to apologize to them till his head almost touched the desk . Though I felt worried when I heard about it from senpai . I also didnt wish to treat them like bargaining chips of politics Takahisa telling him that with a tone as if crushed by guilt . In that case . . Why In the case of telling that to the princess, you should at least consult about it beforehand and yet Satsuki muttering those words with slightly grimacing face . My deepest apologies . Im asked for unreasonable things . Im really anxious when looking at Takahisa-sama who became exhausted after the evening party Lilyana replied with a apologetic voice instead of Takahisa . Youre not the wrong one, Lily Its mine Takahisas covering for Lilyana while standing as if his hand hitting on the desk . When the atmosphere of the place become slightly heated up, Please calm down Part 8 Rio calmly said that . The line of sight of the three people inside the room is gathering to Rio . It cant be helped that youre telling her about it . But, why did you tell her about that and, what do you want to do, wont you let me to hear your explanation about the reason in order, Takahisa-dono Rios saying that while his line of sight is staying unmoving from Lilyana . Your highness princess Lilyana . What was the reason that you think why Takahisa-dono suddenly became exhausted after the evening party has ended After he heard Lilyanas story, he thinks that maybe the reason for Takahisa exhaustion is related to him telling Lilyana about Miharu and co . Rio wanted to know about that . That is . Takahisa is at a loss of words while showing the expression as if hes swallowing a bitter bug . I could say that it cant be helped that hes being worried . When he just arrived in this world, Takahisa-sama is in a extremely depressed mood as hes extremely worried about the safety of his friends and family . Theyre the most important people to him in his world . After that, hes fallen into despair when he found out the fact that theres no way to go back to his world . His mood became extremely bright lately when he heard that they also came to this world Lilyanas telling about Takahisas situation since shes unable to just watch him in that kind of dilemma . In the first place, were attending this evening party because Takahisa-sama gained the information about his friend, Satsuki-sama, who became the hero of Galwark kingdom . Hes then moving separately with Satsuki-sama, after the attack of the burglars, Takahisa-samas complexion suddenly paled, so I asked whether he actually got the information about his acquaintances . I see Rios nodding as if giving his consent . The story is more or less following the logic, there wasnt any place where he cant understand . The heartfelt pain when ones being separated from their beloved people such as family, lover, or friends is something that he can easily understand . When Harutos parents divorced, when his beloved childhood friend suddenly disappeared, when Rios mother was murdered, when he was reincarnated in this world and then regained his memoryDD . Because both Haruto and Rio already tasted that kind of feeling for at least four times . Their individual personalities does exist, since the pained feeling as if his own heart was being plucked out from its place isnt something that can be so easily restored back . That pain will become even more painful for the one the more important the other party is to them . In short Takahisa-dono used to think that Miharu-san and the others are on earth . But, he thought that maybe Miharu-san and the others are actually came to this world too from the latest information that he got from Satsuki-sama . And then, he told your highness princess Lilyana about that fact [ED: This is the funniest spelling mistake I have seen] Naturally his mental state will be unstable and hell feel anxious when he knows that the people whos coming along with him suddenly disappeared and he just came alone in another world . Because Satsuki was also like that . Surely there will be strong lingering attachment to the real world . And then, Rio thought that strong attachment might be the existance of Miharu and the others . Part 9 Yes . Thats right . Since she said that shell give her cooperation to me Takahisa replied with a expression of a mix between agony and confusion . Its been more than three month since Takahisa and Satsuki came to this world . They might have recovered from the mental damage bit-by-bit during those times . But, when he received the information that Satsuki was also summoned in the neighbouring country and when he heard the information regarding Miharu and the others from Satsuki . It definitely caused a great tremor in his mind . Well, Ive expected that hell be shaken by that news Thats right, though the degree is different, he already expected beforehand that Takahisa will be receiving a great shock when he knows the information about Miharu and the others . If theres the point which is beyond his assumption, it was the fact that Takahisa received an even greater shock than what he expected . He couldnt even hide his excitement just by getting the information about Miharu and even giving a cue for Lilyana to notice his abnormal mood . He cant hide that secret when being asked by her, and in the end told her about it . Those situation might be brought about due to Takahisas weakness . Or, Takahisa might be able to show those weaknesses since he trusts Lilyana . But, Takahisa is still a freshmen of highschool . While being naturally clever for a mere 15 or 16 years old boy, that feeling might be too much for him to be able to hold it back . Was I too optimistic about him . His own safety doesnt always mean safe for the other people . . . No, seeing that princess Lilyana is always by his side, its only a matter of time till hell tell her about it Rios sighing lightly to that conclusion . Despite looking at the tea utensil that was placed on top of the desk while pondering about those matters, he suddenly feels someone line of sight from his side . For some reason, Satsukis sending a pleading glance toward Rio . This result might be okay . Rios sending a gentle smile as he noticed that and then, May I hear what do you want to do, Takahisa-dono So he asked . It cant be helped when he sees that Takahisa is also aware of his own fault . Rio decided to confirm Takahisas intention for now for the sake of meaningful conversation . . I want to protect those three . I want to protect everyone with my own hand . So that I wont feel a regret . Takahisa said that while tightly grasping his fist . This answer is pretty much still within his calculation . I see . Well then, if, for example, those threes feeling anxious with daily live in the castle, if their reply is Im scared, what are you going to do Rios tone when he asked that question is completely indifferent . Takahisas slightly startled . That will never happen . I definitely will persuade them Part 10 Takahisas tone regained a bit of its strength . Aki and Masato are his own sibling . Theres no reason for a stranger to complain about that . Can you really persuade them that their life in the castle will be completely safe Itll be alright if its Lily I can trust her . Though shes a royalty, shes someone who can understand me . She said that shell give her cooperation so that those three wont become a political tool Is there any basis in which you can guarantee those words Shes a royalty . Im also a hero . If were cooperating, there wont be any domestic noble who can interfere Takahisas words of objection become passionate bit by bit after being shaken by Rios words . Though hes very confident with his answer, its lacking credibility . It seems that you, for one or another reason, is really trusting your highness princess Lilyana, arent you . But, me and Satsuki-sama almost know nothing about your highness . Including what kind of standing that both of you have in Saint Stellar kingdom In short, thats Rio indirect expression of saying I cant trust you . He didnt say it straight out though since it might become lese majeste toward Lilyana if he spoke it frankly . . That is Somehow Takahisa is at a loss for words as he guessed the meaning behind Rios words . But, when hes showing an expression as if he ate a bitter bug, As long as we can meet Everyone will understand as long as I tell them Soon, Takahisa said that while looking fixedly at Rio . Rios sighing lightly and, What do you think we should do, Satsuki-sama Then asked Satsuki who sat beside him with a pensive look on her face . The die has been cast seeing that it is already known by the princess . He is already showing his determination too . In that case, I think what was left is Depending on the decision of Miharu-chan and the others Maybe because of a light headache, Satsukis replying while pressing her left hand on her forehead . Having met with Takahisa, the older brother of Aki and Masato, she might have no authority upon them whos not even her blood relative . So Satsuki gave that answer after such trouble . The problem is what kind of method we have to use to set the meeting Rio said that while shrugging his shoulder . What kind you sa~ . . Ah thats right, thats also the problem right Though Satsuki almost saying The same one that youre using last night by reflex, she shut her lips before it cause any further trouble . As expected, she couldnt just say that she slipped out of the castle last night in front of Lilyana . Theres no way theyll slip out of the castle by taking along the royalty of another country . Moreover, the defense of the castle tonight is even more strict to the point of it cant be compared from before . Theyll increase the amount of light, and increasing their vigilance on the sky . Even if theyre receiving the help from Rio, only now shell be opposing even if its a secret meeting . Part 11 When will the two of you returning to your country Rio asked that question to Lilyana and Takahisa . Though regretful, unfortunately we cant stay for too long . Though we can prolonging our stay if theres a valid reason to it, were going to return to our country when the evening party has ended Lilyanas replying to him . I see . In that case, itll be difficult for us to meet again right Rio sighed lightly as he said those words . Uhm, wheres everyone right now Takahisa suddenly asking to him . Theyre currently lodging in a certain inn in this capital Inn you say . . Is it really safe Wrinkles appearing on Takahisa forehead . Their inn is a high class one where wealthy people staying in . Theres soldiers stationed in its vicinity and the soldiers are always patrolling around its vicinity . No idiot will cause any kind of problem in this kind of place Rio replied with a cool tone . Moreover, a powerful bodyguard is also going along with them He recalling a strong sense of security thinking about Celia and Aisia whos accompanying Miharu and the others . But, he wants to hide the information about Celia and Aisia for now . Since Celias currently traveling incognito . If thats the case, how about you call them to come to the castle Lilyana suddenly proposed that . Rio and Satsukis eyes is opened wide in amazement . To the castle . Is it Rios showed a bitter expression . If they ended up being summoned to the castle, its the same meaning as an open declaration that Miharu and the others have some relationship with the hero . But, seeing that clandestine meeting is being sealed, its also true that theyve no other way for Miharu and the others to meet Takahisa except going from the front door . There might be room for consideration if Miharu and the other is wishing for it . Though he is personally opposing to that idea, he abandoned such idea . We just got attacked by the burglar awhile ago you know Theres a possibilities of a second attempt but . . Part 12 Satsukis mentioning that despite being anxious herself . Theres no way the burglars will try to do the same thing again tonight Lilyana replied that with a plain tone . Why do you think so Satsukis asking that question to her . Assembling the master of that field, polishing the plan, poking into the gap of defense and yet they still failed . The people who can perform such task without leaving conspicuous trace . At least they wont even think about performing a second attack so soon right . Galwark kingdom is also increasing their vigilance Lilyana stated her own idea . Rio also have the same idea as her . Commencing a raid when the other party is being vigilant is just a plain poor tactic . Because surprise attack become a surprise attack due to the opponent carelessness . In the first place he doesnt think that theyll be preparing substitute members for a second attempt to such a important plan in which they must infiltrate the castle to kill the royalties . I see . Thats true . Satsuki nodded in agreement . But, the mastermind is currently still hiding inside the castle, so the danger has yet to pass . Was what you think around this point right Rios asking Lilyana . I can understand your worry . First, let me to say, I, the first princess of Saint Stellar kingdom, Lilyana, swear upon my own name that Ill protect those three Lilyana replied to him with a serious expression on her face . Then may I hear in detail about how far that protection will be We only brought along the people that we can put a full trust on that person from our country . Theres also several excellent guard knights amongst them . But, if we brought them inside the room, we can greatly decrease the chance of outsider participating in it From the fact that Takahisa and Lilyana is using their own way of being vigilant which is different from the Galwark kingdom when staying inside this room, it certainly will guarantee that there wont be any outside in this place . You might say that they need to take several safety measures since the betrayer is still in the castle . When Rios frowning as if hestitating, . I personally didnt mind about it . But, I think that we might need to make a confirmation from Miharu-san and the others whether they want to come to the castle or not So she said . I see . How about you, Satsuki-sama I . Also dont mind for it That was what you think right Part 13 Lilyana asked that question . It makes me feel anxious if theyre then being forced to live in a strange castle . In addition, therell be interference from outside too . Since you need to report to the lord of the castle, the king, in case you want to bring them in Satsukis replying . But, maybe because that objection was expected . Its as you say, we cant avoid to make a report to your majesty seeing that were the ones whos being invited . Moreover, if your majesty says that they want to meet those three, theres no mean for me, whos just a mere princess, to stop him . But, its the same case if that request is coming from our side . Because therell be bodyguards attached if we, a foreign guest or Satsuki-sama, the hero of this country is strolling outside . Seeing that we cant even doing a secret meeting in this current situation, we cant avoid to explain the circumstances to your majesty Lilyana replied almost without pausing . They cant make a simple reason such as the hero is strolling together . It seems they have no choice but have to be frank about Miharu and co if they want to do this . In case the information about Miharu and the others are known to the public, they might have to reconsider which safer between outsider and insider nobilities and royalties . [TL : _˹_ϡǤڲⲿΤɤՄФΤȫȤڲ] Thats right but As for Satsuki, to somehow not disclose that information to the country, she has no feasible method to meet without being found out . Which means that theyre at their wits end since Takahisa will be back to Saint Stellar country right after the end of the evening party . Theyre pressed in times and dont have that much freedom to make their move . May I ask Haruto-sama whether the sibling[Little brother and little sister] of Takahisa-sama is amongst the 3 that under your protection . Will you kindly give a favor to Takahisa-sama who want to meet with his family? Lilyana made a sincere plea . Thats just natural . Because were being worried about their safety Satsuki also replying immediately, Rio also nodding by her side . I agree with your opinion to inviting them to the royal castle . But, in return I want you to make a vow, how about it For example, even if theyre wishing to go along with Takahisa-kun, I want you to make sure that they wont become political tools against their own will Satsuki said that with a sullen face . Its the same with me . I want you to respect their own will no matter what theyre going to choose . Thats the condition for inviting Miharu-san and the others to royal castle Rio also presented his condition . Though its an extremely disrespected act for doing something like forcing an agreement toward the royalties, nevertheless, Rio have no choice but to say it . The current Rio have no strong relationship with Miharu and the others, though its clearly not his place to butt in their matter, neverthelessDD Part 14 I give my vow . Im vowing to it . I want to meet and talk to them . I wont let them to get themselves being dragged into political strife Though Takahisa made an expression as if unable to hold back any longer, he gave his vow just in the nick of time . I also give my vow . Because I just follow Takahisa-samas will Lilyana also saying that with a calm tone while placing her hand on her chest . Rios staring into their eyes . Understood . Ill confirm their will till tomorrow whether they want to come to the royal castle . Since Ill have an audience with your majesty the king from afternoon, Ill finish it within this morning and then report back to this room Rios scheduled to have an audience with king Francois Galwark tomorrow afternoon regarding his achievement in the surpression of the burglars . Perhaps hell be given the permit to travel alone or along with someone if its just in the morning . If its Rio, hell be easily given more freedom to move around than the royalties or hero . And then hell be contacting Aisia as theyre getting closer to the inn by saying something like that theres his acquintances in there . Thank you very much Takahisa and Lilyanas telling their gratitude . Theyre showing such delighted expression while emotion and Reason inside Rios fighting at each other . Rios heart is filled with mixed feelings . Chapter 112 Volume 2 Chapter 102 +++ڣԒxk֫ TL : Cnine ED/PF : LittleEndu (Im sick and lazy tho) Part 1 Morning of the day when the final evening party will be held . The weather on the outskirt of royal capital is sunny . Though Rio was easily permitted to come out in the face of meeting an acquaintance, they assigned one free knight as his convoy . Rios strolling in the downtown of royal capital along with his knight guard under the bright sunlight of spring season raining down incessantly . The knight guard isnt really a stranger for Rio, it was the young man who was trying to protect Flora with his own body during the burglar attack of the last night . His name is Kyle . Well the, Aisia . Well commencing our plan now Rios sending a sidelong glance at Kyle whos walking on his right while communicating with Aisia whos in separated place using telepathy . DD Understood . I and Celia will come to your location immediately . Then we chat with each other even while moving around . Rios calling and then Aisia immediately answering his call . He can perform a telepathic communication with Aisia as hes getting closer to a feasible distance, its also easier to make Aisia explain the situation to Miharu and the others . Regarding the fact that Takahisa really wants to meet them . For the sake of meeting Takahisa immediately, Miharu and the others must go to the royal castle . Theres also the matter that they will draw attention from the nobilities and the royalties if they were to appear in the castle . The matter that they will try to use the political value of Miharu and the others might be approaching them . The matter that they dont know when Takahisa, Satsuki and the three others can meet like this coming for the second time . The matter of respecting the will of Miharu and the others which ever side theyll choose whether its Satsuki or Takahisa after the reunion . And thenDD And then, the matter of, in case they feel anxious and the reunion is just for the sake of meeting with Satsuki and Takahisa, he doesnt mind letting them stay with him for a bit longer . He already conveyed all that he should convey to them . Despite not having that much time, from the fact that theyre given some time to think about it even if just a little is the reason why he let Miharu and the others stay in the inn as now . But, seeing that hes using the pretext of meeting his acquaintance for his stroll, its not like he can just stroll around without meeting anyone . So its been decided that Rio will do a camouflage meeting with Celia while Miharu and the others are having a discussion . As long as Aisia, who can grasp Rio position and communicating with him was there, its piece of cake for them to set an unexpected encounter in the city . Ah, I found you Rio told Aisia that he found the two of them from quite a distant . In contrast to Aisia who hide her face with a cape that was attached to her white colored one piece, Celias wearing pink tunic dress with lace on it . Different from the usual, Celias changed her white colored hair to gold with a magic tool . Coupled with her ever youthful appearance, she gave the feeling of a pretty noble daughter around the half of her teens . DDWell then, Ill go back to Miharu and the others place . When Rio found Celia, Aisia telepathic communications reverbrating in his head . Aisia whos in front of his line of sight is turning around and then walking back to the inn . Part 2 Thank you Rios saying his gratitude and then ended their telepathic communication . It seems that somehow Rios figure also entered Celia sight as shes approaching to his direction with cheerful expression after staring for a while . Isnt it Haruto . Its been a while, right Since when did you came to the royal capital Celias address Rio just like a friend who hasnt meet for a while . Its been a while . Cecilia . I came to royal capital just few days ago Is that so In that case you should come to visit soon right Celias puffed her cheeks cutely as if it was natural . Its a superb acting skill to the point that one cant think its just improptu action . Nonetheless, her anger can certainly be felt but, for some reason it doesnt have that much impact . For some reason, Kyle whos on his side is entering a light trance state because of Celias lovely gesture . I have many errand to do . But, Im glad that we didnt miss each other . Since I was just about to go to meet you after this . Are you just about to leave Uhuhn, Im fine if its right now but, can we talk for a while Celias making a suggestion following their original plan . Yeah, I can . Please wait a minute Saying so, Rio was looking at Kyle by his side . Kyle-dono, shes my acquaintance . Can we go to some store to have a chat Y-Yes, acknowledged . Ill be on stand-by on its vicinities Kyles making a fist with his right hand in panic and then said those words while hitting his fist to his chest . This is the typical salute for the countries around this area . Thank you very much . Well, shall we go then, Cecilia Yeah . But, are you fine with leaving your companion Its alright . Hes my guard . Ive said it right . That I was just about to go to meet you Is it Well, fine by me if its alright but, please let me hear your story After that, Rio and Celias entered a fairly good coffee shop . The two of them are sitting in front of each other at the terrace seat with unobstructed view while the tumult outside become the bgm . Kyle wasnt coming with them and is just looking at them from outside of the store . As expected, there is no way he can hear the subject of their conversation . Sorry for calling so suddenly . The situation become slightly complicated After ordering and it just became the two of them, Rio was apologizing to Celia . Uhuhm, its okay . But, say, I never expected that youll come along with a knight The truth is, its because Im currently lodging in the royal castle as one of their guest, and hes one of the guards in there Rios smiling wryly as he briefly explaining the situation to Celia . Guest of the castle Not guest of duke Kretia house Yes . Ive been ordered to lodging in the royal castle since last night . Well, Ill explain the situation later Part 3 He didnt want to make her feeling worried by saying that there was burglar attack . As he thought so, Rio decided to change the subject of conversation . Is it Its okay if theres no problem but . Is it the matter about Miharu and the others first Yes . As what I told Aisia before, I found the person who Miharu-san and the others were looking for . Ive asked Satsuki-sans help to explain the situation to him but, a slightly irregular situation has occurred Rios saying so while showing a troubled expression . So you mean its for the sake of meeting with him right away without the country being aware about the existance of Miharu and the others So Celias asking him after summarizing the situation . Yes . Different from Satsuki-san single room, theres people and her highness princess attaching right on to Takahisa-san side almost 24/7 . Thought theres another trouble of my freedom of movement being extremely restricted while staying in the castle Rio replied while sighing . I see Celias nodded as if understanding his situation[i] . But, more than anything else and which is the biggest problem, is the fact that the existence of Miharu and the others are known by the first princess of Saint Stellar kingdom . Fortunately theyre not telling a soul about this fact Celias staring dumbfoundedly when Rios telling her that . Good grief, its known by the royalties Thats huge trouble right . Can we trust her . . More or less . But I wont give complete trust on her though Rios answering Celias question after brief pause . Both Takahisa and Lilyana vowed to Rio and Satsuki last night . In case that if after this Takahisas the one whos protecting Miharu and the others, hell do his best to not let them become a political tool and respecting their will . But, to be honest, asides Takahisa being the blood relative of Aki and Masato, Rio couldnt place his trust to Lilyana . Itll be better if its the king whos the top of the country, but she a mere princess, she cant always go against her political obligation . Nevertheles, they wont be treated badly seeing that Lilyana is the royalty of a big country . Though he needs written vow with similar content from Saint Stellar whos standing behind her for minimum trust to Lilyana, implementing that is impossible at the present stage . Though its an action that just barely being rude to them, its there so that shell put a great effort in fulfilling her duty as a common ground . Nevertheless, Takahisa-san is the elder brother for Masato and Aki-chan . When they want to meet their family, I dont think that an outsider can butt in more than necessary Just because Rios protecting Aki and Masato, it doesnt mean that theyre his slaves . Above all, Takahisa is in the position in which he can claim the right for the protection of Aki and Masato as their older brother . Its whether or not he should set a reunion between siblings who have became separated . Part 4 Let them know everything, and they still have the responsibility and right to make their own choice Rio said that with a firm tone . Even if itll create a danger after the reunion, nevertheless, family does have strong will to meet againDD . Whether this choice is right or wrong, thats not a problem that should be given to the person whos not even their blood relative . Was what Rio felt . I decided to respect and trust them including Miharu-san to decide whether they want to meet Takahisa-san while knowing the risk Its a fine argument . Was what I thought but, are you really fine with it Celia asked Rio while looking at his eyes as if peering into his heart . . . Thats not the problem that should be decided by me Rio said that while showing slightly lonely smile . Celias sighing lightly after hearing his reply . . . It has been in my mind since long time ago but, youre extremely realistic regarding human relationship, how should I say, its really dry, right Soon after that, Celia began to tell him about that . Rios showed a puzzled expression . You Should . . Start depending on your surroundings even more like this . That is, UhmDD Sorry for the waiting Heres your order When Celia was about to say something, the female employee was sociably carrying their order . Here you go With a splendid business smile, shes pouring the tea from the teapot to the porcelain-made teacup . Thanks to that, the flow of the conversation is completely interrupted . Thanks Rios telling his gratitude while smiling wryly . Celia was staring at the female employee who was interrupting their conversation at the most important point . But, she immediately removed her line of sight from the female employee, maybe she knew right away that its just an unjustified resentment . A subtle silent is flowing by for few second between them . Shall we eat . Uhn Rios suggesting to her and thus they tasted the warm tea . And then, after appeasing their thirst, Anyhow . Miharu and the others also worried when I left the inn you know After some time hs passed, Celia said that . Part 5 I see Rio cheeks is dropping down wearily . If Miharu and the others are decided to go to the royal castle, let me to ask you about what are you going to do in that case Ive made a plan to attend the evening party once I go back to the royal castle . Later, Ill come and greet Miharu-san and the others along with the people of the country Roger . Is there something that I can do No, its okay . Since currently theres many people of Bertram kingdom in Galwark kingdoms castle, please wait in the inn along with Aisia for the time being Rios replying while shaking his head in denial . As expected, he cant take Celia along with him to the royal castle of Galwark kingdom . Because many nobles of Bertram kingdom are currently in that castle . Celia eyes opened wide just for a moment and, I see . The people of Bertram kingdom are there huh . Shes muttered those words with slightly gloomy face . Rio cleverly guessed the change in her expression . My former classmates are also amongst them When Rio suddenly told her that Celia was startled . Are you alright There wasnt anyone who noticed you isnt it Yes . I never divulge my lineage you know . But, I was scared when princess Flora asked whether we met somewhere before though Rio lips when he said so warped in delicate way as if smiling wryly . I see, princess Flora huh . Though it might be unexpected, your highness is someone who have keen eyes in seeing the true essence of someone . Maybe she doesnt feel any kind of discomfort in your atmosphere I see, what should I do then Its a bit hard for me to imagine it though . Rio impression toward Flora is of a quiet and reserved girl . Shes low key which made one not think that shes a royalty . Always peeking at the expression of someone with cowering face . Maybe Celia meant the observing eyes she has . [ED: Not sure about this one: So I thought . I think I understand her a bit . She also has sharp intuition Right Celia said that with slightly proud expression . Isnt Cecilia also caring about your students EH? U~hn, well I can see it like that since I have long years of experience as a teacher . Ive been in contact with the students little by little over the long years . you see Celias showing a light smile and a slightly embarassed face . But, that smile felt slightly distant . So youre worried About Bertram kingdom Part 6 Rio asked while peeking into Celia eyes . Celia showed a slightly bewildered expression but, Well . Its not like that, you know Her reply was a cold one . Rios sighing lightly to Celias reply . The nobilities of Bertram kingdom who were in the royal castle established an anti-government organization called Restoration and are supporting princess Flora . Though it seems that Hiroaki Sakata-sama is also dancing on the palm of duke Gustave Euguno, right Rio suddenly started to tell her about the current situation of Bertram kingdom . . He~, so thats the case Contrary to her words, Celia was seemingly attracted to that topic . As expected, the situation of her motherlands surely weighted in her mind . In addition, in the evening party the day before yesterday, Galwark kingdom announced their support to Restoration . Though the two countries of Bertram kingdom and Galwark kingdom still maintain their alliance normally after the coup detat, the alliance between the two countries breaking off is just matter of times, right Seeing that the Galwark kingdom are supporting the formality of Restoration, the Bertram kingdom anti-goverment organization, the relationship between the two country already impossible thing both in name and reality . Though Bertram kingdom seems so quite recently, theres no way of avoiding the fire when they know that their neighbour have been housing the anti-goverment organization . Y-Yeah Celias gulping due to the gloomy situation which has enveloped her motherland . The Bertram kingdom itself doesnt show any movement that stands out so far, right . Because the size of their national power is halved due to the civil war, it should be natural that they want to avoid a war, right Well . The Bertram kingdom definitely doesnt want to stage a war against Galwark kingdom in their current situation . Theres also the Proxia empire in the north . I also dont know how that country will move in this kind of situation Celias telling that while creasing her eyebrows . Thats right . And as a means to check them, Galwark kingdom made a grand announcement about Satsuki-san as a hero in the evening party Rios words are unnaturally stopping in the middle of his sentence . The matter of the raid last night suddenly crossed in his head . When seeing from the current trend of the world, since its an action which seems like a provocation toward Galwark kingdom when its done with this kind of timing, the mastermind might be anyone of Bertram kingdom or Proxia kingdom . The spies of both countries might have infiltrated into Galwark kingdom, or it might be someone backed by one of the two countries which being invited in the evening party . Rios stopping his train of thought after thinking that far . Since whichever it is has nothing to do with him . Part 7 I expect that maybe itll turn into a cold war with the three sides restraining each other . Though theres a rumor saying that the shadow of Proxia empires lurking behind that coup detat sometimes ago, Bertram kingdom itself also so calm with those rumors so it doesnt seems that theyve allegiance with Proxia empire . . Thats right . Now that I heard the gist of the situation from Rio, I also think so Celias consenting with slightly troubled face . If I remember it correctly, the territories of earl Claire is at the eastern part of Bertram kingdom right . Theres also the territory of marquiss Rodan, the headquarters of Restoration in its vicinities . So its a good thing to prepare for your homecoming based on that Rios telling her that with troubled smile . That means Celias bewildered by Rio line of sight . Ive said before that its my turn to save you right I want Cecilia to become happy . Thats why please feel free to say it if theres a place thatll make you happy . I wont spare any effort to help you [TL: Marry her then] Rios telling her that with slightly embarassed face . That is, in shortDD Celias staring in amazement as shes vaguely guessing what Rio wants to say . Lets go to the territory of earl Claire once this matter is finished . Since well depart in few days, please wait with Aisia for the time being Rio said that with kind tone . Yes . Thank you Though she want to cry somehow, Celia bit her lips tightly . Shes not regretting the fact that shes escaping from her threat-like political marriage . But, even thought the country is splitting into two due to the civil war, despite the nobilities accomplishing their duties in that country, can she really just spend her time leasury by herself . Celia always had that kind of doubt this entire time . Though she has been trying to hide it in herself, everything might be seen through by Rio . Moreover, she noticed that currently Rios there to support her decision . As if saying, please choose the path that you wont regret . She was presented with a choice . She was in a completely same situation as Miharu and the others . Celias embracing the feeling that is hard to describe . At that time, DDHaruto, Miharu and the others decided to meet Takahisa . Aisias voice was resounding in Rios head . Rios smiling wryly since that sensation is something that he cant just get used to no matter how many times he experiences it . . . Understood . Ill be separating with sensei and go back to the castle . Since Im currently going back to the inn along with the knight from the castle, please do another things along with sensei during that time DD Understood . Part 8 After finishing his telepathic communication, a short silence descended between them . 1 second, 2 seconds . And then, It seems Miharu-san and the others have decided to meet Takahisa-san Rio said that with slightly stiff tone . [i] [TL : shes used to be held captive inside the royal castle] Chapter 113 Volume 2 Chapter 103 +++ڣԒѲᤦ_ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 Rios going back to the royal castle and then conveyed to Lilyana and Takahisa that Miharu and the others want to meet Takahisa . Lilyana started to move quickly after giving words of blessing to the delighted Takahisa . Or you could say, as expected of the first princess of a big country, she already prepared ahead of time a meeting with Francois in order to enable Miharu and the others to attend the evening party in the blink of an eye . Their audience isnt in the audience room in which can be freely heard by general public, they decided to do that in Francois office for the sake privacy . Rio, Satsuki, Takahisa and Lilyana, the four of them is attending the meeting to explain the situation to Francois . The relationship between Miharu and the others with Takahisa, about Rio who became the caretaker of Miharu and the others, about them whos the acquaintance of Takahisa and Satsuki, about Miharu and the others who want to come to the castle due to that reason and then about the discussion of what they want to do from now onDD . I understand their business . Ill invite them to the royal castle and give them the permission to stay in the guest room of princess Lilyana and Takahisa-dono Francois said that with a deep voice after he heard the situation . As expected, it seems that request will go smoothly if its asked by the two heroes of the two countries . Takahisas showing a relieved smile to the event that is progressing smoothly . But, Ive got some conditions Francois adding to his previous words . Though Satsuki heard his words with a calm expression, her eyebrows twitched a bit . May I hear your condition Lilyanas asking without being perturbed . Uhm . Thats right . . First is, you, youre called Haruto right Bowing deeply and then, Francois was looking at Rio . Ha . Thats right Rio whose name is suddenly called by him is replying while still on his seat . Youve got an upright morality since youre the one whos protecting Satsuki-donos friends . They definitely would fetch for a great profit whether to Saint Stellar kingdom who have Takahisa-dono or our kingdom who have Satsuki-dono . Since itll lift the load on the heart of the heroes Francois suddenly praised Rio . Am I right Princess Lilyana Yes, its as you say Lilyanas agreeing with a pure angelic smile on her face . Let me to say this again . What you did was for a great cause, O Haruto Im unworthy of your praise Though hes bad with such a hard to read kind of conversation, Rio kept his calm and replied respectfully . Hum, Ive decided Francoiss saying that with a daring tone . Ive decided to tell my gratitude regarding this matter including the matter of the burglars attack during the audience in the afternoon Part 2 That is in short to make the existance of Miharu and the others to be known to the public in the castle . Takahisa was grimacing as if opposing to that decision . He didnt think that they should come to the castle in the case theyre staying for a long time . Your majesty, that isDD Though Takahisa was about to send a protest to him, Francois stopped his by raising his hand just before that . Naturally I more than understand your worries of not wanting to expose them to public attention . But, dont you think that its actually a poor move for trying to hide their existence? Francoiss saying those words with a smooth and clear voice . With so many people moving around inside the castle moreover, calling over some guest to stay in the room of state guests is difficult . You should understand that right That is . . If they go in while wearing a hood . Takahisa said his opinion to Francois justified reasoning . Naturally, though its possible to let the people who hide their face to enter the castle as long as I gave the orders, isnt that even more conspicious You better not underestimate how good the ears and the eyes of the nobles are . The rumors will spread like raging flame when they noticed suspicious looking people But Even if it cant be helped that theyre noticing something suspicious, isnt it different matter with announcing their existance Theres no need for us to specially announce that . Itll be okay as long as our lips are sealed Thats why I say, that is where the problem is Francois is showing an enigmatic smile as he mentioned that point . In the case theyre completely hidden aside, the implication of knowing a secret will give birth to discontent and distrust . If you want to get rid of unreasonable meddling, you need to release the information moderately . Humans are a living being wholl be satisfied as long as you satisfy their curiosity Takahisas showing an expression of being unable to accept it yet but, he kept his silence in hearing Francois words . Well, it turned out this way huh Though Rio was watching silently from the side, it doesnt mean that hes dissatisfied with the current situation . Its already within his prediction if the king side will do that so that Miharu and the others can enter the castle . The current development is still within his prediction and he didnt even want to cut in since its still within the permittable range . Satsuki and Lilyana are listening quietly since they must have been thinking the same thing . But in Rios case, he cant cut into the conversation due to the difference in their social status of him with the people in this room . Beside, theres also the matter of the burglar attack yesterday . Currently the atmosphere within the castle is tense . Thats why I want to tell the nobilities about this happy news . Wont you give your consent in that matter Part 3 Francoiss saying that matter as if to tell him to keep that matter in mind . Youre, right . If that was the case But, cant we quickly call them to the audience place Since I dont want to take them to the place of nobilities and royalties against their own will Naturally . Even I dont want to let the acquaintance of the heroes to be humiliated in public even in formal Francois nodded with a grim face to Takahisas words . Thank you very much Maybe because he feels thats good enough, Takahisa finally let it go and say his gratitude . Yeah . Well, I think that I want them to attend tonights evening party its possible but, in the end the final decision is on their own person . You may discuss it with your acquaintances including what you want to do from now on . Yes, thats just natural Takahisa gave a firm answer with a resolute face . What a crafty king Rios muttering that inside . Though Francois isnt lying, it didnt feel that he said the truth either . Francois who was experiencing the life of a human who was born and raised as much as possible as a king, against Takahisa who just entered high school and just graduated from middle schoolDD Theres no need to say which side is more proficient in the way of speech . Though it doesnt mean that he wont take a active role in doing something, it doesnt mean that hes going to try to do something thatll harm Miharu and the others . Since an action of frontal confrontation against the hero is the first thing that he should avoid as a king, it seems that he well understands that point . But, as long as he can take a proper conduct, if its possible he felt as if that king is going to take the sweet things . Well, with this the necessary plan for Miharu and the others to come to the castle is done . After theyre done with fine tuning the arrangement, they just need to call Miharu and the others . After having a discussion for a while, after the conference, Rio came to take Miharu and the others in the inn along with several knights . The three of Miharu, Aki and Masato finally went to the castle of Galwark kingdom . Ahead of their destination is Takahisa and Lilyanas guest room . Waiting in that place was Takahisa, Satsuki and Lilyana . Miharu, Aki, Masato and SatsukiDD The five of them who became separated since summoned to this world is finally reunited for the first time in this world . ONIICHAN Aki raised a delighted voice when she discovered Takahisa upon entering the room . Aki EVERYONE Takahisas showing a purely delighted voice . ONIICHAN ONIICHAN Part 4 Akis half-running approached Takahisa . Takahisas spreading his arms to catch Aki . Aki, thank goodness Thank goodness Takahisas tightly hugging Aki while saying so . Ahaha, its hurts . Oniichan Aki said that while returning Takahisa hug herself . Oops, sorry Takahisas loosening his hug on Aki in hurry . But, now was Akis turn to put more strength in embracing Takahisa . Nfufufu~, oniichan Aki said that while burying her face on Takahisas face . Shes trying to expressing it with her way huh The way Aki was behaving like a spoiled child to Takahisa made him happy inside . Rio was slightly surprised since he saw the figure of Aki whos shy of strangers and a quiet girl or should he say that shes trying to act cool . Are you healthy, Aki Yeah . Im healthy you know . How about you, oniichan Aki inside his arms is looking up at Takahisa with moist eyes . The grief and anxiety which she felt up till now . Was finally released from its restrain . Im also healthy . I was just worried about everyone but, Im glad that I finally met all of you . . He wished to meet them . His precious people are right in front of him . He can touch them . He was absolutely happy just by that . It cant be helped that Takahisa is happy with just that . Ehehe . Aki kept embracing Takahisa just like that for a while but, when she was satisfied with the skinship with her big brother a while later, shes retreated behind with slightly blushing cheeks . How about you, Masato You can come closer you know . Please show a good face Takahisas looking at Masato whos standing behind Aki . Im okay . Its too embarrassing, right Masato bluntly said that with awkward face as he just cant bear the embarrassment . Takahisas breaking into a kind smile to the reaction of his little brother who he saw after a long time . Part 5 Im glad . Everyone Miharu was smiling gently while looking at the intimacy of the three siblings . Ehehehe, yup DIfferent with Aki whos showing ear to ear smile, Takahisa and Masatos exchanging glance with an embarrassed smile . Did you grew bigger, Masato You became quite splendid Takahisa saying that as if admiring his little brother while staring fixedly on the figure of Masato . Eh, is that so Well, maybe because its my growth period Masatos replying while tilting his head as he looked at his own limbs . I see Takahisa placed his hands on Masatos shoulder while smiling at him . And just like that hes looking at Miharu who was standing several steps away from them . Takahisa shut his eyes and then after taking a light breath, he approached Miharu resolutely . . . Im glad to meet you Takahisa suddenly hugged Miharu as he said so . Thereupon, all the people whos present in that place is staring dumbfoundedly at them . Eh? Even Miharu received a shock by the sudden development . Miharus body stiffened for several seconds as she was being hugged just like that . But, suddenly at that time . AH Miharus eyes opened wide . What reflected in her eyes isnt the figure of Takahisa whos in front of her . Whos reflected in her eyes is the figure of her childhood friend, the phantom of DD Amakawa Haruto . He, who was grown into an adult in her recent dream was looking at her with a sad look in his eyes . Though it was an incident that happened inside her dream, for some reason it etched deeply in Miharus memories even now . That nightmare is a flashback in a moment as if condensed at once . Finally Miharu whos come to her sense is turned pale . Eh, YAH She pushed Takahisa by reflex . Its a clear rejection . Takahisas retreating one step and then two step back while being shocked to the reaction that he cant imagine from the usually gentle Miharu . Takahisas blinking in shock for a while and then, Eh, uhm Part 6 Takahisa was looking at both of his arms in shock . A bit of Miharus warmth is still remaining in his arms . Of course its not like he hugged her with an impure thought . He was just too excited being able to meet her again to the point that his body moved on its own . But, Takahisa was truly shocked when he noticed that action is disliked by Miharu . Ah, Uhm . Miharus showing an apologetic expression on her face, maybe because she feels bad for thrusting him away . But, Miharus line of sight immediately loitering around Takahisa as if to escape from him . Its scary . For some reason she couldnt help but feel scared . And then, her line of sight suddenly met with Rios line of sight . Despite it looking gloomy, the kind smile he put on his face is putting Miharus feelings to a disordered state . That expression is extremely similar to Harutos expression in her dream . Eh Ah, Ha Ru, kun She could feel that the face of Haruto in her dream as if piling up with Rio face . In the next moment, Miharus face suddenly turned pale . Y-YOURE MISTAKEN . ITS NOT LIKE THAT When she noticed, her heart is attacked by a freezing-like sensation and she suddenly shouted those words . The people who was in that place staring in amazement to Miharu whos suddenly shouting like that . W-Whats the matter Are you alright, Miharu-chan Satsukis seizing both of Miharus shoulders and called her as if trying to bring her who obviously lost her composure back . And then, Miharu suddenly snapped back . Her body feels like lead . But, her head is rapidly cooling down . What am i talking aboutDD Miharus then rapidly feeling embarrassed for her own action . Uhm . . My apologies For causing such a surprise . . Miharus apologizing with a apologetic face . Really? Could it be that you feel unwell Satsuki was asking that question while staring at Miharus face . N-No, Im not Miharus shaking her head in denial . Her complexion is slightly pale . Their line of sight met for a while . Part 7 I see, well thats just natural when youre suddenly being embraced like that Soon after saying that, Satsuki glared at Takahisa . Takahisa-kun . I know that youre really happy being able to meet Miharu-chan again but, girls are delicate creatures you know . Thats not how you should treat them . Since even under normal circumstances, Miharu-chans a delicate child M-My apologies . Rather could it be because it happens right after Im embracing Aki, or maybe its an impulsive action of mine since Im really happy . . Takahisas apologizing in a panic with a pale face . Well, I understand your feeling though Satsukis sighing with a astonished face . Are you alright Miharu-chan Shes moving her hands to Miharus shoulder again and then asked her for the second time . Yes . Uhm, Im just really surprised . Or should I say, my mind is suddenly in a chaotic state I see . . Satsukis staring intently at Miharus face . Miharu also stared back at Satsuki . Her previous pale complexion already gone . It seems that she really just got slightly confused with the sudden development . Satsukis sighing in relief as she understood that . Uhm, sorry Im really sorry for that Takahisas bowing deeply to Miharu without any unnecessary excuse . Y-Yeah . Im sorry for that too . For suddenly thrusting you away with all my strength Arent you hurt somewhere Miharus looking at the place where she pushed him as if feeling sorry for it . Nope, not at all . It didnt have that much power in it . Rather, it was my fault in the first place Im really sorry Takahisas apologizing while shaking his head in denial vigorously . Yeah . Uhm, Im also alright Smiling humbly, Miharu was accepting Takahisas apology . But, for some reason, a delicate atmospheres flowing between the two of them . Aki was helplessly staring at their exchange . Nee, Oniichan . Somehow you became so bold while we were separated, havent you . Though you couldnt even hold Miharu-oneechans hands before Akis grinning widely as she teases him in that way . When she said so, Takahisas face turned bright red . If its said in that way wont it be known then that he liked Miharu . W-WHa Aki T-That is . . Part 8 Though he tried to make an excuse, nothing came out of his mouth . When hes looking at Miharu, she was tilting her head with a puzzled face . When their eyes meet, shes showing a forced smile . Takahisa felt his chest tightened when he saw that kind of expression on Miharu . Takahisa reflexively hugging Miharu was due to an extreme delight after being released from the despair of not being able to meet her again . Though few years has passed by after he met her, Takahisa never had the courage to even look at her face despite loving her up till now . Naturally, though it may be nothing more than his wishful thinking, he thinks that Miharu isnt disliking him, he can even brag that he was the man whos closest to Miharu . After entering middle school, even the surrounding youth became aware of Miharu bit by bit, he considered to confess his love so many times as he feels an unprecedented danger . If by chance hes confessing his love, normally the answer would be an OK . Even him have that kind of light delusion . But, Takahisa knew . Miharu was always watching over Aki with a kind smile on her face since the first time he met her . Aki also adored Miharu like her own sister . And then, the fact that both of them truly care about each other . Thats why hes afraid of put an end to that kind of relationship by confessing his love for Miharu . He and Masato was basically placing themself amongst those two who were already like that from the very beginning, it was to keep this relationship . And, its because the time they spent with the four of them is truly wonderful . He was spending everyday of his life while thinking that its okay even if Im not confessing my love yet and not going out with her yet . Because he thought that kind of wonderful everyday life will keep going on like that . But, one day, Takahisa was summoned to this world just by himself . That time Takahisa could only despair as he was aware that the happy place was snatched away from him . Though Takahisa who was despaired due to the unknown environtment, unknown people and the unknown scenery is brought back to his feet by Lilyana . Thanks to her he regained his footing bit by bit, even when he finally got used to this world, he often dreamed of the time when he was in the earth . Theres himself, Miharu, Aki and Masato, the four of them is laughing together . That was a very gentle dream . Thats why Takahisas desiring it even more . He wanted to meet with everyone . He wants to meet Miharu . He wont hestitate if he can meet them again . And this time he will not let go of them ever again . When hes telling his intention, Lilyana gave her promise to cooperate with him . Shell tell him no matter how trivial the information might be . Takahisas truly delightted and extremely grateful to Lilyana . It came to the point that he put his trust in her . Before hes aware of it, Lilyana also became someone as important as Miharu and the others . On a certain day, Lilyana told him the information that she got in accordance to her promise . Its about the debut of the hero called Sumeragi Satsuki which will be held in their neighbourhood country, Galwark kingdom . And then, he arrived at this moment . The future that should be lost . When he thinks that he absolutely cant meet with Miharu and the others again, Takahisa made his resolution again . He has no time to hesitate anymore . The matter of him hugging Miharu is due to the strong desire which stemming from that feeling . But, when his head cooled down and he recollected himself, suddenly hugging someone is indeed too overkill, he truly was reflecting on that . Embarrassment and guilt is gushing forth inside of him . But, he strangely wasnt regretting it . Since he knows that after this he can see her without averting his gaze . Part 9 It was warm It was the first time hes glued so closely to Miharu . Her delicate body that appears to be crumbled easily just by slight push . A tingle of the fragrance of flower is drifting from her smooth and silky black hair . Her well ordered look was looking at him with her eyes opened wide from very close range . Was truly precious . He can still vividly remember this sensation with his own body . Though it was just a moment, since he might be as well as properly savoring this sensationDD What the hell am i thinking about Takahisas reflecting on his own extremely rude line of thought . Akis looking up at Takahisa whos hanging his face down which already turned bright red and, N fufu ~ She was smiling with an extremely delighted face . Takahisa somehow that felt his body became limp when he saw that smile . Hell properly apologize to Miharu again later . Takahisa decided to do so . Thereupon, at that time, My apologies for disturbing you at such a busy time Rio started to speak . Everyones attention in this room is gathered on Rio . Let me excuse myself since Ill have an audience with your majesty after this . Ill come again when things have settled down Rio said that while smiling kindly at them . Sorry . Since I also have to come during the audience, Ill come again later Ill come too . Theres also my guard knight outside . Since I take Fril as my assistant, please take your time slowly Satsuki and Lilyanas also going along with Rio to the audience room . Which Takahisa, Miharu and the others in this room . Well then . . See you later Saying so, Rio was smiling at Miharu and the others . Miharu, Aki and Masato . Though each of them were showing slightly different expressions, he cant see any kind of fear or anxiety in it . Somehow he can also feel their relieving feeling . When seeing their expression, he thought that it really wasnt a mistake to let them meet like this . Rio and Satsukis line of sight is suddenly piling up on upon another . Maybe Satsuki also feels glad that the four of them is reunited, so she showed a gentle smile . Part 10 Well be back right after the audience is done . You may have a private conversation during that time YES After Satsukis finished saying that, a reply came to her right away . Shall we go Yes With a nod, Rio and the others are turning around and then left the room . Thereupon, at that time . Haruto-san Uhm Takahisa was calling to stop him . Yes . Whats the matter Rio stopped and then turned around to face him . Uhm My apologies I become too fired up and ended up saying such rude things last night Takahisas apologizing while bowing deeply at him . Rios looking at him with a puzzled expression and then, That kind of thing is Family is important after all . It should be natural for you to be anxious since youre being separated from them . The matter about you becoming too fired up isnt unreasonable at all . Rather I should be the one whos apologizing to you Saying so, he was bowing back to Takahisa . No, you have no need to do that . . Takahisa denied it in a hurry . No, as someone who only passing by, I certainly overstepped my boundaries . It was a statement to test you as their brother So Rio calmly told him about that . Takahisas looking in wonder at Rios calm statement which is unbefitting of his young appearance . He was an adult, moreover compared to that his ownself isDD Takahisas chewing his lips in embarrassment . . . The things that I have to apologize about isnt only that . I even forgot to say my gratitude for you whos protecting them . Thank you very much . Thank you for protecting everyone and made it so that we can meet again like this Takahisas bowing again as hes stressing on his words of gratitude . Rios calmly shaking his head in denial . Its good as long as everyone is happy . Well, see you then Part 11 After saying so, Rio was smiling at Miharu and the others who are standing behind Takahisa . When their eyes met, Miharu and the others are blushing as if embarrassed . Thank you very much Haruto-san Thank you . . Miharu and the others are smphasizing their words of gratitude and then bowed to Rio . Rios replying with a nod to them . Looking at that situation, Takahisa could feel that theres a strong and mutual trust between the four of them . But, for what reason . Though the reason is unknown to him, he could feel that hes slightly perturbed by it . Takahisas shaking his head in panic to dispel such train of thought . Well then . Well then well excuse ourselves since we cant afford to be late Rio finally decided to leave the room due to the pressing time though hes still curious for the reason of Takahisa suddenly shaking his head . Yes, thank you very much Takahisas hiding the strange anxiety in his heart and bowed down again to Rio who was already outside of the room . Chapter 114 Volume 2 Chapter 104 TL : Cnine ED/PF : LittleEndu (Dabbling Proofreader addicted to Dwarf Fortress) Part 1 After the three of Rio, Satsuki and Lilyana went to the audience chamber, the four people left in the room where Takahisa was staying at were finally able to calm themselves . Sendou Takahisa, the hero, Sendou Aki, his step sister, and Sendou Masato, his little brother, and then Ayase Miharu, the friend of those three . Though the four of them were always together as if it was natural back on Earth, they were talking about a lot of things in delighted manner since they can meet under the same room like this . They were reunited . Despite being separated for a while, they could survive and stay healthy under such harsh conditions and then reunited like this . As if it was fated . Takahisa could only feel bottomless gratitude as he thought so . And just like that, the three of us were living together with Haruto-san during these three months Aki who became the main narrator was telling about what happened to them during this few months . The things that she told about to Takahisa were truly just trivial matters . They were already told beforehand by Rio about the things that they absolutely cant talk about to the third party, the things that shouldnt be told if possible, and the things that can be told . In order to not create any contradictions in their story, they decided to match their stories with Aki . Takahisa showed a helpless expression for a moment after he heard the digest version of their stories . He was frustated since he couldnt protect Miharu and the others with his own hand . Why was the one who saved Miharu and the others Haruto and not me . Im glad then . Everyones escaping from the fate of becoming a slave In the first place, Takahisa held a strong reluctance to slavery . Why they treat something like people life as a property . Such savage and uncivilized system was downright contrary to the the justice held by Takahisa . Though he knew that its something needed by the level of the civilization of this world, he still cant give his consent to it . He feels shivers running down his spine just by imagining the three in front of him serving other people as a slave . Especially what kind of things that Aki and Miharu would have gone through as women . Though he may be slightly biased about it, they might become playthings of nobles distorted by their own desires . Takahisa turned pale in an instant as he imagined that . Just thinking about it made him feel an extremely nauseated . His body turned cold and yet hot at the same time . For some reason his body shivered . Takahisa was gritting his own lips to suppress that feeling . Are you alright, Oniichan Aki anxiously asked Takahisa who showed such bad complexion . Y-Yes . Takahisa nodded with a pale face . Though he could somehow stall things by nodding with a smile, it was impossible to hide it . Are you okay, Takahisa-kun Yes, your face is pale you know Part 2 Even Miharu and Masato were worried about Takahisa . Im okay you see Takahisa somehow bluffed about his condition with cramped smile . To put it bluntly, it had zero persuasive power . Rather than that, I was truly grateful that Haruto-san is here Those were Takahisas true feelings . But, just by saying those wordsDD Why does my chest also feel this kind of suffocating feeling Why am I thinking that Im such a useless person That was an envy and self-loathing . He was vexed about the fact that he couldnt save Miharu and the others by himself and the fact that Rio was the one who saved them . He hated that he was a coward and was jealous toward Rio . But, Takahisa wasnt aware of those feelings . Since on the other hand, he also felt grateful to Rio for saving Miharu and the others . Uhn, Haruto-san . Hes a bit scary sometimes but, definitely a kind person Yeah, his cooking is also delicious . Hes an awesome man whose cooking skill is on par with Miharu-neechan Aki and Masato are praising Rio . I-Im still less skilled than him you see . Haruto-san is awesome you know Though his hands are so big, his fingers are nimble, he also has an abundance of knowledge and experience . Miharus white cheeks were slowly turning red like ripe peach due to Masato praise . Maybe because she knew just how much she was yearning for Rio in this current conversation . With just that he cant think of Rio as a despicable person . But, he already didnt want to hear them talk about how theyre on a good terms with Rio . He didnt have such composure to hear more about it . The fact that Rio was together with them instead of himself, Takahisa didnt want to hear nor did he want to believe just how much they were happily spending their time with Rio . He didnt have any confidence to do so . He feels as if Miharu and the others are changing so much compared to the time when they were on Earth . And yet, he feels as if his own self hasnt changed that much compared to when he was on Earth . He felt as if he was completely left behind by them . Even now he wanted to just disappear somewhere due to his constant anxiety . It made him want to rely on Lilyana . But, I cant I swore . No, I have to change . Everyone is no longer separated . Ill be the one who protects everyone Takahisa was mustering all of his courage to make a new determination . The future that he thought already lost is slowly returning to him . He was absolutely unwilling to experience those feeling for a second time . Well, its the matter from now on but . Takahisas saying that while looking at them . Thereupon, Miharu and the others eyes became slightly gloomy but, Takahisa failed to notice that and kept on going . Part 3 You may want to discuss this later but, everyone . . Wont you come with me I want the four of us to always stay together from now on . Ill protect everyone . Ill definitely protect all of you Takahisa said so with pleading-like tone . A few second of silent fell upon the room . Can, you After asking so, Takahisa was looking at Aki cuddling his side closely . Ah, uhhm . You see Aki was at lost and unable to reply properly . Her eyes are filled with anxiety . Whats matter Takahisa anxiously asked Aki who was stumbling with her words . Maybe because Akis serious expression turned into hesitating one thus, I can finally meet after a long time, as expected, I want to be with oniichan . . But, is that okay I feel much indebted to Haruto-san, and by separating like this . . She replied timidly . She wants to be together with Takahisa, her older brother . That are her true feelings without any kind of falsehood . Aki decided that by herself based on the stories told by Satsuki and Rio . But, she couldnt feel satisfied at the same time . After living with Rio for few months, it has now also become something that feels natural to Aki . She really cant bring herself to just say Okay then, good bye just like that . Moreover, they completely received the favor from Rio . Maybe because leaving Rios place just as it is feels slightly ungrateful to her . Even Aki came to feel that . EH? Ah, no, that is . . Takahisa was at lost for words to her unexpected reply . He was believing in that Aki and the others will come under him unconditionally . He didnt even imagine anything about them doing something like hesitating to follow him . Maybe that just how much bigger his existance is for Aki and the others . . Takahisa was tightly grasping his fist as if to divert the hard to describe feeling that was boiling inside him . Though they were separated by no less than three months, those time felt like forever to them . It seems as if there was an invisible wall which made him completely unable to break in . Naturally Im thinking of giving my gratitude to Haruto-san . If youre so inclined about it, you can even bring him along Part 4 Takahisa said those words as if feeling embarrassed in some sense . Its not like hes not understand the meaning of Akis words either . Since he felt like giving his gratitude to Rio in the form of something without even a need to say it . Yeah . I think its okay if we could go along with Haruto-san but . . Akis speaking ambigously . Why? Though even she couldnt understand the reason, Akis instinctively avoiding the figure of Rio amongst the four whos in this place . That might be why . She really cant bring the image of Rio coming along with them . I see So . . What about you two Takahisas asking to Miharu and Masato whos sitting in front of him . Yup, I also dont want to be separated from Haruto-anchan . Its as Aki-neechan have said, And Im also still in the middle of learning swordsmanship Masatos replied awkwardly . Takahisas eyes opened wide in astonishment . S-Swordsmanship Thats absurd . Masatos a kid whos yet to be 12 years old . Takahisa showed confused face as he thought so . When one says swordsmanship, its basically a skill for the sake of combat with preamble to use it for killing someone . He knew that very well since he himself is learning swordmanship in the castle . Such young Masato also learning about combat skill . Yeah, its for self-defense . He even bought a real sword for me . I couldnt bring it with me right now since Im giving it to custody before entering the castle Na~~ Takahisas dumbfounded in Masato whos replying nonchalantly . Masatos still an elementary grade student if measured with Earths standard . He couldnt even make a moral decision like that of an adult . And yet, teaching swordmanship to him by using real swordDD It was severely conflicting with Takahisa ethic as someone who was raised peacefully as Japanese person . You cant hold a real sword . Youre still a kid, Masato Takahisa harshly reflexively rebuked on him as his brother . Since he absolutely will protect Masato . Theres no need for him to do something like fighting . What are you talking about . So is that to mean I can learn swordsmanship if Im an adult Theres demon-like being around the world you know You have no need to go to such dangerous place yourself Ha~h This is the kind of world in which large amount of demons are going as far as entering the city . It wont be enough unless I can at least protecting my own safety Ive said that Ill be the one whos protecti- . . Wait a minute . The demons are rushing toward the city Dont tell me, everyone is being attacked too Part 5 Takahisa asked as if scolding Masato due to the shock from his remark . His important younger brother is doing something like fighting with his life on the line in a place unknown to him, theres no way he can overlook such situation . . . Were just being protected Masatos pouting and replied with vexed tone . Rio has already told them to not tell anyone about Aisia, Celia and the rock house . Therefore, he has no choice but to be careful with his words . But, I thought that I cant always become the protected side . At the beginning I treated it like sports or game but, now its different Thats just natural! This place isnt a world of game It was a skill for the sake of killing human . When brandishing your sword in battle is when youre going to kill someone I know that Haruto-anchan taught me that too . He never let me to go to actual combat since its still too early for me . But, I hate it when Im only being protected . . You might go kill someone you know I know that Dangerous atmosphere is beginning to form between the two of them as they delivered such verbal war . Takahisa being surprised by his little brothers unreasonable train of thought and, Masato kept resisting his big brothers oppression . Takahisa only wants to protect his little brother, Masatos hating the fact that hes only on the side of the protected ones, its just like quarrel between siblings . A form of anxiety is slowly forming inside Takahisa . As expected, you must come with me . Are you going to live such dangerous life? . You can be at ease in the castle Takahisa said those words stemming from his sense of responsibility as their guardian . Ha~h No way . Ive said that Im still in the middle of swordsmanship training Masato refused immediately . You can learn about that in the castle too . You can learn properly from the knight NO . Haruto-anchan is better Both of them are staring at each other without any side willing to yield . H-Hey . Please stop it You two Of course it is . We have finally reunited after a long time Aki and Miharu were trying to mediate the quarrel of this pair of siblings . Its because Aniki is just too unreasonable Masato was suddenly saying that while averting his face . . . That isnt something you should say after arriving this far right Takahisa heaved a sigh as he said that to repel his anger . Certainly At first, I also hated the sight of Masato learning swordsmanship and I dont want to see him like that even now but, . Part 6 Akis speaking ambigously . To be honest, Aki wasnt be able to bring herself to see Masato learning swordsmanship . Because despite the usually kind and gentle person, Rio is frightening when teaching swordsmanship . But, recently she came to an understand the reason why Rios extremely strict training Masato . When she saw the swarms of demons who came so close to the vicinities of the rock house that time, it couldnt be helped that something like morals and reasons be blown away in front of such scene . Above all else, Aki understood very well that learning swordsmanship is Masatos own wish . For this reason, a bud, a feeling of wanting to respect Masato determination as his older sister was born inside Aki . But on the other hand, it doesnt mean that she cant understand Takahisa worries either . Shes in pinch of choosing which ones determination she should held respect to . Aki couldnt give an immediate reply . . Dont tell me you guys are learning swordsmanship too Takahisa asked Miharu and Aki with a stiff expression . Were not . Uhm . . The thing we learn is just a simple self-defense arts with stick Akis shaking her head in denial with Uhuhn . I see Takahisa showed a slightly relieved expression . It seems he doesnt feel that much opposition if its just at the level of a stick . Whether its edged tools or not, or whether its the assumption of killing people with further investigation in mind, that might be become a great separating line inside Takahisa . Anyway, I wish that everyone would come with me . Since Ill be cooperating with Lilyana to protect everyone Takahisa said those words again with strong determination inside . He wants to spend his time together with them, laughing along like back when they were on Earth . He also wanted to introduce Lilyana to Miharu and the others . If its her, shell be getting along very well with everyone . Theres no one wholl become a hindrance . No one will make things difficult for them . Hell go back to Saint Stellar kingdom with everyone . Takahisa was wishing as if yearning for itDD Sorry . I wont go with Takahisa-kun Miharu said that with a decisive expression but she also sounded sad like saying such a line that will make a clear cut to those yearnings . Takahisa head become pure white after hearing the clear cut rejection of the girl he always loved . W-Why . Takahisa said those words with an haggard voice . WhyDD Werent the four of them always together back on Earth . And he expected that it should be so in their future too . Get back their time and their world, the future that should supposedly be lost, bit by bit . And yet, why is this happening Part 7 Im sorry . Ill stay at Haruto-sans place Miharu replied with bitter-like voice . Her answer crushing Takahisas dream . Is this Miharus choice . Even more important than the childhood friend with whom she spend how many years till now . For someone with whom she spent no less than three months withDD E-Everyone has finally reunited you know Takahisa said those words with almost crying-like voice . I want to be together with everyone too Then, with everyoneDD Is Satsuki-san included in the Everyone that Takahisa-kun just said Is Haruto-san included in it Eh? Takahisa showed a befudled expression to Miharu words . Were currently not together with everyone you know . You should understand what I mean right Miharus spinning her words in such an elegant manner . Takahisa belonging to Saint Stellar kingdom, Satsuki belonging to Galwark kingdom, theres Rio who lives by himselfDD Following someone means that they must bid their farewell to someone else . Theyre bound to hurt someone with their choice . Even so, they still have to make their choice . After thinking carefully now, Miharu already found her answer . She always worried by herself about this matter ever since she heard of Satsukis whereabouts from Rio . And then, she felt that she had to give her own answer when the time came upon her . S-Such things shouldnt be happening Takahisas saying that in reflex . Thereupon, Miharu showed a sad smile for some reason . Such things have happened you know . It was truly difficult to meet Satsuki-san and Takahisa-kun in this way you know W-What Is so difficult about it Everything is thanks to Haruto-san you know . Thanks to him we can meet again like this . Weve become such burden to Haruto-san since we basically cant do anything I know about that . Thats why Im truly grateful for him, moreoverDD This gratitude is my own self Miharus words cut Takahisas sentence . I cant let another person express my gratitude after troubling Haruto-san up till now . Of course thats a different story if Haruto-san also doesnt mind to be with me from now on but . Part 8 Takahisa was speechless . He wanted to keep Miharu by his side but, he cant find any words to stop the current her . Despite slightly faltering, the current Miharu has a resolute expression . Its the first time Takahisa has seen her reacting in this way . This . . Is my own feeling Miharu said those words with slightly stiff voice while a transient smile surfaces on her face . He felt strong resolution from that voice of her . But you see, theres no need for Masato-kun and Aki-chan to go as far as following after me . Aki and Masato were gulping in silence as they saw the smile thats shown by Miharu . Miharu-oneechan Aki called Miharus name with an expression as if she was going to cry . All of us are siblings . If we can be together, I think we should be together . Of course its not on me to decided that but . . Miharu told that to them with a vexed expression since she can properly convey her feelings . I gave my answer after properly thinking about it but, I want you to stop making us give out our answer quickly since I need to prepare myself . At least, not when Takahisa-kun and Masato-kun are having quarrelling atmosphere . Right Miharu said those words to the three of Sendou family siblings as if gently soothing them . Masato showing an awkward expression might be due to the repercussion of him suddenly getting on fire . If Miharu-neechan says so . Well, Ill consider it Masatos replied bluntly . Takahisa-kun too . You cant scold Masato without understanding him you know I . I know that but . Its shouldnt be like this . I want to be together with you . Theres no use unless you were there . His chest became awfully noisy and he unintentionally shouted his feeling aloud . Anyway, cant we stop this talk for now Its painful looking at us quarreling despite we finally reuniting again after such a long time . Lets think about it slowly for today and talk about this again tomorrow . Right It wont turn into a peaceful conversation with their current situation . She felt that they should just relish their feelings right now . Moreover, Miharu thought that she needed a bit more time . U-Uhn . Youre right Though everyone could finally meet again after such long time, we cant just go firing such dangerous air around . Right, Masato, Oniichan Aki forces herself to be as bright as possible as an approval to Miharus proposal . Since Aki also felt that things will get dangerous at this rate . Aki grasped Takahisas, sitting by her side, hand . Part 9 Aki Takahisas line of sight met with Aki . Takahisas eyes were like that of a baby who will cry at any time . Aki chest tightened seeing her brother like that . Oniichan . Ill go with you . . Lets think of a way to be together with everyone Right Aki was muttering those words with a voice that only him can hear it . Thank you . Thank you Due to Akis words, a glimmer of hope could be seen shining inside the pupils of Takahisa . Yes . Its not like the result has been decided . There must be some kind of method . Didnt I just swore to do that . I wont let go of anyone again, and Ill protect them . And yet, I cant whine over something like this . Since its as Miharu said before, we can meet again . I still have time left . No need to force her to quickly give her answer . Ive Aki and Lilyana, we definitely will be able to do somehting . If its me whos a hero, I definitely will be able to do that . For sureDD Chapter 115 Volume 2 Chapter 105 +++ڣԒ]Ҋ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 Inside of the audience room which boasted of its high ceiling, Rio, draped on loaned etiquette uniform of a knight, met Francois Galwark . Many royalties and nobilities from each and every factions are attending inside, the atmosphere inside of the room is that of a solemn one . Amongst them wasnt just Satsuki, Lilyana, Liselotte and her father, Cedric, theres also Flora and duke Euguno . Even the other nobles who met with Rio in the evening party can be seen all over the place . The people who is in this place came after hearing about this audience . In that audience, Rios telling the tale from the time he met Miharu and the others till he met Satsuki . DDThus, Im sheltering the heros three friends, and will doing so till this evening party Rio then lowered his head toward Francois in a magnificent way . Haruto . Your achievement for protecting the friends of the heroes who became separated and your effort to reunite them is truly a great one . It was for a great cause Francois whos sitting on his throne on the stage is praising Rio with a haughty tone . Your highness, may I Choosing the right time when the flow of the conversation is interrupted, one plump noble was asking for permission to speak . Hes a high-ranked noble whos famous in Galwark kingdom, duke Clement Gregory . Fine, you may Francois is giving his permission to Clement . Though he heard that Clement was the exact opposite party of duke Kretia house, Clement sends a sidelong glance to Liselotte and Cedric . Haruto-dono achievement in protecting the friend of hero-dono was certainly a wonderful one . But, Ive just one question . Why, he, whove a private information regarding the information of the friend of the hero-dono which unknown to the country, didnt inform the hero Clement asked that question . Thats right but, if you dont mind it, will you tell me your true intention Francois asked Rio . Yes, Im nothing more than a humble commoner . Thus Im not reckless enough to report about todays matter to the country and I didnt think that itll be trusted Well, thats reasonable Francois agreed to Rios words . For this world which is closely related to social status, social status is closely related to influence and trust . If Rio, who doesnt have both of them is suddenly saying Im protecting the friend of the hero, royalties who are really clasping their hand in honesty is truly a rare case . Above all, theyre truly anxious after being separated from their friends and families . To make the matter worse, they couldnt even communicate using Strahl region language Rio explained in a dull tone and his voice is slightly resounding inside the room . Part 2 Wait, Haruto . If they cant communicate with words, why you can speak with them That was an expected question . Which means that the people except for the hero cant communicate with words, even if its badly hidden away, he had already given unnatural information . Both of my parent who used to live in Yagumo region have a strange magic tool . I used that Rio replied with a fluent tone as if he already assumed that question beforehand . Hou . What kind of magic tool was it Even Im unable to understand the theory and the way to manufacture it . But, its effect is mutual understanding, its the so called communication with the other party [TL : Are we suddenly arrived in Gundam 00 universe and the tools name is Gundam, the best Gundam series for me btw] What . A convenient item Francois unintentionally let out such admired-like voice . Even the other nobilities and royalties are half-doubting his words but, no one can prove Rios words seeing that no one in this place have ever gone to Yagumo region . So I used the tool to teach them Strahl region language Fumu, do you have that magic tool with you Regrettably . . Though its an item which is the memento of my parents, it seems to have limited life-span, it broke by the time they already can remember words . Rio said that while showing a guilty expression . Mu, I see . . Since it was a memento, it might be a precious item, arent it Well, it seems my parents were using it when they migrated to Strahl region . It shouldve satisfied after fulfilling its duty I see . . Well, lets put this topic to rest . Our stories are strayed from the topic . How far we were before . If I remember it correctly, it was the part where the hero friends are being anxious Saying so, Francois was staring at Rio . Thats right . Theyre obviously put into a temporary unstable mentality . I cant help but feeling slightly anxious to send them with their current situation to the third party . Yes, I feared to do so Rios explaining the situation with absolutely no hestitation in his voice . Thus, I came with my own humble opinion to telling the hero directly about them . Fortunately Im blessed by fortunes to getting closer to Liselotte-sama . The detailed order is as I say before . This is all I have to say Rio was lowering his head again after his story reaching that point . Though I feel that theres no contradiction point in his story, wasnt that your view . Clement Or did you notice inconsistency in the story Francoiss letting out a meaningful smile and then asked to Clement Gregory . Theres none Part 3 Clement replied with a hard to describe smile . In that case, we must express our formal gratitude in his achievement for protecting the friends of the hero . Doing things like protecting strangers, much less to say they cant speak in our language isnt something that anyone can just do Francois told so as he nodded . Haruto . The matter of you protecting the friend of the two heroes was a great cause . Let me praise it Im truly grateful for such praise which is undeserved for my humble self Rios expressing his gratitude while kneeling on the floor . Liselotte . I have to praise for your action as well . Your great insight in discovering heroic figure like Haruto is as splendid as usual . As expected of Cedric . No, as expected of Liselotte Kretia Fransois praised Liselottes action while smiling as if hes truly happy about it . Its as clear as day that Rio will experience difficulties to make contact with Satsuki without her help . Though its just a coincidence piling up one after another, by discovering Rios talent, she eventually bringing a great cause for national interest . Its a praise for that . My humble self is extremely delighted . Your majesty Liselottes pinching the cuffs of her dress and told her gratitude with a lady-like gesture . On the other hand, Satsukis looking in admiration from the side at the figure of Liselotte and Rio whos being praised by Francois . Now, its her turn to confirm whether there was any difference in Rios explanation . Such great thing huh . Now Im doing things like conducting myself magnificently with the king as my opponent She hears from the person himself that Rio is a former japanese and half-convinced that Liselotte is also a former japanese too . Even if minute attitude is overlooked when facing against the monarch of a country, conversing without being timid while paying respect on top of that isnt something that can be done by a japanese . Satsuki couldnt be helped but to revise her thought, those two already completely became the inhabitants of this world . . Eh, even if Liselotte-san is alright but, Haruto-kun shouldnt be that much older than me right So, Satsukis imagination is going around and round . Though she doesnt know how old they were in their previous life, no matter how you look at it theyre much older than Satsuki when adding up to their current age . Because of that, arent I acting way too familiar with Haruto-kun Part 4 Shes recalling her speech and conduct when interacting with Rio up till now . No matter how shes looking at it, its not the tone thats used for someone older than herself . Yup, Im acting overly familiar with him . Satsuki thought so . She was careless since his appearance is that of the same generation as her . He surprised her since the first time they met with telepathic communication, hes greatly influencing her heart with the matter of Miharu and the others . Uh . What should I do . Should Im talking to him with formal language . The next time I talk to him Satsuki thought while looking at the figure of Rio whos perfectly responding to the words of Francois . Interacting by paying respect when the other party is the older one is the basic stance of Satsuki . In that case, it might be better to build a relationship based on the mental age of the previous life from now on, was what she thought . I thought that he wasnt your ordinary boy as he can release such calm atmosphere but, apparently it was the truth . I see The more she thinks about it, the more shes aware that Rio is an adult . It somehow made Satsuki sad, Geez Why Im worrying about such thing And yet Haruto-kun is so quiet She was unintentionally glaring at Rio during the audience while embracing the feeling close to that of resentment . Thus, while Satsukis thinking about various of such things, Well then, even when expecting the matter of you protecting the friend of the hero, our country is greatly in debt to Haruto The audience is advancing smoothly . Because Haruto contributed greatly in repulsing the bandits last night . Its our custom since a long time ago to repay with a reward for his contribution Somehow the topics moving toward the matter of the bandits last night . Hows that, Haruto . WIll you work for this country Ive made an arrangement to appoint you as a knight of our country Eh? Satsuki let out a slightly surprised voice to the unexpected turn of events . Haruto-kun, working for this country Shes chewing the meaning behind those words . If hes working for this country, shell be able to do something like meeting with Rio from now on . Its not so difficult either to place him by her side if shes using her authority as a hero . Suddenly realized such things, Satsuki was looking at Rio . Im extremely delighted to be bestowed by such special favor . But, a greenhorn like me is greatly lacking in ability . Im truly grateful to the point of unable to expressing it but, Im unable to accept it Part 5 Rio stated his rejection in a gentle manner in order to not worsen their relationship . Hou Youve no intention to become a knight I learn that youre worthy of being one Francois asked as if its a surprise to him . He thought that Rio will try to gain a fulfilled life by selling a favor to the country or Satsuki but, this situation is completely out of his expectation . Yes, this humble me is is lacking for such ability Rios replying with humble tone . Fumu, is that so . . In that case, do you have something youre wishing for Just say it Francois asked while his hand is tracing his jaw . I never thought of doing this to receiving a reward . The matter of repulsing the bandits was also due to the effort of the knights who was in that place at that time . Its my humble opinion to refusing the reward if its possible The people inside audience was greatly shaken by Rio whos refusing the reward . Hou, so you means that you have no need for a reward A curious light is lit inside Francois eyes . Yes, thats my wish Rios easily rejected the reward without any short of hestitation or lingering affection in his tone . Thats obvious . Because Rio has nothing hes wishing for in the form of property or status given from a country . More than anything else, he hated the fact of him taking care of Miharu and the others for money and status . Since todays reward wasnt given strictly for the matter of repelling the bandits and protection of Miharu and the others . Francois is staring in amazement to Rio which seemingly lacking in regard to greed . . Kukukuku, so you say that youve no need for money or position . Its a good thing that youre behaving completely unlike that of a commoner, truly an interesting man Francoiss unable to endure it anymore and thus laughing for the first time as if hes truly happy about it . Normally one will desire a reward to become a knight who belong to the chivalric order . He has never seen anyone in his kingdom refusing a reward flat out without even taking a long time to think about it without any greed in their eyes . Francois couldnt read the true nature of the human called Rio . Yosh, Ive decided . Ill grant a title of honorary knight upon you Francois said that a while after regaining his composure . The inside of the audience chamber is growing noisy . EH But, I Rios perplexed to the conversation that flowing toward unexpected direction . Though he dont even know what is that honorary knight, it might have nothing to do with nobility since the prefix is knight . Part 6 What, its not a title which make you have a responsibilities toward our country . At the present era its a title given to someone who did a great military exploit to our country and its not limited just to the citizen of this country . Different with normal knight, its not like youre going to receive a stipend nor will you become the retainer of the country . In other words, its nothing more than a title . But, youll receive the same treatment with the nobles of our country inside this country . You can even go to the castle as long as youre following the necessary procedure Francois is carefully continuing with his explanation as if reading Rios doubt . As long as one is hearing that explanation, it seems that peerage can be given to the foreigner . Im an unknown person . For you to bestowing a title which made it possible for me to coming to the castle with just that is . . Its good enough . I already decided on it . Since itll shame our country if Im not giving a reward to someone whos showing such great exploit . You saved the life of royalties . The demand to bestowing a reward upon you isnt just coming from Michael, Charlotte and house of duke Kretia, its also coming from princess Flora, the representative of Restoration, and princess Lilyana, the representative of Saint Stellar kingdom . Just be obedient and receive your reward Despite Rio attempt to refusing the reward, Francois blatantly forcing it to Rio . Francois is taking a firm stance . Seeing that the king already made his decision, Rio cant bear the act of disapproving that . Though Im grateful for it if its come to ease a way to meet Satsuki-san Rios showing a troubled-like face . To be honest he didnt want that reward . But, My greatest gratitude for your blessing . Rio decided to express his gratitude while sighing inside . By the way, the weight of honorary knight is way greater than what Rio expected . Though honorary knight is indeed a title which is given to someone who raised military exploit just as Francois said, despite have the same Knight title, its completely different from an ordinary knight . More than the fact that its not bound by country despite its rank, they wont become a military employ, so their action isnt bound to the country . But, in time of emergency they can give a command to the soldiers, similar to the normal knight in that place, they can even lead as much as a platoon of personnel . In short, its a trusted honorary position which is given with a special privilege . Its a position in which one is given a special privilege despite having no duty, the hurdle of investiture is higher and couldnt even be compared to a normal knight . [TL : SYSTEM MESSAGE (YOU UNLOCKED A SPECIAL TITLE HONORARY KNIGHT)] Its a title which wont be given unless the person itself is directly recognized by the king as someone without any problem both in personality or military exploit, the hurdle becoming even higher in case the object in this case is a foreigner . Therefore its just a natural thing that the nobilities in the audience chamber are astonished due to envy and awe toward someone whos awarded with the title of honorary knight . Some of them are even dissatisfied with the fact that Rios receiving an investiture of honorary knight . But, its also an undeniable truth that Rios arrived first to save Flora, repelling close to half the number of the bandits and protecting the friends of the heroes . Its already hard for them to voice their dissatisfaction with such a line up of exploits . More than anything else, its because theres joint signature coming up to rewarding his exploit from the nobilities who was saved by him . In the end, even the dissatisfied nobilities has no choice but to watch from the side . Theres a custom of granting an alias to the one who receiving the title of honorary knight . Thats right Part 7 Francois was looking at Rio while humming so . Theres a pensive look on his face before its changed to a grin-like smile as if hes come to think upon something a while later and then, Yosh, Im bestowing upon you with the alias Black Knight . Black is a color which wont be stained by any other colors . Its a suitable title for an unpredictable child such as you right He said so with a haughty tone . Its another reason for jealousy for a honorary knight to receive his alias from the king but, Black . . Knight Rio face unintentionally showing a beffudled expression to the unexpected turn of event . Rios train of thought completely halted for a few seconds . When he regained a bit of composure after that, he recited that name again in his head . Black KnightDD Whats with that name? This title is slightly embarassing . [TL : Black Knight is a chuuni title if youre asking for the reason] Like hell I want to call myself with such embarassing title in front of anyone . But, such feeling arent coming out of his head . Yes, Ill humbly receive the title And thus, Rios receiving his title with the highest manner . . . Maybe Im just unlucky today How things turned out this way . He might be jinxed somewhere, came into Rios mind . When hes looking around while in the posture of lowering his head, his line of sight met with Satsuki whos in the corner of the room . Satsukis raising her hand to her lips as if putting her willpower to not laugh at him . Im being made fun at . Im not even asking for this reward Somehow or another Satsukis guessing his own thought as if its a pleasant thing, so Rios lowering his head even deeper . Moreover, from now on Ill allow you to have a family name . Since I wont set the time for you to decide on it, you may take your time to carefully think about it . As you wish The official ceremony will be done during tonight evening party . Thats our plan . Thats all And thus, the audience came to a end . Rio was completely exhausted due to the unexpected turn of event while pondering that he might become the center of attention again tonight . Chapter 116 Volume 2 Chapter 106 TL : Cnine ED/PF : LittleEndu (My lazy ass did some translation correction too) Part 1 After the audience, Rio invited Liselotte as he decided to talk to her. Though there was a proposal from Satsuki whether or not to bring her along to Miharu and the others room, shes heading towards the Miharu and the others room alone. He wanted to report about todays matter to Liselotte. And then, the place they were going to was the lounge of the royal castle. Any noble attending the castle could use a private room as long as they apply for it. But in that place, Rio was facing Liselotte sitting on an antique sofa. Aria Governess, her maid, was fulfilling her duty preparing the tea by Liselottes side in silence. Arias skill in erasing her existence is superb, she doesnt cause any uncomfortable feelings to her master or the guests inside the room. She definitely was the finest example of chamberlain. Excuse me It was fast but, she politely finished her work and gave out her tea. After bowing lightly, she retreated to a corner of the room. And then, when everything was prepared, Liselotte began to talk. First let me congratulate you, Haruto-sama, for your inauguration as an honorary knight Thank you very much. To be honest, Im feeling ashamed since I dont deserve such an important title though.. Rio showed a troublesome expression as he said his gratitude. But, I think itll be more advantageous if you can use it wisely, isnt it Liselotte told that while tilting her head. Despite not belonging to any country, Rio will be treated as an official noble in Galwark kingdom from this moment onward. The difference of social position is absolute in Strahl regionDD Though there are some nobilities who are dealing with commoners without discrimination, like Liselotte is, those groups are the overwhelming minority. There are nobles who look down only by hearing that the other party is a commoner, the truth is, only nobilities, and not commoners, receive various levels of favourable treatments. From today onward, Rio was joining those group of nobilities. Moreover, hes completely different from those worthless nobilities. Though his rank and treatments are different from those of ordinary nobility status, when it came to honorary knight and battling, its a title which will bring about envy from any nobility who knows about it. Its a title with name brand called Directly recognized by the king because both of their achievements and abilities, its a position which is much more special than a mere honorary titleDD Either way, theres no disadvantage in having such title, it certainly will make it easier for him to move around inside of Galwark kingdom. Speaking of demerits, even if there are so many practical uses being an honorary knight, theyre still part of their mother country. Well, I think that it might be your majestys idea to estabilished the fact and make Haruto-sama play an active role as an honorary knight though. It seems he has some others ideas in addition but. Though this was nothing more than a simple analysis from Liselotte, she was vaguely aware that Rio might be suspecting that point too. Therefore, Liselotte didnt try to do anything like talking about her idea. Yes. On the other hand, I think that Im not that much of use as a noble Rio said those words with calm tone. So thats the reason If its Haruto-sama who has become a noble, Im sure that youll become one whos cut above the rest Part 2 Liselotte showed a dumbfounded expression to his words. Thats just an overestimation. Associating with the noble people is too much for a person of humble origin like me. It would sank deep into my body in todays evening party Theres almost no problem in your etiquette though.. That was nothing more than a papier mache to keep it up on the surface. My defect would come out immediately if they can see even a minute detail of it Rio smiles wryly as he shakes his head in denial. Fufu, such such humility When she said so, there was an impish smile on her face. Liselotte then held her tea cup elegantly to her lips. It makes me more worried the more I think about it huh.. Liselotte was strongly attracted to an existence called Rio. Right now, the youth in front of her has said that he went to an academy of a certain country long time ago. If it goes by his birthplace, the Bertram kingdom, there were high possibilities that place was that one. But, the only national educational institute in Bertram kingdom is nothing but the royal academy, when it came to the private institution, the numbers are swelling several times. If she goes by Rios words, who called himself a commoner, the possible institutions decrease even further with the addition that they were teaching etiquette of nobilities there. Only the wealthy amongst the common people can go to such educational institutions. A child of an emigrant going to a school for wealthy people Its not like its impossible but.. Liselotte couldnt come up with an answer no matter how much she thought about it. Rio was nonchalantly drinking his tea in front of her. Though she unintentionally had an impulse to ask thoroughly about it, as expected, she managed to stop herself from doing so, which might come from a common phrase Thats unbefitting of a lady. [TL : How unlady-like] Though she could throw a probing-like question, the thing such as Rio being wary towards her isnt her intention. In the end, she has no choice but to wait till he speaks about it himself. Anyhow, by all means, please come if you have something you want to consult about in the future. Since I will give a hand if youre fine with it Liselotte told him that after politely putting her tea cup on the saucer. Thank you very much Rio said his gratitude to the girl who was nicely smiling. Its me who should have said that. Since it was thanks to Haruto-sama that there wasnt any considerable damage during yesterday evening party No, something like that isDD It true. Thats the absolute truth. The guard knights who were scattered around the venue were at disadvantage against the bandits who were rushing straight toward their target Part 3 Just when Rio was about to deny his accomplishment, Liselotte words cut through them. There were nothing more than five guard knights who were protecting the targeted royalties, and the number of bandits was 14 people. There was almost three times difference in their combat potential. No matter how much youre trying to be humble, its a fact that Haruto-sama did the work of several knights alone, by yourself. Thanks to that the reinforcements could have come in time, thus saving the lives of every royalty in that place Liselotte told him that in an orderly manner. Naturally, me included. Haruto-sama has saved my life for the second time. Thank you very much When there was no objection coming from Rio, Liselotte followed her previous words with an expression of gratitude. I was indebted to Liselotte-sama long time ago. This matter is just too cheap compared to that. I should be the one whos apologizing Rio said those words with slightly troubled smile. There was a question mark floating on her face when he told her that hes the one whos indebted to her. Its for hiding the information regarding the friend of Satsuki-sama. Im using Liselotte-sama for this matter and ended up causing the current uproar Rio explained his reason for apologizing. It seems Liselotte knew his circumstances but, she was still shaking her head slowly in denial. Its everyday occurrence for the nobilities to approach someone while hiding their true intention. Though Im surprised by it, its not like it caused some sort of harm to me Since nobilities were the creatures that set their relationship in accordance ot mutual gains, its very reare of them to built a relationship without any intent of profit behind it. Anyhow, even their marriages are arranged by political interests. Its a completely different case when the end result brought harm to her, then the other party who was being scolded over trivial matter every time wouldnt survive for long in the world of nobilities. Rather, its thanks to Haruto-samas action that even myself was receiving words of praise from your majesty. Therefore, please dont mind about it that much Liselotte said so while showing a slightly impish smile. Im grateful that this humble self have been of some use but.. Yes. And thats enough of it Liselotte was nodding in satisfaction. Rio replied with a silent nod. Nevertheless, boys and girls who cant speak with our language. Youve done very well in protecting them, right I was fortunate enough to have that memento magic tool. And I couldnt just abandon them who were walking in a deserted place with a puzzled expression It was a splendid action. Though Ive known that you could understand each other using that magic tool, you were using that tool to teach them right Yeah, it was really hard to explain it in a words but those three improved their language proficiency so much in those 3 month. Currently they have no difficulties using it in their daily conversation Part 4 Rio was nonchalantly coating his lies as if it was not a big deal answering Liselotte questions. There are such convenient magic tools in Yagumo region huh. Or, could it be that Haruto-sama can speak in the language of the world of the heroes-sama Liselotte was staring at Rios face as she asked that question. Yeah, somewhat Rio answered with vague smile. .. I see Liselotte was muttering after hearing those words with profound nuance. Are you interested in that matter Rio asked her while sending a gaze as if observing her. Yes. Theres a world which is unknown to me. So, when I think about it Liselotte showed a slightly awkward smile. Rio smiled back at her gently and then, It seems that shes somehow believing the story about that magic tool for now He held the tea cup on his lips as he thought so. Though Miharu and the others have finally reached the level in which they can use the Strahl region language in daily conversation just recently, theres still some defect in their pronunciation. Therefore, Miharu and the others arent be able to speak in Strahl region language as their mother language so they can understand if its just simple conversation. Though the doubtful point is how can Rio understand the words of Miharu and the others. Despite the most simple answer being because Rio can speak in their language[Japanese], the next question is why Rio can understand Japanese. In the case the other party is someone whos a native of this world in truest sense aside, the degree of difficulties will be risen sharply when the other party is someone who was originally from earth. Since there was a possibilities like Could it be Rio who isDD The man called Haruto thar used to live in Japan. Though it wont be strange to think that the people who used to live on earth would be probing around his circumstances. The people whore currently aware that Rio was a former Japanese are Aisia, Celia, Miharu, Aki, Masato, Satsuki and then Latifa C its those seven. Though he was taking into account the other reincarnated people by the time he meet Latifa and Liselotte, by this point of time, he must include the transferred factor into his consideration with the appearance of the heroes. Because from now on, those seven who are aware of the fact that Rios a reincarnated person might change his course of action in the future, whether itll become and advantage for him or not is something thats hard to predict. Therefore, if its truly needed aside, he wont especially made a grand declaration about himself being a reincarnated person. By the way, there shouldnt be any dissatisfaction from the friends of Satsuki-sama when they would live in Almond right Part 5 Liselotte was nonchalantly changeing the topic. There was a worry hidden beneath her statementDD, Well, its because Almond is overflowing with originally-from-earth-products Rio saw through her worry in an instant. There are various kinds of originally-from-earth-product in Almond. Majority of them using the original Japanese name. Even if the heroes are capable of automatically translating the language of this world into Japanese thanks to their divine raiment, there are possibilities of guessing by the movement of the lips just like what Satsuki did. Much less to say if its from the side of Miharu and the others who are learning the language of this world from the scratch, theyll naturally notice the abnormalities in the fact that Japanese is being used for the goods made by Rikka firm. In fact, Miharu and the others already noticed those unusual phenomenons. If its someone as wise as Liselotte, its not like persistently hiding her own secret in this situation will do any good to her. DDWith that as the base of her anxiety. Well then, how should I answer that question. Rio considered that right away. Yeah, theyre able to spend a wonderful time in there Rio was playing dumb as he smiled while replying to her. Liselotte stared at Rios face and, I see, Im glad then She said so with a meaningful smile. Their gaze interlocking each other. She still has some doubt on me huh Rio guessed Liselottes thoughts. Thats only natural. The matter regarding Rio moving around Almond is known by her. Even without those factors, the product of Rikka firm was circulating in the Galwark kingdom. If one come upon that, though Miharu and the others are under the protection of Rio, itll be stranger for them to not have a contact with originally-from-earth-product made by Rikka firm. If that was the case, its easy to imagine just how much doubt was held by Miharu and the others during those time when they were in Almond where they asked Rio. Why there are product with Japanese names in this world? Whats with the Rikka firm who made those product? And whos this Liselotte Kretia whos managing this Rikka firm?. Naturally there are possibilities that Liselotte is only the sponsor, and its not like the are no possibilities of someone else, whos a former Japanese aside from her, being the one who made those products. Though the first time he met her, he was under deep prejudice that shes a reincarnated person seeing that theres plenty of clues, because its not removing the possibilities of a transferred person after the heroes appeared. But, the most doubtful person is still Liselotte, whichever the truth is, it still wont change the fact that theres some sort of secret hidden behind Rikka firm. Therefore, theres some doubt about Liselotte. And then, might be some sort of caution. Thats the current situation waiting in front of Rio. The fact will turn into conviction sooner or later. It might be better to wipe some of her suspicion by telling her certain amount of truth Part 6 Though Rio can feign his ignorance right now, hes predicting that therell be seeds of doubt remained inside Liselottes mind. Since theres no person whos not vigilance against someone persisting with his lies while being aware of their own secret. But then, even Rio is measuring just how much is the value and the significance of that secret. But, shes a noble, even if theres that merchant side of her, maybe shell hate the fact of leaving even the slightest possibilities of someone else harming her. What will Liselotte do after this with this kind of worry in her heart, maybe thats what she thinks in her heart. Sooner or later, in the case where one wants to keep their secret still a secret, they might need to pay the bribe. In that case, she might bribe him to keep her secret from Satsuki and Miharu and co, or else, she might try assassinating them in the off chance of them leaking her secret. Even Rios not considering Liselotte to be a perfectly good person without any kind of dirty secrets. Though shes a reliable ally, she definitely would be a troublesome existence once she become an enemy. Carelessly provoking her is too reckless of a move for now, since she keeps amassing favorable relationships, its definitely a better choice to keep their relationship as it is, if possible. Seeing that Liselotte is a noble, and also a merchant, the possibilities of being backstabbed as long as theres unbroken pros and cons relationship between them is low. Even Rio believed that based on his relationship with her up till now. The friends of Satsuki-sama are three people. Two amongst them are girls but, theyre truly grateful with the products made by Rikka firm you know Though Rikka firm is making wide varieties of product, amongst those product, the one gared toward woman are the best ones. Though their circulation network and the production system arent complete yet therefore they cant supply the provision and demand at every place at the same time, theres almost no products that you cant get when youre in Almond. Rio knew of such stories since he kept his base around Almond. Im very happy for such praise. Because its a blessing for a merchant if their customers are pleased Liselotte replied to him with ambigous smile. Even they were especially surprised by one part of the product made by Rikka firm .. I see Liselotte was suddenly squinting her eyes as she say so. Though Im curious whether theres some kind of secret in those products, I told them to not tell anyone in regard to that secret. And they agreed to my wish Rio answered while deliberately leaving what the secret is vague. Thereupon, Liselotte was staring dumbfoundedly as if being attacked by a surprise. Why Did you do that Because, although it would be a demerit if they were thoughtlessly revealing that to others, it wont bring any merit to them Demerit Is it Liselotte was tilting her head as she asked that question. Ive already tied by a contract with Liselotte-sama a while ago right Part 7 Rio was hinting to her. As expected, so the people you want me to protect in the case of emergency with the conract are the friens of Satsuki-sama, arent they Yeah, three amongst the five. Theyre in an extremely dangerous situation as the friends of the hero. Thus its better if they have many allies Rio told fluently. Liselotte was listening that story with a serious expression. Thus, right now I want to ask Liselotte-sama to protect them to the extent of your power Thats.. Just natural. Were under such contract, arent we Liselotte was nodding while agreeing with him. Thank you very much. Though Im asking for their protection, I wish to do that with a good agreement with the other party, which is Liselotte-sama, from now on. Thats my true wish without any falsehood in it The other party of the contract, is it Liselotte said that as if trying to understand the meaning behind those words. Though Im not a merchant, I know of powerful bond which ties one person to another with profit and loss. And then, both of us are currently profiting due to our contract While he said so, Rio was smiling lightly looking at Liselotte. Liselotte also looked back at Rio. Maybe because she understand what he means soon after that. I see. It have the most persuasive power as a merchant Liselotte lips are forming a smile as if happy with such a reply. Even her vigilance which she had shown till sometimes ago were extremely weakened. In short, I dont want to break the relationship with the current you. Despite contrary to my wishes, Im already a noble starting from today. So, youre definitely a person who makes me want to keep a good relationship with Rio shrugged his shoulders as he said so. If thats the case. Since I also strongly wished to be a good contract partner to Haruto-sama from the very beginning. In that case, thatll made this quicker. I swear that I wont reveal the secret regarding the products of Rikka firm. Nor I will looking for another means to reveal it Thats truly a wonderful promise for my side. But, are you really not worrying about it Even if theres some truth in the secret that you mentioned sometimes ago Yeah, the secret of famous trading firm even in neighbouring countries are something thats beyond what I can handle. Even if I knew that secret, it doesnt mean that I can do something about it Rio shaked his head while smiling wryly. Liselotte showed an impish smile and then, Thats regrettable Said those words to Rio. Map of Strahl Region Chapter 117 Volume 2 Chapter 107 +++ڣԒꥪΚݳ֤ȡҹĿʼޤ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 After meeting with Rio, Liselottes returning to the mansion of duke Kretia and then resting for a while in her own room . Currently with only her trusted friend Aria inside of the room, Liselotte has completely flipped her Work Mode Switch to OFF . U~h, so tire~d After changing her attire to an easy to move one piece in her room, shes plunging herself as if collapsing on top of her soft bed . As expected, Liselotte was worn out due to a heavy schedule and doing various things for the sake of attending the evening party in the capital in this few days . Fortunately Liselotte whos burying her face on the pillow is showing a happy expression from the slight gap of her face that peeking out of the pillow . The people who know of her true face after she unfasten the mask of a lady is extremely few in number . Aria was one of those few humans . Thereupon, theres no change on her expression despite seeing the negligent Liselotte . But then, Aria herself never shown that kind of huge reaction aside from a slight twitch of her eyebrows when she saw that side of Liselotte for the first time . Thank you for the hard work . Will you take a short nap till the start of the evening party Aria asked while looking fondly at her lovely master whos loosened her guard . U~hn . Im good . I want to think about something for a while Her reply is a tad slower than usual . She picks up the cushion that was nearby and then hugging that cushion as she lifts her face to look at the ceiling of her room . Is it about Haruto-sama Thats right . I knew so many things from our meeting a while ago . And thats all of it . Hey Liselotte is letting out a weary sigh as she replied to Aria . Have you noticed some sort of trouble Its not a trouble . It seems well be able to keep our favourable relationship even from now on Following after their meeting a while ago, Liselotte can feel that her relationship with Rio will keep as it is even after this . She was certain about that . Certainly, the matter of him knowing her greatest secret will put her under a disadvantageous situation but, she judged that she didnt need to worry about such things . In the first place, the matter of me using japanese names for our product has also acted like some sort of message to the people who are put under similiar circumtances as myself . Things like someone suddenly transferred from the other side is a bit of a unexpected case though When Liselottes thinking of such things, Well then, which point is the one thats troubling you Aria asked with a clear voice . I was thinking of closing my distance with Haruto-sama a bit more from now on if possible but, the result is our distance remained as it was didnt it Part 2 Liselottes sighing while letting out her complaint . Shes been marking Rio and really wants to invite him . That is absolutely nothing like only want to become a precious contract partner to use Rios service as the intermediate between her and the craftsman of his finest liquor . His calm and intellectual personality while being a gentle person himself, receiving an education which is meant for nobles despite being a commoner, his battle prowess which at least will easily be able to overwhelm several trained knights at minimum and unknown number at maximum, moreover, his artifact-class magic tool which can hold a large amount of things by manipulating spaceDD . To be honest, hes way too good to be left as just a hidden talent . The way he brings himself is definitely great differences from the nobles and merchants who are usually facing Liselotte-sama . Even the way hes coping with the situation is also different Right . You can say that hes not the kind of person whos moving for things like status or money After she changes to sitting position from her bed, Liselotte agreed with a yearning expression . But, seeing his inauguration as a honorary knight, the nobilities wholl come to interact with him from now on will keep increasing right The abilities and the existence of Rio is exposed in large scale amongst the nobilities and the royalties who was attending yesterdays evening party . In addition to that, he even received the investiture of a honorary knight . Itll be even stranger If that kind of existence is loitering around without being attached to any faction and yet not receiving any invitation . But, even if hes from a small country when comparing to Galwark kingdom . Nevertheless hes receiving the title of honorary knight in spite of not serving under Galwark kingdom which will in turn strengthen the relationship between Rio and Galwark kingdom . Even so, in spite of it wont be a strange thing for some country to suddenly appear to make a pass on him, he needs to constantly mind his own actions in regard to Galwark kingdom . Yeah, I want to be closer to him for this reason . Geez, and yet Im the first one who found the true worth of Haruto-sama Liselotte is pouting her lips . Shes always restraining herself to send an invitation toward Rio up till now . That was because the clear prospect of victory in dragging Rio to her ground is none . Naturally if its only an invitation since she knows by Rios character in the fact that he will definitely take some distance from her if shes sending an invitation so many times over . Thus, she goes with the strategy of keep decreasing their distance to make Rio let down his guard without sending an invitation . And yet, the movement of the royalties and nobilities during this time is just a littleDD Wrong, its not amusing at all . Theyll just raise the possibility of Rio taking some distance from nobility and royalty for being fed up with them, since itll make things turn ugly if the game that they were aiming for was snatched from the side . But, he refused the invitation from the king . Thus he wont easily serve under anyone isnt it Im also including those factors but, the possibilities arent zero From now on, Rioll be involved with various royalties and nobilities regardless of his own will . Its not strange if some amongst them even offer something that will satisfy Rio . Refusing the direct invitation from his majesty . The matter of him not moving for status or money is clear . Though his majesty is half-forcing his way by using his authority as some that he should do Thats a poor move right . Todays matter is an exception . Since your majesty has to do that and even gave the title of honorary knight to Rio-sama Part 3 Though theres several more in the list of whats necessary, thus hell be dragged in by the country even if his deed of protecting Miharu and the others alone is because hes aiming for a big one, theres a saying that Rios achievement is also the Galwark kingdoms achievement . And in the matter of giving the title of honorary knight to Rio means that Galwark kingdom participated in the case of protecting Miharu and the others . Though Takahisa is the first in the list for the right to claim for their protection as the family for Masato and Aki, theres no difference in the order between Takahisa and Satsuki in the matter of protection of Miharu as hes just her friend . Though the maximum priority should be Miharus own will, itll become an insurance when the matter gets complicated . Well that aside, I felt that I should at least try to invite him sooner or later but I want to at least have some card in my hand Humans are creatures that were full of contradictions as long as theyre making their move based on profit and loss . Therefore theres a need for stimulating their emotion such as offering some sort of profit to change the other party . But, the matter of Rio making his move without thinking about profit and loss is already widespread . If for example another person is trying to invite RioDD It might be more interesting if you just going from the front and trying to seduce him with your sex appeal Aria suddenly muttered those words . S-Seducing him Liselottes looking at Aria with a startled expression . Yeah, since almost all of those who made their move toward the men who left their name in the annal of history is a woman She dont know whether Arias joking or not since she said those words with a flat tone . Seducing him . . Is it Liselottes letting out a voice which is filled with suspicion . The certain strong point of a woman is to become a weapon to build a relationship with a man . [TL : You know, in adult way . Snusnu by animesuki language] Many woman also agree to that . Even so, it seems that no one is using seduction toward Haruto-sama . It seems that Cosette is boldly trying to approaching him but the result is unfavourable The chamberlain of Liselottes not only for assisting her with Rikka firm work or prefectural governer work everyone of them is also a woman since theyre basically doing maid work . Theyre cream of the crops which is picked directly by Liselotte purely based on their natural disposition without caring about their status thus their ability and personality goes without saying . After being employed, theyll be put under strict training one by one and learn the necessary knowledge to do their work . To make matters worse, everyone of them is only consisting of women or girls whos in their prime age, theyre basically consisting of various kind of beauties Naturally theres a proper reason for why shes gathering not only the girl with beautiful face but also powerful . Whether its as a noble or as a merchant, majority of Liselottes negotiation partner is a man . If she can make the strong point of the girl standing out aside from their ability, itll surely give her an advantage in negotiationDD Part 4 In that case, she has no need for trickery if alluring words of the girl is enough to give her an advantage against her negotiation partner, that was Liselottes business policy . Though its not to the degree that her negotiation partner will do sexual harassment beyond the threshold, when she found that theres some girls amongst her chamberlain whos being favored by her negotiation partner, that chamberlain will naturally be put in charge of those negotiations . Though theres no clear evidence whether that step is helping the business or not, the business power of Rikka firm is unmatched by the others firms . Therefore Liselotte is putting her biggest trust and pride to the chamberlains whos working under her wings and she can feel relieved to welcome Rio, her important guest . Even if Rios a youth whos in the peak of his puberty, theres no way hell do bad things to the girls who are around his age . Since he might even fall in love with one of her chamberlainsDD Thus she held on to her faint expectation . But, her faint expectation turned out to be just an expectation . Well, she shouldnt be hoping so much for it since it was such a good bargain . Maybe Haruto-sama already has someone whos occupying his heart He seems to be especially close to Cosette and Natalie amongst my chamberlain right . Since those girls are the ones whos often put in charge of Haruto-sama . but, the possibility of success by using seduction is too low Well, thats just natural Liselottes nodding to her words . Because its not like Liselottes unable to grasp the sign in the case he has some interest in the girls amongst her chamberlains . In that case, this is Liselotte-samas turn to come and seduce him Aria suddenly dropped such a atomic scale bombshell remark . M-Me Liselottes unconsciously letting out a perplexed voice . Amongst all of us, arent you the one whos actually closest to Haruto-sama EH? EEEH Well thats right, even so . . The chamberlain side is Liselotte is muttering those words with a weak tone while having a question mark on her face . Please have some confidence on yourself . You wont be able to make the best use of your own charm if you keep hesitating like that Arias encouraging Liselotte whos showing a troubled expression . As far as I know, youre my best master . Youre wise, have a noble heart, and have high pride . And youre the kind of woman who can stand side by side with a man T-Thank you very much . Liselottes giving his gratitude to Arias praise with blushing cheeks . In spite of me saying to seduce him, I dont mean it in a way in which youre ensnaring him by using your womanly charm Part 5 Arias telling her that while waving her head in denial . Not in any way shes telling Liselotte to use honey trap on Rio . Aria was fully aware that Rio isnt the kind of man who can be defeated by such means . At times, there are some people who are really hard to be moved with such tactic . And hes definitely that kind of person Liselottes silently listening to Arias story . In fact, attracting him with your charm as a person without any kind of profit and gain is a better tactic . Let Haruto-sama get to know you as a person called Liselotte Kretia . Because you have the charm to make the people to automatically gather around you . It was the same case for me Arias telling her that as-a-matter-of-fact . Liselotte couldnt even barely notice it despite the long time theyre spending together but, Arias lips are definitely curved extremely slightly upward . My apologies for my admonition . But, in my humble idea, facing him in direct confrontation is even more important than unskillful deceit for an opponent like Haruto-sama Aria made a deep bow as she said that . . . Thats right . Its as you say Liselottes smiling wryly as she heaved a sigh . Thank you . It seems I was a bit too impatient . Thanks to you I managed to regain my composure Liselotte told her gratitude to Aria as she smiled calmly . It seems I have no choice but to face him with my sincerity by this point . Ill steadily deepen our personal relationship while keeping our contractual relationship Its as Aria just said, maybe to become even more closer to a person like Rio, going honestly without minding about things like profit and loss is the right choice . Though Liselotte was always having contact with others as a noble or merchant, she could build a personal relationship for a long time . In fact I want to reward him with todays matter but, he definitely will reject it if I give it to him in a normal way . Someday Ill tell Haruto-sama that Im saved when Im in a troubled situation Shes wondering just how long its been since shes facing someone in this way except for her parents and relatives . As she thinks so, It might be since I was Rikka Liselottes shutting her eyes as she laid on top of the bed while a nostalgic smile is peeking on her face . On the other side, Rio was walking alone in the passage of the royal castle after his meeting with Liselotte . Maybe Satsuki-san went to Miharu and the others place . ~To Be Continue in Part 2~ Chapter 118 Volume 2 Chapter 107.2 +++ڣԒꥪΚݳ֤ȡҹĿʼޤ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 After meeting with Rio, Liselottes returning to the mansion of duke Kretia and then resting for a while in her own room . Currently with only her trusted friend Aria inside of the room, Liselotte has completely flipped her Work Mode Switch to OFF . U~h, so tire~d After changing her attire to an easy to move one piece in her room, shes plunging herself as if collapsing on top of her soft bed . As expected, Liselotte was worn out due to a heavy schedule and doing various things for the sake of attending the evening party in the capital in this few days . Fortunately Liselotte whos burying her face on the pillow is showing a happy expression from the slight gap of her face that peeking out of the pillow . The people who know of her true face after she unfasten the mask of a lady is extremely few in number . Aria was one of those few humans . Thereupon, theres no change on her expression despite seeing the negligent Liselotte . But then, Aria herself never shown that kind of huge reaction aside from a slight twitch of her eyebrows when she saw that side of Liselotte for the first time . Thank you for the hard work . Will you take a short nap till the start of the evening party Aria asked while looking fondly at her lovely master whos loosened her guard . U~hn . Im good . I want to think about something for a while Her reply is a tad slower than usual . She picks up the cushion that was nearby and then hugging that cushion as she lifts her face to look at the ceiling of her room . Is it about Haruto-sama Thats right . I knew so many things from our meeting a while ago . And thats all of it . Hey Liselotte is letting out a weary sigh as she replied to Aria . Have you noticed some sort of trouble Its not a trouble . It seems well be able to keep our favourable relationship even from now on Following after their meeting a while ago, Liselotte can feel that her relationship with Rio will keep as it is even after this . She was certain about that . Certainly, the matter of him knowing her greatest secret will put her under a disadvantageous situation but, she judged that she didnt need to worry about such things . In the first place, the matter of me using japanese names for our product has also acted like some sort of message to the people who are put under similiar circumtances as myself . Things like someone suddenly transferred from the other side is a bit of a unexpected case though When Liselottes thinking of such things, Well then, which point is the one thats troubling you Aria asked with a clear voice . I was thinking of closing my distance with Haruto-sama a bit more from now on if possible but, the result is our distance remained as it was didnt it Part 2 Liselottes sighing while letting out her complaint . Shes been marking Rio and really wants to invite him . That is absolutely nothing like only want to become a precious contract partner to use Rios service as the intermediate between her and the craftsman of his finest liquor . His calm and intellectual personality while being a gentle person himself, receiving an education which is meant for nobles despite being a commoner, his battle prowess which at least will easily be able to overwhelm several trained knights at minimum and unknown number at maximum, moreover, his artifact-class magic tool which can hold a large amount of things by manipulating spaceDD . To be honest, hes way too good to be left as just a hidden talent . The way he brings himself is definitely great differences from the nobles and merchants who are usually facing Liselotte-sama . Even the way hes coping with the situation is also different Right . You can say that hes not the kind of person whos moving for things like status or money After she changes to sitting position from her bed, Liselotte agreed with a yearning expression . But, seeing his inauguration as a honorary knight, the nobilities wholl come to interact with him from now on will keep increasing right The abilities and the existence of Rio is exposed in large scale amongst the nobilities and the royalties who was attending yesterdays evening party . In addition to that, he even received the investiture of a honorary knight . Itll be even stranger If that kind of existence is loitering around without being attached to any faction and yet not receiving any invitation . But, even if hes from a small country when comparing to Galwark kingdom . Nevertheless hes receiving the title of honorary knight in spite of not serving under Galwark kingdom which will in turn strengthen the relationship between Rio and Galwark kingdom . Even so, in spite of it wont be a strange thing for some country to suddenly appear to make a pass on him, he needs to constantly mind his own actions in regard to Galwark kingdom . Yeah, I want to be closer to him for this reason . Geez, and yet Im the first one who found the true worth of Haruto-sama Liselotte is pouting her lips . Shes always restraining herself to send an invitation toward Rio up till now . That was because the clear prospect of victory in dragging Rio to her ground is none . Naturally if its only an invitation since she knows by Rios character in the fact that he will definitely take some distance from her if shes sending an invitation so many times over . Thus, she goes with the strategy of keep decreasing their distance to make Rio let down his guard without sending an invitation . And yet, the movement of the royalties and nobilities during this time is just a littleDD Wrong, its not amusing at all . Theyll just raise the possibility of Rio taking some distance from nobility and royalty for being fed up with them, since itll make things turn ugly if the game that they were aiming for was snatched from the side . But, he refused the invitation from the king . Thus he wont easily serve under anyone isnt it Im also including those factors but, the possibilities arent zero From now on, Rioll be involved with various royalties and nobilities regardless of his own will . Its not strange if some amongst them even offer something that will satisfy Rio . Refusing the direct invitation from his majesty . The matter of him not moving for status or money is clear . Though his majesty is half-forcing his way by using his authority as some that he should do Thats a poor move right . Todays matter is an exception . Since your majesty has to do that and even gave the title of honorary knight to Rio-sama Part 3 Though theres several more in the list of whats necessary, thus hell be dragged in by the country even if his deed of protecting Miharu and the others alone is because hes aiming for a big one, theres a saying that Rios achievement is also the Galwark kingdoms achievement . And in the matter of giving the title of honorary knight to Rio means that Galwark kingdom participated in the case of protecting Miharu and the others . Though Takahisa is the first in the list for the right to claim for their protection as the family for Masato and Aki, theres no difference in the order between Takahisa and Satsuki in the matter of protection of Miharu as hes just her friend . Though the maximum priority should be Miharus own will, itll become an insurance when the matter gets complicated . Well that aside, I felt that I should at least try to invite him sooner or later but I want to at least have some card in my hand Humans are creatures that were full of contradictions as long as theyre making their move based on profit and loss . Therefore theres a need for stimulating their emotion such as offering some sort of profit to change the other party . But, the matter of Rio making his move without thinking about profit and loss is already widespread . If for example another person is trying to invite RioDD It might be more interesting if you just going from the front and trying to seduce him with your sex appeal Aria suddenly muttered those words . S-Seducing him Liselottes looking at Aria with a startled expression . Yeah, since almost all of those who made their move toward the men who left their name in the annal of history is a woman She dont know whether Arias joking or not since she said those words with a flat tone . Seducing him . . Is it Liselottes letting out a voice which is filled with suspicion . The certain strong point of a woman is to become a weapon to build a relationship with a man . [TL : You know, in adult way . Snusnu by animesuki language] Many woman also agree to that . Even so, it seems that no one is using seduction toward Haruto-sama . It seems that Cosette is boldly trying to approaching him but the result is unfavourable The chamberlain of Liselottes not only for assisting her with Rikka firm work or prefectural governer work everyone of them is also a woman since theyre basically doing maid work . Theyre cream of the crops which is picked directly by Liselotte purely based on their natural disposition without caring about their status thus their ability and personality goes without saying . After being employed, theyll be put under strict training one by one and learn the necessary knowledge to do their work . To make matters worse, everyone of them is only consisting of women or girls whos in their prime age, theyre basically consisting of various kind of beauties Naturally theres a proper reason for why shes gathering not only the girl with beautiful face but also powerful . Whether its as a noble or as a merchant, majority of Liselottes negotiation partner is a man . If she can make the strong point of the girl standing out aside from their ability, itll surely give her an advantage in negotiationDD Part 4 In that case, she has no need for trickery if alluring words of the girl is enough to give her an advantage against her negotiation partner, that was Liselottes business policy . Though its not to the degree that her negotiation partner will do sexual harassment beyond the threshold, when she found that theres some girls amongst her chamberlain whos being favored by her negotiation partner, that chamberlain will naturally be put in charge of those negotiations . Though theres no clear evidence whether that step is helping the business or not, the business power of Rikka firm is unmatched by the others firms . Therefore Liselotte is putting her biggest trust and pride to the chamberlains whos working under her wings and she can feel relieved to welcome Rio, her important guest . Even if Rios a youth whos in the peak of his puberty, theres no way hell do bad things to the girls who are around his age . Since he might even fall in love with one of her chamberlainsDD Thus she held on to her faint expectation . But, her faint expectation turned out to be just an expectation . Well, she shouldnt be hoping so much for it since it was such a good bargain . Maybe Haruto-sama already has someone whos occupying his heart He seems to be especially close to Cosette and Natalie amongst my chamberlain right . Since those girls are the ones whos often put in charge of Haruto-sama . but, the possibility of success by using seduction is too low Well, thats just natural Liselottes nodding to her words . Because its not like Liselottes unable to grasp the sign in the case he has some interest in the girls amongst her chamberlains . In that case, this is Liselotte-samas turn to come and seduce him Aria suddenly dropped such a atomic scale bombshell remark . M-Me Liselottes unconsciously letting out a perplexed voice . Amongst all of us, arent you the one whos actually closest to Haruto-sama EH? EEEH Well thats right, even so . . The chamberlain side is Liselotte is muttering those words with a weak tone while having a question mark on her face . Please have some confidence on yourself . You wont be able to make the best use of your own charm if you keep hesitating like that Arias encouraging Liselotte whos showing a troubled expression . As far as I know, youre my best master . Youre wise, have a noble heart, and have high pride . And youre the kind of woman who can stand side by side with a man T-Thank you very much . Liselottes giving his gratitude to Arias praise with blushing cheeks . In spite of me saying to seduce him, I dont mean it in a way in which youre ensnaring him by using your womanly charm Part 5 Arias telling her that while waving her head in denial . Not in any way shes telling Liselotte to use honey trap on Rio . Aria was fully aware that Rio isnt the kind of man who can be defeated by such means . At times, there are some people who are really hard to be moved with such tactic . And hes definitely that kind of person Liselottes silently listening to Arias story . In fact, attracting him with your charm as a person without any kind of profit and gain is a better tactic . Let Haruto-sama get to know you as a person called Liselotte Kretia . Because you have the charm to make the people to automatically gather around you . It was the same case for me Arias telling her that as-a-matter-of-fact . Liselotte couldnt even barely notice it despite the long time theyre spending together but, Arias lips are definitely curved extremely slightly upward . My apologies for my admonition . But, in my humble idea, facing him in direct confrontation is even more important than unskillful deceit for an opponent like Haruto-sama Aria made a deep bow as she said that . . . Thats right . Its as you say Liselottes smiling wryly as she heaved a sigh . Thank you . It seems I was a bit too impatient . Thanks to you I managed to regain my composure Liselotte told her gratitude to Aria as she smiled calmly . It seems I have no choice but to face him with my sincerity by this point . Ill steadily deepen our personal relationship while keeping our contractual relationship Its as Aria just said, maybe to become even more closer to a person like Rio, going honestly without minding about things like profit and loss is the right choice . Though Liselotte was always having contact with others as a noble or merchant, she could build a personal relationship for a long time . In fact I want to reward him with todays matter but, he definitely will reject it if I give it to him in a normal way . Someday Ill tell Haruto-sama that Im saved when Im in a troubled situation Shes wondering just how long its been since shes facing someone in this way except for her parents and relatives . As she thinks so, It might be since I was Rikka Liselottes shutting her eyes as she laid on top of the bed while a nostalgic smile is peeking on her face . On the other side, Rio was walking alone in the passage of the royal castle after his meeting with Liselotte . Maybe Satsuki-san went to Miharu and the others place . Part 6 Rios step is becoming even more slow as he thinks about that chance . The place in which Miharu and the others are staying at was the room in which Takahisa is staying at . They mightve a pleasant talk even as hes walking toward that place now . He wants to go to Miharus place too . That moment, he was driven by impulse to go to the room in which Miharu is and confessing everything . But, after taking a deep breath in order to calm down the blood that is rushing toward his head, Rio then headed toward the room in which hes assigned to . He definitely has something that he wants to tell Miharu and the others but, theres a lot of things that he should also tell them along with it . But, if hes confessing the truth just as it is to Miharu and the others by disregarding TPO, he can easily imagine that itll only make Miharu and the others confused . Thus, he cant be impatient . Ill tell them about the future plan tomorrow . And I cant make use of tonight . Till that time . What and how he should tell them about this matter . Rio already decided after much consideration . Naturally, hell personally tell Miharu about it . But, properly conveying things to her is a bit difficult . Thus, Rio felt that he needs to write a letter . To Aki and Miharu, whos deeply influencing his previous life, and naturally toward Masato too . Hell gave it to them tonight . As for his confession . Hell choose the timing when it was only the two of them . Hell make it if theres none . Maybe shell hate him if he tells her the truth . Because what he did was an extremely egoistical deed . Even so, he decided on moving forward . He wont hold back now . Because I have always been running away from her up till now . He wont be any different from when he was Amakawa Haruto unless he confesses his love for Miharu . After doing some self-reflection, Rios quickened his pace as his thought is composing what he should write in his letter . Galwark kingdom is the country which held the tenacious spirit to not yielding to terrorism . In spite of the zero damage by the group of burglars last night, it might become a cue to hold an open meeting, thus they decided to hold the third day of the evening party which will also become the last day . Many soldiers have been arranged to the potential place in which the people will come and fro, theyre spreading an extremely tight defense network on the vicinities of the windows, around the exit and the entrance which become the route for the burglar last night . Even if the burglars are forcing their way to break through, its absolutely impossible for them to even reach the venue . Theres not that much necessary to introduce the participants since tonight is the last day of evening party and the ceremony of raising the curtain become even more simple compared to the previous two nights . They decided to announce two important matters instead . Our Galwark kingdom has proceeded with behind the door negotiation to form an alliance with our neighbor, the Saint Stellar kingdom . With the first princess Lilyana, their ambassador The venue fell into silence the moment they hear Francois words . But, its followed by great noise right in the next moment . It seems that was the first time for every royalty and the noble in the venue to hear that . Though Saint Stellar kingdom is a leading power in the eastern part of Strahl region, lately theyre inclined to seclude themself from having diplomatic relationship with other countries . Since that country is forming a defense alliance with the neighbor whos also major power, the Galwark kingdom, even the royalties and the nobilities who arent showing keen interest in politics are greatly shaken by this announcement . Part 7 SILENT The venue fell into silent with the voice of the male MC . After confirming their silence, The progress is in favorable direction as of now . Thus we decided to take this occasion to announcing about this matter to the people of our neighbouring country too . If everything is going smoothly, this matter might be officially announced soon enough Francois smoothly added another statement . Thereafter, the noise descended upon the venue for the second time . It doesnt mean that the atmosphere that is drifting along inside the hall is from anxiety, it gave more feeling of something theyre hoping for in spite of being bewildered by such good news . The royalties and the nobilities whore in the venue start to show a hint of excitement and then the clapping hands that is the sign as if theyre expecting the forming of new alliance is reverberating inside of the venue . Well then, following that, lets move to the ceremony of opening the curtain . Next is the investiture of the honorary knight . The person who will become the new knight is the one who made the greatest contribution in repelling the burglars from last night, Lord Haruto . He received the alias Black Knight directly from your majesty the king The MC is explaining the situation in a clear voice and then the nobilities in the venue are starting to look at the stage with curious expressions . It seems the roundup of the burglars last night is a splendid one huh Well he was like taking down six burglars who were as strong as regular knights by himself Thats . . Amazing . Im really regretting the fact that I couldnt see that with my own eyes The tale of Rios action last night is spread around inside the venue . LETS WELCOME THE BLACK KNIGHT, LORD HARUTO HA Rios replying quickly as he moves toward the edge of the stage on which Francois is standing at . Coiled around Rio body is the ceremonial attire of the black knight with simple white patterns engraved on it . It was something lent to him to receive his alias, the black knight . In spite of nothing more than makeshift attire, Francois decided to grant him with official attire of black knight after the evening party . Miharu and the others were looking at the back of Rio from behind the door of the stage . Though the attendance of Miharu and the others in evening party was decided arbitrarily, they eventually decided on attending the evening party as a form of gratitude toward Francois who let them to go into the royal castle . The three of Satsuki, Takahisa and Lilyana are tightly protecting the three of Miharu, Aki and Masato right at their side . And then, its been decided that theyll make a simple introduction for Miharu and the others after performing the investure . In that case, Francois cautioned the nobilities and the royalties from refraining themselves from greeting Miharu and the others since theyre unaware of the manners of evening party . Haruto-anchan is so cool . Masato was looking at Rio whos receiving the investure ceremony with sparkling eyes . Please say that in front of Haruto-kun later, okay . He definitely will be delighted Part 8 Satsukis telling Masato with a impish smile on her face . Yeah, definitely Masato nodded vigorously . His face of that time is something worth to see right . I want to save that picture of him if only theres some battery left in my smartphone but Sa-Satsuki-san Miharus showing a troubled expression to Satsuki whos muttering those words . At the same time theyre standing a little far from her . B-Black knight Goddamnit Ill be ashamed to die if I was the one who received such embarrassing title but that title sounds cool Hiroaki was looking at Rio with complicated expression while grumbling like that . What are you talking about, Hiroaki-sama Floras asking with question mark floating on her face . Ah, its nothing . That guy alias is a bit too . I am even wondering whether I should be jealous or pitying him Hiroakis speaking with a troubled tone . Haa Flora was tilting her head in confusion . By the way, those people over there whos the friend of the heroes are also the people who live in the same world as Hiroaki-sama right N? Ah, thats right . Brother and sister aside, the rest might be their buddy in the high school . CEH, damn riajuu*[TL* : Fulfilled person, in short someone like me] Hes taking a look at the change of topic which is offered by Flora and then speaking in a slightly annoyed tone . Uhm, is there some kind of bad news even for Hiroaki-sama Ha~h Not a chance . It has nothing to do with me as Im not even their acquaintance Hiroakis replying with a fed-up expression as if not interesting at all . Whats the matter Flora . Do you want to greet them Hiroaki asked while looking at Flora with a bored face . Ah, no, its just that . Im just thinking of how the people of Hiroaki-samas world is spending their life . Floras telling her feelings while observing Hiroakis reaction . Part 9 Its nothing special at all . It is sort of doing a poor make-believe-friend game . The relationship is only on the surface at most . Im sure its a muddy situation for that male and female hero too Hiroakis speaking with a dampened voice . Is that so . . Floras muttering those words while looking at the lively conversation of Satsuki and the others . But, Flora who noticed a completely different atmosphere from the one that described by Hiroaki didnt say anything anymore . In the meantime, Rios achievement in repelling the burglars and protecting the friends of the heroes is greatly admired, the birth of the new honorary knight is celebrated grandiously . Chapter 119 Volume 2 Chapter 108.1 TL : Cnine ED/PF : LittleEndu Part 1 After theyre done raising the curtain ceremony, the last day of evening party finally began . O~h, isnt this the black knight-dono Are you enjoying this, lord Haruto I definitely want to introduce my daughter to lord Haruto Rio who just descended from the stage is greeted by many people . They might be trying to build a good relationship with the newly appointed honorary knight whos being hailed as a brave . In spite of not knowing what they really think about him, everyone greeted him with amicable face . It goes as far as marriage offers from some of them . The nobles who are trying to be intimate with him by calling him such as Lord Haruto or Black Knight are slowly shaving away the something inside of Rio, especially when they call him Black Knight . By receiving the honorary title on his name, Rio automatically became a noble in spite of not serving the country . Therefore many nobilities made their move without regard to their own countries toward Rio who was just inaugurated as the black knight . At this rate I wont even be able to move around as I please In spite of showing an insincere smile on his face, Rio was actually frustated in the fact that he couldnt move around . Hes nonchalantly looking around the venue and looking for the people who are taking a different action . Rio also considered the possibilities of Francois wanting Miharu-tachi to attend the evening party when requesting the permission for Miharu-tachi to enter the castle this morning . But, he just aware that Miharu-tachi attending the evening party is after the start of the evening party . Rio felt that they might need to have a discussion while taking a different action . Miharu and the others arent that nervous thanks to Satsuki and Takahisa . Actually I want to go to meet them but . . Hes looking at the women who were standing at his side and the nobilities who were currently besieging him from all sides . The partner who was standing by his side today was not Liselotte . By the direct order of the king, Francois Galwark, he assigned Charlotte Galwark, his own beloved daughter as Rios partner . Charlotte was one of the royalties who he protected last night . As one would expect, Rio whos unable to ignore the order of the king hurriedly attending the evening party with Charlotte as his partner . Haruto-sama, Haruto-sama And, Charlotte whos showing a friendly smile when ever something happened is calling Rio . While at the same time pulling Rios hand . Though it might have something to do with her being younger than Rio, maybe shes originally pampered child just like when she embraced Michael arms, her older brother . This trait of her is in full display even towards Rio . Haruto-sama Yes, whats matter Isnt your throat parched after speaking so much Maybe because she noticed that Rio kept speaking since a while ago, Charlotte said those words when hes catching some breath from speaking . Oh my, how impolite of me . Then, may I get some beverage from the waiters Fufu, then please bring my share as well Part 2 Charlotte might be thirsty too . When Rios about to go towards the place where Charlotte was waiting beforehand . By all means Shes coming back with cute way of walking reminding him of small animal and then giving a metal cup filled with fruit liquor to Rio . Thank you very much Rio received the glass while saying his gratitude . Lets toast, Haruto-sama Yes . Cheers Cheers Making eye contact as he was giving her a smile while raising his glass lightly . And just like that, he drank the fruit liquor inside the metal glass . Fufu, in spite of its wonderful taste it might somehow make me slightly intoxicated Charlotte said those words with impish smile on her face while elegantly placing her hand on her cheek . Please dont force yourself . Please stop immediately if you feel something is wrong with your health Thank you very much . But Im okay with just this amount of liquor When theyre engaging in those conversation, Rios catching the sight of six people approaching them . The black haired woman with tinge of brown on its surface is greeting him at the same time as theyre arriving at his place . Haruto-kun The person who called to Rio first was Satsuki . Theres also the figure of Lilyana, Takahisa, Masato, Aki and Miharu behind her, all wearing formal dresses . Takahisa is smiling awkwardly when his eyes meet Rio, Lilyana was nodding at Rio with her usual kind smile . On the other hand, the three of Masato, Aki and Miharu were slightly embarrassed for wearing dresses that theyre not used to . Everyone Youre wearing matching dresses Rios in spite of being perplexed managed to respond with smile . The cause for that is the presence of one girl in front of him, Ayase Miharu . Though he already seen Miharu figure from afar, he cant be helped but being unintentionally fascinated when hes looking at her from close by . Her body wrapped in fairy-like and cute pale-pink colored dress and her long black hair which is braided to the right side of her nape of neck is bringing about the neat and tidy atmosphere . In spite of Rio being able to see many beautiful noble daughters in this three days, Miharu is far more lovely, beautiful, and brilliant than anyone else . Though Rio was slightly stiffened due to that, Charlotte whos the first to notice his situation is peering at his face from the side . But she immediately turned toward Miharu and the others, Part 3 Its my pleasure to meet everyone . Im Galwark kingdom second princess, Charlotte Galwark Charlotte pinched the cuffs of her dress and then made a lovely bow as she said those words . When she raised her face, she smiled as she looked at Miharus face . Yes . My name is Miharu Ayase . Its my pleasure to meet you too Miharu politely introduced herself with slightly stiff smile . She introduced her given name first since she might be following the custom of this world . Sharl-chan . I think you already know about Takahisa-kun and Lilyana-sama but, these three are my friends you know . Though Miharu-chan already introduced herself, this little girl is Aki-chan and this boy is Masato-kun . The two of them are siblings of Takahisa-kun Satsuki introduced Aki and Masato who were falling behind Miharu . Yes . Nice to meet you Charlotte smiled as she greeted Masato and Aki . N-Nice to meet you Maybe because of their nervousness, Aki and Masato bowed with slightly stiff expression . Which might be caused by her refined manner as a royalty, or maybe because theyre fascinated by her cute appearance, or it might be bacause of her age which is close to them . Maybe Aki-chan is around the same age as Sharl-chan . Masato is one year younger . Miharu-chan is one year younger than me, shes around Haruto-kun age Thus, Satsukis explaining about Miharu and the others age . Miharu-sama, Aki-sama and Masato-sama isnt it . I definitely remember it . Please take care of me after this Yes, definitely Aki and Masatos replied to Charlotte whos saying those words with such a pure smile . And then, when the others were looking at the forming of the group of the same age with warm smile, Nevertheless, it seems that the Black Knight-sama is quite popular himself right . Arent there non-stop flood of people coming to you to get closer with you since the beginning of the evening party Satsuki said those words as if suddenly recalling something . Thats the grinning expression as if shes laughing at something interesting . Rio face was unintentionally cramped at that moment but, . . Its not like Im that popular, they might be just being charmed by the cuteness of princess Charlotte right [TL : Rio, you . . ] Rios smoothly replying back while pasting his face with his perfect business smile . Satsuki was squinting her eyes in amazement after seeing Rios skill to smoothly follow through unexpected situation . Part 4 Well, arent you really skilled in this Charlotte who heard about his praise right by his side is raising a delightful smile . Haruto-anchan having a really cool title like black knight Im so jealous of you Masatos butting in their conversation with truly bright expression . A-Yes . . Thank you Rios replying with cramped face toward such pure words of praise . Thereupon, Satsuki who was unable to endure her urge to laugh is chuckling lightly . Its truly wonderful title you know . Haruto-sama Charlotte also praising Rio by riding the momentum made by Masato . For the people who were living pass their puberty in japan aside, she, whos a pure person in this world didnt even feel a slight disturbance inside herself for that embarrassing alias . Therefore those words of her mean nothing but a genuine praise just like Masatos . But thats the matter only when Satsukis not trying to hold her laugh right by their side which might be due to Rio obediently receiving their sincere praise . . Thank you very much Rios telling his gratitude while in fact hes quite embarrassed . Because Charlotte is the daughter of Francois, the one who bestowed him the black knight alias . He couldnt say and didnt want to say horrible things about his alias in front of her . Nevertheless, arent you getting really close with Charlotte-chan? Maybe because she knew the right moment, Satsukis brought up that subject for change of topic . Therefore, Charlotte is smiling ears-to-ears in hearing that . Yes, thats true . Haruto-sama is a kind and gentlemen, it feels like Im getting a new onii-sama[TL : . EH!!!!!!?? I DIDNT SEE THAT COMING][TLC: But maybe shes into incest, you never know] Shes leaning in coquettishly on Rios arm as she said those words . In spite of the difference in their rank, the people on that place stare in amazement and then start to focus on hearing the conversation between Charlotte and Satsuki . . . He~, doesnt that make you happy Haruto-kun . You get such cute little sister Satsuki replied several seconds later with slightly colder tone than usual . She smiled with her usual kind smile but, maybe its just his imagination, Rio can feel some sort of pressure released from her toward him . Thats just a joke . Im still far cry from Michael-sama Rio shaked his head in denial with splendid courage in spite of the chill running along his spine . Fufu, Haruto-sama has a different kind of charm compared to onii-sama [TL : One bomb after another] Charlotte was happily saying that while clinging even closer on Rios arm . Satsuki squinted her eyes and then even Miharu whos right by her side also looked at Charlotte who was clinging onto Rio . Part 5 What with this atmosphere Though Rio felt that strange air is drifting around them, he cant understand the reason for that . The thing that he understood was that hell be in an even more troublesome situation if Charlotte keeps sticking at his arm like this . Nevertheless, its not like he can just forcibly shake her off seeing that the other party is a royalty . Fu~hn, Haruto-kun charm is it . I wonder which part is it Thats right . Hes giving out this reliable air which made me feel at peace just staying by his side . . I see . I understand your feeling though Satsukis reluctantly agreed with Charlotte and even Miharu who was by her side also nodded lightly to that remark . But, the group of people originally from Japan were staring at Satsuki with slightly perplexed expression . Somehow the current Satsukis displaying wealth of girlish emotion befitting of her age . That was a rare case for her . Satsuki was almost like faultless girl in the eyes of the surrounding students back in Japan, which also includes Takahisa . Therefore shes being branded as a honor student by her surroundings and she easily set her position as the president of student council with ease, she was giving out an hard to approach image due to her result . Naturally shell be responding properly if ones speaking to her but, maybe because shes not open about herself or because she drew a line, she established herself as a calm and composed person without that much emotional aspect . That Satsukis living up to the expectation of her surrounding was because she isnt showing part of her true self even to those who were close to her but, the current Satsuki was naturally revealing such feeling on her face . Right Charlotte was saying so while bringing her face closer to Rios arm as if to rub her face on it . Therefore, the severity of Satsuki glare on Rios arm was raising to another level . In spite of giving an unconcerned look, Miharus gaze was also locking on Rios arm . Though Rios already driven by the impulse to leave this place ASAP, Charlottes still glued to his arm . This is bad . Rio who was instinctively sensing the danger approaching himself is looking around for something which can be used as an excuse to free himself from this situation . Thereupon, he discovered the empty glass clutched tightly in Charlottes hand . May I borrow your glass, Charlotte-sama Yes . Here you go Charlotte was obeying Rio words in spite of being slightly puzzled by his action . Though its already emptied, the remained fruit liquor will make your wonderful dress dirty if it were to scatter around . Let me to return the glass After taking the glass, Rio nonchalantly took some distance from Charlotte . And then, when he managed to get himself free from the previous glued state, Oh my, as expected of a gentleman . How tactful of you, Haruto-kun Right at that moment, Satsuki said that in admiraiton with slightly loosened lips . Though the reason for that is incomprehensible for Rio, even the strange atmosphere which dominated that place till just a while ago is vanished like a lie . [TL : Haki!!? did she just released a haki?] In return, Charlotte was showing a slightly bored face but no one noticed that . [TL : EH!? EEEEEEEEEEH!!!, AN EVIL LOLI JUST APPEARED!!!] Part 6 Its nothing since its an important matter . . After replying with a wry smile, Rio went toward the nearby table to return the glass . He heaved a relieved sigh in a slightly separated place after being freed from hard to understand pressure . Yup, shall I goes back then Rio walked toward where he come from with the preparation of a soldier whos about to marching toward the battlefield . Are you enjoying this party, Miharu-san After returning he greeted Miharu first . She who was watching the conversation in spite of being the part of the group is trembled and then turning around to face Rio . She was looking at Rio face with the face as if asking Whats matter? . Miharus smiling as if slightly embarassed and then, Uhm, Im a bit nervous though Shes replied while twirling the tip of her braid . Just like that, they sneaked to a slightly separated place from their group . Even though Takahisa seemingly showed a slightly worrying face, he isnt calling for her . Im glad then . Im worried whether youre actually forcing yourself to participate in the evening party but, it seems my worries were for naught Yes . Since Lilyana-sama says that this will be beneficial in the long run since we can say our gratitude toward the king if were attending this evening party I see Though showing a slightly pensive look on his face, Rio nodded while fumming in small voice . Anyhow, Masato-kun and Aki-chan are seemingly enjoying this too right Saying so, Rio was looking at Masato and Aki . Those two were chatting with the people around them while merrily laughing . Theyre slightly excited when its decided that well be attending the evening party you know . They were a bit nervous just before the party though Miharu chuckled as she said that . How very like of them right Rio replied while lightly smiling . After a while, Rio noticed that he was enjoying his conversation with Miharu . Somehow, it feels like its been awhile since were conversing like this with just the two of us And somehow Rio blurted out his own thought . In fact the two of them have not that much of chance to be alone with just the two of them inspite of living under the same roof . The last time theyre having this kind of conversation is maybe when they made the last meal before going toward the capital . ~To Be Continue To Part 2~ Chapter 120 Volume 2 Chapter 108.2 TL : Cnine ED/PF : LittleEndu, Aster Part 1 After the opening ceremony ended, the last evening party finally began . Oh~, so this is the Black Knight? Are you enjoying yourself, Lord Haruto? I would love to introduce my daughter to Lord Haruto . As soon as Rio descended from the stage, he was greeted by an onslaught of people . They all wanted to build a good relationship with the newly-appointed honorary knight who was hailed as a hero . He didnt know what they really thought about him, but everyone greeted him amicably . Some went as far as making marriage offers . The nobles who were trying to get intimate with him by calling him such things as Lord Haruto or Black Knight slowly shaved away at Rios spirit . Being called Black Knight was especially grating . By having the honorary title attached to his name, Rio instantly became recognized as a noble even though he didnt serve a country . As a result, nobles left and right made their move on him without any regard to their own . At this rate I wont even get a chance to breathe . Behind the insincere smile, Rio was growing more frustrated that he had no room to move freely . He let his eyes wander between greetings, searching for someone in the crowd . Rio remembered that morning when he requested permission for Miharu and the kids to enter the castle, Francois wanted them to attend . However, it was only after the party started that they would participate . Rio felt like it was a good idea to talk when they got some time . Fortunately, thanks to Satsuki and Takahisa, they werent too nervous . Actually Id really like to go join them, but He turned his attention back to the woman at his side, as well as the many nobles blocking off any escape route . The woman beside him tonight was not Liselotte . By order of King Francois Galwark, he assigned his beloved daughter Charlotte Galwark to be his partner . Charlotte was one of the royalties Rio protected the night before . As one would expect, ignoring the orders of the king is impossible, so Rio hurriedly attended the party with her . Haruto-sama, Haruto-sama . And Charlotte, who had been keeping a friendly smile throughout all of this, called Rio while pulling his arm . Though it may have also had something to do with her being younger than him, it seemed like she was just a pampered child from the start . She was like this with her older brother, Michael, and that trait of hers was no more subdued now towards Rio . Haruto-sama . Yes? What is it? Are you not parched after speaking so much? Maybe because she noticed that Rio kept talking without pause, Charlotte brought it up when he finally caught his breath . How impolite of me . Lets get a drink from the waiters . Fufu, allow me . Charlotte was probably thirsty, too . Rio absentmindedly took a step with that in mind, but Charlotte was already ahead of him . Part 2 Here you go . She came back with a cute stride that reminded him of a small animal, handing him a silver glass filled with fruit liquor . Thank you very much . Lets make a toast, Haruto-sama . Yes . Cheers . Cheers . The two smiled as they made eye contact, and lightly raised their glasses . And with that, they shared a drink . Fufu . Its delicious, but somehow the alcohol seems quite strong . Charlotte made a comment with an impish smile on her face, elegantly placing her hand on her cheek . Theres no need to force yourself . Please let me know if you feel as though something is wrong . Thank you very much, but I should be fine with this much . As they idled through their conversation, Rio noticed a group of six approaching them . A woman with black hair tinged brown greeted them when they were within earshot . Haruto-kun . The one who called first was Satsuki . Following behind her were Liliana, Takahisa, Masato, Aki and Miharu, all in formal dress . Takahisa grinned awkwardly when his eyes met Rios, while Liliana nodded along with her usual kind smile . On the other hand, Masato, Aki and Miharu were all slightly embarrassed wearing fanciful clothes they werent used to . Everyone You all look great . Rio briefly lost his breath, but managed to respond with a smile . The cause of that was one girl in the group, Ayase Miharu . He was able to see her clearly from afar, but he unwittingly found himself fascinated up close . She wore a pale pink dress that gave off the air of a fairy, and her long black hair was braided to the right of her neck, lending her an overall neat and tidy atmosphere . Rio had seen and met more undisputedly beautiful noble girls than he could count in the last three days, but Miharus gleaming brilliance made all the others look dull by comparison . He stiffened up a little at the sight, and Charlotte was the first to pick up on it, watching him from the side . But she didnt mention it, quickly turning to Miharu and the others . Part 3 Its a pleasure to meet all of you . I am the second princess of the Galwark Kingdom, Charlotte Galwark . Charlotte pinched the hem of her dress and bowed to the others as she introduced herself . When she raised her head, she looked to Miharu with a smile on her face . Yes, my name is Miharu Ayase . The pleasures all mine . It was a little rough, but Miharu answered politely, using her given name first to follow this worlds customs . Char-chan, I think you already know about Takahisa-kun and Liliana-sama, but these three are my friends . Miharu-chans introduced herself, but the little girl is Aki-chan, and this boy is Masato-kun . Theyre Takahisa-kuns siblings . Satsuki took over for Aki and Masato, who fell behind Miharu . Its nice to meet you . Charlotte greeted the younger siblings with the same smile as always . N-Nice to meet you . Aki and Masato bowed nervously when they responded . Maybe it was her sophisticated demeanor befitting her royal status, or simply because they were caught up in her cute appearance . I think Aki-chan is about the same age as Char-chan . Masato-kun is a year younger . And Miharu-chans a year under me, about Haruto-kuns age . After Satsukis short overview, Charlotte looked to the three of them . Miharu-sama, Aki-sama and Masato-sama, correct? Ill certainly remember that . Please take care of me in the future . Yes, of course . Aki and Masato replied together to Charlottes innocent smile . And while rest of the group watched their exchange, as if suddenly remembering something, Satsuki spoke up . All that aside, it seems the Black Knight-sama is quite popular right now . Youve had a crowd around you ever since the party started . A mischievous expression was painted all over Satsukis face, like she was laughing at a good joke . Rios face cramped when he saw it . Its not like Im that popular . They were probably drawn in by Princess Charlottes beauty . But he managed to recover, answering her with his best business smile . Amazed by Rios ability to follow through, Satsukis round eyes narrowed . Part 4 Well, arent you the smooth talker . Hearing his praise, Charlotte didnt hide her delight . Haruto-anchan got such a cool title like Black Knight! Im so jealous! And Masato cheerfully butt in with sparkles in his eyes . A-ah Thank you . Masatos young innocence only drove the knife deeper . And Satsuki, who could no longer completely suppress the urge to laugh, began chuckling under her breath . Its truly a wonderful title, Haruto-sama . Charlotte was quick to join in Masatos momentum, as well . The high schoolers from Japan aside, Charlotte was a pure girl from this world . She didnt feel even the tiniest disturbance in saying such an embarrassing name . It was a completely genuine compliment, just like Masatos . Maybe it wouldnt have bothered him as much if Satsuki wasnt grinning like an idiot while watching him sit there obediently taking their praise . Thank you very much . Rio expressed his gratitude, doing the best he could to hide his shame . Charlottes father is the one who bestowed the alias of the Black Knight on him . He couldnt and didnt want to say the horrible things he was thinking about that alias in front of her . Anyway, Haruto-kun, arent you getting really close with Char-chan? Picking just the right moment, Satsuki changed the topic, and Charlotte smiled from ear to ear hearing it . Thats true . Haruto-sama is a kind and marvelous man . It feels like Im getting a new older brother . She leaned coquettishly into Rios arm as she spoke . The difference in their status ceased to matter to the crowd . They all stared in amazement, focusing intently on the conversation between Charlotte and Satsuki . Heh, doesnt that make you happy, Haruto-kun? You get such a cute little sister . Satsuki took several seconds to reply, a slightly colder tone in her voice . She was smiling just like usual . Perhaps it was his imagination, but Rio could feel a sort of pressure bearing down on him . Thats just a joke . Im still a far cry from Michael-sama . Rio courageously shook his head in denial despite the chills running down his spine . Fufu, Haruto-sama has a different kind of charm compared to Onii-sama . Charlotte happily fueled the fire, clinging closer to Rios arm with every second . Satsuki squinted her eyes, and even Miharu right next to her had her full attention on the pair . Part 5 Whats with this atmosphere? Rio didnt understand exactly why, but the strange air gathering around him was palpable . What he did understand was that if Charlotte kept sticking to him the way she was, things were only going to get worse for him . Nevertheless, seeing that she was the kings daughter, he couldnt just shake her off by force . Fu~, Haruto-kuns charm, is it? I wonder what youre referring to . Thats right . He gives off this reliable air that makes me feel at ease just staying by his side . I see I suppose I can understand that . Satsuki reluctantly agreed with Charlottes remark, Miharu quietly nodding herself . The others from Japan, however, were a little perplexed . Satsuki was acting her ageshowing a wealth of emotion befitting a teenage girl . This was rare . She was practically faultless in the eyes of her fellow students, Takahisa included . Branded an honor student by those around her, she easily took the position of student council president, and gave off a hard-to-approach image in the process . Naturally shed respond if someone spoke to her, but, maybe because she wasnt very open about herself or drew a line separating her from others, Satsuki established herself as a calm and composed person without much emotion . That Satsuki lived up to the expectations of her surroundings, and showed little of herself even to those close to her, but the Satsuki right now seemed like a completely different person, her feelings clear as day on her face . You think so, too? Charlotte brought her face so close to Rios arm it looked like she was about to rub her cheeks on it . The intensity of Satsukis glare jumped another level, and in spite of her unconcerned look Miharus gaze was firmly locked on Charlottes attachment to Rio . Alarm bells went off in Rios head, screaming at him to get away as fast as possible, but Charlotte stuck to him like glue to keep him in place . Things were going from bad to worse . Fearing the growing danger behind his cool facade, Rio desperately searched for anything that could be used as an excuse to free himself from the situation . Then he discovered the empty glass clutched tightly in Charlottes hand . Charlotte-sama, may I borrow your glass? Yes . Whatever for? Though slightly puzzled, Charlotte obeyed his request . It may be empty, but whats left would stain your lovely dress if it were to spill . Ill go return it . Rio immediately took the opportunity to casually gain some distance between himself and Charlotte . Oh my, as expected of a gentleman . How tactful of you, Haruto-kun . Just when it seemed he got away, Satsuki spoke again with some admiration . Incomprehensibly to Rio, the crushing atmosphere from before vanished in an instant . And as if disappointed, Charlotte flashed a hint of boredom on her face when no one was looking . Not at all . It would be a problem if anything happened, thats all . Slipping away with a wry smile, Rio left to a nearby table to return the glasses he and Charlotte drank from . When he did, he heaved a sigh of relief at being released from that incredible pressure . Part 6 Alright, I guess Ill go back now . Rio returned to the others with all the enthusiasm of a soldier marching into a warzone . Are you enjoying the party, Miharu-san? He greeted Miharu first when he made it close . A bystander to the conversation, Miharu was trembling when she turned to Rio, his face looking like he was silently asking what was wrong . Miharu smiled, slightly embarrassed . Um, somehow, but Im a little nervous . She answered him while twirling the tip of her braid, and they snuck off a little ways to separate from the group . Takahisa watched them carefully, but he didnt call out to her . Im glad . I was concerned that youd be forcing yourself to participate, but it seems my worries were unfounded . Yes . Liliana-sama says this will be beneficial in the long run, since we can express our gratitude to the king if we attended tonight . I see Looking pensive about it, Rio nodded, convinced . It looks like Masato-kun and Aki-chan are enjoying themselves, too . Saying so, Rio was looking at the two in question . They were chatting with the people around them, smiling and laughing all the while . They were excited when they heard wed be attending . Although, they were a bit anxious right before we came in . Miharu chuckled as she spoke . Thats very like them, huh? After a while, Rio noticed that he was enjoying his conversation with Miharu, and an offhanded thought slipped from his tongue . It feels like its been a while since weve been able to chat like this, just the two of us . In fact, even though they were living under the same roof they didnt get many chances to be alone . The last time was maybe when they made their last meal before heading to the capital . Part 7 Thats right To be honest, I got kind of nervous when you spoke to me, Haruto-san . There was a bashful look on Miharus face when she answered . Is that so? We havent met for a while, so something about Haruto-san here in the castle feels different than usual . Youre more refined and sophisticated and although youre right next to me, you feel so out of reach . Seeing the Rio holding conversations with royalty and nobility without a hint of anxiety, it was as if she wasnt looking at the Rio she was used to, but another person entirely . Im really not that sort of existence . Rio shook his head in denial, seemingly troubled by her impression of him . It could have just been her brain playing tricks on her, but she noticed something faint in his amber eyes . She didnt understand it . Yes . The Haruto-san speaking this way is the one Im familiar with . Miharu slowly nodded, carefully looking into Rios eyes . It could be called a matter of course that Rio was looking back, standing so close . For a few seconds, the two stared at each other in silence . And the next moment, Miharu averted her gaze, looking down with a blush in her cheeks . When she turned her eyes up again, twirling the tip of her braid around her finger, Rio was still right there watching her . Miharu-san . Then he called to her in a lowered tone . Y-Yes? Whats the matter? Miharu stumbled over her words when she answered . The sincerity in Rios voice was piercing right through her . She could hear her heart beating faster . What Whats wrong with me? What kind of feeling this was She couldnt understand it . But she was sure, just looking at Rio made her more and more nervous . Will you come with me out onto the balcony? I need to speak with you alone . Rio made his proposal with a troubled expression, but a resolute voice . The timing was off from what he had hoped for, but he thought this would be the best chance hed get to be alone with Miharu . Part 8 I should just stop making excuses to run from her . Sneaking away definitely wasnt good . But he was short on time . He didnt know whether hed get this kind of opportunity again if he didnt take it now . He had no intention of letting a chance to confess his feelings go by, and if this one slipped past him hed start looking for the next . Is that alright? This is important . Ah I have something I wish to tell Haruto-san, too . Miharu nodded to confirm . Its decided then . Masato . Rio got Masatos attention from behind . Hm? Whats up, Haruto-anchan? Masato turned around and approached the two . Im going to leave for a little while with Miharu-san . Since itll be a bit before we come back, will you please tell anyone who notices our disappearance not to worry about us? Itll be awkward if someone suddenly interrupts our conversation . Fortunately, Rios presence had drifted away from everyones consciousness as they engaged in their lively chatter . They could easily slip out now, when no one paid them any mind . And on the off-chance that someone thought to go after them, he didnt tell Masato about where they were going . Yeah . Leave it to me . Masato replied immediately . Thank you . Well then, shall we go? Thus, Rio and Miharu left in secret . However, two girls followed them from a distance, determined not to let them off so easily . One was watching on with a pleased smile, though the other kept to an expression that hid her thoughts . Part 9 Rio and Miharu arrived at a balcony that was left open for guests to take a break, and soldiers were arranged at the entrance to stand guard . But it seemed no one had any inclinations to come near this place, since the evening parties were for the purpose of making connections . The commotion throughout the hall sounded so lonely, and even the extravagance of the event itself felt so far away . The refreshing night air blowing over the balcony cooled them down from the heat of the party . They walked to the back, standing side by side by the balustrade . It was a quiet place, good for calming down and clearing the mind . Uwaa~, the sky is so beautiful . It feels like my soul could just fly away Miharu muttered in astonishment, a sea of stars filling the night sky . Its as if you can reach the moon and star just by stretching your arm . Rio voiced his own impression as he looked up into the night . Fufu, thats very poetic . Though briefly perplexed by his words, Miharu smiled gently when she turned to Rio . Then their eyes met . Rio was looking back . And under the moonlight, seeing each others faces so clearly embarrassed her . That dress suits you well, Miharu-san . Youre very beautiful . Rios honest thoughts, simple as they were, resounded deep in Miharus heart . Huh? Miharus face flushed . Her heart started pounding . Who was he saying it for? Were those words truly for her? What was he after, saying such a thing? Her head was spinning . Nobody was here except for Rio and herself . That alone was enough that there was no doubt he meant those words for her, but The fact he said Miharu-san was T-Thank you very much? She lowered her eyes, voice shaking as she gave her gratitude . Her face was as red as a tomato . Miharu-san . Rio smiled and gingerly touched her hand . Y-Yes? She answered timidly as she looked back up to meet him . When she did, Rios face was right in front of her . He took a step toward her . It was only one step But the gap it closed between them felt so much wider . Rios gaze was fixed on Miharus eyes and saw right through to her core . Part 10 A silence lingered for a short while, then Miharus brain registered the sight of Rios lips moving . The words that came from his mouth Miharu-san, I love you . It was a confession . I love you so much . He repeated it, and she began quivering in shock . Her mind went blank . Her heart was threatening to burst from her chest . Miharu felt a sudden warmth . Rios hand was large, yet barely stiff, and from it his warmth had enveloped her entire body as if a fire had been kindled deep inside . His breath brushed against her skin . She was overwhelmed, but couldnt bring herself to turn away . Miharu could see herself shaking, reflected in Rios eyes . But he broke through her anxiety . I love you, Ayase Miharu-san . Rio repeated his simple confession once more . He didnt leave the slightest opening for a misunderstanding . With just a few words, Rio made to ensure his feelings reached her . A Au Miharu was at a loss for words . She experienced several confessions before, but this was perhaps the first time one had ever shaken her so greatly . No . It happened once before . That time she made a promise with Amakawa Haruto, when she was seven years old . I want to always stay by your side, Miharu-san . Rio took her hands in his, and showed no signs of letting go . Part 11 Miharu wasnt very good with boys, especially not touching them . She was a beautiful girl from a young age, but was teased ever since shed separated from Haruto . The reason was simple enough . Haruto, who played the role of breakwater for her, had to transfer schools . The boys liked Miharu . They were children, though . They took the typical route of being mean to the girl they liked . It didnt grow into anything particularly vicious, but due to her own personality Miharu quietly endured every day . She made it through her days dreaming about the promise and memories she made with Haruto . After entering middle school, boys started taking different paths to getting near her, but that wouldnt easily erase the fear and isolation Miharu felt . So she kept a comfortably large distance from the opposite sex . Although she didnt move away so blatantly whenever a boy tried to approach her, she tried to get away as casually as possible . She even pushed Takahisa when he suddenly embraced her before . Maybe it was that she had an aversion to any boy besides Haruto . So why was she unable to pull herself away from Rios grasp? She didnt feel any apprehension at his touch . Rather, Miharu was bewildered at how willingly she was letting him stay so close . Whether Im dreaming, awake or reborn, I love you . I will always love you . One by one, Rio spoke his words slowly and firmly . But what I want to tell Miharu-san . This is something I need you to hear . Miharus chest tightened at his resolve, and she found herself squeezing his hand in return . Rios face was close enough that if either of them moved just a little more their lips would touch . A smile painted itself on Rios face . It was a gentle smile, but it was a shy smile filled with both fear and relief . And yet, for some reason Miharu felt a deep sense of nostalgia from it . They simply stared at each other in silence for a few moments . Maybe youve already forgotten, but that day, nine years ago for you Miharu-oneechan? Are you here? The voice of a young girl echoed over the balcony . It was Akis voice, and she sounded a little impatient . She was leading a nervous Takahisa by the hand as they made it out to find them . Miharu onee-chan? Aki called Miharus name and was soon dumbfounded . She found the two mere inches away from each other, and Miharu holding tight to Rios hands . They looked just like lovers . Um Hesitating to say anything about their display, she turned around as if recalling the person she pulled along . Behind her stood Takahisa, the expression on his face making it obvious that he was enduring a whirlwind of emotions inside . Part 12 Ah, um This is Miharu released her grip and retreated once she realized that she was the one holding onto Rio . Her body had moved on its own in the exchange . When the atmosphere shattered and she returned to her senses, she was too embarrassed to form a coherent sentence . Whats the matter? You seem to be in a hurry . But composed as ever, Rio spoke up with his normal, calm voice . Um, we were looking for you since Masato said you went off somewhere Aki replied awkwardly . I did say wed be back right away . Did Masato forget to say that? Rio smiled wryly, guessing it couldnt be helped . Ah, no, he mentioned it, but Its just with everything that happened yesterday and all . My concern got the better of me . Takahisa added his own explanation with a smile to support Aki, but his voice was slightly shaking . T-Thats right . We were worried . Though surprised at Takahisas unexpected reaction, Aki nodded along . Im sorry . I brought her out for a while . I wanted to have a discussion with Miharu-san . Discussion? Aki peered at Rio through his straightforward apology . Yeah . A little about whatll happen after this . Its something I needed to say to Miharu-san no matter what . Actually, there are things I have to tell everyone else as well, but this is something I couldnt say to just anyone . Rio answered with a bitter smile . I see . Aki knew better than to push any further, so she stopped there . Miharu-san . Theres something I want you to have . This might be shameless of me to ask, but will you hear the rest of what I have to say later? Rio asked in a hushed tone so only Miharu would hear . She was perplexed for a second, but voiced her acceptance in kind . Part 13 Haruto-sama, do you know how worried I was? Soon, from behind Aki and Takahisa came Charlotte at a brisk pace, calling out to her partner with her bottomlessly bright voice and taking his hand the moment she reached his side . My deepest apologies . I wanted to have a little discussion with Miharu-san . We were supposed to be back shortly, but Its okay . To make up for it, please come dance with me . Charlotte expressed her innocent wish with a delightful smile . Rios eyes met Miharus when he looked away, and she smiled to him as well, albeit more unsettled . As you wish . He resisted his urge to heave a sigh, and Rio resigned himself to his fate . As soon as he did, Charlotte promptly led him back to the event hall, wrapped around his arm . Nearly unable to get away for even a moment, the third evening party came to a peaceful close . Chapter 121 Volume 2 Chapter 109.1 +++ڣԒơh TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 Though it was the final day of the evening party, theres a manner for the evening party held by nobilities or royalties in not just the way to enter but also the way to exit . Basically the one who leaves first is the important foreign guests which will then be followed by the royalties and the nobilities of the one who held the party starting from the one with the higher position first . Takahisa and Lilyana, Flora and Hiroaki who belong to the big countries and then Miharu and the others also leave along with them since theyre entering along with Takahisa and Lilyana . Basically when the VIP of a foreign country leave the venue, the next one to leave is one with a high social position in their home country . Charlotte, the royalty and then Satsuki, the hero, from the fact that hes coming along with them as Charlottes partner, he has to leave along with them . The manager of the girl already waiting for them when they left the venue and hurriedly coming toward Rio and the two girls . Theyre supposed to go back to their own room after leaving the venue but, theyre still tagging along even when theyre about to reach the point where they have to separate their ways . The noise that they can hear coming from the venue is gradually becoming smaller and then, the three of them stopped at the place where they have to go to separate ways . My appreciation for today . Haruto-sama, Satsuki-sama Charlotte said those words with her characteristic bright voice as she looks at Satsuki and Rio . Yeah, thank you Sharl-chan . As I thought it made me tired when theres so many people Satsukis replying appropriately while heaving a sigh . Thank you very much for such a wonderful moment . Your highness princess Charlotte Rios nodding toward Charlotte . Satsuki on his side is glancing at him too . Say, Haruto-kuDD If you may, will you have a little discussion with me after this, Haruto-sama When Satsuki looks like that shes about to say something, Charlotte already made the first move . Satsukis slighly dazed after losing the initiation from Charlotte . . . Yes, I can if Charlotte-sama is inviting me for a short discussion Rios replying with a calm voice . Seeing that the other party is a royalty, he thinks that he has no right to reject her invitation unless he already have prior arrangements . Satsukis eyebrows twitched when shes looking at their conversation right by their side . Im glad then . I still want to talk with you for a while longer . Thus, the place will be my own room Rio and Satsukis startled in hearing Charlottes reply . In a sense, its currently a bit too late for a man to visit a womans room . In the first place, for a man to go to a princesss room by himself is already a taboo isnt it? . Rio and Satsuki both have such common sense . But, maybe because shes aware of their worry . Well, shall we go then, Haruto-sama Part 2 Saying so, Charlotte intimately took Rios hand . Since it seems that youre already worn out from the evening party, please take a good rest Satsuki-sama . Well, well excuse ourself then After showing off her sweet smiling face, Charlotte then turned around as she pulled Rios arm . Satsuki was looking at the series of events with a dumbfounded face but, WHA W-W-WAIT AMINUTE She quickly called to Rio and Charlotte . Therupon, Charlotte is stopping her her feet as if she already expected Satsuki to stop them from the very beginning . Yes, whats the matter A grin appeared on Charlottes face . F-For a girl to invite a man to their own room at this kind of time is, isnt something admirable isnt it . Uhm Its a rare thing for the normally smart Satsuki to stutter with her words . Fufufu, its okay . Because Haruto-sama is a real gentleman like my older brother Charlottes replying while pulling Rios arm . Thereupon, Satsukis eyebrows is twitching in hearing her words . Y-YOU CANT . Haruto-kun might lost his self-restraint if I leave him alone with a cute girl . As your senior in terms of age, illicit sexual relationship isnt something that I can just let pass Satsukis declaring that with a clear tone . Illicit sexual . Relationship But I want to have a conversation with Haruto-sama . . Charlotte tilted her head with a troubled face . I-Its not like you cant do that by all means . But, being just the two of you alone at this kind of time might not be a good thing for the two of you . Right, Haruto-kun . Youll think so if youre her oniichan right [TL : What about her case the night before yesterday???] Satsukis telling her reason to Charlotte and then quickly looked at Rio . Deep inside, Hes agreeing with what she said but, for some reason Rio felt an earth-shattering pressure emanating from Satsuki . Ye-Yeah . Thats right . As expected, being alone with just your highness princess Charlotte is a bit . Shall we change our place and go along with other people . Rios replying while feeling a cold chill run along his spine . I see . In that case, will you come with us too, Satsuki-sama Charlotte nonchalantly gave such a suggestion . U-Uhn . Well if you say so, it cant be helped then . Ill come along [TL : Is this the birth of Chorotsuki?] Part 3 Satsukis nodding in agreement to Charlottes invitation . Though Satsuki marveled on why she feel this sense of relieve in her heart while being relieved inside herself, She decided to push that thought to the corner of her mind . After that, they decided to meet in Charlotte room after changing their clothes so, Satsukis going back to her own room to change her dress while Rio is also going back to his own room . Rio himself who wore the knight attire for ease movement itself aside, Satsuki just cant feel relaxed while shes still wearing those dresses that limits your movement . And then after they changed their own respective clothes, they decided to hold the after party of the evening party in Charlottes room . Around that time, Miharu and the others who finished changing their clothes already returned to their own room . Since it seems that Lilyana also has something to discuss with Francois after this, Takahisas escorting her till the kings office . On the other hand, maybe because its their first experience in attending the evening party, Aki and Masatos attacked by drowsiness as if their tense string finally snapped . Good night, neechan and the other too Masatos heading toward the bedroom that was assigned to him while letting out a big yawn with sleepy eyes . It made one to wonder just how many bedroom in the room in which Takahisa and the others are living in when excluding the living room . Good night Miharu and Aki replied to Masato . And then, when Masatos entering his bedroom, Shall we go to sleep too Aki asked Miharu . Uhn . I want to wait for a while longer . Im not that sleepy yet Are you waiting for oniichan to go back U-Uhn . You just said that youre sleepy right, Aki-chan . You shouldnt wait for me and go to sleep right away you know Miharus replying with a clumsy smile . In that moment, a pensive looks appearing on Akis face as if she suddenly hit upon a good idea, Is it Then Ill go first . . She said so with a blooming smile on her face . Yeah . Good night Good night . Please give my regard to oniichan Akis smiling delightfully as she entered her bedroom without a hitch . And then, Miharu heaved a sigh of relief when shes the only one left in the living room . Shes sitting on the chair in the middle of living room as if waiting for someone to come to visit . 1 second to 10 seconds, and then 1 minute is passing by as she keep waiting . Thereupon, Miharus suddenly standing up as she started to walking back and forth in the room with a restless expression . Part 4 She keeps recalling the prior event in during the evening party as she keeps walking around restlessly inside of the room . The location of that event is on a certain quiet balcony in the castle right under the starry skies and blessed by the moonlight . I, just received a love confession right . Moreover its from Haruto-san At that time, Rios stared at Miharu with a earnest look in his eyes . DDI love you, Ayase Miharu-san . He might be saying I love you so many times but, it was a simple and honest confession leaving any implication and meaning behind and without any pretense . Miharu also received several love confession after she entered middle school . Some confessing while looking embarrassed, some confessing with indirect expression as if he has no confidence, some confessing with a commanding voice, some confessing by telling her the various reasons why they love herDD . Rios confession resounded deep in her heart more than those who confessed before her . The simple confession is hit right on the spot . Though it might be depending on the reaction of each person, she unintentionally feels happy for such a confession . Enough to express that shes the only one in this entire world . But, she can fully understand his love for her . My heart is still pounding loudly Miharus confirming her heartbeat by placing her hand on her breast . Her heartbeat is so loud as if its about to burst from her chest, the heat that flowing out from her heart is spreading all over her body . Miharus heaving a deep and long breath with flushed cheeks as the pain in her heart stopped . I wonder if Haruto-san wont come to visit Its been quite a while since the end of evening party but, I wonder what Haruto-san is doing right now . Miharus thinking so while staring at the door of the room . But, no matter how much times elapsed, Rios not coming to visit . DDSomething that he want to tell me . Its shameless story but, will you hear the continuation of my story later Rio said those words that could only be heard to Miharu after Aki and the others were barging onto the balcony . I wonder what is the something that he wants to tell me, when will he come, what will be the continuation of his story . Miharu couldnt help but worry about it . DDWhether Im sleeping, awake or, reincarnated, youre the one who I love . Those words resound deep into Miharu mind . He said Reborn right Thats mean, maybe Rio knew about Miharu in his previous life . Rio introduced himself as Haruto when they first met in this world . That name was resounding deeply inside Miharus heart because the resemblance of his name with Amakawa Haruto who she missed so much . Part 5 Theres even times when the image of Rio is mirroring that of Haruto . But, thats just a mere concident and not lingering in her consciousness . Because, such coincident is impossible to happen since Amakawa haruto should be on earth right now . Such coincident in which Amakawa Haruto reincarnated in this world and then growing up till reaching adulthood is almost impossible to happen . Shes always reminding herself to not compare the resemblance between Amakawa Haruto and Rio . Because doing so is rude to both of them . But, theres still the possibility that Rio, or Haruto is actually her childhood friend, Amakawa Haruto . Though Amakawa Haruto is dead in her dream, he might be reborn as the current HarutoDD Theres no way she can treat the event that happened in her dream as the real thing but, Miharu began to consider the possibilities of such things to happen due to Rios confession . I cant understand this anymore . Is Haruto-san Actually Haru-kun Miharu was standing still in the middle of the room with a confused face . Shes lost like a child . But, If Rio then turned out to be Amakawa HarutoDD If that is true then theres so many things that she wanted to say to him . Words are not enough to convey that . Because her answer is as clear as day . She wants to meet Rio right away to hear the continuation of his story . Maybe you already forgot about that matter but, on a certain day 9 years agoDD DD She almost missed those words because the coming of Aki whos barging at the most crucial part but, Haruto might be about to tell her the continuation of his story . Rio with a seemingly frightened expression is resurfacing in Miharus mind . When shes troubling over such a event, the door of the room is opened . Miharus body trembled while looking toward the direction of the door . Im back . Youre still awake The one who entered the room was Takahisa . Hes staring at Miharu with a perplexed expression . Uhn . Welcome back Miharu heaved a sigh as if her body lost its power while welcoming Takahisa . Her gesture is a mix between relief and disappointment . What about Aki and Masato Theyre sleeping in the room . Arent you tired standing like that for a long time Youre right . . A short silence is descending into the room . Due to a somewhat awkward atmosphere, theres no conversation between them . Shall I brew tea for you Miharus asking Takahisa . Ah, yes . Ill take that offer . At Takahisas request, Miharus going toward the simple kitchen built in the room . In a few minutes, the tea is done and she brought it to the living room . Here you go Thank you Part 6 After placing the tea pot on the table along with the kotori, Takahisas sipping the tea in his cup . Its delicious . Just like the one made by Fril Takahisa told his impression in amazement . Fril is Lilyanas attendant . Once, Takahisa tried to drink the tea made by another person other than Fril . But, the tea made by that person was clearly different and even inferior in taste from the one that is usually made by Fril . In spite of using the same tea leaves . Because someone taught me how to brew the tea Miharu told Takahisa with a shy expression . . Is it Haruto-san Takahisas asking with a stiff tone . Uhn Miharus nodding while smiling gently . I see . . Takahisa showed a self-depreciated smile . Thus, ten minutes passed by while theyre having such a short conversation . Before long, even such conversation stopped when another ten minutes passed by . Hey, its past the time for you to sleep right Thus after some time has passed, Takahisa suddenly suggested her to sleep as he was unable to bear such awkward silence . Yes . But Im not sleepy yet . How about you Takahisa-kun . Ill wait till Lilyana comes back So thats how it is . Youve a really good relationship with Lilyana-sama Miharus telling him that as she smiled gently at him . No Youre mis Well, youre right Though hes about to deny it right away, Takahisa timidly agreed to her as Lilyanas smiling face suddenly emerged in his mind . Miharus staring in amazement at his reaction . Whats the matter Miharu chuckled as if she finds that his reaction is amusing . Its nothing . You should go to sleep . Since its better to lie down even if youre not sleepy yet Chapter 122 Volume 2 Chapter 109.2 Part 2 Saying so, Charlotte intimately took Rios hand . Since it seems that youre already worn out from the evening party, please take a good rest Satsuki-sama . Well, well excuse ourself then After showing off her sweet smiling face, Charlotte then turned around as she pulled Rios arm . Satsuki was looking at the series of events with a dumbfounded face but, WHA W-W-WAIT AMINUTE She quickly called to Rio and Charlotte . Therupon, Charlotte is stopping her her feet as if she already expected Satsuki to stop them from the very beginning . Yes, whats the matter A grin appeared on Charlottes face . F-For a girl to invite a man to their own room at this kind of time is, isnt something admirable isnt it . Uhm Its a rare thing for the normally smart Satsuki to stutter with her words . Fufufu, its okay . Because Haruto-sama is a real gentleman like my older brother Charlottes replying while pulling Rios arm . Thereupon, Satsukis eyebrows is twitching in hearing her words . Y-YOU CANT . Haruto-kun might lost his self-restraint if I leave him alone with a cute girl . As your senior in terms of age, illicit sexual relationship isnt something that I can just let pass Satsukis declaring that with a clear tone . Illicit sexual . Relationship But I want to have a conversation with Haruto-sama . . Charlotte tilted her head with a troubled face . I-Its not like you cant do that by all means . But, being just the two of you alone at this kind of time might not be a good thing for the two of you . Right, Haruto-kun . Youll think so if youre her oniichan right [TL : What about her case the night before yesterday???] Satsukis telling her reason to Charlotte and then quickly looked at Rio . Deep inside, Hes agreeing with what she said but, for some reason Rio felt an earth-shattering pressure emanating from Satsuki . Ye-Yeah . Thats right . As expected, being alone with just your highness princess Charlotte is a bit . Shall we change our place and go along with other people . Rios replying while feeling a cold chill run along his spine . I see . In that case, will you come with us too, Satsuki-sama Charlotte nonchalantly gave such a suggestion . U-Uhn . Well if you say so, it cant be helped then . Ill come along [TL : Is this the birth of Chorotsuki?] Part 3 Satsukis nodding in agreement to Charlottes invitation . Though Satsuki marveled on why she feel this sense of relieve in her heart while being relieved inside herself, She decided to push that thought to the corner of her mind . After that, they decided to meet in Charlotte room after changing their clothes so, Satsukis going back to her own room to change her dress while Rio is also going back to his own room . Rio himself who wore the knight attire for ease movement itself aside, Satsuki just cant feel relaxed while shes still wearing those dresses that limits your movement . And then after they changed their own respective clothes, they decided to hold the after party of the evening party in Charlottes room . Around that time, Miharu and the others who finished changing their clothes already returned to their own room . Since it seems that Lilyana also has something to discuss with Francois after this, Takahisas escorting her till the kings office . On the other hand, maybe because its their first experience in attending the evening party, Aki and Masatos attacked by drowsiness as if their tense string finally snapped . Good night, neechan and the other too Masatos heading toward the bedroom that was assigned to him while letting out a big yawn with sleepy eyes . It made one to wonder just how many bedroom in the room in which Takahisa and the others are living in when excluding the living room . Good night Miharu and Aki replied to Masato . And then, when Masatos entering his bedroom, Shall we go to sleep too Aki asked Miharu . Uhn . I want to wait for a while longer . Im not that sleepy yet Are you waiting for oniichan to go back U-Uhn . You just said that youre sleepy right, Aki-chan . You shouldnt wait for me and go to sleep right away you know Miharus replying with a clumsy smile . In that moment, a pensive looks appearing on Akis face as if she suddenly hit upon a good idea, Is it Then Ill go first . . She said so with a blooming smile on her face . Yeah . Good night Good night . Please give my regard to oniichan Akis smiling delightfully as she entered her bedroom without a hitch . And then, Miharu heaved a sigh of relief when shes the only one left in the living room . Shes sitting on the chair in the middle of living room as if waiting for someone to come to visit . 1 second to 10 seconds, and then 1 minute is passing by as she keep waiting . Thereupon, Miharus suddenly standing up as she started to walking back and forth in the room with a restless expression . Part 4 She keeps recalling the prior event in during the evening party as she keeps walking around restlessly inside of the room . The location of that event is on a certain quiet balcony in the castle right under the starry skies and blessed by the moonlight . I, just received a love confession right . Moreover its from Haruto-san At that time, Rios stared at Miharu with a earnest look in his eyes . DDI love you, Ayase Miharu-san . He might be saying I love you so many times but, it was a simple and honest confession leaving any implication and meaning behind and without any pretense . Miharu also received several love confession after she entered middle school . Some confessing while looking embarrassed, some confessing with indirect expression as if he has no confidence, some confessing with a commanding voice, some confessing by telling her the various reasons why they love herDD . Rios confession resounded deep in her heart more than those who confessed before her . The simple confession is hit right on the spot . Though it might be depending on the reaction of each person, she unintentionally feels happy for such a confession . Enough to express that shes the only one in this entire world . But, she can fully understand his love for her . My heart is still pounding loudly Miharus confirming her heartbeat by placing her hand on her breast . Her heartbeat is so loud as if its about to burst from her chest, the heat that flowing out from her heart is spreading all over her body . Miharus heaving a deep and long breath with flushed cheeks as the pain in her heart stopped . I wonder if Haruto-san wont come to visit Its been quite a while since the end of evening party but, I wonder what Haruto-san is doing right now . Miharus thinking so while staring at the door of the room . But, no matter how much times elapsed, Rios not coming to visit . DDSomething that he want to tell me . Its shameless story but, will you hear the continuation of my story later Rio said those words that could only be heard to Miharu after Aki and the others were barging onto the balcony . I wonder what is the something that he wants to tell me, when will he come, what will be the continuation of his story . Miharu couldnt help but worry about it . DDWhether Im sleeping, awake or, reincarnated, youre the one who I love . Those words resound deep into Miharu mind . He said Reborn right Thats mean, maybe Rio knew about Miharu in his previous life . Rio introduced himself as Haruto when they first met in this world . That name was resounding deeply inside Miharus heart because the resemblance of his name with Amakawa Haruto who she missed so much . Part 5 Theres even times when the image of Rio is mirroring that of Haruto . But, thats just a mere concident and not lingering in her consciousness . Because, such coincident is impossible to happen since Amakawa haruto should be on earth right now . Such coincident in which Amakawa Haruto reincarnated in this world and then growing up till reaching adulthood is almost impossible to happen . Shes always reminding herself to not compare the resemblance between Amakawa Haruto and Rio . Because doing so is rude to both of them . But, theres still the possibility that Rio, or Haruto is actually her childhood friend, Amakawa Haruto . Though Amakawa Haruto is dead in her dream, he might be reborn as the current HarutoDD Theres no way she can treat the event that happened in her dream as the real thing but, Miharu began to consider the possibilities of such things to happen due to Rios confession . I cant understand this anymore . Is Haruto-san Actually Haru-kun Miharu was standing still in the middle of the room with a confused face . Shes lost like a child . But, If Rio then turned out to be Amakawa HarutoDD If that is true then theres so many things that she wanted to say to him . Words are not enough to convey that . Because her answer is as clear as day . She wants to meet Rio right away to hear the continuation of his story . Maybe you already forgot about that matter but, on a certain day 9 years agoDD DD She almost missed those words because the coming of Aki whos barging at the most crucial part but, Haruto might be about to tell her the continuation of his story . Rio with a seemingly frightened expression is resurfacing in Miharus mind . When shes troubling over such a event, the door of the room is opened . Miharus body trembled while looking toward the direction of the door . Im back . Youre still awake The one who entered the room was Takahisa . Hes staring at Miharu with a perplexed expression . Uhn . Welcome back Miharu heaved a sigh as if her body lost its power while welcoming Takahisa . Her gesture is a mix between relief and disappointment . What about Aki and Masato Theyre sleeping in the room . Arent you tired standing like that for a long time Youre right . . A short silence is descending into the room . Due to a somewhat awkward atmosphere, theres no conversation between them . Shall I brew tea for you Miharus asking Takahisa . Ah, yes . Ill take that offer . At Takahisas request, Miharus going toward the simple kitchen built in the room . In a few minutes, the tea is done and she brought it to the living room . Here you go Thank you Part 6 After placing the tea pot on the table along with the kotori, Takahisas sipping the tea in his cup . Its delicious . Just like the one made by Fril Takahisa told his impression in amazement . Fril is Lilyanas attendant . Once, Takahisa tried to drink the tea made by another person other than Fril . But, the tea made by that person was clearly different and even inferior in taste from the one that is usually made by Fril . In spite of using the same tea leaves . Because someone taught me how to brew the tea Miharu told Takahisa with a shy expression . . Is it Haruto-san Takahisas asking with a stiff tone . Uhn Miharus nodding while smiling gently . I see . . Takahisa showed a self-depreciated smile . Thus, ten minutes passed by while theyre having such a short conversation . Before long, even such conversation stopped when another ten minutes passed by . Hey, its past the time for you to sleep right Thus after some time has passed, Takahisa suddenly suggested her to sleep as he was unable to bear such awkward silence . Yes . But Im not sleepy yet . How about you Takahisa-kun . Ill wait till Lilyana comes back So thats how it is . Youve a really good relationship with Lilyana-sama Miharus telling him that as she smiled gently at him . No Youre mis Well, youre right Though hes about to deny it right away, Takahisa timidly agreed to her as Lilyanas smiling face suddenly emerged in his mind . Miharus staring in amazement at his reaction . Whats the matter Miharu chuckled as if she finds that his reaction is amusing . Its nothing . You should go to sleep . Since its better to lie down even if youre not sleepy yet Part 7 Miharus hestitating when Takahisa is saying so but, Yeah . Youre, right . . Ill lie on my bed for the time being . Good night She noded with a hestitating face and then headed toward the bedroom in which Aki is sleeping . The after party of the evening party which was held in Charlottes room was going on for almost an hour . The pleasant conversation is going on for that one hour because of Charlottes insistence who regretted the fact that it is almost time to end their after party, theyre planning to chat more the next morning . Thus, Rio and Satsuki is leaving Charlottes room with worn out expressions, when it was just the two of them, Hey, arent you going to visit Miharu-chan and the others room after this Theres something that you have to tell them right Satsuki suddenly asked that question to him . Yeah, I want to visit them tonight if possible . But, maybe theyre already fast asleep [TL : NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO] Rios replying with a troubled expression . Its because Haruto-kun is always being hugged by Sharl-chan right Satsukis saying so while pursing her lips . Is, that so As I thought What are you talking about . No matter how you look at it from any kind of angle, shes always clinging on you Satsuki is looking at Rio who replied without self-confidence with a bewildered face . . Ive no idea that we look like that from a 3rd party perspective Its because you saved her when she was almost attacked by those burglars . Dont you think that the person who was protecting her is really a splendid guy Satsuki said those words with a slightly blunt tone while observing Rios reaction . No, if its for protecting her, theres also the other knights right? . Thus I really have no idea about her reaction A~h, yup . I see . I see Satsukis smiling wryly to such a natural reaction from Rio . And just like that, though Satsukis fixing her gaze at Rio with a bewildered expression, it feels like shes glaring at him but, it might be just his imagination . Well, its fine to leave it that way though . So, what will you do Are you going to visit them or not Satsuki asked him again after heaving a sigh . Shall we go then . Theres something that I want to give to her . If its okay with you, shall we come to my room first Rio replied right away . Naturally Part 8 Satsukis nodding at him and thus theyre heading toward the room in which Miharu and the others is . Isnt this Haruto-sama and Satsuki-sama . May I ask your bussiness After arriving at the room where Miharu and the others resting at, the female knight who is also the bodyguard of Lilyana and Takahisa went to ask Rio and Satsuki . We want to meet Takahisa-kun and the others, will you tell them that we came Certainly . Please wait a minute After Satsuki told her business, the female knight, Kiara entered the room while saying Excuse me . The one whos waiting in front of the room is Satsuki, Rio and another bodyguard, Alice . The palace guards of Galward kingdom is also doing their night watch duty . Several tens seconds later the door of the room opened for the second time . Sorry to make you wait, senpai The one who appeared to greet them was Takahisa . Hes casting a suspicious gaze for a moment at Rio and Satsuki as if suspecting something . But, hes letting out a worn out smile immediately . Sorry for coming at late night . The truth is we wanted to go right after the end of the evening party but there was a small matter that we had to attend . Is Miharu-chan and the others still awake Satsukis asking with a apologetic expression . Im sorry . Theyre already asleep, maybe because theyre not used to the evening party Takahisa replied with a gloomy expression . Aki and Masato is fell asleep right after returning from the evening party and might even be in their deep sleep right now . But, he was a bit uneasy in regards to Miharu since she was still awake till just a while ago . She might feel awkward when its just the two of them, though Takahisa went to her room and asked whether she is already asleep, not that much time has passed yet . Thats why regarding whether shes already asleep or still awake, Takahisa has no knowledge about it . Answering that question made him scared . A~h, it seems were a bit too late . It cant be helped then Satsukis saying that with remorse in her tone . Since theyve been expecting that maybe Miharu and the others are already asleep, thus shes not really discouraged at all when it comes true . . Yes, My apologies Takahisas aplologizing with a awkward face . Its not like you need to apologize to me right . Are you the only one awake, Takahisa-kun Satsukis asking while smiling wryly . Part 9 Yes . Lily is having a short discussion with the king . So Ill be waiting till she comes back . Takahisas nodding at Satsuki . If thats the case, we have no choice but to come again tomorrow afternoon Rios shrugging his shoulder as he says so . Shall we do that then Satsukis nodding while sighing in regret . Do you have some matter to attend to tomorrow morning Takahisa asked them . Yup, weve a plan for a tea party with Shar- I mean with princess Charlotte . Thus well come for a visit in the afternoon In fact were also going to be inspecting the magic ship in the morning for Masato and the others . Im thinking of bring along senpai and the others too but, it seems thats impossible right It seems so . Sorry Its nothing since that is a sudden plan due to Masato who is interested in it Takahisas shaking his head in denial while smiling wryly at her . Do you know that you can actually go with them, Satsuki-san Rio said that to the slightly depressed Satsuki . Thereupon, Satsukis glaring at Rio, And let you have a nice moment alone with Sharl-chan So she asked . No, I dont mean in that way though Its not like I wont be able to meet them tomorrow like how I cant meet them tonight since theres no need to meet me and its not like Satsuki-san can always be together with them Rios explaining while making a slight excuse . Though Satsukis slightly amazed by such unexpected words, I-Its not like I cant meet them, fine then Replied while turning her face to the side as if feeling embarrassed . R-Rather than that I wanted to ask Miharu-chan and the others about what they really want to do after this . How about you Did you tell Takahisa-kun already Satsukis changing the subject of the conversation with blushing cheek . Though legally speaking it might be the matter that she should ask in the afternoon, Satsuki deliberately avoiding that topic . Shes somehow getting scared to confirm that alone and even if she talks about that matter, she thinks that its better to have Rio, who has the right for it . Though fortunately Miharu and the others also choose this topic as if to divert the course of conversation to another direction and adding the fact that Rios quite busy nowadays, the situation turned into this . Part 10 Uhm, right now, it seems that everyone is being anxious about various things and thinking about what they have to do from now on . Takahisa replied with a slightly stiff expression after the sudden change of topic . Though he at least managed to keep his tone to normal, Takahisa heart is beating like crazy . His body feels hot as if his blood is boiling up . That was contrary to what he said in the spur of the moment . Because Miharu and the others already spoke of that matter . But, Aki is the only one who says that shell go with himDD Hes quarreling with his little brother, MasatoDD Miharus making clear of her intention to go with RioDD The result of their prediction is not in the least in accordance to Takahisas prediction . Ive got a small quarrel with Masato but, Aki decided to go along with me Takahisas adding those seemingly an excuse for not telling them about Miharu . Hes averting his gaze from Rio due to his guilty feeling toward him . Because Takahisa really feels grateful to Rio . But, deep inside he doesnt want to let Miharu to meet with Rio . Thats why he doesnt want to tell Rio about Miharus wish yet . In short, its jealousy . His jealousy for Rio whos being chosen by Miharu, for Rio whos spent some time with just the two of them in the evening party, for Rio who became intimate with Miharu during the time hes not thereDD Takahisa finally noticed the jealousy which is lurking deep inside his heart as he witnessed the figure of Rio and Miharu alone on the balcony . He cant help but to feel ashamed of his own self . Nonetheless, he cant let go off Miharu and yet he has an indescribable feeling toward Rio, his benefactor . Moreover, Takahisa who is driven by his sense of duty to not be able to do anything because of Aki who said that she will think of a way to let everyone to be together, and because of his love toward Miharu . Its already reaching the point of obsession . The things that he can do is very limited but, he can at least think of it in his own way . I see . . Satsukis heaving a sigh . A short silence descended on that place . Thus, accordingly . . Uhm, Haruto-san Takahisas addressing Rio as if squeezing the last of his voice . Yes Have you Decided in what youre going to do after the end of this evening party Yeah, Im going to leave the royal capital toward the west So, Rio replied to Takahisa . Then Will you come to Saint Stellar kingdom afterward Uhm, it seems that everyone is wishing that Haruto-san goes along . . Part 11 Because, Miharu might be coming along if Rio is also coming to Saint Stellar kingdom . That was what Takahisa expected for his reply . He just wants to use Rio for that purpose . The person himself is aware that such a act is disgraceful . But, its better to be disgraceful than to be a miserable person . As long as he can be together with the one that he loves . Even if he has to crawl on the mud, hell make Miharu look at him . That was what he thought . They want to be with me . . Is that so Rios showing a surprised expression and then the tips of his lips raised slightly . But, his eyes is shaking lightly as if theres a guilt concealed within . Thereupon, to that place, Ara, I thought its just me but could it be that everyone is thinking about the same thing Satsukis saying so with a smiling expression . Yeah, we can easily meet since Saint Stellar kingdom and Galwark kingdom is tied by their defense alliance Its really a wonderful thing that the two kingdoms is not enemies right . So lets make full use of our hero status to break the deadlock of this situation from thereafter Yes Takahisa is nodding in agreement . Well, lets break up for today . Its hard to talk till late at night and this worlds morning is early too Satsuki made that suggestion while stretching her arms lightly . And suddenly looking at Rio as if recalling something, Ah, thats right . Theres something that you want to give to Miharu-chan and the others right, Haruto-kun If possible you can leave those items to Takahisa-kun We took a detour to your room just to fetch those items after all Satsuki said so . Thereupon, Rios showing a pensive expression, Youre, right . Hes hestitated whether to agree with her or not . Somehting to give Takahisa asked with a puzzled expression . . Its a letter . Theres a lot of things I want to let them know but, I have a hard time to say those things to them Rio replied timidly with a wry smile . He~, letter huh . . Its a old method but, sounds good doesnt it . It should be the common way of communication in this world right Part 12 Satsukis replying with surprised expression and then expressed her admiration . I see Well then, will you entrust that letter to me Takahisas timidly offering his help . It was the least atonement for the guilt that he feels toward Rio . Uhhhm . . Do you want to give those letters by your own hand Satsuki who stands by his side is asking in seeing his hesitation . . Yes . But, i want them to read the content as fast as possible Rios replying with a wry smile . Though Miharu and others have yet to decide what theyre going to do from now on, maybe hell hear everything by tomorrow afternoon . According to Takahisa, maybe they already made their decision . Even so, theres a chance that decision will change when Rio gives his letter . When he thinks about the content of the letter, maybe theyll need some time to sort their feelings . Thats why Rio wants to give them some time to sort their feeling till the time to talk with Miharu and others comes . In fact, he wants to pass this letter to Miharu and others tonight but, it seems that Miharu and the others already fell asleep when he was accompanying Charlotte . In that case, the next most ideal time is tomorrow morning . Because the pleasant conversation time with Charlotte is after breakfast, maybe he can stop by Miharu and the others room on the way toward Charlottes room . May i ask whether Ill cause trouble if I come for a brief visit again tomorrow morning Maybe he can probably deliver the letters right to Miharu and the other two in person . In addition, he has no choice but to ask a favor from Takahisa if their timing isnt matched . Yes,its alright . Well be leaving after 9 oclock Takahisa replied with a slightly stiff tone . Understood . Since Charlotte-sama tea party will begin around the same time, Ill come before that Thus their conversation reached a conclusion, Rio will come to visit this room again by tomorrow morning . Chapter 123 Volume 2 Chapter 110 The next morning, in Rios lodging, the time had only passed 8 . Rio had just finished his breakfast in a strange situation where two maids were waiting by his side . Private meals were limited due to recent chaos, but the castle still allowed it under a few conditions such as this . Haruto-sama, shall I prepare some tea for you? Yes, please do . Then, when the maid closer to his age brought it to him, the sound of the door knocking echoed through the room, and she immediately went to answer it . Good morning, Haruto-sama . It was Charlotte coming in . Princess Charlotte Good morning . What do you need? Rio returned the greeting, but he was astonished nonetheless . They were going to have a tea party in Charlottes room, so he had no idea why she would come to him . You promised to have a conversation with me this morning, right? Its a little early, but I came to meet you . Charlotte replied with a charming smile . Rio checked the clock settled against the wall . That conversation was supposed to happen at 9 oclock . She was about an hour early . Its not like he didnt understand coming earlier due to the sheer scale of the royal castle, but this was still Well, even if he voiced those thoughts to her, it would have gone in one ear and out the other . I see . Im sorry to make you go through the trouble . Fufu, I came because I wanted to see you . Please dont mind it . But if its alright with you, would you come with me to Satsuki-sama? Of course . Theres somewhere Id like to stop by thats close to her room . Do you mind if we go to hand something off before that? Not at all . Charlotte complied sweetly . Then, if youll please wait a moment for me to prepare . After making his request, Rio retrieved three letters that hed left in his item box the night before . The two of them strolled through the castle at a brisk pace . Fufu~ Charlotte was grinning to herself, keeping a comfortable grasp on Rios arm . In contrast, Rio was already mentally exhausted . Charlotte-sama, sticking so close to me like this is a little Is it unpleasant? She asked him straight, looking at Rio with upturned eyes . Its not unpleasant, but about the people around us Then theres no problem, yes? I dont concern myself with such things . I suppose, if youre okay with it He managed a smile to answer hers, but he was suppressing the sigh in his lungs . Of course, Charlotte appeared to be lovingly embracing Rio, but there was something strangely sweet about it . Some indication that she was an innocent young girl acting spoiled . But he wasnt about to lower his guard just yet . Age aside, Charlotte was still royalty . Fledgling bluebloods were known to be mentally unstable, and they had a tendency to grow arrogant with the power given to them . Their overly conspicuous conduct and demeanor towards those below them, feeling that its completely natural, and pouting when things dont go their wayalthough that last thing is still kind of cute . The problem is when that turns into a tantrum, its like walking through a minefield . People start to hold grudges and viciously harass the subject of their ire . And the most troublesome issue is one of the opposite sex . Namely, women . Rio learned his lesson back when he was still studying in Bertram Kingdoms royal academy . Charlotte was 13 years old, right when her emotional period should be reaching its peak . He couldnt afford to act carelessly towards such a girl whose true nature he still had yet to understand . It would be rough staying in the castle if he caused a disturbancebasically, he wasnt about to risk insulting the royalty . He also had to take into consideration why Charlotte stayed so close to him . It was by order of King Francois that they were together . Rio knew he had to stay cautious around the king at the very least . After all, it wouldnt be off for him to think about using Rio for his own gain, seeing how close he was getting with Satsuki and how close he already was with her friends . Even if Charlotte wasnt aware of the purpose herself, the chances of her receiving an order with that goal in mind werent zero . And if it was true, it only made things more awkward for him . Do you have some business with Takahisa-sama? No . Rather, its with the three people who were under my protection . Is that so? Miharu-sama is quite the beautiful girl . Yeah She is . He kept his feelings from showing, but Rio felt weird for nodding in agreement so obediently, and Charlotte watched his reaction contentedly . Their conversation ended when they finally made it to the room Miharu and the others were staying in . They didnt see the escort knight around, though . Are they out right now? He wondered about it for a moment, then brushed it out of his mind as he took a deep breath . Knock, knock . Stupid! Onii-chans a pervert! You have no sense of delicacy! The sound of knocking was drowned out by a voice similar to Akis inside the room . W-Wait a minute, Aki! Im sorry! Really really sorry! I wasnt trying to peek, honest! I mean, M-Masato is in there, right? I was just looking for Masato! Thats all! If you want Masato, hes out looking around the castle since we have some free time! Geez! The commotion was loud enough for them to hear most of it . It seems weve come at the wrong time . Charlotte stared dumbly at the door . It appears so . Still, lets try once more . Rio realized they should have read the room and left his matter for later, but he smiled wryly and added some extra force to his knuckles . Any chance that presented itself, he was going to take it . Ahmy apologies . Just a moment, please . A reply came almost immediately . You have a guest, Takahisa-sama . It may be Haruto-sama . U-Understood . Right away . Aki, please wait . Lets talk again when youve calmed down . He didnt know exactly what went down inside the room, but it was clear enough that Takahisa seemed to incite Akis wrath . The door hurriedly opened about ten seconds later . On the other side was Takahisa, along with knights Kiara and Alice . Thank you very much for waiting . We were a bit busy just now Takahisa awkwardly made his greetings, and his eyes widened when he saw Charlotte gleefully linking her arms with Rios . Good morning, Takahisa-sama . Y-Yes . Good morning, Princess Charlotte . Responding to Takahisas timidity, Rio joined in with his normal poker face . Im sorry for disturbing you when youre preoccupied . Its earlier than expected, but may I ask whether I can meet Miharu-san? Um, let me think Masato went out for a walk, and it seems she went along with him . Yes . If its Miharu-sama, she accompanied Masato-sama in his exploration of the castle . Hilda joined them as their escort . Kiara supplemented Takahisas poor explanation . Ahaha thats about it . In fact, I just got back myself, and Akis here as well, but And Takahisa finished with a cramped smile on his face . Just Aki-chan? He wrote a letter for Aki, too, but Rio felt that Miharu should be the first to receive them . As far as he knew, Aki still hated Amakawa Harutohe could only imagine what kind of reaction she would have upon learning about Rios previous life . Thats why he wanted Miharu to read hers before Masato and Aki . Would it be alright if he let Aki read hers first? Rio couldnt really predict that . He was scared . Thats all there was to it . They should return about half past nine at the latest . I mentioned yesterday that Masato wanted to check out the magic ship this morning . I see Rio heaved a sigh . No matter how much he tried, he always seemed to just miss the right timing for things . His freedom was cut during his stay in the castle, and Miharu was lodging in a different room . But the biggest reason for that was probablyno, the main culprit was definitely standing right beside him, and Rio glanced at her . When she noticed his gaze, Charlotte gave him the same sweet smile she always did . I missed Miharu-san last night because of this girl, and its happening again now . He was nearly driven to disregard their status and treat her coldly, barely managing to hold himself back . No, maybe this is just the best case scenario . At least I managed to confess last night . If he didnt tell Miharu his feelings last night, he likely wouldnt have gotten any time today between Charlottes clinginess and having a large group during the meeting they planned this afternoon . Aside from Miharu, there was also going to be Aki, Masato, Satsuki, Takahisa and Liliana . There was no way he could confess in that situation . He didnt know if they could get time alone; he didnt know how Aki would react; the discussion itself probably wouldnt have the right atmosphere for it; and its entirely possible Miharu and the kids make their decision before then . It might be easier to just say goodbye then . If Aki-sama is inside, this should be enough for Haruto-sama to complete his business, right? Takahisa-sama must be a busy person, as well . Charlotte cut in and urged Rio on when he hesitated to speak . Yeah . He agreed to her suggestion with a composed smile . What to do He thought of five options: 1 . Entrust Takahisa to pass the letters alone . 2 . Have him call for Aki so she could receive the letters, 3 . Stay as long as possible for Miharu and Masato to return . 4 . Go on a search for Miharu and Masato himself while they wandered the castle . 5 . Give them the letters personally when they were going to see each other later in the day . He honestly wanted them to read the letters as soon as possible . Theyd probably be left confused when they read them, so he felt it right for them to have time to process the contents . The tea party hed promised with Charlotte and Satsuki was to start at 9, and since it was already 8:30 they were going to need to leave soon to meet with Satsuki on time . Even if he and Charlotte waited until the last minute, there was no guarantee Miharu would be back in time . Rio made his decision . Takahisa-san, may I ask that you give them these letters? I dont mind, but its okay to at least call for Aki, right? Saying so, Takahisa turned to go back inside . One of the three the letters were meant for was still in the room, so he thought calling her might be a better choice . No . Please wait . But Rio stopped him, and Takahisa looked back . There are three letters, but I wish for Miharu-san to be the first to read it . Could you hand Masato and Aki-chan theirs after? Yes, I understand . That was a lie . He wasnt able to grasp the meaning behind his explanation, but Takahisa nodded obediently when he saw the pained look on Rios face . The addressees names were written in Strahls regional language, and there was a sealing wax to keep anyone but the intended reader from opening it . Best regards, then . Ill come to visit again later with Satsuki-san . Yeah . Ill be waiting . After Takahisa bid his farewell, Rio turned to Charlotte . Charlotte-sama, Im very sorry to make you wait for the sake of my personal business . No need to worry, Im fine with it . But we should hurry to pick up Satsuki-sama . We dont want to be late and have her come looking for us . Charlotte quickly seized Rios arm again, dragging him off with all the grace and finesse of a bull in a china shop . It makes you wonder just whats written inside, riiight? Maybe its a love letter . When Rio and Charlotte were no longer in sight, Alice jumped in with a bright and carefree tone . Takahisa, surprised by her voice, took a glance at the letters in his hand, and her senior knight Kiara rebuked her . Alice, thats disgraceful . She normally had a calm and graceful aura about her, but there was a peculiarly sharp edge to Kiaras words . Eh~ . Doesnt it make you uneasy? It does, but we shouldnt be peeping on someones private correspondence . Aha, so Kiara-senpais bothered by it, too . You sure know how to run your mouth . Ahaha Alice broke out in a cold sweat at the pressure exuding from her senior, and quickly moved the topic along . Even so, Takahisa-sama seems worried, too . Im positive, hes definitely in love with that childhood friend of his, right? And if Liliana-sama enters the stage, well see it turn into a forbidden love triangle! Hey, thats why the saying goes Kiara and Alice spoke in a low volume, but it seems that their little exchange didnt even register in Takahisas ears . He was just staring silently at the letters . Then the door to the room with only Aki inside opened . Takahisa shook, reflexively trying to hide the letters in his chest pocket . Rushing to hide them, though, the letters slipped from his pocket and fluttered to the floor . He swung his arms to collect them, smacking one against his abdomen . He felt a disconcerting crushing sensation, but he managed to catch another . The last one fell at Kiaras feet . In his panic to retrieve it, he dropped the two he already grabbed . Ahcrap! Takahisa snatched up the two he just lost and clutched them tightly in his right hand . He tried to grab the last letter with his left, but thankfully Kiara had already caught it and avoided him making things worse . What are you doing, Onii-chan? Thats when Aki came out to see him squatting down with a suspicious look on his face . And Takahisa snapped to attention, hiding the letters behind his back without checking the damage . Oh, um, Aki, whats the matter? He knew he had offended her a few minutes ago, but at the moment he was more worried about her discovering the letters he was holding . Its nothing . It sounds like Haruto-san just came by Did he say anything? Aki replied a little bluntly . She was probably still angry . Ahyes . He already left, but he said hed come over again with Satsuki-senpai this afternoon . I see This is bad . I made a promise, but if Aki sees this letter now Straining his mind, Takahisa absentmindedly started squeezing the letters in his hand . Tracing one with his fingers, he noticed something peeling off . Right behind him, Kiara stiffened up, while Alice stared at the letters with a dangerous ohh slipping from her lips . By the way, did you pick something up? You were on the ground just a second ago . N-No, thats not true . Takahisa denied it with a fake smile, his grip on the letters strengthening as he did . Is that so? Youre not trying to hide anything, are you? Its the truth, Im not hiding anything . He answered Akis prying eyes with a shrill voice, averting his gaze out of guilt . He could feel the sweat drenching his body . But then Akis expression shifted as if she noticed something, and she glared at him with flushed cheeks . You forgot what you saw earlier, right? Earlier? Ah Takahisa figured it out as soon as he repeated the question . He had just come back to their room after escorting Liliana to meet with the king . Since he couldnt find Miharu or his siblings in the living room, he callously barged into Aki and Miharus bedroom . And thus he bore witness to the immodest sight of his stepsister changing her clothes . N-Naturally! He nodded vigorously . So, j-just forget it already Ahaha The sharpness of Akis glare grew with the redness of her face, but she gave him a bit of leeway knowing it was unintentional . Takahisa knew it was his fault for not knocking, though . Its not like I have a wonderful body I can show off, but theres no way I could defend you if Miharu-oneechan was here . Unlike Aki and her washboard chest so flat a bra did more harm than good, Miharu had a very well-developed femininity betraying her petite stature . Uh Takahisa was left speechless . Well, Miharu-oneechan would probably still let you off because of how kind she is . I-Im very sorry . Honestly . Please forgive me . He bowed repeatedly to show his sincerity . Its okay, I guess More than that, about Haruto-san . Ill say it now since Miharu-oneechan and Masato are out . Then Aki suddenly changed the topic . In reality, she was the one who lured Masato out of the room, and convinced Miharu to follow him and make sure he didnt get into trouble . She let out a sigh, knowing she took a rather roundabout method to getting a private conversation with Takahisa . Y-Yes? His face stiffened up . Ysee, I Its just my own idea, but I think its okay for Haruto-san to come with us . If he does, Miharu-oneechan will come, too . I think so, too . Thats why I told Haruto-san the same thing yesterday . Takahisa replied with a nod, having already reached the same conclusion . Eh? Is that so? When? Last night, after everyone went to sleep . I see What did Haruto-san say? He told me after the party last night that he has some kind of errand in the west of Strahl . Do you know anything about that, Aki? When he asked, Aki thought back . Not really . We lived in the same place for a long time, but he never told us much about himself or what he does Maybe he has something to take care of in Almond? Akis answer left a huge question mark on Takahisas face . Almond? Yeah . Thats the place we lived up till now . So thats where Though I can kind of tell he wont come to Saint Stella even after he finishes his business . He didnt say anything about what he needed to do, but I dont think its anything bad . In that case, I think we can use that time to persuade Miharu-oneechan to join us . Takahisa just stared in amazement . I get it . We can go that way, too, huh? Youre brilliant, Aki At least, since he was lacking in flexibility, he couldnt have thought of it . Its obvious if you take a second to think . Youre just uncreative, Onii-chan . You can barely hold a proper conversation, right? Youre lucky Im helping you here . Yeah youre right . Soon, Takahisas cheeks loosened up seeing Aki beaming with pride . Another thing . If were doing this, you have to make sure you win over Miharu-oneechan, you know . You cant stay a hopeless case forever . H-Hopeless? What are you talking about? I mean, I, uh His face shone red, stumbling over his own words . He was trying to keep his crush secret, and his little sister could tell so easily . Akis sighs grew heavier at his reaction, as well . I know you love Miharu-oneechan, right, Onii-chan? Youre like an open book . Eh? W-Why? At this point, Takahisa wasnt even trying to hide his feelings . By the way, they were speaking in Japanese . Thanks to his divine raiment translating for him, Alice and Kiara listening off to the side could understand Takahisa, but Aki didnt have one, so eavesdropping was a little difficult . Why, you ask Anyone could figure it out if they just look at you . Youre always trying to be alone with Miharu-oneechan, but when you get the chance you avoid her . Then theres times where youre awkward and cant even look her in the eyes . Every point she listed off hit the mark . Put simply, Takahisa was a coward . Sometimes hed even act cold when the two of them were alone . I It cant be helped . Things like that would happen for any normal man . Aki heaved a deeper sigh to his answer, then peered at him inquisitively . Arent you uneasy? About Miharu-oneechan and Haruto-san . When they disappeared during the party yesterday . Wonder what they talked about . Thats Takahisa was worried about it, too . He couldnt help thinking about what Rio and Miharu spoke about during the evening party . I tried to ask her, but W-Whatd she say? He was startled at Akis remark, since she did something he couldnt bring himself to . Um, whatd they talk about? It wasnt anything important . We interrupted them before they got into it Is Is that so Takahisa let out a breath of relief as if hed been holding it in . Still, dont you think those two were acting suspicious? Noah, well what about you? Haruto-san, he seems like a good person . Feeling like he was hit with a loaded question, Takahisa tried to dodge it with a vague answer, and Aki knitted her eyebrows hearing it . Haruto-san is a really amazing man, you know . Hes a bit clumsy, but hes gentle, cool, handsome, reliable, and he can cook, too . And After bringing Takahisas nervousness to a boiling point, Aki paused with a gloom in her face as she thought on her next words . The figure of Amakawa Haruto, her former big brother, came to mind . And? Takahisa gulped down his saliva when Aki hesitated . Its nothing . Maybe Miharu-oneechan has someone she likes . If she forgot about him, she might come to like Haruto-san instead From that, Takahisa looked like hed taken a few hits to the head from a blunt object, and his face lost its color . Someone she likes? Miharu? No . Well, yeah . Probably So, thats how it is His spirit dropped inch by inch, then Aki started to cheer him on as if she was preaching . B-But, maybe that man will never appear in front of Miharu-oneechan again . This is your chance, Onii-chan! Thats why you cant run away now! Sure, Im indebted to Haruto-san, but if you cant get between Miharu-oneechan and Haruto-san now, all youll have left later is regrets! Aki Takahisa trembled, then righted himself . Thats right . Ill give it a shot . Ive got a bit of confidence back now . Thank you . Yeah! You can do this, Onii-chan! Aki raised her fist high when Takahisa smiled at her . And thats when Kiara impatiently spoke up . Takahisa-sama About that She was staring at the crumpled letters behind his back . Eh? What did she mean by that? He was distracted . But after a look in her eyes he immediately realized he wasnt in a position for holding a conversation . A-Ah thats right . Aki, can you go back in the room for a little while? I have to take care of something real quick . Takahisa spoke with a rushed tone . Okay, but youll be back soon, right? O-Of course . Reassuring her, Aki left the hall . After she left, Alice pointed to the letters more directly . Um, what should we do? The letters are Uh Takahisa froze as he glanced at the letters in his hands . Two were crushed so badly that the sealing wax had mostly come off . W-What do I do? He looked at Kiara as if she had the answer, and she replied anxiously . E-Even if you ask me We dont have any choice but to restore them as much as possible before we hand them off to Miharu-sama and the others, and explain the situation when we do . We mustnt forget to apologize to Haruto-sama, as well . Thats Yeah, youre right . Please lend it to me . In this state the letter inside is surely crumpled, too . Since the wax has peeled off, lets remove the letter and smooth it out properly on the wall . She wanted to do it inside the room, but Aki was inside, and she couldnt neglect her guard duties as a knight . So she decided to take care of things where they stood . P-Please do . Ill help, too . Alice, please help Takahisa-sama . Kay~ . The letter please, Takahisa-sama . Thank you . After Kiara received a letter, Takahisa removed the one addressed to Aki from its envelope and handed it off to Alice . As expected, the letter was messed up as badly as the envelope . Please do your best to not tear it and render it unreadable . The most composed of them, Kiara was quick to take the lead and give them orders, and with careful dexterity they smoothed out the crumpled papers . It was a little comical seeing the three of them against the wall outside their room like this . I wonder who this letters for . While pressing out the wrinkles of the envelope in his hands, Takahisa started thinking to himself . Akis name was written on the surface in Strahl Regional . Although his divine raiment translated speech, he still couldnt read the languages in this world . To his left, Alice was smoothing out the letter, mumbling under her breath . Mmm, I cant figure these weird letters out one bit . H-Hey, Alice! I told you before you shouldnt be peeping on someone elses private communications! Ehh, but it was facing me, so it couldnt be helped . Besides, I cant even understand any of this . What small country are these characters from? Shouldnt it be fine to just write in our common language? Despite her mutterings, she was still doing her job . You should have done it from the back . I swear, this girl Kiara continued her work as well, after voicing her dissatisfaction with her junior . The language she called common is one used by the majority of the countries in the Strahl region, referred to as Strahl Regional . However, other languages arent suppressed, so they can develop in parts of the region or in individual countries . Some even become a national language . And his curiosity piqued by the knights little spat, Takahisa took a peek at the letter Alice was taking care of . Thats Japanese Going by the characters on the envelopes, Takahisa was convinced the letters were written in Strahl Regional, but the one he got a look at was in bonafide Japanese . He hadnt read or written much of anything in Japanese in the months since hed come to this world, but it was still his native language; hed recognize it anywhere . Hm? Takahisa-sama, you can read this? Eh No, yeah, I can Takahisa nodded in affirmation . Why did Haruto-san write his letter in Japanese? You could say the others were teaching him, but this level of fluency is Just from a glance he knew it wasnt something that could have been written by a novice who only started learning a few months ago . The grammatical structure of Japanese resembled Strahls language, but the sheer number of characters and its vocabulary made the former far more difficult . Guessing from a sentence that caught his eye, the letter in Alices hands was meant for Aki . It would have been a lie to say he didnt feel bad about it . He was driven by the temptation, eyes running back and forth over the first few sentences . I cant do this! I shouldnt be reading it! Takahisa shook his head, trying to get it out of his mind . It was against his morals . Against all decency . There probably wasnt a punishment for reading it, but he felt he couldnt invade someone elses privacy . But maybe because its been so long since hed seen Japanese, he couldnt pull away . Getting into a famous prep school back home wasnt just for show, his reading comprehension was a cut above the rest . But the letter in front of him threw his heart into disarray . Eh? His face paled . His vision narrowed . He thought maybe he was going crazy . Akis brother? Previous life? Takahisa couldnt wipe the dumbfounded look off his face if he tried . In the letter addressed to Aki it was written that Haruto was originally Amakawa Haruto, Akis older brother . There was no making sense of it to him . He stared at the characters to make sure he didnt possibly read it wrong, but there was no mistake . Can you let me see that letter for a bit? Eh? Ah here . Confused herself, Alice obediently handed it over . How can Haruto, someone of this world, be Akis older brother? He couldnt understand . Takahisas heart pounded, his brain flooded with adrenaline . It was enough to overpower his sense of guilt from crudely reading someone elses letter, and he stared at the paper intensely . Alice watched on, but Kiara was just barely too late to catch wind of Takahisa doing exactly the thing she said not to do . Hm? AhT-Takahisa-sama! What are you doing? She started to scold him when she finally noticed, but Takahisa wasnt listening . He was scanning the letter again and again, eyes wide in shock . Takahisa-sama, please cease at once! You shouldnt be doing this! But she was too late . Takahisa already understood everything the letter meant to say . Maybe because he finally accepted it, the grim look on his face grew worse by the second . What What the hell is all this? Takahisas gaze turned to the letter at Kiaras feetthe one addressed to Miharu . He only came back to his senses when the slip of paper was already in his hand, consumed by his curiosity . You cant! Takahisa-sama! Kiara tried to get ahead of him and keep the letter away, but he moved first . Doing something like forcing open the seal of a nobles letter by anyone other than the recipient is a crime, you know? To say nothing of reading its contents She couldnt go openly go against him as the hero he was, but Kiara still hoped persuasion by reason would work . Unfortunately, Takahisa didnt care, having gotten absorbed in reading . The letter itself was beyond saving, too, crumpled as badly as it was . P-Please return the letter! This is really a crime! Kiara was whispering as loudly as she could, restlessly glancing back and forth down the hall . Too late, senpai . He already finished the first one . And maybe she just didnt understand the gravity of their situation, but Alices tone was particularly carefree . Geez, I dont know anymore . Cant tell you whats going to happen to us To Ayase Miharu . Last night, I confessed to you selfishly and one-sidedly, which may have confused you . My deepest apologies for doing such a thing . What followed was unexpected, but this letter is so I can tell you what I couldnt last night . Maybe what youre about to read isnt a very interesting story . In fact, maybe its not even something I should say, since it might disturb Miharu-san to hear it . But this is something I want to tell you, no matter what . Thats why, even though Im not happy with the method, I decided a letter would be best . If you cant bring yourself to keep reading, theres no need to force yourself . This is all for my own satisfaction as it is . In case you wont read further, please forget everything about me, live together with Takahisa-san and the others, and look for a way to return to Earth . Ill do all I can to help you, but if you dont want to be involved with me, I promise not to approach you . The preface was a bit long, but from this point itll be my story, step by step . You might have already noticed it . I met Miharu-san in my previous life . My name was Amakawa Haruto . I was your childhood friend . I believe I used to call you Mii-chan when we were kids, right? I remember Miharu-san called me Haru-kun . Twice in my life as Amakawa Haruto, I was with Miharu-san . First was up until we were seven years old, before I moved away . Then there was a brief moment just as we were entering high school . Although, it was just me who saw you during the entrance ceremony . Do you remember? Miharu-san was by my side, and I by yours . It felt like those days would go on forever . If you ask me why, its because I love Miharu-san . There was nothing I could do; I was head over heels for you . But, that only lasted until elementary school . I was forced to separate from Miharu-san and move to another city . I lost all contact with you since . It should be about nine years ago for Miharu-san . At that time, we made a promise to each other . Normally something like a promise you made as kids would be something you give up on as you grow up . Not to mention the ridiculousness of trying to fulfill that promise . It could be a fools errand . Even so, that promise with Miharu-san is Amakawa Harutos strongest support . Because he loved you . Because he wanted to see Miharu-sans smile again . Because his memories with Miharu-san were an irreplaceable treasure to him . The me at the time was kid . When I think on it, I didnt understand the how or that reuniting with Miharu-san would be a distant future . But, I thought that I would be able to meet you again as long as I tried my hardest . Then a feeling came over me that the Miharu-san I wished for would leave if I didnt . So I did my best in everything without exception, like a single-minded idiot, just for the hope of meeting Miharu-san again . Growing that way, maybe as a reward for my efforts, I got the chance to enter the same high school as Miharu-san . From a passing glance, even now I can still feel my body trembling when I saw you that day . But the Amakawa Haruto at the time had become a bit of a sore loser . Seeing Miharu-san so friendly with an unknown guy, I ran away hoping I wouldnt have to face the truth . Of the fact that maybe Miharu-san forgot about someone like me . While I was hiding from you, you suddenly vanished without a trace . Although now I know its because you were summoned to this world . I never got over my regrets ever since Miharu-san disappeared . I couldnt stand never being able to tell you how I felt . I took those regrets to my grave . But somehow, I was reincarnated here . Thats why I was so surprised, but I was overjoyed . Being able to meet you again in this cruel world . I kept thinking I would never see Miharu-san again . I was truly happy that day . And yet, all I did was run away from Miharu-san like before . I had enough of regrets, is what I thought, but I was scared . Whether in this life or the last, Im an ugly, self-centered coward . Over time, constantly thinking, the fleeting wish I pursued slowly crumbled, but I still lived in those inexorably shattered dreams . I was lost, and even now I still hesitate to continue writing, afraid of this dream finally fading away for good . I amAmakawa Haruto is already dead . I myself still dont understand what happened to me, but the man called Amakawa Haruto died four years after the disappearance of Miharu-san from Japan . Then the Amakawa Haruto who was supposed to have died was reborn as an orphan named Rio . Thats why, though my circumstances have me calling myself Haruto, I write this letter not as Amakawa Haruto, but as Rio . This body is different . Even with the memories and personality that made up Amakawa Haruto, Im an existence born of the fusion of two souls . Its strange, but it was surprisingly easy to accept when I reincarnated in this world that I am Rio . Naturally Im aware that I was Amakawa Haruto, but I dont think the current me is him . No matter how many of his memories and personality traits were left behind, the man called Amakawa Haruto became a completely different person in the nine years after regaining his memories . The me now understands that if someone is trying to injure me or take my life, its necessary to defend myself . I wont hesitate to fight back, and kill in return . There are times where I completely disregard my ethics, and only think about risk and return to decide my actions . In fact, Ive hurt and killed for reasons that, if I were Japanese, people would think I was insane . And theres a man Im seeking revenge against . If I meet him, Ill probably kill him, even if it isnt necessary . Because I hate that man from the depths of my soul . Such a self is so ugly that even I know Im broken somewhere, but I dont see myself changing . Ive already accepted that part of me, so the only way I can move is forward . Thats why when I met Miharu-san, who didnt change at all, I was afraid . Maybe the me of that previous life really was Amakawa Haruto . Maybe this personality, these memories, theyre not fakes given to me by someone else . But even if I was once Amakawa Haruto, I wonder if Im not a completely different person . Is the different me qualified to love you? Is it okay for a dead man to love someone whos still alive? The point is, I dont fully understand what I am myself . I definitely feel that I love Miharu-san . But, thats because theres so little left of when I was Amakawa Haruto . Everything that is Amakawa Haruto is gone, except for his love for you . Somewhere in my heart I wondered that perhaps this desire just happened to mix in with these memories . I couldnt help it . I was scared to be rejected by you when I tell you about all this . I was scared that Miharu-san would hate me, knowing what kind of person I am . What Ive become . So in my fear I chose to live with Miharu-san and the others while hiding my identity . I want to confess these feelings of mine . Nothing will change if I dont . I understand that . Otherwise, one day you may disappear from my side again . But even if I know my time with you was just a transient dream of my own imprudence, I was happy to live under the same roof with all of you . I truly feared the moment that dream would fall apart once I confessed . But eventually, I managed to say the words Ive always wanted to . I didnt want to make the same mistake I did last time . Maybe you want to go back home . Maybe you already have someone you like . I know its selfish, but before Miharu-san disappears again, I dont want to be left with the regret of giving up before I even start . I already know it all too well . I dont want to lose Miharu-san this time without being able to convey my feelings . Thats something I dread more than even being hated by Miharu-san . Thats why, if Im going to say it, I want to say it from the beginning . So I never feel that regret again, Ill confess my love for Miharu-san once more . The time I spent with you was short, but it made me realize . My feelings for you arent fake, or influenced by anyone . Not as Amakawa Haruto . Not as Rio . None of that matters . I am me, and the me right now is in love with Miharu-san . It took me a while to notice something so simple . And its thanks to Miharu-san that I could . So, please let me say it again . I love you, Miharu-san . Its no longer possible for me to fulfill our promise from when we were kids, but will you stay with me after this? Year 1000 Sacred Calendar, Month of Spring, a certain day . Rio/Amakawa Haruto P . S . When we can next meet, please look forward to my birthday present for you, Miharu-san . Chapter 124 Volume 2 Chapter 111.1 Part 1 After he read every parts written in that letter, Takahisa stood on his place with a dumbfounded expression . The inside of his head turned pure white as he feels a bitter taste in his mouth . What the hell . This is . Takahisas face became frozen solid as he raised a remark as if squeezing his voice . What he couldnt understand is what the meaning of the content of that letter . He cant stop his trembling heart . Though they were together for a long time, he wasnt aware of this fact . About the other childhood friend of Miharu . About the other older brother of Aki . Because he never saw both Miharu or Aki showing that sort of sign at all . Until they arrived in this world . Not even to consider the thing which had been lost . Hes not aware of anything that was given to him nor he have any question about it . Protecting someone . Takahisas the only one who was spending his life happilyDD U-Uhm, Takahisa-sama Kiaras calling to him in seeing him showing an unusual reaction . But, her voice never reached Takahisa . He was the older brother of Aki, loved by Miharu and her childhood friend Takahisas pondering about that point . Rio who was once Amakawa Haruto is confessing his love to Miharu . Maybe the person who Miharu loves is Amakawa Haruto . That must be why Miharu can unconsciously feels the trace of Amakawa Haruto in Rio . Takahisa suddenly imagined the figure of Rio standing on the place where he should be at . Along with Miharu, Aki and MasatoDD Hes attacked by a severe feeling of rejection . He can even try to imagine that fact as a fact . He also doesnt want to . Why someone like Rio, Haruto is right on the side of Miharu and the othersDD Unfair . Yeah, so unfair . Isnt this unfair to me? The thing that he does is Takahisa suddenly muttered to himself . Hes lying . He cheated Aki and Miharu Hes trying to bind Miharu with a debt of gratitudeDD Hes trying to restrain Miharu with sympathyDD Outside, he says something like Im respecting Miharu and the others own will while in fact trying to guide their will . Yes, it was Rio who is always pulling a trick toward Miharu and the others . He was the one who is betraying Miharu and the Others . [TL : What an overly imaginative guy] Isnt he such a selfish man . Part 2 What do you mean by harming someone since its necessary Killing a human Thats impossible right . Such a thing The feeling which is gradually arising in him is eventually coming out in verbal form . He really cant understand what kind of nerves one needed to kill someone . Even if he is a former Japanese, normally it shouldnt be so easy for him to kill someone just because its necessary . Even if its for self-defense the public will talk about it behind his back in Japan . That kind of simple solution of killing someone if its necessary to live on is absolutely wrong . He cant put his sympathy to that kind of person and feeling uneasy for the Good person evaluation on him by Miharu and the others . Much less to say, he cant help but worrying if that kind of man is staying by Miharu and the others side . And then, a strong desire was swirling inside of Takahisa . Such unrestrained emotion is on the peak of heat . The chaos and excitement makes him feel dizzy . As if heaven and earth is completely overturned . Even so, it was the feeling that he recognized as clear as day . I wont let that killer to be along with Miharu Takahisa muttered with a subdued voice . Takahisas standing still at his place with a sour expression and then someone appeared and called his name . I wonder what are you doing by standing still at this place, Takahisa And for the three of you to be here . It was Lilyana who was taking along Fril, the maid, with her . Shes coming upon the figure of Takahisa standing on the corridor when she returned to her room after shes done with the negotiation with Francois . AAAh, Lily So youve returned Though he noticed Lilyana, Takahisas reaction is dull . It feels like his body is here but, not his soul . Yeah, since I only need to sign the official form of the alliance Whats the matter, Kiara While talking with Takahisa, Lilyana who is seeing Kiaras reaction is asking for a confirmation of the situation . M-My deepest apologies Lilyana-sama . The truth isDD Kiaras apologizing with a pale face and then began to explain the situation to Lilyana . She then proceeded to the explanation of the fact that transpired at that place objectively . And then, Lilyana felt anxious after she heard the entirety of Kiaras explanation . Part 5 Takahisas saying so with a sullen expression . Takahisa-sama . . Lilyanas heaving a sigh as if troubled by it . Up till now, she always respecting Takahisas will as far as possible . Though hes lacking the life experience due to his young age, Takahisas bad nature will appear in his speech and conduct when he became too hot blooded . It seems the person himself is aware of that fact but, he never left any fatal mistake which cant be undone in his young age . Therefore Takahisas never even considered to fix that nature of him . Lilyana was also captured by such a nice disposition of Takahisa . Thats why she never thought of trying to fix that side of him immediately since she also has a duty as the princess to win him over toward their side . But, only this case she cant act like usual . Because Takahisa doesnt seem like the kind of people who will do what he likes just because hes a hero to Lilyana . Since itll implied on so many things by bringing in a hero to her country, in the end she has no choice to scold him for the sake of her own country . Lilyana has not enough power to settle everything with her limited authority except for something necessary . Moreover, she thinks that trying to settle this case with power is a poor move . She might be able to do something if this is Saint Stellar kingdom . But, Rio, the victim is a noble of Galwark kingdom, even Lilyana cant freely wield her authority in Galwark kingdom . Though its the type of crime that will need the victim side to file the complaint, intentionally tearing the letter which is written by a noble is a crime . Do you understand that now Lilyana asked with a calm voice . Since theres many confidential matters in the letter written by noble, one will become the subject of the rules when they were intentionally violating highly restricted information . Its going as far as death penalty if that letter happened to be highly classified information, even if it happened to not be highly classified information, its not something praiseworthy either since they basically stepped into another persons privacy . Furthermore, therell be additional punishment waiting upon them in case theyre conveying the content of that unsealed letter to another person . Eh? Takahisas eye opened wide in hearing such unexpected words . Certainly, he cant just open the letter of another person just for his own convenience . Even more so, thats something akin to a crimeDD Part 6 Certainly, the matter of him accidentally tearing the seal and reading one part of the letter are just act of god . It definitely is his fault for reading the entire letter after that butDD Somehow or other, Takahisa isnt making a justification in his heart for it is his own fault . But, he noticed immediately . DDI-I cant do that . One who opened a letter except for the one to whom those letter addressed to is a criminal When he read the letter addressed to Aki aside, from Kiara trembling, he knew that he already became a criminal by the time he read the letter addressed to Miharu . . AH It seems you understand the weight of your action Saying so, Lilyanas letting out a deep sigh . No, even so Its not like I teared it on purpose Takahisas showing a gloomy expression as if he cant accept that . He clearly understands that this matter is happening because of his own fault . Because Takahisa didnt think that his action was a crime . You definitely will be punished for intentionally opening the seal of the letter . You shouldnt be punished for opening the seal by mistake . But, does Takahisa-sama know that intentionally reading the letter is something that cant be undone in this case T-That is . Its shown on Takahisas face when he heard about it from Lilyanas tone which is greatly different from her usual tone . You will become the target of punishment if the fact that you intentionally broke the seal and reading the letter is known to the public . At this rate, youll be undergoing trial as long as Haruto-sama filed a complaint . And theres no other way to prevent that except from asking permission from Haruto-sama Takahisa unintentionally gulped his saliva in hearing the statement of Lilyana whos supposed to be his ally . Punishment you say, thats too exaggerated huh . Whether its exaggerated is depending on the will of the victim and the content of the letter Since Takahisa-samas a hero, even if for example Haruto-sama filed a complaint, he basically cant do anything about that Part 7 Maybe because the trial matter to the country is comparable to a hero . Though this matter might become an issue, they can avoid such judgement with the political situation and in the end Takahisa wont be charged for his crime . Beside everything will be fine if this matter wont cause any problem, though its possible to turn the situation in that way if this place was Saint Stellar kingdom, it wont be that easy when such matter happened in Galwark kingdom . If for example theyre facing the trial, maybe its easier to imagine that itll turn into them owing a favor toward Galwark kingdom . Even if its not turning toward that way, they might have to offer a formal apology to Rio in order to not being charged by him . B-But, if itll turn into something as dangerous as that, no one will ever receive something like a letter of a noble right . . Since itll bring trouble upon them if they ever make a blunder which caused the letter to be unsealed like now Takahisa tried his reasoning . It might be something cruel to entrust the letter without any sort of explanation, what will happen if the seal of the letter is broken . In the first place, I love Miharu, isnt he way too bold for entrusting a letter with such content to his rival in love . Though it should be fine if he hands this letter by himself, why did he have to entrust this letter to me . In the first place, Miharus decided to go with Rio, so shes in love with Rio . Even if you couldnt hand over the letter since youre in a hurry, you should give the letter yourself . And yet, he completely failed to understand why Rio entrusted the letters to him as if hes chased by something . In addition to one matter today, Takahisa feels something close to unjustified resentment toward Rio while recalling the content of the letter . Lets go give our apologies toward Haruto-sama . Ill go along to apologize to him too Lilyana proposed that plan with a soft voice . Her tone is completely like inviting a child who just did a naughty thing to reflect on his action . No . . Takahisas showed a complete rejection toward such a proposal . Lilyanas suddenly making a whole face smile . Well, what are you going to do then thats Takahisas at a loss for words . If he goes to apologize to Rio, the matter of these letters will be known by Miharu and the others . What will happen if this letter arrived at Miharus hands When he imagined what will happen after thatDD No good . Part 8 Takahisas showing a strong resistance . I wont allow such a thing to happen . Absolutely not . Rios a killer and a liar after all . Rios the benefactor of Miharu and the others, he was protecting them and taught them survival skills without holding anything back . Miharu and the others were embracing strong feelings of gratitude toward Rio . Thats why Takahisa also invited Rio to come along . Since Miharu will come along with him . He was kind of aware about the distance between Miharu and Rio getting closer and closer but, hes not envying that and was trying to hold his own emotion . And yet, Rio is betraying his feeling . A killer who is caught in his distorted revenge . When such a dangerous man is with Miharu, he wont let such a selfish story to pass by . Theres no way he can bring happiness to Miharu with his hand which is soaked by the blood of the people killed by him . He must not let Rio get closer to Miharu . Dont tell me, youre going to hide this fact Lilyana asked with a slightly grimacing expression . That guy is . . Dangerous Takahisas replying with a frown . Though Lilyanas unable to see through the true meaning behind his words, she knew that Takahisa implicitly accused Haruto . Even if Im working along with Takahisa-sama to hide this fact, someday this matter will come to light . You should understand what will happen by then even without me explaining the risk right If they were going to hide this fact, they have no choice but to bring back Miharu and the others to their kingdom before theyve any chance to get into a contact with Rio . But, thats nothing more than stalling the time in their country . In that case, Miharu and the others may show a strong resistance if theyre trying to forcibly bring them back, even if they managed to cheat Miharu and the others, theyll know that they were being cheated sooner or later . Moreover, Charlotte was there to witness when Rio entrusted his letter to Takahisa, Satsuki also knows that Rios going to send those letters toward Miharu and the others . Satsuki might be aware of the truth if she meets Miharu and the others later, and it might cause a crack on the alliance with Galwark kingdom who just became their ally . Even so . . This is definitely for the sake of Miharu and the others Takahisa muttered those words with slight confidence . Hes showing his sincere attitude toward us, no, hes the one who let Takahisa-sama to reunite with Miharu and the others . In spite of that, are you going to treat him with such extreme insincerity by hiding the crime that you committed toward him Lilyanas asking him that question . Rio put his trust on Takahisa as the older brother of Aki and Masato, and yet, Takahisa was betraying his trust to the point of committing a crime . Is Rio the one at fault for entrusting his letters to Takahisa, or Takahisa for betraying Rios trust by reading the content of the letter? . Which one is it . L-Lily . Youre mistaken Part 9 Though the sincere complaints of Lilyana is piercing deep in his mind . Takahisa thinks of her as someone special when he knows that shes his only ally . And yet, why cant she understand hi, No, Lilyana just doesnt know about it . About Rio who deceived MiharuDD N-No . . Youre mistaken . I cant let Miharu, and the others to meet him Takahisas somehow frantically trying to explain the situation to her . But, Lilyanas pupils are shaken as if she feels sad and, Takahisa-sama, we promised to Haruto-sama . That well respect the will of Miharu and the others . Are you going to betraying that promise too She asked while staring at Takahisa face . Wrong . What will, that will Is something that guided by him Miharu and the others are tricked by him Their will . Is being guided Lilyanas reaction also showed a slight change in hearing Takahisas calm objection . Naturally she doesnt know the detailed situation unless she asked for Takahisas explanation . But, it might have turned into her prying to other peoples privacy if shes prying even further into it . Normally Lilyana will show a smile that is resembling a dignified bloomed flower but, only in this time shes showing a hesitation . Maybe hell make their life miserable if they go with him Takahisa told her about that while making the content of the letter vague . Amakawa Haruto is dead in the past . But, Ayase Miharu is alive in the present . And yet, that dead man is loving the living woman, theres no way hell allow it . She wont be happy . Death isnt something that can be taken lightly . Rios lacking in that awareness . After all Miharu will be sad if she knows that Haruto is dead, for that Haru-, No, for that Rio to confessing his previous life as Haruto is way too selfish of him . Takahisa keeps making such a excuse inside of his head . Surely . Yeah, Im sure . Hes definitely the one who Is that the only secret written in this letter And will it make Miharu-san and the others unhappy once they know about it Yeah . Takahisa consented . I see . Maybe because no one but the writer knows the intention behind the sentences that he wrote in the letters . Or maybe because its depending on the receiver of the lettersDD Chapter 125 Volume 2 Chapter 111.2 ڣԒ\Tʿ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 After he read every parts written in that letter, Takahisa stood on his place with a dumbfounded expression . The inside of his head turned pure white as he feels a bitter taste in his mouth . What the hell . This is . Takahisas face became frozen solid as he raised a remark as if squeezing his voice . What he couldnt understand is what the meaning of the content of that letter . He cant stop his trembling heart . Though they were together for a long time, he wasnt aware of this fact . About the other childhood friend of Miharu . About the other older brother of Aki . Because he never saw both Miharu or Aki showing that sort of sign at all . Until they arrived in this world . Not even to consider the thing which had been lost . Hes not aware of anything that was given to him nor he have any question about it . Protecting someone . Takahisas the only one who was spending his life happilyDD U-Uhm, Takahisa-sama Kiaras calling to him in seeing him showing an unusual reaction . But, her voice never reached Takahisa . He was the older brother of Aki, loved by Miharu and her childhood friend Takahisas pondering about that point . Rio who was once Amakawa Haruto is confessing his love to Miharu . Maybe the person who Miharu loves is Amakawa Haruto . That must be why Miharu can unconsciously feels the trace of Amakawa Haruto in Rio . Takahisa suddenly imagined the figure of Rio standing on the place where he should be at . Along with Miharu, Aki and MasatoDD Hes attacked by a severe feeling of rejection . He can even try to imagine that fact as a fact . He also doesnt want to . Why someone like Rio, Haruto is right on the side of Miharu and the othersDD Unfair . Yeah, so unfair . Isnt this unfair to me? The thing that he does is Takahisa suddenly muttered to himself . Hes lying . He cheated Aki and Miharu Hes trying to bind Miharu with a debt of gratitudeDD Hes trying to restrain Miharu with sympathyDD Outside, he says something like Im respecting Miharu and the others own will while in fact trying to guide their will . Yes, it was Rio who is always pulling a trick toward Miharu and the others . He was the one who is betraying Miharu and the Others . [TL : What an overly imaginative guy] Isnt he such a selfish man . Part 2 What do you mean by harming someone since its necessary Killing a human Thats impossible right . Such a thing The feeling which is gradually arising in him is eventually coming out in verbal form . He really cant understand what kind of nerves one needed to kill someone . Even if he is a former Japanese, normally it shouldnt be so easy for him to kill someone just because its necessary . Even if its for self-defense the public will talk about it behind his back in Japan . That kind of simple solution of killing someone if its necessary to live on is absolutely wrong . He cant put his sympathy to that kind of person and feeling uneasy for the Good person evaluation on him by Miharu and the others . Much less to say, he cant help but worrying if that kind of man is staying by Miharu and the others side . And then, a strong desire was swirling inside of Takahisa . Such unrestrained emotion is on the peak of heat . The chaos and excitement makes him feel dizzy . As if heaven and earth is completely overturned . Even so, it was the feeling that he recognized as clear as day . I wont let that killer to be along with Miharu Takahisa muttered with a subdued voice . Takahisas standing still at his place with a sour expression and then someone appeared and called his name . I wonder what are you doing by standing still at this place, Takahisa And for the three of you to be here . It was Lilyana who was taking along Fril, the maid, with her . Shes coming upon the figure of Takahisa standing on the corridor when she returned to her room after shes done with the negotiation with Francois . AAAh, Lily So youve returned Though he noticed Lilyana, Takahisas reaction is dull . It feels like his body is here but, not his soul . Yeah, since I only need to sign the official form of the alliance Whats the matter, Kiara While talking with Takahisa, Lilyana who is seeing Kiaras reaction is asking for a confirmation of the situation . M-My deepest apologies Lilyana-sama . The truth isDD Kiaras apologizing with a pale face and then began to explain the situation to Lilyana . She then proceeded to the explanation of the fact that transpired at that place objectively . And then, Lilyana felt anxious after she heard the entirety of Kiaras explanation . Part 3 When you put your spirit on the restoration of the letter . . Well in fact youre not fact enough . But, though it become a hind-sight based opinion, you wont gain any correspondence statement And then, Lilyana is reprimand Kiara fault with bitter expression . My deepest apology I never consider the possibilities of him tearing the letter, my error aside, if Takahisa-sama is aware that such act is worth of a crime that might even developed into an international problem Moreover without any witness in such situation . . Under assumption that theyre looking into the content of the letter when the seal opened is already worth of a crime no matter how you look at it . In that case, rather than returning the letters in such crumpled state, Kiaras thinking the feasibility of restoring the letters before delivering it to its rightful person . But, when she think about it after she calming herself later, taking out the letter was practically a poor move on her parts . Its hasnt been that long since you become a knight so I know full well of your lack of experience The royal knight of Lilyana, a royalty is choosen by strict criteria according to their loyalty, abilities and, gender which far more important than the families where theyre coming from . In the first place the number of female knight is way too scarce since many of them are retiring upon marriage . Therefore it cant be helped that they were mainly composed of young girls . But, theres a merit due to them coming from the same generation and their gender . But, it still doesnt change the fact that youre the exclusive royal guard of mine, a royalty . Theyre demanded to corresponding accordingly with perfect solution under assumption that beyond expectation event happened like this case . So you should have taught in how to deal with case like this one right Its no wonder that shes trembling in fear when her master witnessing her doing something which will be resulting in crime right before her . And most of all, since Kiara isnt an official knight, dealing with problem such as this case might be outside of her area of expertise . But, seeing that she serve under a princess, shes always demanded to working perfectly, Part 4 Yes Kiaras line of sight drooping with depressed mood . She couldnt even objecting with words such as I was calm at that time seeing that the result isnt as she expected . Since she can say whatever she want to say but a fact is a fact . Your serious attitude in respecting the rules is your greatest merit but also your greatest weakness . DO you know that youve the tendency of becoming inflexible once a situation outside of manual occurred Many of these kind of people were under assumption that everyone will move according to rules, similiar to them . Yes Well, I still have to report about this matter even if this happened because of my own carelessness but . . Lets forget about that matter for now . Even more important than that isDD Saying so, Lilyanas looking at Takahisa . Maybe because he managed to calm himself a bit when looking at the reprimanded Kiara, Takahisa was acting in awkward way while grimacing himself . Takahisa-sama Takahisa body is trembled when he heard his name being called with such beautiful and cold tone . Will you let me to about this matter Yes . My apologize . Even so it wasnt Kiara fault Takahisas replying with apologetic tone . No, this matter is the responsibility of Kiara Lilyana rejected that notion flat . Its my fault you see . Its wrong to scold Kiara for my fault He cant take the fact that Kiara being scolded because of him . Takahisas rebutting with that kind of thinking . Ive ordered Kiara to looking after Takahisa-sama during my absence . No matter how much of a hero Takahisa-sama, your fault is also our fault . Thus were the existence to compensate for that mistake Though Lilyana will unconditionally respecting Takahisa opinion if its the normal case, shes currently flat out rejecting Takahisa opinion . . . But, its still my fault . Kiaras not at fault you know Part 5 Takahisas saying so with a sullen expression . Takahisa-sama . . Lilyanas heaving a sigh as if troubled by it . Up till now, she always respecting Takahisas will as far as possible . Though hes lacking the life experience due to his young age, Takahisas bad nature will appear in his speech and conduct when he became too hot blooded . It seems the person himself is aware of that fact but, he never left any fatal mistake which cant be undone in his young age . Therefore Takahisas never even considered to fix that nature of him . Lilyana was also captured by such a nice disposition of Takahisa . Thats why she never thought of trying to fix that side of him immediately since she also has a duty as the princess to win him over toward their side . But, only this case she cant act like usual . Because Takahisa doesnt seem like the kind of people who will do what he likes just because hes a hero to Lilyana . Since itll implied on so many things by bringing in a hero to her country, in the end she has no choice to scold him for the sake of her own country . Lilyana has not enough power to settle everything with her limited authority except for something necessary . Moreover, she thinks that trying to settle this case with power is a poor move . She might be able to do something if this is Saint Stellar kingdom . But, Rio, the victim is a noble of Galwark kingdom, even Lilyana cant freely wield her authority in Galwark kingdom . Though its the type of crime that will need the victim side to file the complaint, intentionally tearing the letter which is written by a noble is a crime . Do you understand that now Lilyana asked with a calm voice . Since theres many confidential matters in the letter written by noble, one will become the subject of the rules when they were intentionally violating highly restricted information . Its going as far as death penalty if that letter happened to be highly classified information, even if it happened to not be highly classified information, its not something praiseworthy either since they basically stepped into another persons privacy . Furthermore, therell be additional punishment waiting upon them in case theyre conveying the content of that unsealed letter to another person . Eh? Takahisas eye opened wide in hearing such unexpected words . Certainly, he cant just open the letter of another person just for his own convenience . Even more so, thats something akin to a crimeDD Part 6 Certainly, the matter of him accidentally tearing the seal and reading one part of the letter are just act of god . It definitely is his fault for reading the entire letter after that butDD Somehow or other, Takahisa isnt making a justification in his heart for it is his own fault . But, he noticed immediately . DDI-I cant do that . One who opened a letter except for the one to whom those letter addressed to is a criminal When he read the letter addressed to Aki aside, from Kiara trembling, he knew that he already became a criminal by the time he read the letter addressed to Miharu . . AH It seems you understand the weight of your action Saying so, Lilyanas letting out a deep sigh . No, even so Its not like I teared it on purpose Takahisas showing a gloomy expression as if he cant accept that . He clearly understands that this matter is happening because of his own fault . Because Takahisa didnt think that his action was a crime . You definitely will be punished for intentionally opening the seal of the letter . You shouldnt be punished for opening the seal by mistake . But, does Takahisa-sama know that intentionally reading the letter is something that cant be undone in this case T-That is . Its shown on Takahisas face when he heard about it from Lilyanas tone which is greatly different from her usual tone . You will become the target of punishment if the fact that you intentionally broke the seal and reading the letter is known to the public . At this rate, youll be undergoing trial as long as Haruto-sama filed a complaint . And theres no other way to prevent that except from asking permission from Haruto-sama Takahisa unintentionally gulped his saliva in hearing the statement of Lilyana whos supposed to be his ally . Punishment you say, thats too exaggerated huh . Whether its exaggerated is depending on the will of the victim and the content of the letter Since Takahisa-samas a hero, even if for example Haruto-sama filed a complaint, he basically cant do anything about that Part 7 Maybe because the trial matter to the country is comparable to a hero . Though this matter might become an issue, they can avoid such judgement with the political situation and in the end Takahisa wont be charged for his crime . Beside everything will be fine if this matter wont cause any problem, though its possible to turn the situation in that way if this place was Saint Stellar kingdom, it wont be that easy when such matter happened in Galwark kingdom . If for example theyre facing the trial, maybe its easier to imagine that itll turn into them owing a favor toward Galwark kingdom . Even if its not turning toward that way, they might have to offer a formal apology to Rio in order to not being charged by him . B-But, if itll turn into something as dangerous as that, no one will ever receive something like a letter of a noble right . . Since itll bring trouble upon them if they ever make a blunder which caused the letter to be unsealed like now Takahisa tried his reasoning . It might be something cruel to entrust the letter without any sort of explanation, what will happen if the seal of the letter is broken . In the first place, I love Miharu, isnt he way too bold for entrusting a letter with such content to his rival in love . Though it should be fine if he hands this letter by himself, why did he have to entrust this letter to me . In the first place, Miharus decided to go with Rio, so shes in love with Rio . Even if you couldnt hand over the letter since youre in a hurry, you should give the letter yourself . And yet, he completely failed to understand why Rio entrusted the letters to him as if hes chased by something . In addition to one matter today, Takahisa feels something close to unjustified resentment toward Rio while recalling the content of the letter . Lets go give our apologies toward Haruto-sama . Ill go along to apologize to him too Lilyana proposed that plan with a soft voice . Her tone is completely like inviting a child who just did a naughty thing to reflect on his action . No . . Takahisas showed a complete rejection toward such a proposal . Lilyanas suddenly making a whole face smile . Well, what are you going to do then thats Takahisas at a loss for words . If he goes to apologize to Rio, the matter of these letters will be known by Miharu and the others . What will happen if this letter arrived at Miharus hands When he imagined what will happen after thatDD No good . Part 8 Takahisas showing a strong resistance . I wont allow such a thing to happen . Absolutely not . Rios a killer and a liar after all . Rios the benefactor of Miharu and the others, he was protecting them and taught them survival skills without holding anything back . Miharu and the others were embracing strong feelings of gratitude toward Rio . Thats why Takahisa also invited Rio to come along . Since Miharu will come along with him . He was kind of aware about the distance between Miharu and Rio getting closer and closer but, hes not envying that and was trying to hold his own emotion . And yet, Rio is betraying his feeling . A killer who is caught in his distorted revenge . When such a dangerous man is with Miharu, he wont let such a selfish story to pass by . Theres no way he can bring happiness to Miharu with his hand which is soaked by the blood of the people killed by him . He must not let Rio get closer to Miharu . Dont tell me, youre going to hide this fact Lilyana asked with a slightly grimacing expression . That guy is . . Dangerous Takahisas replying with a frown . Though Lilyanas unable to see through the true meaning behind his words, she knew that Takahisa implicitly accused Haruto . Even if Im working along with Takahisa-sama to hide this fact, someday this matter will come to light . You should understand what will happen by then even without me explaining the risk right If they were going to hide this fact, they have no choice but to bring back Miharu and the others to their kingdom before theyve any chance to get into a contact with Rio . But, thats nothing more than stalling the time in their country . In that case, Miharu and the others may show a strong resistance if theyre trying to forcibly bring them back, even if they managed to cheat Miharu and the others, theyll know that they were being cheated sooner or later . Moreover, Charlotte was there to witness when Rio entrusted his letter to Takahisa, Satsuki also knows that Rios going to send those letters toward Miharu and the others . Satsuki might be aware of the truth if she meets Miharu and the others later, and it might cause a crack on the alliance with Galwark kingdom who just became their ally . Even so . . This is definitely for the sake of Miharu and the others Takahisa muttered those words with slight confidence . Hes showing his sincere attitude toward us, no, hes the one who let Takahisa-sama to reunite with Miharu and the others . In spite of that, are you going to treat him with such extreme insincerity by hiding the crime that you committed toward him Lilyanas asking him that question . Rio put his trust on Takahisa as the older brother of Aki and Masato, and yet, Takahisa was betraying his trust to the point of committing a crime . Is Rio the one at fault for entrusting his letters to Takahisa, or Takahisa for betraying Rios trust by reading the content of the letter? . Which one is it . L-Lily . Youre mistaken Part 9 Though the sincere complaints of Lilyana is piercing deep in his mind . Takahisa thinks of her as someone special when he knows that shes his only ally . And yet, why cant she understand hi, No, Lilyana just doesnt know about it . About Rio who deceived MiharuDD N-No . . Youre mistaken . I cant let Miharu, and the others to meet him Takahisas somehow frantically trying to explain the situation to her . But, Lilyanas pupils are shaken as if she feels sad and, Takahisa-sama, we promised to Haruto-sama . That well respect the will of Miharu and the others . Are you going to betraying that promise too She asked while staring at Takahisa face . Wrong . What will, that will Is something that guided by him Miharu and the others are tricked by him Their will . Is being guided Lilyanas reaction also showed a slight change in hearing Takahisas calm objection . Naturally she doesnt know the detailed situation unless she asked for Takahisas explanation . But, it might have turned into her prying to other peoples privacy if shes prying even further into it . Normally Lilyana will show a smile that is resembling a dignified bloomed flower but, only in this time shes showing a hesitation . Maybe hell make their life miserable if they go with him Takahisa told her about that while making the content of the letter vague . Amakawa Haruto is dead in the past . But, Ayase Miharu is alive in the present . And yet, that dead man is loving the living woman, theres no way hell allow it . She wont be happy . Death isnt something that can be taken lightly . Rios lacking in that awareness . After all Miharu will be sad if she knows that Haruto is dead, for that Haru-, No, for that Rio to confessing his previous life as Haruto is way too selfish of him . Takahisa keeps making such a excuse inside of his head . Surely . Yeah, Im sure . Hes definitely the one who Is that the only secret written in this letter And will it make Miharu-san and the others unhappy once they know about it Yeah . Takahisa consented . I see . Maybe because no one but the writer knows the intention behind the sentences that he wrote in the letters . Or maybe because its depending on the receiver of the lettersDD Part 10 In this case, that is the subjective evaluation for the content of the letter by Takahisa . Thats why, maybe its not as dangerous as what Takahisa says to her . Lilyana feels so . Or, it may be as dangerous as what Takahisa says to her . If they were unlucky, Miharu and the others mind, body, and life might be in jeopardy butDD But, even Lilyana couldnt make such judgement unless she read those letters . Well, shall we go to Haruto-samas place to ask for his apology and to ask about his real intention . Whether Haruto-sama really has an ill intention as you say They have to apologize to him and even more so to ask about his real intention . This is not a matter in which she can easily pry into as an outsider . Because itll turn into a bad situation in case that Takahisa is wrong . That was Lilyana conclusion . N-NO WE ABSOLUTELY MUSTNT DO THAT Takahisas shouting with a pale face . If we do that, Miharu will beDD Is there something that happened in this place The patrolling knight was coming and asked them that question . Despite being the hero and royalty of a foreign country, the knight might be suspicious since they have been chatting in the corridor with such a loud voice since a while ago . No, there is nothing . Please resume your duty Understood . The situation in the castle is currently under strict supervision therefore, please hold back from doing something suspicious Yes , I understand Lilyanas replying to him with a smile and then the knight resumed his duty without prying too much into their problem . Please dont talk with such a loud voice, Takahisa-sama . Currently all the soldiers in the castle are in a semi-combat state and all of them will be easily agitated . Moreover, Aki-sama will notice your loud voice you know S-Sorry . But, we really cant do that . We must not let him approach Miharu In short You have no intention to report about this incident to Haruto-sama nor you want to apologize to him Sorry Takahisas eye warped due to his guilty feeling . The one who should apologize isnt me Lilyanas telling him that while heaving a sigh . I, I . . Though Takahisas trying to say something, hes at a loss for words . From what, no, speaking of what he had to say . Hell beDD Part 11 Even so, when Takahisas trying to explain, Please wait . I dont want to know about that for now . Only until I have the permission from the sender or the addressed person of this letter will I hear the content of this letter . Do you know that itll become a crime if you recklessly disclose the content of the letters right now? Lilyana put a stop to Takahisa . Takahisas bewildered . In case you wont pass the letters back to Haruto-sama before, can I take that you wont pass this letter to Miharu-sama even after this Moreover, I think those matters should be decided by the one who should receive those letters . . For Takahisa to insist that its due to the content of the letter, she expected that the content is extremely important in his opinion . Shes judging that Miharu and the others conclusion may not necessarily coincide with Takahisas conclusion . Lilyana persisted to that point of view of hers till the end . But, Thats why We cant do that Takahisa raised his tone while showing a sorrowful expression . Takahisa-sama . So I take that you dont want to apologize to Haruto-sama . And you dont want to deliver the letters from Haruto-sama too . Do you think we can do such a convenient action That letter should be entrusted to you by Haruto-sama right? But, if Im not doing this . Miharu will go with a killer who is cleverly disguising himself from everyone . Takahisas about to say that but, he cant do that as Lilyanas stopping him from doing so . Why you cant understand . Why, arent you always trusting in what I say? . Takahisas eye is warping as if he is about to cry . The only thing that dominating over his mind is hatred toward Rio and fear for snatching away Miharu and the others . Takahisa-sama, youre thinking for the best for Miharu-san and the others right In that case will you put your faith in them For the sake of Miharu-san and your siblings sake . And then for Haruto-san too since Miharu-san and the others also trust him . Is what I believe Lilyanas speaking in a gentle tone . Why can you so easily trust a stranger who you just met Takahisa asked with a doubtful face . Because Miharu-san and the others trust him . Takahisa-samas trusting Miharu-san and the others too right . Because I think that I can put my trust on someone to whom my most important person is believing to . Im sure that Takahisa-sama is also feeling the same as me He definitely tried to put his trust in Rio, or so until he read the letters . But nowDD Thats Part 12 Takahisas averting his eyes from Lilyana as if feeling guilty while swollowing the words thats about to come out . The girl in front of him is always smiling gently . But, currently, he can feel a completely different atmosphere from the usual Lilyana . Shes not the gentle, calm and yet innocent Lilyana that he knows about . The current her was showing an expression of someone who stands above the others as their leader . I put my trust in Takahisa-sama . These past three months with you isnt just for show . I know this due to me having met many people as a royalty . Youre also inexperienced in that matter but, youre definitely not a bad person[TL : Charz Counterattack famous quota, definitely a death flag] Lily Takahisa couldnt say What of me can you understand in just three months . Isnt that why Haruto-sama entrusted his letters to you, because Miharu-san and the others trust Takahisa-sama[TL : I have this urge to swap the Trust with Trash] [ED: I can do that in a separate document if you want me to] That is Takahisas showing a bitter face . Maybe Haruto-sama isnt wholeheartedly trusting me . But, I can feel that he trusts you since youre the older brother of Masato-kun and Aki-chan . And he gave you the chance to be reunited with them is the biggest proof of all Lilyanas smiling softly . Maybe because Miharu, Satsuki, Aki and Masato also wished for it, Rio also put his trust in Takahisa . If that is not the case, he wont put his trust to Miharu and the others including Takahisa, and only trusting himself, Rio will be leaving from Galwark kingdom bringing along Miharu and the others with him based on his own judgement . Will you trust him The one to whom your most important people put their trust to Takahisas at a loss for words while showing a unpleasant expression . Is what he thinks right now really a correct decision Though a bud of doubt started to sprout in his heart, he cant forget his agony . He cant completely erase his complex distrust which is mixing with jealousy toward Rio . The heart of a person isnt as simple as that . Maybe because she is guessing Takahisas confusion . Lets go apologize . To Haruto-sama . Lets put our trust in him . For everyones sake Lilyana pressed him to give his answer . . No . . . As expected, we cant do that Takahisa replied with a trembling voice . Takahisa-sama Lilyanas saying so with a gloomy expression and then, Part 13 . In that case, Ill come to visit Haruto-sama to explain the situation to him in your stead . Since everything that transpired today isnt the sole responsibility of Takahisa-sama and Kiara, I have to offer my apology to him too . later on, I wont tell Miharu-san and the others about this matter She said those words . LILY Takahisa suddenly shouted with a grieved face in hearing the words that he didnt want to hear the most . He looked at Lilyana with a begging look on his face . As if saying Why are you saying something like that? . Takahisa-sama, please dont do something like that to me . I want you to tell me what you want from your mouth Lilyanas making a sincere appeal . Takahisas face warped as if hes being cornered . Both of them is staring silently for few seconds . I-If thats the case Right after that, Takahisa started to speak with a irritated tone . In the next moment, Ill stop being a hero And take Miharu and the others into my custody Takahisa made that declaration with a frightened expression . Wha- As expected, even Lilyanas staring at him with a shocked face due to his shocking declaration . Silently, even Kiara and Alice are also taken aback in hearing such a conversation . Didnt you say that you want to become the hero of our kingdom . And then make the kingdom a better place along with me . That vow, was that vow a lie Lilyanas saying those words with a sad voice . Its not a lie I dont want to lie to you, nor am I trying to Because I just cant do something like that . BUT Takahisas shouting with a desperate voice . I HAVE TO DO THIS . THERES NO WAY I CAN LET MIHARU AND THE OTHERS TO GO TO THE SIDE OF SOMEONE WHO CAN KILL WITHOUT BATTING AN EYELID A slight tremor is running across Lilyana expression in hearing Takahisa statement . DDWhat does he mean by killing someone without batting an eyelid Lilyanas gazing into Takahisa eyes, a while later . I will act as if I never heard your words from before . . But, is there any feasibility in your statement Will you stop being a hero and then take along Miharu-san and the others to live with them She asked . Part 14 I will . No, I definitely will do that Takahisas replying with enthusiastic words . Hes unstable, and dangerous . Lilyanas judging that the current him will completely have no intention to even reason for whether his thinking is right or wrong . She doesnt know whether its possible to make him listen to her even just a little in his current condition since theres a possibility that he might be acting recklessly in his desperation . Reality is far more cruel than what you might expect, Takahisa-sama . If for example you choose that option, the time you come to regret that decision wont be that far . . I dont know unless I try [TL : Rio already mastered that area long time ago] the result is as obvious as day even without you trying to do it Lilyana mercilessly cut down his remark . [TL : Crush him little girl] That wont happen . You know about that too right, Lily . My power as a hero . I can protect my most important people with my power You cant protect someone with only brute power . Though Im one to say something like this, royalties and nobilities were a being that excel in using their wits . Many will turn into a completely merciless person if it was for their own benefit Any more than this will only open the gap between us, Lily . I wont let things go as you say, I wont let Miharu and the others meet him . If you keep hindering me, Ill take along Miharu, Aki and Masato to leave with me Takahisa is telling her that he wont talk any further than this . Since he doesnt know when Miharu and Masato will come back from their stroll . From this point is the worst, he can feel the unrest to even force them to go along with him . Lilyana-sama Kiara and Alice took one step forward when they guessing such heavy atmosphere . Please stop this Lilyanas restraining both of them . Do you really have no intention to step back, Takahisa-sama Nope . Since I cant protect everyone unless I do this . I will do that so that everyone can live in peace Takahisa replied calmly with a extremely distressed face . Lilyanas showing a troubled face . That is . . Of Takahisa-sama She stopped what shes about to say in the middle of her sentence . Since she feels that the relationship with Takahisa that she built up till this point will be completely broken beyond repair once she says those words . The silence dominated the place as Lilyanas breathing lightly . No, so be it right . . . Understood . Lets follow Takahisa-samas wish Part 15 She muttered those words . Theres a slight tremble in her voice . Is this really okay to? Or so, as if shes asking herselfDD Lily Takahisa said so while heaving a sigh . But, I have a few conditions . And you must promise me to never go against those conditions . From now on, dont do something like this again ever . In the worst case that Takahisa-sama isnt abiding this condition, I wont back down in delivering the punishment to you . So that you wont regret your actions later on . Will you pick this choice by betting on your life Lilyanas asking him with a cold voice as if to ask him to make his resolution . Though Takahisas pushed by her pressure for a moment, . Ill choose that choice . If that choice will let Miharu and the others to live in peace So he spoke of his vow with a resolute tone . Then Ill take your words as your vow . Never make a mistake on your choice Lilyanas saying so with a calm tone . Thereupon, after taking a short breath, Well then, since we have not much time left Ill explain the detailed condition later but, first please let me have the letters . Ill be the one who will dispose of it She spoke those words . These letters Yeah, otherwise how are you going to dispose it Since well be in trouble if those letters are disposed half-heartedly, I want to be the one wholl dispose it Lilyanas replying properly to Takahisa who is asking timidly . No, even so . . I have the privilege for the matter of disposing the letters as the condition of going along with Takahisa-sama . Please decide it right now, weve no time understood Though Takahisas somehow showing a hestitant expression, eventually he agreed to give the letters to Lilyana when she pressed for a reply . Lilyanas giving her cooperation, after all she cant read these letters . After receiving those letters from Takahisa, Lilyanas giving those letters to Fril who stood quietly by her side . You know what you have to do right, Fril Yes, my princess Fril is nodding happily as she keeps those letters . After Lilyana confirmed that she keeps those letters, shes looking back at Takahisa . Takahisa-sama, Ill explain the necessary arrangement . We need the cooperation from one of the three people but, will you persuade one of them If Im the one who asking, maybe Aki will . . Part 16 Takahisa replied with a slightly matured tone . Well then, please go to persuade her O-Okay . Ill try it Best regard . Well thenDD Takahisa returned to the room right after hearing the necessary arrangement from Lilyana . Since itll be bad if Miharu and Masato come back when Takahisa is persuading Aki, theyll do that in the bedroom of Lilyana . Aki, theres something that I wanted to tell you Takahisas suddenly speaking to her . Lilyanas also sitting nearby in silence while listening to their conversation with a slightly gloomy expression . Uhm . Whats the matter Maybe because she can somehow feel the heavy atmosphere, Akis asking with a timid voice . The truth is, we decided to leave this kingdom this afternoon Takahisas frankly telling her . Thereupon, Akis staring with a dumbfounded expression at her . EH A-Arent you going to meet Satsuki-san and Haruto-san in the afternoon Sorry . That is impossible Takahisas saying so with a awkward face in seeing Aki being shaken by his words . Impossible you say, even though the discussion has yet to be done . Akis showing a troubled expression . Well, arent you going to go with me Takahisa was going straight to the point with a face as if depending on it . O-Of course Ill go with oniichan but Maybe because the direction of the talk is way too absurd, even Akis confused in how to react to it . In that case, can I ask for your help Takahisas asking with a impatient face . What are you going to do about Masato and Miharu-oneechan Akis completely unable to understand the flow of the conversation . Since her brother is always obsessive with going along with everyone and yet, is he going to leave those two in the Galwark kingdom . Or else, hes going to persuade them after thisDD Masato aside, Miharus clearly stating that shell go with Rio . Ill take them along Aki gasped when she heard Takahisa say those words with a resolute tone . H-How will you do that Thats why I want to ask for your cooperation, Aki . Can I ask your help in this matter EH T-Thats impossible The diligent Miharu wont easily change her mind once shes made a decision . Moreover, she doesnt think that she can persuade those two by the afternoon . Please Weve no time left and I have no one but Aki to rely on B-But, even if you say to cooperate, what should I do When seeing Takahisa bowing frantically in front of her, Aki showed the attitude of wanting to cooperate with him in spite of being a little timid about it . First, I want to give a greeting to the king along with Lily Part 17 T-The king Yes, since all you have to do is basically be in there Takahisas speaking with affirmation to the confused Aki . . . What about Miharu-oneechan and the others youve to pack your luggage by telling them its because were going to change our room when they returned y-youre going to cheat them what about Haruto-san and Satsuki-san? Akis asking with flustered voice . theres no way those two will do nothing when they heard such action . since they have yet to have a proper discussion . . . its okay . since Satsuki-senpai . and Haruto-san will definitely come to visit Saint Stellar Kingdom in the near future . we can have a proper discussion during that time Takahisas line of sight moved awkwardly as he replied to that question in a roundabout way . but with only that, Aki can guess that Satsuki and Haruto isnt involved in this fiasco . we cant just leave without saying anything to Haruto-san and Satsuki-san you know . wont that make them worried instead? thats why theres no need to worry since i want Aki to resolve that matter in front of the king . and then, i want you to write letter of agreement for Miharu and Masato such things i mean ive told Satsuki-senpai and Haruto-san last night that everyone will go with me . so i think theyll believe it as long as Aki write the letters are you . . really saying that its a makeshift lie that will be revealed when the afternoon comes but, it definitely be enough to get the consent of Satsuki and Rio . since their persuasive power will increase by not only using the letter from Aki but also by calmly leaving after giving their greeting to the King . but, this topic is just too absurd, is it really okay to do such a blatant lie? . Aki is extremely worried inside . Please since i cant turn back anymore . but, i hate to be separated like this even though we finally reunited after such a long time . and yet, i dont even know when well be able to meet again! Takahisas making a desperate plea while bowing his head . oniichan . . Aki was at a loss for words seeing her brother lowering his head . because Aki also doesnt want to get separated from Takahisa . because she finally reunited with her important family . moreover, its because Miharu is the first love for Takahisa . it might be love at first sight but, Takahisa is still in love with Miharu ever since their first meeting . it doesnt mean that he loves Miharu only for her appearance, that feeling is definitely inferior to the real thing . because Aki knows how painful it was for Takahisa . . Understood . fine then . ill be cooperating with oniichan . as long as it is something that i can do Aki unintentionally sent a rescue boat to Takahisa who keeps bowing at her . though she still has that troubled expression on her face, her declaration to help him is genuine . Aki . Thank you very much! Takahisa face instantly turned brighter . even so, you will properly persuade Haruto-san and Satsuki-san as soon as you meet them again right . since no matter how much you say that you have to return immediately, i think everyone wont give their consent with only those reasons Akis drawing a minimum clearance that he has to do . yeah, indeed . i think itll be depending on Haruto-san who has something to do but, i think ill be able to meet Satsuki-san faster . right, Lily saying so, Takahisas turning his gaze in a slightly awkward manner to Lilyana . Yes . both kingdoms have a relationship but, since its an alliance itll be handled with care so Lilyanas gave her consent . Thank you very much Akis saying her gratitude with a timid voice . Lilyanas replying with a slightly awkward smile and then, well then Takahisa-sama, our time is almost up . now we need to give the necessary explanation . Part 18 shes putting a stop to the conversation . but, Takahisa then said the following words with a slightly hesitated expression . Sorry . one last question . can i ask you one more question, Aki? this is completely unrelated to our conversation from before though . . yeah, what is it Akis replying while tilting her head . and then with a slightly hesitated expression, do you know about Amakawa Haruto Takahisa asked that question . Eh? maybe because she just heard an extremely unexpected name in this place, Akis showing a dumbfounded face . Lilyana who on Takahisa sides is showing a brief change on her expression . the one who Miharu is in love with . uhm, could it be that his name is Amakawa Haruto? Takahisas timidly asking another question . thereupon, having come to understand the meaning of that question just now Aki is, w-why do you know about that person, oniichan started to inquiring back as if losing her cool . her look is a bit, no, her expression is extremely gloomy . no, well . . Takahisas about to elude her with a astonished face due to how grim Akis reaction toward that name . maybe you heard that name from Miharu-oneechan . Akis trying to find the origin of the information . no ive happened to heard about him long time ago . from father . uhm, he was your big brother right when Takahisas telling a lie as if deceiving Aki, WRONG was Akis declaration . that guy is not my older brother Takahisa-oniichan is my only oniichan, case closed stop spouting such nonsense! Takahisa trembled in seeing Akis trembling due to extreme impatience and fright . though shes just showing a slightly bad attitude just now, that is a completely unexpected reaction from the usual Aki . maybe that shows how much of a land mine the existence called Amakawa Haruto is to Aki . Takahisa could sense it in a moment . while at the same time his self-confidence is overflowing as he feels that not showing those letters to Aki is the correct choice . [tl : if curses can kill a person, takahisa might be killed millions time right now, due to the curse of the reader thats it] Takahisa felt extremely relieved without noticing such a feeling . Aki im sorry . . i just asked a strange question to you . please forgive me Takahisas apologizing . ah, yes . im sorry . . since i also suddenly shouted like that Aki suddenly snapped out from her rage and then apologized with a awkward manner . Lilyanas is staring at the two of them with a dumbfounded face . afternoon . after finishing lunch with Charlotte, Rios heading straight to Miharus room along with Satsuki . Fril is waiting in front of their room to let them enter the room . weve been waiting . please take your seat Chapter 126 Volume 2 Chapter 111.3 ڣԒ\Tʿ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 After he read every parts written in that letter, Takahisa stood on his place with a dumbfounded expression . The inside of his head turned pure white as he feels a bitter taste in his mouth . What the hell . This is . Takahisas face became frozen solid as he raised a remark as if squeezing his voice . What he couldnt understand is what the meaning of the content of that letter . He cant stop his trembling heart . Though they were together for a long time, he wasnt aware of this fact . About the other childhood friend of Miharu . About the other older brother of Aki . Because he never saw both Miharu or Aki showing that sort of sign at all . Until they arrived in this world . Not even to consider the thing which had been lost . Hes not aware of anything that was given to him nor he have any question about it . Protecting someone . Takahisas the only one who was spending his life happilyDD U-Uhm, Takahisa-sama Kiaras calling to him in seeing him showing an unusual reaction . But, her voice never reached Takahisa . He was the older brother of Aki, loved by Miharu and her childhood friend Takahisas pondering about that point . Rio who was once Amakawa Haruto is confessing his love to Miharu . Maybe the person who Miharu loves is Amakawa Haruto . That must be why Miharu can unconsciously feels the trace of Amakawa Haruto in Rio . Takahisa suddenly imagined the figure of Rio standing on the place where he should be at . Along with Miharu, Aki and MasatoDD Hes attacked by a severe feeling of rejection . He can even try to imagine that fact as a fact . He also doesnt want to . Why someone like Rio, Haruto is right on the side of Miharu and the othersDD Unfair . Yeah, so unfair . Isnt this unfair to me? The thing that he does is Takahisa suddenly muttered to himself . Hes lying . He cheated Aki and Miharu Hes trying to bind Miharu with a debt of gratitudeDD Hes trying to restrain Miharu with sympathyDD Outside, he says something like Im respecting Miharu and the others own will while in fact trying to guide their will . Yes, it was Rio who is always pulling a trick toward Miharu and the others . He was the one who is betraying Miharu and the Others . [TL : What an overly imaginative guy] Isnt he such a selfish man . Part 2 What do you mean by harming someone since its necessary Killing a human Thats impossible right . Such a thing The feeling which is gradually arising in him is eventually coming out in verbal form . He really cant understand what kind of nerves one needed to kill someone . Even if he is a former Japanese, normally it shouldnt be so easy for him to kill someone just because its necessary . Even if its for self-defense the public will talk about it behind his back in Japan . That kind of simple solution of killing someone if its necessary to live on is absolutely wrong . He cant put his sympathy to that kind of person and feeling uneasy for the Good person evaluation on him by Miharu and the others . Much less to say, he cant help but worrying if that kind of man is staying by Miharu and the others side . And then, a strong desire was swirling inside of Takahisa . Such unrestrained emotion is on the peak of heat . The chaos and excitement makes him feel dizzy . As if heaven and earth is completely overturned . Even so, it was the feeling that he recognized as clear as day . I wont let that killer to be along with Miharu Takahisa muttered with a subdued voice . Takahisas standing still at his place with a sour expression and then someone appeared and called his name . I wonder what are you doing by standing still at this place, Takahisa And for the three of you to be here . It was Lilyana who was taking along Fril, the maid, with her . Shes coming upon the figure of Takahisa standing on the corridor when she returned to her room after shes done with the negotiation with Francois . AAAh, Lily So youve returned Though he noticed Lilyana, Takahisas reaction is dull . It feels like his body is here but, not his soul . Yeah, since I only need to sign the official form of the alliance Whats the matter, Kiara While talking with Takahisa, Lilyana who is seeing Kiaras reaction is asking for a confirmation of the situation . M-My deepest apologies Lilyana-sama . The truth isDD Kiaras apologizing with a pale face and then began to explain the situation to Lilyana . She then proceeded to the explanation of the fact that transpired at that place objectively . And then, Lilyana felt anxious after she heard the entirety of Kiaras explanation . Part 3 When you put your spirit on the restoration of the letter . . Well in fact youre not fact enough . But, though it become a hind-sight based opinion, you wont gain any correspondence statement And then, Lilyana is reprimand Kiara fault with bitter expression . My deepest apology I never consider the possibilities of him tearing the letter, my error aside, if Takahisa-sama is aware that such act is worth of a crime that might even developed into an international problem Moreover without any witness in such situation . . Under assumption that theyre looking into the content of the letter when the seal opened is already worth of a crime no matter how you look at it . In that case, rather than returning the letters in such crumpled state, Kiaras thinking the feasibility of restoring the letters before delivering it to its rightful person . But, when she think about it after she calming herself later, taking out the letter was practically a poor move on her parts . Its hasnt been that long since you become a knight so I know full well of your lack of experience The royal knight of Lilyana, a royalty is choosen by strict criteria according to their loyalty, abilities and, gender which far more important than the families where theyre coming from . In the first place the number of female knight is way too scarce since many of them are retiring upon marriage . Therefore it cant be helped that they were mainly composed of young girls . But, theres a merit due to them coming from the same generation and their gender . But, it still doesnt change the fact that youre the exclusive royal guard of mine, a royalty . Theyre demanded to corresponding accordingly with perfect solution under assumption that beyond expectation event happened like this case . So you should have taught in how to deal with case like this one right Its no wonder that shes trembling in fear when her master witnessing her doing something which will be resulting in crime right before her . And most of all, since Kiara isnt an official knight, dealing with problem such as this case might be outside of her area of expertise . But, seeing that she serve under a princess, shes always demanded to working perfectly, Part 4 Yes Kiaras line of sight drooping with depressed mood . She couldnt even objecting with words such as I was calm at that time seeing that the result isnt as she expected . Since she can say whatever she want to say but a fact is a fact . Your serious attitude in respecting the rules is your greatest merit but also your greatest weakness . DO you know that youve the tendency of becoming inflexible once a situation outside of manual occurred Many of these kind of people were under assumption that everyone will move according to rules, similiar to them . Yes Well, I still have to report about this matter even if this happened because of my own carelessness but . . Lets forget about that matter for now . Even more important than that isDD Saying so, Lilyanas looking at Takahisa . Maybe because he managed to calm himself a bit when looking at the reprimanded Kiara, Takahisa was acting in awkward way while grimacing himself . Takahisa-sama Takahisa body is trembled when he heard his name being called with such beautiful and cold tone . Will you let me to about this matter Yes . My apologize . Even so it wasnt Kiara fault Takahisas replying with apologetic tone . No, this matter is the responsibility of Kiara Lilyana rejected that notion flat . Its my fault you see . Its wrong to scold Kiara for my fault He cant take the fact that Kiara being scolded because of him . Takahisas rebutting with that kind of thinking . Ive ordered Kiara to looking after Takahisa-sama during my absence . No matter how much of a hero Takahisa-sama, your fault is also our fault . Thus were the existence to compensate for that mistake Though Lilyana will unconditionally respecting Takahisa opinion if its the normal case, shes currently flat out rejecting Takahisa opinion . . . But, its still my fault . Kiaras not at fault you know Part 5 Takahisas saying so with a sullen expression . Takahisa-sama . . Lilyanas heaving a sigh as if troubled by it . Up till now, she always respecting Takahisas will as far as possible . Though hes lacking the life experience due to his young age, Takahisas bad nature will appear in his speech and conduct when he became too hot blooded . It seems the person himself is aware of that fact but, he never left any fatal mistake which cant be undone in his young age . Therefore Takahisas never even considered to fix that nature of him . Lilyana was also captured by such a nice disposition of Takahisa . Thats why she never thought of trying to fix that side of him immediately since she also has a duty as the princess to win him over toward their side . But, only this case she cant act like usual . Because Takahisa doesnt seem like the kind of people who will do what he likes just because hes a hero to Lilyana . Since itll implied on so many things by bringing in a hero to her country, in the end she has no choice to scold him for the sake of her own country . Lilyana has not enough power to settle everything with her limited authority except for something necessary . Moreover, she thinks that trying to settle this case with power is a poor move . She might be able to do something if this is Saint Stellar kingdom . But, Rio, the victim is a noble of Galwark kingdom, even Lilyana cant freely wield her authority in Galwark kingdom . Though its the type of crime that will need the victim side to file the complaint, intentionally tearing the letter which is written by a noble is a crime . Do you understand that now Lilyana asked with a calm voice . Since theres many confidential matters in the letter written by noble, one will become the subject of the rules when they were intentionally violating highly restricted information . Its going as far as death penalty if that letter happened to be highly classified information, even if it happened to not be highly classified information, its not something praiseworthy either since they basically stepped into another persons privacy . Furthermore, therell be additional punishment waiting upon them in case theyre conveying the content of that unsealed letter to another person . Eh? Takahisas eye opened wide in hearing such unexpected words . Certainly, he cant just open the letter of another person just for his own convenience . Even more so, thats something akin to a crimeDD Part 6 Certainly, the matter of him accidentally tearing the seal and reading one part of the letter are just act of god . It definitely is his fault for reading the entire letter after that butDD Somehow or other, Takahisa isnt making a justification in his heart for it is his own fault . But, he noticed immediately . DDI-I cant do that . One who opened a letter except for the one to whom those letter addressed to is a criminal When he read the letter addressed to Aki aside, from Kiara trembling, he knew that he already became a criminal by the time he read the letter addressed to Miharu . . AH It seems you understand the weight of your action Saying so, Lilyanas letting out a deep sigh . No, even so Its not like I teared it on purpose Takahisas showing a gloomy expression as if he cant accept that . He clearly understands that this matter is happening because of his own fault . Because Takahisa didnt think that his action was a crime . You definitely will be punished for intentionally opening the seal of the letter . You shouldnt be punished for opening the seal by mistake . But, does Takahisa-sama know that intentionally reading the letter is something that cant be undone in this case T-That is . Its shown on Takahisas face when he heard about it from Lilyanas tone which is greatly different from her usual tone . You will become the target of punishment if the fact that you intentionally broke the seal and reading the letter is known to the public . At this rate, youll be undergoing trial as long as Haruto-sama filed a complaint . And theres no other way to prevent that except from asking permission from Haruto-sama Takahisa unintentionally gulped his saliva in hearing the statement of Lilyana whos supposed to be his ally . Punishment you say, thats too exaggerated huh . Whether its exaggerated is depending on the will of the victim and the content of the letter Since Takahisa-samas a hero, even if for example Haruto-sama filed a complaint, he basically cant do anything about that Part 7 Maybe because the trial matter to the country is comparable to a hero . Though this matter might become an issue, they can avoid such judgement with the political situation and in the end Takahisa wont be charged for his crime . Beside everything will be fine if this matter wont cause any problem, though its possible to turn the situation in that way if this place was Saint Stellar kingdom, it wont be that easy when such matter happened in Galwark kingdom . If for example theyre facing the trial, maybe its easier to imagine that itll turn into them owing a favor toward Galwark kingdom . Even if its not turning toward that way, they might have to offer a formal apology to Rio in order to not being charged by him . B-But, if itll turn into something as dangerous as that, no one will ever receive something like a letter of a noble right . . Since itll bring trouble upon them if they ever make a blunder which caused the letter to be unsealed like now Takahisa tried his reasoning . It might be something cruel to entrust the letter without any sort of explanation, what will happen if the seal of the letter is broken . In the first place, I love Miharu, isnt he way too bold for entrusting a letter with such content to his rival in love . Though it should be fine if he hands this letter by himself, why did he have to entrust this letter to me . In the first place, Miharus decided to go with Rio, so shes in love with Rio . Even if you couldnt hand over the letter since youre in a hurry, you should give the letter yourself . And yet, he completely failed to understand why Rio entrusted the letters to him as if hes chased by something . In addition to one matter today, Takahisa feels something close to unjustified resentment toward Rio while recalling the content of the letter . Lets go give our apologies toward Haruto-sama . Ill go along to apologize to him too Lilyana proposed that plan with a soft voice . Her tone is completely like inviting a child who just did a naughty thing to reflect on his action . No . . Takahisas showed a complete rejection toward such a proposal . Lilyanas suddenly making a whole face smile . Well, what are you going to do then thats Takahisas at a loss for words . If he goes to apologize to Rio, the matter of these letters will be known by Miharu and the others . What will happen if this letter arrived at Miharus hands When he imagined what will happen after thatDD No good . Part 8 Takahisas showing a strong resistance . I wont allow such a thing to happen . Absolutely not . Rios a killer and a liar after all . Rios the benefactor of Miharu and the others, he was protecting them and taught them survival skills without holding anything back . Miharu and the others were embracing strong feelings of gratitude toward Rio . Thats why Takahisa also invited Rio to come along . Since Miharu will come along with him . He was kind of aware about the distance between Miharu and Rio getting closer and closer but, hes not envying that and was trying to hold his own emotion . And yet, Rio is betraying his feeling . A killer who is caught in his distorted revenge . When such a dangerous man is with Miharu, he wont let such a selfish story to pass by . Theres no way he can bring happiness to Miharu with his hand which is soaked by the blood of the people killed by him . He must not let Rio get closer to Miharu . Dont tell me, youre going to hide this fact Lilyana asked with a slightly grimacing expression . That guy is . . Dangerous Takahisas replying with a frown . Though Lilyanas unable to see through the true meaning behind his words, she knew that Takahisa implicitly accused Haruto . Even if Im working along with Takahisa-sama to hide this fact, someday this matter will come to light . You should understand what will happen by then even without me explaining the risk right If they were going to hide this fact, they have no choice but to bring back Miharu and the others to their kingdom before theyve any chance to get into a contact with Rio . But, thats nothing more than stalling the time in their country . In that case, Miharu and the others may show a strong resistance if theyre trying to forcibly bring them back, even if they managed to cheat Miharu and the others, theyll know that they were being cheated sooner or later . Moreover, Charlotte was there to witness when Rio entrusted his letter to Takahisa, Satsuki also knows that Rios going to send those letters toward Miharu and the others . Satsuki might be aware of the truth if she meets Miharu and the others later, and it might cause a crack on the alliance with Galwark kingdom who just became their ally . Even so . . This is definitely for the sake of Miharu and the others Takahisa muttered those words with slight confidence . Hes showing his sincere attitude toward us, no, hes the one who let Takahisa-sama to reunite with Miharu and the others . In spite of that, are you going to treat him with such extreme insincerity by hiding the crime that you committed toward him Lilyanas asking him that question . Rio put his trust on Takahisa as the older brother of Aki and Masato, and yet, Takahisa was betraying his trust to the point of committing a crime . Is Rio the one at fault for entrusting his letters to Takahisa, or Takahisa for betraying Rios trust by reading the content of the letter? . Which one is it . L-Lily . Youre mistaken Part 9 Though the sincere complaints of Lilyana is piercing deep in his mind . Takahisa thinks of her as someone special when he knows that shes his only ally . And yet, why cant she understand hi, No, Lilyana just doesnt know about it . About Rio who deceived MiharuDD N-No . . Youre mistaken . I cant let Miharu, and the others to meet him Takahisas somehow frantically trying to explain the situation to her . But, Lilyanas pupils are shaken as if she feels sad and, Takahisa-sama, we promised to Haruto-sama . That well respect the will of Miharu and the others . Are you going to betraying that promise too She asked while staring at Takahisa face . Wrong . What will, that will Is something that guided by him Miharu and the others are tricked by him Their will . Is being guided Lilyanas reaction also showed a slight change in hearing Takahisas calm objection . Naturally she doesnt know the detailed situation unless she asked for Takahisas explanation . But, it might have turned into her prying to other peoples privacy if shes prying even further into it . Normally Lilyana will show a smile that is resembling a dignified bloomed flower but, only in this time shes showing a hesitation . Maybe hell make their life miserable if they go with him Takahisa told her about that while making the content of the letter vague . Amakawa Haruto is dead in the past . But, Ayase Miharu is alive in the present . And yet, that dead man is loving the living woman, theres no way hell allow it . She wont be happy . Death isnt something that can be taken lightly . Rios lacking in that awareness . After all Miharu will be sad if she knows that Haruto is dead, for that Haru-, No, for that Rio to confessing his previous life as Haruto is way too selfish of him . Takahisa keeps making such a excuse inside of his head . Surely . Yeah, Im sure . Hes definitely the one who Is that the only secret written in this letter And will it make Miharu-san and the others unhappy once they know about it Yeah . Takahisa consented . I see . Maybe because no one but the writer knows the intention behind the sentences that he wrote in the letters . Or maybe because its depending on the receiver of the lettersDD Part 10 In this case, that is the subjective evaluation for the content of the letter by Takahisa . Thats why, maybe its not as dangerous as what Takahisa says to her . Lilyana feels so . Or, it may be as dangerous as what Takahisa says to her . If they were unlucky, Miharu and the others mind, body, and life might be in jeopardy butDD But, even Lilyana couldnt make such judgement unless she read those letters . Well, shall we go to Haruto-samas place to ask for his apology and to ask about his real intention . Whether Haruto-sama really has an ill intention as you say They have to apologize to him and even more so to ask about his real intention . This is not a matter in which she can easily pry into as an outsider . Because itll turn into a bad situation in case that Takahisa is wrong . That was Lilyana conclusion . N-NO WE ABSOLUTELY MUSTNT DO THAT Takahisas shouting with a pale face . If we do that, Miharu will beDD Is there something that happened in this place The patrolling knight was coming and asked them that question . Despite being the hero and royalty of a foreign country, the knight might be suspicious since they have been chatting in the corridor with such a loud voice since a while ago . No, there is nothing . Please resume your duty Understood . The situation in the castle is currently under strict supervision therefore, please hold back from doing something suspicious Yes , I understand Lilyanas replying to him with a smile and then the knight resumed his duty without prying too much into their problem . Please dont talk with such a loud voice, Takahisa-sama . Currently all the soldiers in the castle are in a semi-combat state and all of them will be easily agitated . Moreover, Aki-sama will notice your loud voice you know S-Sorry . But, we really cant do that . We must not let him approach Miharu In short You have no intention to report about this incident to Haruto-sama nor you want to apologize to him Sorry Takahisas eye warped due to his guilty feeling . The one who should apologize isnt me Lilyanas telling him that while heaving a sigh . I, I . . Though Takahisas trying to say something, hes at a loss for words . From what, no, speaking of what he had to say . Hell beDD Part 11 Even so, when Takahisas trying to explain, Please wait . I dont want to know about that for now . Only until I have the permission from the sender or the addressed person of this letter will I hear the content of this letter . Do you know that itll become a crime if you recklessly disclose the content of the letters right now? Lilyana put a stop to Takahisa . Takahisas bewildered . In case you wont pass the letters back to Haruto-sama before, can I take that you wont pass this letter to Miharu-sama even after this Moreover, I think those matters should be decided by the one who should receive those letters . . For Takahisa to insist that its due to the content of the letter, she expected that the content is extremely important in his opinion . Shes judging that Miharu and the others conclusion may not necessarily coincide with Takahisas conclusion . Lilyana persisted to that point of view of hers till the end . But, Thats why We cant do that Takahisa raised his tone while showing a sorrowful expression . Takahisa-sama . So I take that you dont want to apologize to Haruto-sama . And you dont want to deliver the letters from Haruto-sama too . Do you think we can do such a convenient action That letter should be entrusted to you by Haruto-sama right? But, if Im not doing this . Miharu will go with a killer who is cleverly disguising himself from everyone . Takahisas about to say that but, he cant do that as Lilyanas stopping him from doing so . Why you cant understand . Why, arent you always trusting in what I say? . Takahisas eye is warping as if he is about to cry . The only thing that dominating over his mind is hatred toward Rio and fear for snatching away Miharu and the others . Takahisa-sama, youre thinking for the best for Miharu-san and the others right In that case will you put your faith in them For the sake of Miharu-san and your siblings sake . And then for Haruto-san too since Miharu-san and the others also trust him . Is what I believe Lilyanas speaking in a gentle tone . Why can you so easily trust a stranger who you just met Takahisa asked with a doubtful face . Because Miharu-san and the others trust him . Takahisa-samas trusting Miharu-san and the others too right . Because I think that I can put my trust on someone to whom my most important person is believing to . Im sure that Takahisa-sama is also feeling the same as me He definitely tried to put his trust in Rio, or so until he read the letters . But nowDD Thats Part 12 Takahisas averting his eyes from Lilyana as if feeling guilty while swollowing the words thats about to come out . The girl in front of him is always smiling gently . But, currently, he can feel a completely different atmosphere from the usual Lilyana . Shes not the gentle, calm and yet innocent Lilyana that he knows about . The current her was showing an expression of someone who stands above the others as their leader . I put my trust in Takahisa-sama . These past three months with you isnt just for show . I know this due to me having met many people as a royalty . Youre also inexperienced in that matter but, youre definitely not a bad person[TL : Charz Counterattack famous quota, definitely a death flag] Lily Takahisa couldnt say What of me can you understand in just three months . Isnt that why Haruto-sama entrusted his letters to you, because Miharu-san and the others trust Takahisa-sama[TL : I have this urge to swap the Trust with Trash] [ED: I can do that in a separate document if you want me to] That is Takahisas showing a bitter face . Maybe Haruto-sama isnt wholeheartedly trusting me . But, I can feel that he trusts you since youre the older brother of Masato-kun and Aki-chan . And he gave you the chance to be reunited with them is the biggest proof of all Lilyanas smiling softly . Maybe because Miharu, Satsuki, Aki and Masato also wished for it, Rio also put his trust in Takahisa . If that is not the case, he wont put his trust to Miharu and the others including Takahisa, and only trusting himself, Rio will be leaving from Galwark kingdom bringing along Miharu and the others with him based on his own judgement . Will you trust him The one to whom your most important people put their trust to Takahisas at a loss for words while showing a unpleasant expression . Is what he thinks right now really a correct decision Though a bud of doubt started to sprout in his heart, he cant forget his agony . He cant completely erase his complex distrust which is mixing with jealousy toward Rio . The heart of a person isnt as simple as that . Maybe because she is guessing Takahisas confusion . Lets go apologize . To Haruto-sama . Lets put our trust in him . For everyones sake Lilyana pressed him to give his answer . . No . . . As expected, we cant do that Takahisa replied with a trembling voice . Takahisa-sama Lilyanas saying so with a gloomy expression and then, Part 13 . In that case, Ill come to visit Haruto-sama to explain the situation to him in your stead . Since everything that transpired today isnt the sole responsibility of Takahisa-sama and Kiara, I have to offer my apology to him too . later on, I wont tell Miharu-san and the others about this matter She said those words . LILY Takahisa suddenly shouted with a grieved face in hearing the words that he didnt want to hear the most . He looked at Lilyana with a begging look on his face . As if saying Why are you saying something like that? . Takahisa-sama, please dont do something like that to me . I want you to tell me what you want from your mouth Lilyanas making a sincere appeal . Takahisas face warped as if hes being cornered . Both of them is staring silently for few seconds . I-If thats the case Right after that, Takahisa started to speak with a irritated tone . In the next moment, Ill stop being a hero And take Miharu and the others into my custody Takahisa made that declaration with a frightened expression . Wha- As expected, even Lilyanas staring at him with a shocked face due to his shocking declaration . Silently, even Kiara and Alice are also taken aback in hearing such a conversation . Didnt you say that you want to become the hero of our kingdom . And then make the kingdom a better place along with me . That vow, was that vow a lie Lilyanas saying those words with a sad voice . Its not a lie I dont want to lie to you, nor am I trying to Because I just cant do something like that . BUT Takahisas shouting with a desperate voice . I HAVE TO DO THIS . THERES NO WAY I CAN LET MIHARU AND THE OTHERS TO GO TO THE SIDE OF SOMEONE WHO CAN KILL WITHOUT BATTING AN EYELID A slight tremor is running across Lilyana expression in hearing Takahisa statement . DDWhat does he mean by killing someone without batting an eyelid Lilyanas gazing into Takahisa eyes, a while later . I will act as if I never heard your words from before . . But, is there any feasibility in your statement Will you stop being a hero and then take along Miharu-san and the others to live with them She asked . Part 14 I will . No, I definitely will do that Takahisas replying with enthusiastic words . Hes unstable, and dangerous . Lilyanas judging that the current him will completely have no intention to even reason for whether his thinking is right or wrong . She doesnt know whether its possible to make him listen to her even just a little in his current condition since theres a possibility that he might be acting recklessly in his desperation . Reality is far more cruel than what you might expect, Takahisa-sama . If for example you choose that option, the time you come to regret that decision wont be that far . . I dont know unless I try [TL : Rio already mastered that area long time ago] the result is as obvious as day even without you trying to do it Lilyana mercilessly cut down his remark . [TL : Crush him little girl] That wont happen . You know about that too right, Lily . My power as a hero . I can protect my most important people with my power You cant protect someone with only brute power . Though Im one to say something like this, royalties and nobilities were a being that excel in using their wits . Many will turn into a completely merciless person if it was for their own benefit Any more than this will only open the gap between us, Lily . I wont let things go as you say, I wont let Miharu and the others meet him . If you keep hindering me, Ill take along Miharu, Aki and Masato to leave with me Takahisa is telling her that he wont talk any further than this . Since he doesnt know when Miharu and Masato will come back from their stroll . From this point is the worst, he can feel the unrest to even force them to go along with him . Lilyana-sama Kiara and Alice took one step forward when they guessing such heavy atmosphere . Please stop this Lilyanas restraining both of them . Do you really have no intention to step back, Takahisa-sama Nope . Since I cant protect everyone unless I do this . I will do that so that everyone can live in peace Takahisa replied calmly with a extremely distressed face . Lilyanas showing a troubled face . That is . . Of Takahisa-sama She stopped what shes about to say in the middle of her sentence . Since she feels that the relationship with Takahisa that she built up till this point will be completely broken beyond repair once she says those words . The silence dominated the place as Lilyanas breathing lightly . No, so be it right . . . Understood . Lets follow Takahisa-samas wish Part 15 She muttered those words . Theres a slight tremble in her voice . Is this really okay to? Or so, as if shes asking herselfDD Lily Takahisa said so while heaving a sigh . But, I have a few conditions . And you must promise me to never go against those conditions . From now on, dont do something like this again ever . In the worst case that Takahisa-sama isnt abiding this condition, I wont back down in delivering the punishment to you . So that you wont regret your actions later on . Will you pick this choice by betting on your life Lilyanas asking him with a cold voice as if to ask him to make his resolution . Though Takahisas pushed by her pressure for a moment, . Ill choose that choice . If that choice will let Miharu and the others to live in peace So he spoke of his vow with a resolute tone . Then Ill take your words as your vow . Never make a mistake on your choice Lilyanas saying so with a calm tone . Thereupon, after taking a short breath, Well then, since we have not much time left Ill explain the detailed condition later but, first please let me have the letters . Ill be the one who will dispose of it She spoke those words . These letters Yeah, otherwise how are you going to dispose it Since well be in trouble if those letters are disposed half-heartedly, I want to be the one wholl dispose it Lilyanas replying properly to Takahisa who is asking timidly . No, even so . . I have the privilege for the matter of disposing the letters as the condition of going along with Takahisa-sama . Please decide it right now, weve no time understood Though Takahisas somehow showing a hestitant expression, eventually he agreed to give the letters to Lilyana when she pressed for a reply . Lilyanas giving her cooperation, after all she cant read these letters . After receiving those letters from Takahisa, Lilyanas giving those letters to Fril who stood quietly by her side . You know what you have to do right, Fril Yes, my princess Fril is nodding happily as she keeps those letters . After Lilyana confirmed that she keeps those letters, shes looking back at Takahisa . Takahisa-sama, Ill explain the necessary arrangement . We need the cooperation from one of the three people but, will you persuade one of them If Im the one who asking, maybe Aki will . . Part 16 Takahisa replied with a slightly matured tone . Well then, please go to persuade her O-Okay . Ill try it Best regard . Well thenDD Takahisa returned to the room right after hearing the necessary arrangement from Lilyana . Since itll be bad if Miharu and Masato come back when Takahisa is persuading Aki, theyll do that in the bedroom of Lilyana . Aki, theres something that I wanted to tell you Takahisas suddenly speaking to her . Lilyanas also sitting nearby in silence while listening to their conversation with a slightly gloomy expression . Uhm . Whats the matter Maybe because she can somehow feel the heavy atmosphere, Akis asking with a timid voice . The truth is, we decided to leave this kingdom this afternoon Takahisas frankly telling her . Thereupon, Akis staring with a dumbfounded expression at her . EH A-Arent you going to meet Satsuki-san and Haruto-san in the afternoon Sorry . That is impossible Takahisas saying so with a awkward face in seeing Aki being shaken by his words . Impossible you say, even though the discussion has yet to be done . Akis showing a troubled expression . Well, arent you going to go with me Takahisa was going straight to the point with a face as if depending on it . O-Of course Ill go with oniichan but Maybe because the direction of the talk is way too absurd, even Akis confused in how to react to it . In that case, can I ask for your help Takahisas asking with a impatient face . What are you going to do about Masato and Miharu-oneechan Akis completely unable to understand the flow of the conversation . Since her brother is always obsessive with going along with everyone and yet, is he going to leave those two in the Galwark kingdom . Or else, hes going to persuade them after thisDD Masato aside, Miharus clearly stating that shell go with Rio . Ill take them along Aki gasped when she heard Takahisa say those words with a resolute tone . H-How will you do that Thats why I want to ask for your cooperation, Aki . Can I ask your help in this matter EH T-Thats impossible The diligent Miharu wont easily change her mind once shes made a decision . Moreover, she doesnt think that she can persuade those two by the afternoon . Please Weve no time left and I have no one but Aki to rely on B-But, even if you say to cooperate, what should I do When seeing Takahisa bowing frantically in front of her, Aki showed the attitude of wanting to cooperate with him in spite of being a little timid about it . First, I want to give a greeting to the king along with Lily Part 17 T-The king Yes, since all you have to do is basically be in there Takahisas speaking with affirmation to the confused Aki . . . What about Miharu-oneechan and the others youve to pack your luggage by telling them its because were going to change our room when they returned y-youre going to cheat them what about Haruto-san and Satsuki-san? Akis asking with flustered voice . theres no way those two will do nothing when they heard such action . since they have yet to have a proper discussion . . . its okay . since Satsuki-senpai . and Haruto-san will definitely come to visit Saint Stellar Kingdom in the near future . we can have a proper discussion during that time Takahisas line of sight moved awkwardly as he replied to that question in a roundabout way . but with only that, Aki can guess that Satsuki and Haruto isnt involved in this fiasco . we cant just leave without saying anything to Haruto-san and Satsuki-san you know . wont that make them worried instead? thats why theres no need to worry since i want Aki to resolve that matter in front of the king . and then, i want you to write letter of agreement for Miharu and Masato such things i mean ive told Satsuki-senpai and Haruto-san last night that everyone will go with me . so i think theyll believe it as long as Aki write the letters are you . . really saying that its a makeshift lie that will be revealed when the afternoon comes but, it definitely be enough to get the consent of Satsuki and Rio . since their persuasive power will increase by not only using the letter from Aki but also by calmly leaving after giving their greeting to the King . but, this topic is just too absurd, is it really okay to do such a blatant lie? . Aki is extremely worried inside . Please since i cant turn back anymore . but, i hate to be separated like this even though we finally reunited after such a long time . and yet, i dont even know when well be able to meet again! Takahisas making a desperate plea while bowing his head . oniichan . . Aki was at a loss for words seeing her brother lowering his head . because Aki also doesnt want to get separated from Takahisa . because she finally reunited with her important family . moreover, its because Miharu is the first love for Takahisa . it might be love at first sight but, Takahisa is still in love with Miharu ever since their first meeting . it doesnt mean that he loves Miharu only for her appearance, that feeling is definitely inferior to the real thing . because Aki knows how painful it was for Takahisa . . Understood . fine then . ill be cooperating with oniichan . as long as it is something that i can do Aki unintentionally sent a rescue boat to Takahisa who keeps bowing at her . though she still has that troubled expression on her face, her declaration to help him is genuine . Aki . Thank you very much! Takahisa face instantly turned brighter . even so, you will properly persuade Haruto-san and Satsuki-san as soon as you meet them again right . since no matter how much you say that you have to return immediately, i think everyone wont give their consent with only those reasons Akis drawing a minimum clearance that he has to do . yeah, indeed . i think itll be depending on Haruto-san who has something to do but, i think ill be able to meet Satsuki-san faster . right, Lily saying so, Takahisas turning his gaze in a slightly awkward manner to Lilyana . Yes . both kingdoms have a relationship but, since its an alliance itll be handled with care so Lilyanas gave her consent . Thank you very much Akis saying her gratitude with a timid voice . Lilyanas replying with a slightly awkward smile and then, well then Takahisa-sama, our time is almost up . now we need to give the necessary explanation . Part 18 shes putting a stop to the conversation . but, Takahisa then said the following words with a slightly hesitated expression . Sorry . one last question . can i ask you one more question, Aki? this is completely unrelated to our conversation from before though . . yeah, what is it Akis replying while tilting her head . and then with a slightly hesitated expression, do you know about Amakawa Haruto Takahisa asked that question . Eh? maybe because she just heard an extremely unexpected name in this place, Akis showing a dumbfounded face . Lilyana who on Takahisa sides is showing a brief change on her expression . the one who Miharu is in love with . uhm, could it be that his name is Amakawa Haruto? Takahisas timidly asking another question . thereupon, having come to understand the meaning of that question just now Aki is, w-why do you know about that person, oniichan started to inquiring back as if losing her cool . her look is a bit, no, her expression is extremely gloomy . no, well . . Takahisas about to elude her with a astonished face due to how grim Akis reaction toward that name . maybe you heard that name from Miharu-oneechan . Akis trying to find the origin of the information . no ive happened to heard about him long time ago . from father . uhm, he was your big brother right when Takahisas telling a lie as if deceiving Aki, WRONG was Akis declaration . that guy is not my older brother Takahisa-oniichan is my only oniichan, case closed stop spouting such nonsense! Takahisa trembled in seeing Akis trembling due to extreme impatience and fright . though shes just showing a slightly bad attitude just now, that is a completely unexpected reaction from the usual Aki . maybe that shows how much of a land mine the existence called Amakawa Haruto is to Aki . Takahisa could sense it in a moment . while at the same time his self-confidence is overflowing as he feels that not showing those letters to Aki is the correct choice . [tl : if curses can kill a person, takahisa might be killed millions time right now, due to the curse of the reader thats it] Takahisa felt extremely relieved without noticing such a feeling . Aki im sorry . . i just asked a strange question to you . please forgive me Takahisas apologizing . ah, yes . im sorry . . since i also suddenly shouted like that Aki suddenly snapped out from her rage and then apologized with a awkward manner . Lilyanas is staring at the two of them with a dumbfounded face . afternoon . after finishing lunch with Charlotte, Rios heading straight to Miharus room along with Satsuki . Fril is waiting in front of their room to let them enter the room . weve been waiting . please take your seat Part 19 theyre sitting on the chair that was set in the middle of the room along with Takahisas words . wheres Miharus Satsukis asking while looking at the room devoid of peoples presence . thereupon, Takahisas face slightly stiffened at that moment, Im sorry . The truth is, we decided to return to the Saint Stellar kingdom And replied to her . Rio and Satsuki were staring at him with a dumbfounded face in the next moment . EhIs that so? W-Why? Satsuki asked him with a confused tone . Though I cant say about the detailed matter due to the secrecy issue, its in fact due to the newly formed defense-alliance Takahisas replying with a stiff voice . thereupon, Satsuki showed an expression as if she cant take that matter as it is . Secrecy huh Isnt that completely off the topic if you just come with that explanation? . Though she doesnt think that hell tell her what this secret is about if its actually a national secret . Satsuki showed a bewildered face . . . What are you going to do about Miharu-chans group when she regained her composure, Satsukis asking the most fundamental question . Theyve made their decision to go with me Takahisa said those words with a calm tone . In shortDD Then . wheres Miharu-chan right now Satsukis asking with a impatient tone . Theyre heading ahead toward the magic ship after packing up their luggage such things Satsukis heart is completely shaken by the sudden development . Meeting aside, are they really going to leave like that without saying anything? Were they really going to do that? Certainly, she can feel that Miharus favor is tilting toward Takahisa in seeing their conversation last night butDD Are they really going to leave without even greeting them? Were they really that much in a hurry? So, Satsukis pondering about such problems . That was the same case for Rio . Even if you say so, thats too sudden Miharus omitted way too many necessary procedures to the point that they cant even prepare themself for that sudden change . Why didnt they tell us about this matter beforehand? Though she doesnt think that Takahisas lying, theres not enough evidence to prove that, so she cant decide which one is the truth . Im sorry . Though Im going to wait till the very limit, we have to prepare the procedure for them to leave the kingdom beforehand Maybe because he realized that hes cheating them, Takahisas apologizing with a awkward tone . His line of sight is mainly on SatsukiDD well, my side is also a bit careless in that fact thinking that weve at least a little bit of time . . Part 20 Satsukis speaking in a reluctant tone . It was decided before that theyre going to have a discussion with all members right in this afternoon since yesterday night during the evening party . Thats why the talk about them going back to Saint Stellar kingdom is truly a bolt in the sunny day . But then, they can at least come to Charlottes room to inform Rio and Satsuki about those matters, and yetDD Satsuki felt that kind of dissatisfaction . Im sorry . It really is a sudden decision just a while ago which forced us to go back to Saint Stellar kingdom immediately After Takahisa explained in that way, Is that so Satsuki asked Lilyana who sat next to Takahisa . Yes . An emergency contact just arrived from our kingdom . Since they were going to the noble district after the observation of the magic ship, itll be just right in the afternoon . Lilyana added to Takahisas explanation . Shes somehow showing a troubled expression and then a slightly apologetic expression . That was way too sudden right Satsukis saying so as if sighing . they almost have no time since its just before the afternoon . Thats why we came to give our greeting to your majesty Francois and apologize for our sudden decision Aki who finished her packing ahead was the one who has come with us to greet the king . While Miharu and Masato is packing their baggage in the room . Thus, maybe they dont know that senpais coming Takahisas adding the explanation as if riding over Lilyanas words . I-I see . Satsuki is muttering with a slightly astonished tone . Certainly from the story that she heard last night from Takahisa, she knows that Miharu may be choosing to go with him to Saint Stellar kingdom . But, she expected that she would have at least one more day to have a hearty conversation with Miharu . Since she also has no intention to force Miharu if that is their answer from the very beginning . Because she had decided with Rio to respect Miharus will from the very beginning, which she confirmed again last night with Rio on the way back from Takahisas room . Thats why she was prepared with the worst possibility of not being able to meet Miharu for a while after this afternoon . She is a hero but, they might be able to meet again since theyre at the same place . Though shell be lying if she said that shes not lonely, she knows that they can meet again after bidding their farewell properly, she feels that it wont be this painful for her . But, as expected if they were suddenly separated in this wayDD I wanted to greet them properly but, I dont know when I will be able to meet them again . . Satsukis showing a sullen expression while saying those words . Though its not like shes angry, shes still dissatisfied by it . In fact, Aki was writing a letter . But, it seems that she couldnt write the important part since she was in a hurry Saying so, Takahisas taken out the letter at such precise timing . Certainly, that letter is addressed to Satsuki since theres her name written on the envelope with Akis penmanship, its sealed too . . Let me take a look at it After receiving the envelope, Satsukis peeling off the sealing wax . And then, after taking out the letter inside, shes spreading the letter to read it along with Rio . Though the content of the letter keeps its simplicity due to the time, she can feel that it is politely written in Akis style . written in that letter was about Miharus group heading toward Saint Stellar kingdom without saying anything and their reluctance to part with Haruto and Satsuki, she also cleverly mentioned the part of not worrying about them since theyre going to meet again soon enough . Satsukis eye is moving at a fast pace and after finishing the letter in a dozen seconds, Aki-chan . Part 21 She said her name with a slightly bitter tone . Satsukis hand is holding that letter as if cherishing it . But, she tilted her head a while later as if noticing something . But, is this letter . Written for me And muttered so . Though Satsukis name is written on it, the name of RioDD Or rather, Haruto wasnt written in it at all . Yes . Though shes trying to write two letter for both of you, shes running out of time . But, she left a message for Haruto-san Takahisas saying so with a slightly stiff smile . A message huh Rio muttered silently . Yes . Uhm, since this is also the matter regarding the content of the letter, can we talk with just the two of us? So Takahisas proposing that in a reserved manner . Rio is glancing at Lilyana who seems to know about this matter . On the other hand, Satsukis showing a confused expression as she is unable to understand the flow of the conversation . My apologies for asking this, does the two of you know about the content of the letter . Lily knows nothing about it When Rios asking, Takahisa is answering so while shaking his head in denial . I see . Then, may I confirm about one thing in this place So Rio said . Thereupon, Takahisa shoulder is trembling lightly . Surely, Rio didnt want Satsuki to hear this story . Since itll be slightly inconvenient for Takahisa if Satsuki knows about this . Since this will turn into a messy situation if Satsuki meets Miharu again later in the future . In the first place, he doesnt want her to know the matter of Rio sending those letters which is addressed to Miharus group . But, he couldnt hide those facts unnaturally either . Yes, may I know what it is Takahisas gulping his saliva as he asking that . Hes wondering what is the thing that Rio wants to confirm about . He can feel the increase of his heartbeat . Have the three of them read those letters properly Rio asked while his gaze bored deeply into Takahisas eye . Its not only Lilyana by their side, there is also Satsuki . If it was a no, he might not be able to explain afterward . But, he has no choice but to answer with a yes . Hes a bit realistic even considering their reaction when reading those letters . While pondering about those matters, Takahisa recalled Akis reaction when he mentioned Amakawa Harutos name . Yes . . Im astonished . Especially in Aki case She was Completely lost her temper Takahisas replying awkwardly with a stiff voice . I see Rio said so as if understanding what he means . Though Satsuki cant guess the core of the matter as of now, it seems she knows that Rios sending a letter to Miharus group, so she just listened silently . Do you know what kind of expression Aki made after you gave the letter to her In seeing Rios reaction, Takahisa unintentionally asked with a sullen face . Yeah, I can guess it somehow Part 22 Rios nodding while replying with a frail smile . That smile reflected the clear cruelty . Its not just for Takahisa, even Lilyana gasped by his smile . She expected that maybe Rio is also somehow aware of Akis reaction . Since he knew that Aki showed a reaction that he expected after receiving the letter . Thats all to it . Even so, he considered it to be known to her . Takahisa was exasperated to Rios cool state in hearing him answer without even trying to hide it . Now he surely feels the unpleasant feeling thats gushing out from the depth of his heart . MaybeDD No, theres no doubt about itDD Its not something like theory anymore, this man is definitely not how he appears to be . Takahisa felt so . Well then, is it okay to hear the message So Rio asked to him . Yes . . Well then, shall we go to that room Thus, Rio and Takahisa were changing their location to the separated room . [TL : the raw say bedroom, but that will made those fujoshi on fire instead] This place was the room where Takahisa was staying at till yesterday . Masato aside, Miharu and Aki dont want to meet you again When it is just him and Rio alone, Takahisa said those words to Rio with a stiff voice . It was a cold hearted tone without holding back . But, Rio was convinced with just that much . Since Miharu and co have nothing but one or two reasons for not wanting to meet him . First they dont want to meet him, second is that they cant meet him . The natural situation was set on the table for the former case after he bid their farewell to the king of the kingdom where they were staying at with Akis cooperation and then gave her farewell letter to Satsuki . In addition, he also compensated it with a authentic situation of a real reaction from Aki when she heard the question from Takahisa . I see Rio heaved a sigh while showing a gloomy smile . After that, hes locking his gaze at Takahisa . Can I ask something And then asked to him . Yes Takahisas nodding as he answered with a heavy voice . Are you going out with Miharu-san Takahisas staring at Rio with a surprised expression when he asked so . Because he never expected Rio to see him and Miharu in that way . Takahisas trembling lightly but, . . Thats right . Were going out When he noticed, he already answered Rios question . I see Did you hear about that matter from Miharu-san during the evening party last night . I just confessed my love to her Rio replied with a disappointed tone . My apologies . My heart just cant calm down when I hear that a man is trying to court her, isnt it No, well Part 23 Takahisas replying with a frown on his face . Though I shouldnt be the one who says this, please take care of Miharu-san and co . . Of course . Ill be the one who protects the three of them from now on Takahisas saying those words loud and clear while trying to repress his inner feelings . Best regards then Rio bowed his head as he said those words with a polite tone . . . You . . Takahisas tone raised an oktaf as if getting irritated in seeing Rio who is not agitated even to the last moment . Why are you giving up so easily? Where is your pride? You love Miharu, right? What in the hell did you want to do, it becomes even more confusing when you act like a saint? Its okay even if you say just one rebuttal, and yetDD This is just too cowardly . But, AH Takahisa swallowed his words as he noticed Rios fist grasping tightly . He knows that Rio is suppressing his own feeling . Thereupon, now he can push aside his sense of guilt . Takahisas averting his gaze awkwardly . Well, thats all of it . . So he tried to end their conversation . Has Miharu-san not said anything But, Rios still asking . . Im sorry So thats the case . . Well then, thank you very much . See you again Rio then leaving the room with Takahisa standing still behind him as if feeling guilty of something . They then finished bidding their farewell which took no more than a few minutes, and then Takahisa and co left the castle in hurry . When looking at Takahisa and co whos running toward the castle gate in a hurry to return to their kingdom, Are you really not going to see them off Rio was standing beside Satsuki . Yeah . Well, I cant go beyond this point due to those formalities . Maybe itll be too late even if I get the permission right now I see Rio is nodding, and then silence is descending upon them for a while . . Hey, it should be okay right Satsuki asked him that with timid tone . Whether its good or bad, its their own desire to go with Takahisa right Rios shrugging his shoulders as he said so . Certainly but, must we separate like this without even bidding our farewell with them properly To be honest, something is Part 24 Satsuki showed a dissatisfied expression . In any way, the event just developed too rapidly . Its exactly like they just saw the ending while skipping the necessary process toward itDD Its as if they only know the answer while omitting the whole process of solving the problemDD it would only cause an unspeakable indigestion . Maybe if one were to think, that just how much something like reality is . But, she definitely couldnt accept such a end which omitted the procedure that should be treaded on . No matter how much she was promised to meet them again . Tell me, what is this highly secret information of the kingdom Satsuki is making a completely puzzled face . It doesnt seem to be true as they just gave bare minimum explanation and then left quickly . Since she should be having a pleasant conversation with Miharu around this time . Satsuki sighed in anxiety . Arent you going to meet them again Rio said so as if to sooth Satsuki . Thereupon, Satsuki fell into a short silence as if pondering on her own . Suddenly, . . IVE DECIDED I, AM GOING TO PURSUE MIHARU-CHAN IMMEDIATELY IM GOING TO SEE THE KING Satsuki declared so as she made her decision . Surely, Miharu will also be bewildered by such a absurd situation . She just cant sit by when she doesnt even know the situation of the other party . She can accept it if they told their decision to her by themself . When it comes to that, the matter is simple . Say Haruto-kun, how about going with me Isnt it painful if things are kept hazy in this way So, Satsuki is suggesting to Rio . But, Rios gently shaking his head in denial and, Im sorry . I cant go with you Answered with a calm tone . Satsuki is taken aback when her expectation was betrayed . W-Why You must be worrying about Miharu-chan right Satsuki asked with a strong tone . Shes looking at him with a dissatisfied look . . Because I have some private matter that I have to finish Rio replied with a roundabout answer without telling her the truth . Is that the matter that you said last night Its something that you have no choice but to do in the western region Yeah, since its a promise with my acquaintance . I cant delay it any longer Then, its okay after your done with your business right . Its okay even if you are not with me . So lets go Satsuki is pressing even further as her head pushed on Rios chest . . But, I think its better for everyone to not meet me again Rio said those words with a lonely smile on his face . His smile is showing more persuasive power than his words . W-What is this That should Part 25 To Satsuki who is asking with a bewildered voice, Im rejected . By Miharu-san . I confessed my love to her you see Rio told of such a fact without any hestitation . Eh? Satsuki face is frozen in that instant . But, Rio kept going on with his words without even noticing the change on her face . Theyre going out you see . Takahisa-san and Miharu-san . DId you know about this EHA~H U-Uhn . I thought that they were going out since it seems theres a rumor about that since the middle school but . The bewildered Satsuki replied to him with a shrill voice . As I thought If Satsuki said so, then theres no doubt about it . Theres no way Miharu will receive Rios confession since shes already going out with Takahisa . Might be something like that . The match has been decided even before I confessed my love, I tried to not think about that but, it seems the victor was already decided from the very beginning right Rios lips twisting a bit as if mocking his own foolish action . He faintly noticed this fact when he heard about the story regarding Takahisa from Miharu last night . He tried to confess his love but, hes too late . No, since he thought that they were already going out since his previous life . The matter of Amakawa Haruto couldnt confess his love to Miharu has always become the source of his regret . Thats why, even if Miharus already going out with Takahisa, Haruto who was alive in him decided to confess his love . This feeling never changed even after he became Rio . But . If his previous life has to be frank, he still believed that maybe he still has the chance even if its just one in millions . So he wanted to confess his love as soon as possible . He had to hurry . Because he noticed that itll be too late if they were to have a conversation this afternoon . So, being stirred by that thoughtDD Rio became impatient . Thats why he wanted to send those letters no matter what before being separated from Miharu . Its really hard right . To confess your love to someone Part 26 His voice was filled with his tiredness . When he thought of this and that process which existed in theory, its usefulness in reality is at minimum . Which then came to the current situation, its become hard for him to think calmly with such strain in his mind . The best he can do is only smoothing over the surface . Haruto-kun . . Satsuki called to Rio as if to console him . Im sorry for saying such strange things Rios apologizing as he smiled calmly at her . But, his fists are clasping so hard . Come to think of it, I didnt say it to Satsuki-san right . I have to explain it properly to you If she were to meet Miharu later, it may be better to let her know about his circumstances . Thats why Rio decided to tell Satsuki about his past . About me in my previous lifeDD Rio was meeting with Francois Galwark in the kings office . Francois is sitting on the splendid chair which is located at the head of the seat with his royal knight which is at the prime of his life right by his side . Rios sitting on the lower seat along with who knows how many young royal knights . Your majesty, Im extremely grateful for your gift during these occasion Rios adressing to Fracois . Yeah . You may come frequently . It seems that Charlotte is extremely indebted to you Francois said those words while smiling pleasantly . Its my graciousness but, Im the one who receiving special favor from Charlotte-sama Hahaha, even Satsuki-dono become quite close to you isnt it . Its okay as long as you come to visit frequently to have some pleasantries with them from now on Ha . Though this one is unworthy of such honor, if that is what they are wishing for And then, while he is replying as courtesies, Maybe this king is the one who ordered Charlotte to make her move Rio was guessing Francoiss plan . Since its practically a disrespect to say his real thought here, the answer is something that only the king who sits in front of him knows but, theres something thats puzzling for him . Currently, Rio has officially became part of Galwark kingdom after becoming a honorary knight . Part 27 Maybe that is just how the scenario of Galwark kingdom to bind Satsuki by using the relationship between Satsuki and RioDD That may be the reason why Charlotte is receiving an order from Francois to approach Satsuki and RioDD When he thinks about it now, maybe it was around the time when Christhardt and Charlotte are approaching him with friendly manner during the second night of the evening party . Though Christhardt didnt even think that Satsuki and Rio will dance together on the first day of the evening party . In addition to the monitoring eyes, he considered the possibilities of other things prepared from behind the scene . The official stance was to respect their will but, its a bit of a surprise when he easily surrendered the matter regarding Miharus, theres a possibilities of backdoor deals in regard to defense alliance during that time frame with Lilyana . As expected, this person is quite a hypocrite, was what Rio felt about Francois . Thus, due to this reason hes quite surprised since he didnt want to be that close to royalties and nobilities . Even if he acts within safety limit as to not cause anything, when the royalties and nobilities noticed his utility value, thus he moved while expecting that . Though the young nobilities in their teens like Stead and Alphonse tended to put too much trust in the authorities given to them, those tendencies will slowly diminish as theyre entering their twenties and thirties . The first class royalties and nobilities were cunning people who make their move without anyone noticing about their preparation . And then to win in term of cleverness from someone who has utility value by the time the person noticed that theres an expectation place to him, most of the case, its already too late . Since most of their trick is by coming calmly from the front with a smile on their face and wanting to do handshake with right hand while hiding a knife with their left hand . Well then, I wonder what is your business for coming today Whether he can guess Rios intention or not, Francois is addressing him with a haughty speech . Its not like itll change something if Rio muttered one of his grudge here . Rather, itll cause him even more unwanted trouble for picking a fight with the king . I came to present an item to express my gratitude for my investiture as a honorary knight . And using this occasion, Im also going to report my family name So, Rio is starting to tell Francois about his business while putting an insincere smile on his face . Hou . So you already have a name in your mind but, what is the item in your hand Ha . Since I heard that your majesty is someone who loves liquor, I brought a liquor which Im bringing along from the Yagumo region . Though Im worrying about whether its according to your palate, since its currently not in the market, the matter of this one as an extremely rare item is guaranteed When Rio said so, curious light ignited inside of Francoiss eyes . Hou . Youre extremely prepared arent you . I will enjoy the taste I beg for your pardon . In fact, I already made an arrangement for Liselotte-sama who has Rikka firm to manage the circulation of this item, if this item is to your taste, you might be able to get one in your hand with that connection I see . I see, it made me even more curious if Liselotte is the one who is managing the circulation of this liquor . Now Im even more excited since I can drink this one even before it is sold in the market . Im going to enjoy it soon Its my pleasure if its to your liking The liquor that Rio presented to Francois right now is a liquor that is made by Rio himself by using the sake brewing knowledge of Karasuki kingdom and the brewing knowledge of Seirei no Tami . Thats why its definitely not a lie when he said that its a liquor from the Yagumo region . Part 28 Yeah . Then, may I hear what is your family name After nodding in exaggerated manner, Francois then looking at Rio . Family name is playing an important role and it should even be called as the face of the noble . So far, Rio has been using Haruto as his alias . Though he held a faint antipathy at using the name of a dead person at first, everything might be alright if he is using that name as an alias . Though he cant stop the flow of events in which he is receiving a peerage with an alias even if he wants to stop it, it may not be a really desirable situation . But, in case his reported name is being approved by Francois, Harutos name, along with his family name wont be treated as an alias and become a common name . And then, when hes going to decide what his family name will be, one candidate appeared right in his mind . But, is it really okay to use that name . Even Rio was worrying about it . Because he gets the feeling that itll be similar to resurrecting the dead if hes calling himself with that name . Because he didnt have such self-confidence with such identity swing since maybe Amakawa Haruto wasnt his support and nothing more than memories that lost his body . But, maybe its not something that he has to ponder too hard about since he can finally move on a bit after confessing his love to Miharu and write those letters to her . Because he thinks that the most important thing is not who are you, its his feeling that matters . Thats why, Rio will call himself . AmakawaDD Francoiss eye opened wide when Rio told his name with short words that he ismt used to hearing . From today onward, I will call myself Haruto Amakawa [TL : In japanese itll be Amakawa Haruto while in english itll be Haruto Amakawa] So he is following his previous short word with the resolute tone in the next sentence . Francois is squinting his eyes as he stared at Rio . A while later, a smile is forming on his lips and then, Its decided then . O Haruto, in the name of Francois, the king of Galwark, hereby I officially approved your family name as Amakawa Francois gave his permission for Rio to use Amakawa as his family name . Thank you very much . Your majesty Rios bowing his head in silent . Year 1000 of Sacred Calendar, a certain day in spring season . From this day onward, Rio become a honorary knight of Galwark kingdom both in name and reality . It was the moment of the birth of the black knight, Haruto Amakawa . Chapter 127 Volume 2 Chapter 112 +++ڣԒk TL : Cnine ED/PF : Aster Part 1 So then, have you decided on your next course of action? After Francois granted Rio the right to a family name as Haruto Amakawa, he asked about the latters plans . Im going to head west . When he answered, Francois paused, muttering under his breath . I see . You were originally active in the outskirts of Almond before this, no? Yes, thats correct . If youre going to pass through Duke Kretias territory on the way, you should pay a short visit to the home of Cedric . I heard that you and Liselotte came to the capital together by magic ship . The distance between Almond and the Galwark kingdoms capital was a few hours at most, even with the most common magic ship . Taking the highway by foot, it would be around a fortnight . In Rios case, however, he can fly alone much faster than a magic ship, but theres no way Francois knew about that . My deepest gratitude for your consideration . I mentioned before that its fine as long as you return on occasion to see Charlotte and Satsuki-dono . Im sure theyll both miss you . Francois spoke their names as if to emphasize it . I understand . Ill do my best to visit once in a while . Holding back a strained sigh, Rio answered his request courteously . Some time before the meeting between Francois and Rio, there were three magic ships owned by the Saint Stella kingdom anchored on the Galwark capitals east harbor . The knights were extremely nervous, taking every precaution so to not miss any sign of intruders entering the ship after Takahisa and Liliana boarded . Among the two-man pairs on patrol were Alice and Kiara . Alice, have there been any abnormal reactions around or inside the ship? No~ne . If there was, I would have told you as soon as I noticed . Although Kiaras voice was tense, Alice remained nonchalant as ever . Youre the only one on board with the ability to perceive magical power . I wont let you miss it a second time, so please stay focused . Got it~ . But come on, dont you think youre overworking me here? I deserve some rest by now . Her attitude aside, it was extremely difficult for someone without a good plan to creep onto the magic ship . Naturally there were the knights keeping watch with their eyes and ears, but Alice was vigilant for the use of any magic or magic tools . Theres two necessary skills to use magic . Those are the manipulation and perception of magical power, referred to as odo by the Seirei no Tami . Though its possible for humans who can use magic to perceive odo, in any normal case they only feel the fixed amount being used for spellcasting . They cant feel the loose magic drifting in the air . To say nothing of changing the phenomenon, its impossible to discern the true nature of the magical energy with the naked eye . This sort of high level sensory ability and perception is extremely useful for detecting abnormalities in magical power, and indispensable for learning spirit arts . Since magic used by humans doesnt strictly demand the ability to sense pure magical power, they dont have the know-how needed to train that ability efficiently . Of course, its also possible for a human to learn spirit arts after dedicated training, but its not a widespread discipline in the Strahl region . The discipline they refer to as magic became widespread in the region thanks to its ease of use, so the high-demand spirit arts faded into obscurity . Then there are those rare cases of a genius having a high affinity for spirit arts among humans . Such an exceptional human would be able to sense odo with high precision from little training . Rio, who was able to learn spirit arts far more quickly than any normal human, and can even skip many of the steps involved in use, could be considered the rarest of the rare . However, Alice isnt all that far from his level . Many spies and assassins often use strange magic and tools . As a result, a natural-born prodigy like Alice is particularly precious as an escorta living national treasure . There are occasions where one is clever enough to use the absolute minimum required power, enough so that they can remain undetected up to the point of contact with their target . But for anyone careless enough to use spirit arts or magic within Alices range, shed catch it without fail . Her exceptional talent matured at a very young age, so it was quickly decided that she be raised as a royal knight for the princess . Despite being the eldest daughter, her ability in service to Liliana couldnt be overlooked . But, were on top of a lake, arent we? Miharu muttered those words . Isnt this tremor coming from the ship itself? Maybe . How are you feeling? Miharu answered Masatos question with one of her own, but before he could answer the trembling grew stronger . The ship seemed to be on the move . Wathe ship! Is it moving? Masato looked around the salon as he stabilized himself, but unfortunately there werent any windows to look outside . Um, it looks like it . Did Takahisa-kun board already? The sightseeing flight on the ship was to wait for Takahisa to return, so she thought it would begin when he did . Aw, come on, I wanted to be on the deck when we took off . As Masato grumbled his dissatisfaction, the burden of gravity slowly lessened on them . Ahwhoa, this feels kinda weird . Lets try taking a peek outside . Masato headed toward the salons door, interrupted by Aki . W-wait! Masato, you cant! And suddenly the door flung open, Takahisa on the other side . Whats up, Aniki? Let me go to the deck when were leaving, My bad . Theres something I wanted to talk about . Will you sit back down for now? But were already in the air, arent we? I wanted to finish looking around soon . There wont be any tour . Were heading to Saint Stella kingdom right now . For some reason, Takahisas voice was stone cold . Although Masato looked restless, he was completely dumbfounded . He couldnt understand what his brother just said, and couldnt say anything himself . Next to him, Miharu was just as perplexed, only muttering in response . Eh? What are you saying? I decided to return to our country . This ship is currently heading toward Saint Stella kingdom . Everyone was supposed to come with me . Hold up, I dont get this . What are you talking about? Masato frowned at him with suspicion . Thats why Im about to explain . Can we sit down first? Lets have lunch while we talk . After everyone gathered at a dining table in the salon, a warm meal was immediately served to them . On the menu was a white stew made with Galwark native calf, fresh-baked bread, sauted mushroom, omelette and a colorful salad . The aroma tickled at Masatos nose and roused his stomach . He had a lot of questions he wanted to ask, but he felt like it would have been wasteful to let his food cool . Thus, Masato promptly stretched his arms to begin devouring his slightly delayed lunch . Frankly, it was so Masato-like that Miharu couldnt help but crack a smile at the boy who never once beat his stomach in a battle of attrition . She thought it would be fine to start the conversation herself, but she hesitated to really do it, so Masato got ahead of her . So then, Send Santo Saint Stella kingdom . In the end, Miharu still ended up correcting him . Yeah . Why are we going to Saint Stella kingdom? What happened to Haruto-anchan, and Satsuki-oneechan? Are they on board? Masato threw a barrage of questions at Takahisa in between greedy gulps of bread . Theyre not on the ship . Theyll visit Saint Stella in the future . H-Haah? I didnt hear about this! Werent we going to meet with Haruto-san this afternoon? You promised, didnt you? Miharu asked with a look of confusion, Masatos head spinning trying to follow along, and Takahisa desperately endured the urge to grimace . Im sorry . That became impossible . Thats why were heading to Saint Stella now . Eh? Miharu froze stiff for a moment . ThThats a lie! YOURE LYING, ARENT YOU?! She completely lost her composure . Why? Why is the ship taking us to Saint Stella kingdom? Tell me why! M-Miharu-oneechan, whats the matter? Aki couldnt keep in her shock, having never seen Miharu blow up before . Masato was stunned, as well . She sat back in her chair, body tense . This shouldnt be happening, so when did it come to this? That was the only question on her mind . Miharus brain was on overdrive the night before . She didnt even get a moments rest . Or more accurately, it had been on her mind until just a few minutes ago . The chance that Haruto might be Amakawa Haruto . What if it was the truth? What would she do? She wanted to know the truth . No, without exception, she had to know . Still, Haruto showed various sides of himself, and sometimes she caught the sight of something so cruel it overwhelmed her When she thought the truth may not be as she imagined when she thought the time finally came for her to learn the answers to her questions she was scared, wanted to run from it She tried to settle herself, even just a little bit, before she met with Haruto, but for all the preparation she did her mind was slowly crumbling . She was afraid to leave the ship to see Haruto, but at the same time she was brimming with anticipation to speak with him . Her heart throbbed so heavily it hurt, and only more as the time to meet him again crept closer . She never expected him to prefer doing something else . It has to be a lie . This kind of thing THIS SHOULDNT BE HAPPENING! Haruto confessed his love to her . He said there was something he wanted to give her . She didnt think he would end up going somewhere else before then . Miharu was assaulted by indescribable anxiety . Its the truth . When Takahisa spoke, a shiver ran down Miharus spine . Only a moments hesitation flickered in her eyes . I have to leave . Eh? Aki tilted her head as Miharu stood up and ran for the door . HuhMiharu-oneechan! Wait! Where are you going?! Aki scrambled after her, managing to grab Miharus arm when she opened the door . Nobody could understand why Miharu was acting so out of character . Let go of me! Please! I have to get off this ship! Y-You cant! Its flying you know! I still have something to do there! Where Haruto-san is! So, why did it turn out like this without any explanation?! Though she clearly wasnt happy with what was happening, Aki refused to release her . Shes right, Aniki . Please explain whats going on right now . And if were not satisfied with the reason, please send us back immediately . Masato composed himself and agreed with Miharu . Its alright . Youll be able to meet again . Ive discussed it with Satsuki-senpai, and she approves as well . Maybe because he expected Miharus reaction, Takahisa could reply without skipping a beat . And not just Masato, even Miharu turned around to listen . Although, in Miharus case, there was a strangely threatening glint in her eyes . If thats so, then why are you hiding all this from us? Im sorry . Its my fault for keeping this matter a secret from you . We have a pressing issue ahead of us, so we didnt have enough time to tell you . If youre in a hurry, why are you forcing us to go with you? We cant even say goodbye to Satsuki-neechan and Haruto-anchan . Im sorry . I didnt want to be away from anyone . Masato clicked his tongue at Takahisas apologies . I wonder if youre just trying to wear us down saying stuff like that but theres an order for this kind of thing, right? Im really sorry . Takahisas stiffened bitterly, knowing Masato was making a sound argument . Ah-I decided to go along after talking about it with Onii-chan! Unable to watch any longer, Aki forced her way in . Why is Aki-neechan involved in this too? I was the one who asked her . Im an older brother . I should have been the one who protected you all . I couldnt bear staying separated from you and letting you live in a world like this with such poor public safety . Hes right . Why should we be torn apart again when were finally back together? Aki immediately covered for Takahisa, who finally stopped lying about what he really wanted . Masato was still pouting in discontent, though . Thats, thats right, but He didnt want to be separated from his brother either . They had their quarrel yesterday, but Masato was trying to think of a better solution the entire time . Maybe its impossible for Satsuki-neechan, but why couldnt Haruto-anchan come with us? He wanted to know what Haruto had to say on the matter . I tried to invite him But he refused . He said there was something he had to do, no matter what . Masato and MIharus eyes widened hearing that . After all, Haruto himself told them the same thing . It seems hes going back to Almond soon . But hell come visit after finishing his business, right, Onii-chan? And Satsuki-san, too . And hoping to not see Takahisa lose any more face, she added on to his explanation from what she already heard . Yeah . Satsuki-senpai would take some preparing, but as long as the Galwark kingdom grants permission she can come meet us . As for Haruto-san I dont know how long itll take for him to finish his business . Haruto-san is Miharu spoke like she was wringing her voice out . Haruto-san really didnt say anything? He said, Best regards to everyone . Anything else? Lets Lets meet again . Pushed along by Miharus desperation, Takahisa said whatever came to mind . He immediately regretted saying something so half-baked . Chapter 128 Volume 2 Chapter 113 TL : Cnine ED/PF : Jake1456 Part 1 The place is the royal castle training ground of Galwark kingdom . Rio who is holding onto the wooden spear for training was facing against Satsuki . Uhm, why do you want to have a match with me Rios asking with a wry smile as he is checking the feeling of the short spear in his hand . Because I cant take it anymore of course Satsuki suddenly replied like that . Her simple answer isnt relevant to the situation . So Rio decided to ask another question . Uhm, about what About you Satsuki is pointing at Rio while answering his question . Haha . Rio who is taken aback by her reply was showing a cramped smile on his face . Satsukis squinting her eyes and, Haruto-kun, I know how much you love Miharu-chan but, I cant just stomach your attitude which is giving up on her from the very beginning . I just cant stomach such a person who is trying to appease themself by saying If its no good, then its no good . I know you have your own circumstances but, even if I can agree with your reason, my feelings wont allow me to do that Maybe because she was extremely displeased by his attitude, she told him all of those words in one go while pursing her lips . So, that brings us to this match Right . Too much of thinking wont free me from this gloomy feeling . Im not very good in holding back my own feelings, even so, this gloomy feeling wont be cleared up without something acting as a trigger and most likely that you wont answer it . Thats why, lets have a match . BRING IT ON Maybe because she feels a bit refreshed after vomitting her feelings, Satsuki then took a deep breath . In reality, its an inadequate reason . But, Rio quickly guessed the motive behind Satsuki wanting to have a match against him . Part 2 I see Rios nodding while a thin smile is forming on his lips . I tried to think about it in my own way but, Youre saying what I want to say without giving me the chance . It made me even more furious . Thats why I want to feel refreshed after moving my body . Thats good enough reason to have a match right? Thats enough . But, Is it really alright Doing something like this on your own convenience Satsuki is the hero . Though it doesnt mean that theyre assigned by rank, its not strange if the heroes authority are on par with the king . Seeing above the situation, the match has to be stopped even if its just a wound . Nevertheless, some degree of wound can be healed with healing magic . I dont mind . I dont think that theyll try to restrict every one of my actions as long as Im inside the royal castle Satsuki is readily saying those words . Though Rios a little surprised by it, it shouldnt be a problem as long as Satsuki herself, a hero, allowed it . The people in their vicinity arent showing any sign of stopping them . On the contrary, a crowd of them is already in the vicinity because they heard about the match . Satsuki, the legendary existence which was recorded in the history of the God-Demon war which happened more than a thousand years ago, against Rio ,The Black Knightwhose popularity is skyrocketingDD It was impossible for the crowds to not gather in hearing such a match . Some non-officer nobles were even included amongst the crowd . Ah, youre using a spear I heard from Miharu-chan that you taught pole-arts to them Yeah, more or less In that case, theres no problem right . Let me to say this, dont go easy on me just because Im a woman, I mean Im a hero too, Throwing the match isnt accepted Satsuki sternly warned him . Yeah, I know that Rio nodded while smiling wryly . Then, the referee is Saying so, Satsukis surveying the surrounding and her eyes landed upon one knight . Uhm, you must be Kyle-san right . May I ask you to act as the referee Kyle was the one who was nominated by Satsuki as the referee . With the raid of the assassin during the evening party, he had become an acquaintance of Rio . Yes, with pleasure Are you okay with using the rule used during the practice matches of fellow knights Kyle is asking for their consent in high spirit . I dont mind but . Haruto-kun, can you let me explain the rules Please then Well then, I will give you the explanation about it Part 3 Kyle is volunteering to do the job when Rio asked him . No time restriction . The best of one match . As for how to bring the final situation to stop the match, its when the victor side landed a clear blow on their opponent except the face . Please do notice that youre not a victor just by disarming your opponent . Those are the basic rules Acknowledged Rio nodded as he carved Kyles explanation into his head . In addition, the usage of magic tools and magic are approved as long as its within the category of physical reinforcement . Ah, is that okay with you Satsukis asking while confirming Rios reaction . I dont mind . But, since I cant use physical reinforcement magic, Ill be grateful if you lend me a magic tool for it Since he wants to avoid using spirit arts in front of so many people, Rio decided to ask for them to lend a magic tool that can reinforce his physical ability . Though theres Hyper Physical Ability magic for physical reinforcement, it doesnt mean that anyone can use this magic as long as they are a knight . Though one needs to carve the system contract into their own body to use magic, theres still the degree of difficulty and aptitude of the individual . In short, the system contract will fail if one has poor control of magical power and aptitude . Thus, a magic tool with that kind of magic sealed inside of it is developed for those kinds of people . But, while the output can be adjusted by the user, the demerit is that one cant adjust the output save for the time frame when theyre invoking the magic with magic tools . Then, please use this one Maybe because he already foresaw this situation beforehand, Kyle gave a ring to Rio . Thank you very much . Hyper Physical Ability Rios telling his gratitude and then fixing the ring on his finger . After chanting the aria, the system contract is arising from the ring and wrapped Rio body . Youre done with your preparation right . I want to start the match right away but, let me to say one thing Yes, may I know what it is It seems the physical reinforcement of the so called divine raiment is even better than a mere magic tool . It seems that itll strengthen my body according to my own will . I more or less can suppress it consciously but, its rather difficult to control when Im at the heat of the moment Part 4 No problem . Because theres nothing like perfectly equal ground in real combat . He~, As expected, the words of someone with real combat experience truly is different Satsukis eye opened wide in admiration in hearing Rio easily brushing off her remark . That kind of experience isnt great at all . . . Shall we start then, Kyle-san After shaking his head in denial while showing a gloomy smile on his face, Rio urged to start the match . Yes . Ill start the match has Satsuki-sama also finished her preparation No problem After Satsuki is giving her consent, Kyle opened his mouth . Well then, both fighters, please take some distance between each other and set your weapon Following Kyles direction, Rio and Satsuki is taking about 10 metres distance between each other . Both of them set their short spear in middle stance with their left feet one step ahead of the right feet . [TL : LANCER!!???][ED: If both are Lancers which one would die?] It was a stance that makes one easier to both offense and defense and easier range of mobility to all direction . Well thenDD Kyle is raising one of his hands high to the sky . Few seconds later, START Kyle swung his hand down as he signaled the start of the match with a loud voice . HIYAAAAH Satsukis kicking the ground along with the signal to start the match and created an explosive acceleration to get closer to Rio . And then a rain of thrusts fast approached Rio as she entered the spear range . But, Rio calmly entwined their spear and by doing so parrying her thrust . The resounding voice is arising from one place along with the surprise on Satsukis face . As expected, and here Im planning to win in one strike Satsuki said so after retreating with a back step . Itll end the match right away you know . Even so, you didnt have any intention to land a hit right Rios replying at her with a calm voice . Eh, its because itll be dangerous if you really got hit by my attack right . Since I dont even know how far I can go, I thought that I cant be so careless but . . It seems my worries arent necessary right Satsukis chuckling at him . Yeah, come at me so that you wont regret it Part 5 Rios telling her that with a light smile on his face . Is that so Then, Here, I, GO Though the two of them were chatting freely while keeping the distance of where the tip of their spear is about to meet, Satsuki flipped Rios spear and moved one step in front of him . The battle resumes . The two of them exchanged free blows with their spear with their reinforced physical ability . Though she is raising her physical ability, her movement isnt sloppy . Such skillful spear handling So, Rio is admiring Satsukis skill in using her spear . Satsuki has said before that she was training in the lesson to use naginata . She wont be able to exhibit such perfect coordination in her movement even if she was strengthening her physical ability with magic or spirit arts unless she mastered the basics . For that reason theres testing the water phase in a battle between the users of reinforcement magic, though theres a situation where mastering the basics is not always how to move ones feet, that is basically the common of all basics . Maybe its thanks to the glaive form that is resembling a naginata that she can exhibit such prowess . At times shes mowing down with her spear, another time thrusting it, parrying by using it, or moving it around . Even the spectators was watching attentively to the fiery exchange between the two of them, moreover the two of them are moving at high speed . Not bad Satsuki said so with her ever increasing voice . Thank you very much . Youre quite skilled too Rio is replying without even losing his momentum . Satsuki is smiling at him and then, It seems you have yet to go all out havent you She replied his inquiry with consecutive thrusts . The rush of surging waves in the form of five thrusts in one breath is coming toward Rio . But, Rio parried all of those thrusts while calmly retreating . When he warded every thrust down to the last strike, hes thrusting his spear till the butt end of the spear right before reaching his left hand . To Though Satsukis balance is slightly crumbling to avoid the spear, she dodged by jumping . Rios spear passed the empty air but . Just when she think that he stopped moving and turning around to face him, he had already closed the distance between them . KYA Part 6 She set her spear right away and barely parried Rio sweep that came from below . But, her body was blown lightly due to the force of his strike and she landed on the ground with the remaining force . Thus she was performing a back step to kill the momentum and to open the gap between them . But, once again Rio is closing the distance between them and then sending consecutive thrusts toward Satsuki . KUH Satsuki is looking into Rios eye who was wielding his spear with both hands and coming to attack her . And then, one way or another she managed to regain her footing while warding countless thrusts that was coming after her . Thereupon, Rio is pretending to pull his spear and then swept his spear with that feint . Satsuki easily avoided the sweep that was coming from the side by lowering her stance . And then launching a counter thrust from that stance . Rio is moving his body with flexible footwork and avoiding that thrust with paper thin margin . OOH Passionate gazes can be seen in the eyes of the spectators who are watching those twos fierce exchange without even daring to blink their own eyes . What splendid spear handling Its not just Satsuki-sama, lord Haruto is also equally amazing in that regard . Isnt this a battle of equals No, it seems Satsuki-sama is being overwhelmed Thus, the spectators in the surroundings is giving their own review . It seems our match is turning into some kind of exhibition isnt it Saying so, Satsuki is swinging her spear from a upper stance . But, Rio skillfully received Satsukis spear with a upper stance and then directed its force to the side . The remaining force of Satsukis spear is colliding with the ground . Do you still have the composure to chat idly Oops, just let me to do it Satsuki is hurriedly swinging her spear above in her attempt to land a hit on Rios body . But, Rio jumped lightly to the back to avoid Satsukis spear and then doing a backflip which is closer to acrobatic movement . Virtually within the moment before he landed on the ground, his spear is thrusted toward Satsukis abdomen which is practically defenseless . It was a splendid strike that was incorporating between body movement and spear movement . KYA Satsuki leaped back as her instinct sensed the impending crisis that is coming at her . In that moment, Rios spear grazed the portion of the armor on Satsukis body . When Satsuki is landing on the ground again after opening the distance between them, What is this, having composure you say After taking a short breath, she said so with a slightly joking tone . I have no such things you know Part 7 Rio is shaking his head in denial while showing a wry smile as he set his stance again . No, I dont mean in a way that youre going easy on me but, I can feel that you can do more than that Satsuki glared at Rio . I mean, arent you holding back yourself? That is true but, I can feel a big gap in our experience and basic ability . To be honest, I dont think that I can win against you in a normal situation if our physical reinforcement is at the same level Im surprised . So Satsuki-san is also the kind of person who gave up victory from the very beginning Saying so, Rio was gazing at Satsuki while showing a bold smile . I-Its just a prediction, EVERYTHING THAT I SAY IS JUST MY PREDICTIONDONT MISUNDERSTAND IT SINCE IM GONNA SEND YOU FLYING Satsuki is setting her stance with zealous passion . Well then, lets continue the match Saying so, Rio was stepping forward . Satsuki is tightly grasping the spear in her hand . . Her every pore was focused on Rio so that she can respond with any kind of strike . TOO NAIVE Shouting like that, Satsuki is thrusting her spear to the front after entering the gap between her and Rio . It was a superb strike that will land a clean hit on Rios body the moment her thrust comes to an end . But, Rio is moving his spear like his own limbs to change the trajectory of her thrust . But, Satsukis strike also wont be faltered with only that much . She is mixing a combo of mowing down and thrust within that short interval, and managed to gain an upper hand against Rio within a few seconds . Once, Satsuki is making a somewhat large swing with her spear . Rio is avoiding that sweep by lowering his posture . But, Satsuki who may be expecting this move beforehand is calmly changing the trajectory of her spear to sweep it again toward Rio who just lowered his posture . But, Rio lightly kicking the ground and hopping on the tip of Satsuki spear and just like that using his own weight to pushing the tip of the spear to the ground . Their surroundings is letting out an OOh voice in seeing such superhuman feat . The next moment, Rio is thrusting his spear toward the left side of Satsuki neck . No matter how one looked at it, the victor has decided . Satsuki is only showing a befuddled expression for a moment and then, . I lost She admitted her own defeat . Winner, Black knight, lord Haruto Kyle is announcing Rio as the winner . Thereupon, the spectators who fell into silence started to raise cheers for him . Thank you very much Part 8 Rio is doing an end of match greeting while lightly bowing at her . Thank you very much . . Ha~h, I couldnt win after all Satsuki said so with a strangely refreshing voice . No, you are terrific you know . I knew that youll become even better as time passes Yeah, I noticed that somehow I became stronger with this match . Im more refreshed now after moving my body Satsuki is stretching her body lightly as she said so . Im glad then . And my deepest apologies . Because of me Rio told her that with a slightly hazy face . Well, I definitely was gloomy but, its not a reason for you to apologize to me . We can just get along in this way right Satsuki is shaking her head in denial while smiling at him . Have you calmly considered about those matter Aa, Un . ` I did so but before that . Will you come for dinner in my room tonightSince I have something to say at that time Yeah, I dont mind Really Well, its decided then Satsuki was smiling at Rio and agreed to his invitation . Yes . Then, its okay right . Can you come with less articles on your dressAround half of the usual . . Ill be grateful if you come with an empty stomach Rio said so after faltering before touching his lips . EH? Yup . Its okay . . But for what reason Well then, please look forward for the dinner Rio showed a happy smile in seeing Satsukis puzzled face . After the match with Satsuki, Rio went toward Duke Kretias mansion by foot . Since he already made an appointment with Liselotte beforehand, the procedure is carried out smoothly . After following along the guide till the parlor, there wasnt just Liselotte alone, her parent, Julianne and Cedric is also with her . After sitting on the sofa facing against the three of them, their meeting begin . I have decided to leave the royal capital tomorrow . Though it was just for a short while, Im truly indebted toward everyone in duke Kretia family . Thank you very much Part 9 So, Rio told them his gratitude while also bidding a farewell . Its nothing, though I didnt do anything important, I still enjoyed myself for a while you know . If its fine with you How about I send you back till my territory to see you off with my magic ship My deepest apologies . That is a wonderful offer but I already have a prior engagement Rio refused her invitation with a courteous manner . I see . Though your rank is different from the other common nobilities, you are the noble of this kingdom . Though You may do as you please as a noble, Ill be happy as long as I can meet you even after this Cedric told him that with a smooth tone . Itll be my honor . In fact, today I also came to report my family name since its already decided Hou, thats good to hear . Would you tell us about your full name then Cedric said so with great interest . Amakawa, Its decided that from now on I may use the name Haruto Amakawa Hou, so its Amakawa huh . I never heard such a name but, its strangely familiar in my ears Its a good family name Thank you very much . The reason why it sound strange is maybe because Im using the language used in my parents hometown Rio is replying with a blatant lie . Ah, your parent was originally come from Yagumo right . So thats the reason, then no wonder it . . hn The clinking sound of a tea cup hitting the tea saucer is interrupting Cedric words . And then, everyone gaze was focusing onto the one who made that soundDD Liselotte . Whats matter, LiselotteHow rare of you to make such a mistake Making clattering sounds when drinking tea is treated as a breach of manners . Cedric was looking at Liselotte who never made such a error based on her usual perfect manner and elegance when drinking the tea with a astonished face . Ah, its nothing My deepest apologies . For me to show this rude manner is Liselotte is apologizing while showing an awkward smile . I dont mind abot that but, are you currently under weather Cedric is worrying about his daughter, Part 10 Its alright . I just blanked for a moment Fufufu, could it be because you feel nervous in front of Haruto-san Julianne is showing an impish smile to Liselotte who is shaking her head . AH, Ahahahaha, dear mother that Liselotte is making a vague statement with a wry smile on her face . . No way Rio didnt miss the small opening on her lips . Chapter 129 Volume 2 Chapter 114 +++ڣԒɳ¤Κݳ֤ TL : Cnine ED/PF : Aster Rio visited Satsukis room that night for dinner . Between the two of them was a large and ornate table, and no other people around . It was common sense for a waitress or maid to be in the room, but Satsuki was the type who didnt like being disturbed during her meals . The staff were already used to this . However, though some delectable dishes were lined up atop the table, there wasnt much . At least, not enough for two people . I had them reduce the amount like you asked, but is this going to be enough, Haruto-kun? Yeah . Or, rather, this might be too much . Release Discharge After Rio recited the brief incantation with a confident smile, freshly made dishes appeared out of thin air in pots and on plates . No way Satsukis jaw dropped at the sight, only for her to catch herself when the smell of the food tickled her nose . Dont tell me, this is! Yep . Japanese-style . Youre Youre kidding me . That ones fresh-cooked rice, over theres a stew, and thats wasabi-pickled yam . Her eyes glittered more and more with every dish he explained . I-C-Can I eat this? Its the real thing, right? Authentic, genuine, bona fide Japanese food? Satsuki was slowly creeping her upper body closer to the food as she asked . During the evening party, you looked like you were craving food from back in Japan, so go ahead . Consider this my apology for earlier . Ah Thank you! I love you, Haruto-kun! Youre exaggerating, Satsuki-san . Blinded by Satsukis delight, Rio tried to calm her down, wearing a dry grin . Wait a minute! T-Thats not what I meant! I dont mean love like that! The dishes! Yeah, I love the food! You better not take this the wrong way or anything, okay? Haha, I know, I know . Agh, really! Youre just imagining it! Got it? Rio couldnt help but laugh a little more at her embarrassment, even while she was glaring at him with a face redder than a tomato . He managed to force back down the urge to keep going . Dont worry, I get it . Anyway, lets eat before the food gets cold . Realizing she was digging her own grave with the way she was acting, and it was the first familiar meal shed seen in recent months, Satsuki quickly agreed . Rio served up some of the stew and rice, and after an Itadakimasu they both dug in . Delicious The taste of the stew permeated through Satsukis being, warming her homesick heart, and she lost herself to the food . Soon enough, they were cleaning up the dishes, and Satsuki started the conversation again . Sorry, I kind of got into a daze there . Thanks a lot for the meal, Haruto-kun . I feel a lot better about having made them now . Haruto-kun, are you always carrying these kinds of dishes around? Yeah, I usually make too much, and itd be a waste getting rid of the rest . Guess I shouldnt be surprised . You even take your house with you . Hey Satsuki paused for a second . Didnt you say that stuff like soy sauce, miso and rice arent available in the Strahl region? Thats true . Then, why do you have this? Lets not worry about the details . Rio responded with a profound-looking gaze, but she wasnt having any of it . Im worrying about it . You know I cant just drop it like this, so if you have a way to get them, please tell me! Satsuki was the daughter of a rather high-class family . The quality of her food was something she couldnt ignore . The cooks skill was a factor, too, but amateurs could only do so much with even the best ingredients . So if there was a chance she could get all of that, she wanted to take it for the sake of the diet to which she was accustomed . Believe it or not, I have to leave the Strahl region to restock any of those ingredients . Thats why you wont see it around here . Ugh Just how far away is the place that produces them? The Yagumo region is far east . Too far by foot . You could take less time with physical reinforcement magic, but its a dangerous path that hardly anyone goes down . Even an airship would take a while . Sounds difficult . In my case, I can go there since I can fly at high speed, but in Japanese terms itd feel like a trip to Europe for any normal person . I see . On top of that, Haruto-kun has that dimensional storage . Youd have virtually infinite maximum capacity for transporting . Theres gotta be something wrong with all that, right? Satsuki pouted like a kid at all of Rios conveniences . Sorry . Including the Item Box I have a lot of things that arent easy to acquire . Thats why I want to keep it a secret as long as possible . Showing off will just get me in a world of trouble . His voice was apologetic, but he sounded like hed been through such a thing before . Seriously, you are just way too strange . Your utility is off the charts . With his high mobility and overwhelming carrying capacity, people would kill for that . She really wanted to beg him to give her the ingredients she so yearned for, but it was easy for her to imagine what sort of trouble shed cause him . And yet he was willing to share that kind of secret with her, even if it seemed like just a meal . Satsuki didnt want to betray that . Oh well . Its regrettable that I cant enjoy this every day . My apologies . Would you have preferred to not eat them? No! Not at all, I definitely dont mean it that way! I just felt like I was wasting away here, living without tasting such amazing food again . But maybe you could bring some in secret once in a while? And your house has an ofuro too, right? Satsuki took a peek at Rios face with upturned eyes . Though he looked troubled for a moment, he fixed it in no time with a clearly fake smile . Youre right . If the chance comes up, then . Then, as if she knew what was going on, she started shouting . NO! Satsuki-san? I refuse to say goodbye like this . Well meet again, Haruto-kun, right? You promised, didnt you? She asked him sorrowfully, but Rio only responded with silence, so she stood, kicking back her chair and slamming her hands on the table . What is wrong with you?! Deciding all of that on your own, without saying anything or considering how Id feel about it! Why cant we meet anymore? Is this supposed to be a farewell dinner? I hate this! This has nothing to do with the others, I still want to be your friend after this! Friend? Rios eyes widened slightly at the suggestion . Thats right! I know we only just met, but I consider you a friend . And I thought maybe Haruto-kun felt the same . Or was I wrong? Shaking his head, Rio gave her a light but earnest smile . Not at all . Thank you, Satsuki-san . He felt guilty about it, but he was glad Satsuki thought of him that way . If thats the case, then stop acting so distant from now on! The keep some distance between us thing is just a show for the public, right? So is this supposed to be because of the matter with Miharu-chan? Might have hit the bullseye . Rio was at a loss for words, causing Satsuki to puff her cheeks out . Youre serious, arent you? I wont forgive that kind of selfish decision-making . I am not letting you say, Lets not see each other again . Her resolution took him by surprise . He could have cut off his remaining connections with Miharu, Aki and Masato if he cut off his connection with Satsuki here, but the girl herself was making that impossible . Rio questioned whether he had the privilege of being called her friend, but the answer was already staring him down . Sorting through the conflicting feelings in his heart, he simply nodded . Understood . In the middle of their dinner, King Francois spoke in his office with his children, Michael and Charlotte . He wanted a report from their activities during the party . Father, is it really okay to let Haruto does as he pleases? Michael timidly spoke up after, but Francois cut him off without hesitation . Theres no problem with it . The man himself has no intention of serving the kingdom . It may be better this way . This might sound arrogant, but now we have nothing to tie Satsuki to Galwark after we cede her friends to Saint Stella kingdom, dont we? Ive already accounted for insurance . Our new honorary knight is quite enough . Fortunately for us, that man and Satsuki-dono seem to have a very favorable relationship to me . Charlotte? Yes, dear father . Satsuki-sama has been so cheerful the last few days . Its as though shes an entirely different person . Charlotte gave her consent with a knowing smile . If thats so, then Michael was uneasy about their relationship, but he kept it down . This wasnt the time or place to voice his curiosities . That said, Charlotte was ordered by Francois to try to get close to them . It should have been fine to ask about it, at least indirectly . The real goal of the party was just as I said before . Suddenly, Francois derailed his train of thought . To look for someone who will attract Satsuki right? Indeed . But then wouldnt Satsukis friends have the highest value? Hmhm, when concluding the discussion of an alliance with Saint Stella kingdom, we included some necessary particulars in the contract regarding the treatment of Satsuki-donos friends . Francois remained forthright with the information . Thats just how friendships are; its a matter of chance, just like a relationship between a man and woman . One cannot reliably say that someone will be more amiable with decades-old friends than someone theyd met only a few days ago . Dont you also believe Satsuki-dono has gotten quite intimate with Haruto? He talked to his son with a pleasant tone . You should prioritize national interests . I know . Then, do you understand? The heroes act as the apostles of the six wise gods . If mistreated, they can become a poison just as easily as they can a panacea . Of course . Thats why the will of the hero should be respected to the best of our ability . Thats right . The Strahl region believed in the six wise gods . Civilization in the region wouldnt have developed to its current state if not for them bestowing upon the people a variety of magical technology . As a result, most rulers in the region treat the gods items as national treasures related to their kingdom, and use itthat is, borrowing the gods divine willto justify their kingdoms authority . Theres no independent priest or organization, either, nor a holy head to represent the will of the gods . Instead, each kingdoms ruler is the head of faith in their kingdom . Priests belong to the kingdom as well . Its not much different in Galwark . In short, Francois is not only head of state, but also the religious leader in the country . On the other hand, while Satsuki has no noble authority, she is the personification of one of the gods divine will . So even though she wont rule the kingdom any time soon, as a hero she holds significant political control through religion . As long as a hero is allied to a kingdom, they are directly connected to its rise in power . Naturally, that means they want to keep Satsuki as close to Galwark as possible, but that also means they need to be careful with the method . Its contrary to the heros will and the kingdoms own policy, and could turn out very, very badly for the kingdom, so keeping her friends hostage is something they considered an absolute last resort . It might be worth calling this a test for Francois as king . He had to see how much he could align Satsuki with Galwarks objectives without relying on something so heavy-handed . Francois was also acutely aware that Satsuki was on alert toward the kingdom until this past week . The evening party was one of his measures to winning her over, and it seemed to work . Thanks to the event, Satsuki brightened up . A massive change from her melancholy before meeting Rio and his protectees . As your father I wish to help you, seeing as how you fell in love with Satsuki-dono . However, I must ask that you refrain from stirring the pot with your personal feelings . You You know about that, Father? Michaels eyes bulged a little . Im the one who told you to get close to Satsuki-dono and gain her trust, right? Did you think I wouldnt see through you? Rather than making her fall in love with you, I was surprised to find the opposite had happened . My apologies . No need for that . You understood your position well enough . But you made Charlotte jealous since you wouldnt accompany her anymore . He ended with a hearty laugh as Michael looked to his sister . Is that true? So you werent even aware of it . Hmph . Sulking, Charlotte turned away . Sorry, Charlotte . I dont really mind that much . After all, Haruto-sama is much more gentle than Onii-sama . S-So even you think hes that good? Charlotte only giggled gleefully as her brother lost his composure . Maybe now you understand some of my feelings, having to compete for Onii-samas affections with a girl who doesnt want them . Uhm, yes, I understand . Please dont make me more embarrassed of myself than I already am . Unable to take the brocon/siscon comedy routine any longer, Francois called out to them . Lets stop this here; I still have work to do . If you want to continue, you can leave it for later . Chapter 130 Volume 2 Chapter 115 The next morning, Satsuki went to Rios room . Say Haruto-kun, will you eat all of these bread and sausage Satsuki is asking timidly while looking at the dishes that lining up on the table . A fresh from the oven round shaped bread, beef and vegetable soup, sausages, scrambled eggs and fresh fruits . The breakfast menu became relatively simple at Satsukis request but, it was a luxurious breakfast when comparing to the commoner . The ingredients theyre using for it is also first class . If you want some, Ill happily share it you know Rio is showing his consent . Thereupon, Satsuki is showing a bright and clear smile in the next moment . Thank you . Since its a waste of food if you are not finishing it . Should I say that the food of the castle is too oily, or too dark with their seasoning right Thus, Satsuki quickly presented a plate to Rio while grumbling about the meal in the castle . Even at our best, a woman will only eat a little for their breakfast While saying so, she is receiving several bread and sausages from Rio . Im considered as a heavy eater even amongst my generation you know . Since many girls skip their breakfast and only eat yoghurt and fruits as their breakfast And then, theyre holding out just like that till lunch time right As for that, well I wonder if Im actually not girl-like I see Rio was admiring her As long as theres faith, therell be a way out reply while smiling wryly . Well, shall we eat our breakfast then Satsuki is telling him that after he is done with sharing his bread and sausages while chatting about those topic . Yeah, well thenDD Itadakimasu The two of them are exchanging gaze and then said those words at the same time . After matching their hands for a while, theyre taking the cutlery . I thought about this since last night, your table manners sure are pretty arent they, Haruto-kun Satsuki said so in admiration . No, maybe its because I feel nervous since your table manner is elegant . Thats why Im caring about my table manners more than usual Is that so Yes . Satsuki-san of last night was completely focused on your meal but, it seems youve calmed down this morning . Since you have the composure for light conversation too Rio is saying so while showing an impish smile at her . In front of her japanese food that she tasted after a long time, Satsuki of last night was completely enthralled by the food that already became her dream . Even when she wasnt eating in the public place, her well bred still appeared . S-Shut up . Yesterday was japanese food, so it was a speacial case Satsuki is sticking her tongue a bit in front to him . She is nimbly moving the cutlery in her hands as if to hide her own embarrassed feeling and then scooped the soup with her spoon . And then, where are you going to go after leaving the castle today A while later, Satsuki asked that question to change the topic . Im heading to the west . Since Ive a promise with my acquaintance Rio just obediently riding on the topic . I see . You shouldnt do anything dangerous you know Yeah, Ill try to do that as much as I can After Rio is consenting to her request, Satsukis movement stopped, As much as possible huh . Maybe its already in his character even without me asking that . Well, I can only pray in order for him to not involved in strange events She glared at Rio . Rio who noticed Satsukis gaze is tilting his head with a puzzled expression . Satsuki is heaving a long sigh and then, Well then Haruto-kun, before you start your journey, may I say something to youIts the continuation of last night . In regard to Miharu-chans matter, I think you should convey what you feel to them She is staring into his eyes while asking for his answer Yes, no problem Rio is nodding while staring back at her eyes . Thereupon, Satsuki spoke with a timid tone . I have no intention to fix upon the mistake that you made . But, I want you to do it for the last time . Haruto-kun, do you agree with the current situation Yes Rio is replying without hestitation . Really Satsuki is chewing her lips and then asked for the second time . Yes Satsuki is looking at Rio who is nodding in no time . But, she cant detect the fluctuation of his heart from his action or eyes . I see . . And then, Satsuki who is showing a giving up face is reacting as if she is still not convinced by him . It seems Satsuki-san still wont believe me Rio said those words while smiling lightly at her . I mean . . Satsuki is at loss for words . Maybe I have a lover . . No, lover was only when you have someone who you love . Miharu-san is going out with Takahisa-san right That is true, but still . . In that case, my love will only become an illicit love . Though I wish for her to become my lover, its only natural that I cant do that since she is already going out with someone else Satsuki was at a loss for wordsDD Since she is also thinking the same thing as Rio . Since even for Satsuki, theres no way she can answer someones feeling for her when she already has a lover . If she accepted that confession, itll become an affairDD In short, two timing . If its coming from Satsukis japanese sense of value, she would consider that therell be no two timing in a normal situation . I have prepared myself in hearing the fact that Miharu-san is Takahisa-sans lover . But still, I wanted to settle this regret of mine . That was the reason for my confession . That is the reason why I can go that far . Thats why I wont intrude further just for my self-satisfaction Satsuki just bit her lips in vexation when Rio is frankly telling her that . And then, she opened her lips . . I think you are correct . Your rational train of thought that is considering the other partys feeling was that of an adult . ButDD Satsuki is gaining more confidence the more she talks . As for me, I really want you to tell her about that properly and seeing it till the end . Even if Miharu-chan cant answer your feeling toward her . Because, you and Miharu-chan are my important friends . I really dont want to see both of you putting something in your heart which will prevent you from talking properly to each other Thats . Now it was Rio who is at a loss for words . Satsuki is conveying her honest thoughts about this matter to Rio . Doing something like moving around without considering anything is childish but, too much consideration without taking any action is what I call as LOSER[Hetare] Rios slightly bewildered in hearing such straight forward words from Satsuki . Thats harsh isnt it So, Rio muttered those words to mock himself . So what, Im the student council president after all . Arent I giving advice to my junior who lost his way Satsuki is saying so with a puffed smile . But, please dont misunderstand . Im telling you this doesnt mean that Im forcing you to take on my opinion . In order to let Haruto-kun to show me his own thoughts, I have to show my own thoughts to him While their gaze mingled together, Rio was listening to Satsuki with a serious look on his face . Ill be cheering for you . Ill be supporting in what you consider as the best choice . I really dont want you to have such cruel consideration on yourself but, no matter what happens, this is your decision Satsuki-san And then, silence descended upon them for a few seconds . Though they were staring at each other for a few seconds, maybe because she felt embarrassed, Satsuki turned her blushing face away with a awkward expression on her face . Well, that is all of it . Please take my advice as one of your options Yes . Thank you very much After replying so, Satsuki is clearing her throat and, And then, Ill give my promise now that I wont cause a disturbance when you meet with Miharu-chans from now on . But, I want to listen properly to the story of Miharu-chan . Thats why I want you to permit me to do that much Said so while pouting lightly . Theres something that Satsuki found hard to understand in regard to the recent behaviour of Miharu . The discord between Haruto and Aki aside, even if she received a confession from Haruto while still going out with Takahisa, she doesnt think that Miharu will do such a cold-hearted action by dissapearing right in front of Rio without saying anything . In fact, Miharu might have wanted to have a conversation with RioDD No, with Haruto who is her childhood friend . Even so, there might be a reason that she cant go against which is forcing her to go toward Saint Stellar kingdom . It seems theres a reason for that The reason why shes in such a hurry to go back Though Rio might be aware of that too, she feels that maybe Rio wont take such a assertive move in the present . She knows from his words that Rio is drawing a line somewhere in himself, and will stay before that line . The reason that he explained before is a plausible argumentDD No, she cant even find any error behind his argument . But, she cannot help but to think that his real intention is basically somewhere else . Maybe because Rio has no confidence in his own self, or maybe because deep down he cant trust a stranger, theres the side that feels something . Though they just met, Satsuki was looking at Rios distorted nature . And then, she even thoughtDD The majority of the reason may be because Rio is basically suppressing most of his own ego . Satsuki isnt aware of everything of what has happened in Rios past . Even so, it has nothing to do with her . I just need to act according to what I think is right Satsuki was driven by a sense of duty called Unless I make my move, nothing will change to Miharu or Rio . As for what is motivating Satsuki to do that, even Satsuki herself cant understand it . But, she knows of one fact that at least she wont accept the current situation . So, what is your answer Satsuki is pressing Rio who is showing a hesititating expresssion to answer her request . Yes . Understood A while later, Rio is nodding as if resigned to her request . Good Satsuki is smiling with a satisfied expression and then started to move her cutlery again . Rio also smiled wryly at her, the breakfast time passing by just like that . Thus, after finishing the breakfast and drinking the after meal tea, May I take my leave soonSince I must leave the capital in the morning Rio told her that its the time for his departure without beating around the bush . Of course . Thank you for accompanying me during these few days . I really enjoyed the last few days Me too . Lets meet again in someday . For sure So, Rios telling his parting words to Satsuki with a gentle smile on his face . Satsuki is showing a befuddled expression for a moment and, Yes . Lets meet again later She replied immediately with a bashful expression . Galtwark, the royal capital of Galwark kingdom have several city gates and rampart from each block of the city with a lake view on its east side . First is the eastern most block where high ranked royalties and nobilities live near the lakeD Is an extremely guarded area where no one can come in or out unless they have the permit . After that is the central block where the citizens and lower ranked nobles live inD Its an area where one needs to pay a certain amount of tax at the gate for going in and out . Miharu and Celia was staying in the inn within this block . Moreover, though theres an area where it becomes the west block, that is the place for the people who cant live inside the city gate, it has no rampart, though you can freely go in and out, the public order isnt that good . After saying his parting, Rio left the royal castle and went toward a certain inn within the east block . After reporting that he has leave to catle to Aisia who is staying in the inn via telepathic communication, he summoned her to come with Celia toward the west block . And then, just before leaving the central block, he is waiting for Celia and Aisia right outside the exit of the gate . Thereupon, the two of them arrived before 30 minutes passed since he is waiting for them . Haruto . Rio is looking at his surrounding as Aisias telepathic communication reverberated in his mind . And then, he instantly found the person he was looking for . Aisia and Celia, both of them wearing black and white robes with a hood respectively, they are hiding their extremely standing out appearance to avoid the public gaze . Somehow it feels like its been a long time since Ive seen that appearance right After arriving at the distance where they can speak to each other, Celia said those words with a somewhat delighted tone while looking at Rio bundled in traveling attire . Is that so Rios turning his neck to confirm his own appearance . The current Rio is wearing a long coat and a thin but extremely durable leather armor made from the leather of a powerful lesser dragon called black dragon, the custom made mithril sword given to him by the craftmans of Seirei no Tami strapped on his waist, and he wore cloth armor made of mithril fibre under his armor . Certainly its been a while since he appeared in front of Celia using this attire . When Rios thinking in that way . So, what about Miharus Celia timidly asked that question while looking at the surroundings . Miharus went to the Saint Stellar kingdom Rio is conveying the fact with a slightly timid expression . Thereupon, Celias eyes opened wide in surprise, I see . So they left already . She heaved a sigh with a sad face . Im sorry . The people of Saint Stellar kingdom suddenly decided to leave due to an urgent matter, thus theres not enough time for them to bid their farewell Theres no need for you to apologize for that you know . I somehow felt that things will turn this way ever since Miharus decided to come to the royal castle Is that true Rios surprised in seeing Celias reaction . Well, the situation that Im worrying about did happen right . Moreover, the one who take them is Aki and Masatos family right Yes In that case, it cant be helped . Family huhDD Rio was looking at Celia who is talking in a strangely familiar tone with such situation with a surprised face . Celia then asking to him with lovely gesture . Whats the matter Is there something on my face Its nothing, I was just thinking that you unexpectedly have such far sight Rio is shaking his head in denial and said those words while smiling wryly at her . Celias looking at the sky while wearing a pondering expression and, Uhm, well, Im with Rio again after all . I dont know how to express this but, its because I think that we cant meet again . I feel lonely and surprised but, we somehow met again Shes spinning her words as if groping the feeling in her heart . I see In addition to that she might think about another matterDD And Rio admired that part of her . Yup, moreoverDD Celia is wearing a troubled look on her face as if having a hard time to say the sentence . Moreover Rio is urging her to continue . Thereupon, Aisia suddenly approached him at with a brisk gait and then tightly held his hand . Celia is startled in seeing that . U~hm, Aisia Aisia does that to him ocassionally . Rio felt that she can see through everything when she is staring into his eyes . But, he isnt feeling disgusted or strange due to that . And then, when Rio and Aisia is staring at each other in that way from point blank distance, before he was aware of it, Celia already standing by his side and pulling his sleeve . Wait a minute, what in the world just happened for the two of you to make the world of the two of youArent you just leaving me aside here Saying so, Celia was staring at Rios face . No, even if you call that as the world of the two of us it is a bit Lets go . Haruto Aisia is pulling Rios faltered hand and just like that starting to walk at a brisk pace . . . W-Wait for meGeez Though Celia was looking at the back of those two, she eventually chased toward their back in a hurry . By the way Aisia, till when will you hold Rios hand Celia is asking that question while looking at Rios hand which was still grasped by Aisia with the corner of her eyes . I cant do this N-No, its not like I mean that you cant do that but . When she asked back from the front, Celia is at a loss for words . Does Celia want to hold Harutos hand too Aisia asked that question as she tilted her head with a confused face . WAAA-T-THATS NOTTHATS NOT WHAT I MEANWHEN YOU GUYS HOLD EACH OTHERS HAND LIKE THAT, DONT JUST LEAVE ME ALONE Celia is denying Aisia with a flushed red face . In that case, itl; be okay as long as Celia is also holding Harutos hand In that case, theres another choice of holding Aisias hand right? Thought Rio was thinking about such a problem, he cant just nonchalantly let go of Aisias hand since her hand is tightly grasped on his hand . Thats . Celia is mumbling with a low voice while looking at Rios hand which is unoccupied by Aisia . No, wont that will cause various problems? . Aishia Rio is cutting into their conversation since he doesnt want to think about the figure of them walking side-by-side with their hands joining together . Then, Celia doesnt want to No that is just . . Maybe you just need to let go of my hand So, Rio is trying to persuade her somehow . I cant hold your hand U~h . Staring at Aisia who has such pure and innocent eyes, Rio almost unintentionally said Of course you can . Thereupon, Celia is showing a surprised face . F-Fine thenIll hold Harutos hand too Saying so, she took Rios unoccupied hand . S-Sensei I-Its okay right . DonttellmethatyoureokaydoingthatwithAisiabutnotwithme Celia is saying those words in rapid succession with a flushing red face . Its Okay Rio just couldnt bring himself to say no when he is looking at the slightly formed tears in the corner of Celias eyes as if she trying to do her best to surpress her embarassment . Celia is heaving a relieved breath while Rio heaved a sigh by her side . S-Shall we go then After saying those words with a lively voice, Celia is pulling Rios hand . Aisia also pulling his other hand, and just like that the three of them walking side by by while holding onto Rios hand till they leave the city and then fly in the air . Chapter 131 Volume 2 Chapter 116 Chapter 116: Interlude Part 1 Afternoon of the day Rio left Galwark Kingdom . The hero who belonged to Bertram Kingdoms anti-government organization RestorationSakata Hiroakiwas visiting the mansion of Duke Kretia alongside Flora for lunch . On Hiroakis plate was a finely-marbled well done steak, smoothly being cut through by his knife . As he took a bite, the steak melted in his mouth as if he didnt even need to chew, and the savory gravy slowly drowned his taste buds . The food at Liselottes place is amazing as usual . This steak is first rate, and the seasoning brings out the meats natural flavor . Im honored to receive such praise . I was worried about whether I could satisfy the tastes of a gourmet like Hiroaki-sama . Liselotte answered with a smile, but Hiroaki started looking a little dissatisfied . Its perfect . Or, I want to say that, but now I really want to eat rice to go with such delicious meat Fufu, it seems like Hiroaki-sama always wants to eat his meals with rice . Flora interjected, giggling in her seat . Its the staple food of my homeland after all . Wish I could eat it again someday . Hiroaki sounded slightly embarrassed as he spoke, while Liselotte suddenly showed a smug grin . Actually, I had a dish with rice prepared just for today . Wait, for real? Yes . Aria . She exchanged a glance with the maid by her side . Aria bowed, then moved to the tray she carried the food out on, bringing Hiroaki and Floras eyes with her . Ohh, this is Is this a risotto? This rice is from a plant being cultivated by Rikka Firm in a certain area of the Strahl region . That area typically uses porridge instead of wheat, so I had it made with that in mind . Ah, so this is the kind that isnt very sticky . Yeah, this isnt best suited to be eaten straight like white rice . So this is rice? Its the first time Ive seen an ingredient like this . Flora looked curious about the risotto . Shed never even seen freshly-threshed oats before today . It was a normal reaction for a princess . Although fresh wheat could be eaten as a congee, that was the food of commoners who couldnt even afford bread . Perhaps because the recipe isnt widespread, its not preferred by royals or nobles . This one is the result of trial and error as well, but please enjoy it . The two guests lifted their spoons to their mouths in answer . This is Delicious . Its wonderful . Their mouths unwittingly went slack when they gave their impression . The flavor of creamy butter and cheese are spreading through my mouth . Its rich, yet not overpowering . And the pepper is a nice accent . As expected of you, Hiroaki-sama . Your palate is truly impeccable . Im a picky eater after all . Hiroaki spoke as if it was something to be proud of . This dish has my full approval . Itd become a hit if it spreads . Dont you think so, Flora? Right . The pasta earlier is delicious as well, but this wouldnt lose . Following the flow of the conversation, Flora obediently nodded along . Thank you very much . If youre okay with it, Ill give some of the rice to you as well . Hiroaki-sama should know quite a few recipes, no? Really? Sounds interesting . Ill give it a shot . Thank you so much, Liselotte-sama . Please, theres no need for thanks . But in exchange, Id be grateful if you could promote this dish among Restoration . Liselotte answered them with a playful grin, and Flora quickly made a proposition . Yes, of course! Ah, right! It would be wonderful if Satsuki-sama could be invited to taste this food, right? Certainly, since Satsuki-sama seemed to miss the taste of rice herself . I hope to invite her soon . Thats wonderful . I wanted to talk with Satsuki-sama too Are you low on time? Then before you leave, would you like to have a little tea party? I can invite Satsuki-sama as well . I would love to! Flora brightened up, then turned to Hiroaki beside her . Um, are you going to join us, Hiroaki-sama? Eh, count me out . Sounds like trouble to me . But It should be fine, right? I wouldnt have anything to say . Besides, do you think any men would come to a tea party in the first place? No joke; shes pretty, but I cant handle those nagging, class rep-type girls . Anyone who says theyre a lot better when you treat them well is lying to your face . Plus, I finally came to another world . Too much hassle trying to get along with some damn normie I dont even know . While Hiroaki let his thoughts run amok, Liselotte changed the topic after sensing it veer into the unpleasant . Come to think of it, Satsuki-sama challenged Haruto-sama to a match yesterday . Did you get a chance to see it? It was splendid . They were almost too fast to follow . What did you think, Hiroaki-sama? Ah, I guess you could see it that way . I cant say I enjoyed it as much; she went easy on him . Normally a hero like Satsuki cant be defeated . Hiroaki heaved a disappointed sigh . What do you mean by going easy, Hiroaki-sama? Because it simply wouldnt be a fight if a hero released all their power . If I were to fight without holding anything back, thered be no losing for me . His proud tone shone through again, leaving Liselotte a bit shocked . How confident . Its only natural . The heroes rule over nature itself . Forget single combat, even an army couldnt stand against us . The heroes control nature? Yeah, with our divine raiments . For example, my Yamata no Orochi gives me total power over the water element . So he said with his bold smile . Yamata no Orochi? Hm? Yeah, its the name of my raiment . Back in my world, its the name of a mythical beast known as the god of water . Divine raiments dont have a name, but giving it one makes it easier to materialize . To think those kinds of secrets exist in them But, why do you know such things? Did you have that knowledge from the beginning? I got a weird dream my first night in this world . I think its because of that dream teaching me everything that I had all of this information unconsciously after I woke up . Basically, the weapon taught me how to use it . I see It seems Ive just heard quite the interesting story . Thank you very much, Hiroaki-sama . Liselotte looked bemused for a moment at Hiroakis vague explanation, but she quickly gave him her gratitude with her typical smile . Somewhere on the highway stretching north of the Galwark royal capital A commoners coach made way for a convoy of noble carriages, the latter on its way to the kingdom of Rubia . Armed knights and soldiers surrounded them . Inside one, decorated the gaudiest of them all, rode a girl in a white knights uniform and a man hidden by his black robe . The girl was renowned as the knight princess, Rubia Kingdoms second princess, Silvy . The man shrouded in mystery was someone whose fate crossed with Rios, Reis . The now-seventeen Silvy was glaring at the robed man, her discontent marring her otherwise sculpture-like features . I cooperated with you as promised . My little sister Return Estelle immediately . Mm, but the plan failed, didnt it? Reis only answered her demand with a vulgar grin . Dont fuck with me! This isnt what we agreed on! But all he did was shrug . Oh, yeah, its regrettable . I did say that Id return your sister as long as you worked with us, but I dont remember saying anything about that being the only condition You, quit screwing around . Dont you understand the risks we took going along with your plan? All the preparation down the drain What, that was just a little sideshow . Sideshow? Trying to massacre the royals of multiple kingdoms was just a sideshow to you?! Its not like I was trying to assassinate them . Dont you think it was entertaining to spice up that boring party? As if! Aw, thats disappointing . After a moment to calm down, Silvy looked meekly at Reis, who only seemed more arrogant than ever . Hey I can pay random . I can swear not to disclose your identity . So why wont you give me back my sister? If ransom was what I wanted, I would have gotten it long ago . You should know by now I have no need for such things . Then tell me what are you after? If you wanted a hostage, wouldnt I be a better choice? The first princess would be higher value than the second . Because a hostage is frail and weak . A strong-willed woman like yourself makes a horrible prisoner . Estelle is safe, right? Yes, of course . Shes a brave girl . And attractive to boot . Reis creepy smile ticked her off more than usual, and her next words chilled to the bone . Filth . You try anything strange to her, Ill make you regret it for the rest of your miserable life . Ooh, how scary, Im shaking in my boots . You shouldnt be so reckless; were accomplices, after all . Shouldnt we be getting along? Hmph Silvy gave up trying to talk, turning her face to the coach window . Wait for me, Estelle . Ill save you, no matter what But, I wonder what Renji would have done in this situation Chapter 116: Interlude Part 2 A few days after Miharu, Aki and Masato were taken to Saint Stella Kingdom Sendou Aki had a dream of when she was a child . It was nine years ago, before Harutos and her parents divorced . The Amakawa house was dual income . With both parents working, they didnt have much time to take care of the kids . For the still-young Aki, rather than her parents, the work of raising her was left to Haruto and Miharu . It was only natural for her to love the two of them as much as she did, and they made an ideal brother and sister to her . Although their intimacy often took them to their own little world, Aki was happy just being able to see them together . Onii-chan, Onee-chan The young Aki in the dream called to them . It felt strange . Usually there was only a feeling of resentment whenever she thought of the boy, but at the moment there was none . The Aki from her dream was absentmindedly watching Haruto and Miharu . Their surroundings were covered in jet black darkness, the three of them in the sole white space . It was a memory of them playing house; Haruto and Miharu were the parents, and Aki playing the part of their daughter . It was the exclusive privilege of Akis to be pampered like this . Onii-chan, Onee-chan, lets play house! Sure . Okay, Aki-chan . As always, they answered with a smile . These moments of bliss should never end, she thought . I want us to stay like this forever We cant . Tomorrows not a holiday . But Haruto turned her down with a troubled look . Ehh~ but I want to sleep with Onii-chan and Onee-chan . She wanted the three of them to always be together . Aki was a bit envious of what Haruto and Miharu were to each other, they never left her out . You see, we can only do that when the next days a day off . Cant you do something, Haruto-kun? His only weakness, Miharu, timidly interjected . Well, if Mi-chan asks, I guess so Do you want to sleep in my room tonight, Aki? Ah, is that okay? Like a switch being flipped, Aki brightened up in the blink of an eye . Yeah, but, youre always sleeping with Mom and Dad . Are you sure you wont cry in the middle of the night? I-I wont cry! Ill be okay as long as its with Onii-chan! Alright, then lets sleep together tonight, Aki . Off to the side, Miharu was muttering something under her breath . So Thats so unfair, Aki-chan Haruto stopped, stunned, then smiled wryly . Did you want to sleep with Aki, too, Mi-chan? Mm, thats right, but You can stay over on our next day off . Really? Mhm . Ehehe~ Can I sleep with you then too? Haruto and Miharu turned back to Aki, answering together . Of course . Ehehe~ its a promise . Yeah, its a promise . Onii-chan, Onee-chan, youll always be with me, right? So she requested, beaming innocently . Sure thing . Yeah, well be here for you, Aki-chan . When the two of them nodded to her, the white area around her darkened . She couldnt see her own fingers, much less anything else . Onii-chan? Onee-chan? She called anxiously . Aki-chan . Then she heard Miharu respond from the darkness . Ah, Miharu-oneechan . She was relieved . Miharu-oneechan didnt break her promise . Even after the divorce, she stayed by my side, and slept with me when I was sad . Shes not like him . Even though he said we could sleep together . Even though he promised wed always be together . She couldnt suppress those feelings of hers . She couldnt help being frustrated . Of course, she understood the situation . Aki knew her resentment wasnt justified . But emotion and logic were two different things . Aki-chan . Swaying, swaying . Aki-chan, wake up Aki-chan Pushing, pushing . Someone was shaking her . Liar The words slipped from her mouth . Huh? Akis eyes shot open . Miharus confusion reached her ears as light filled her vision . They were in a room in the Saint Stella royal palace that was given to the two of them . Miharu-oneechan Miharu looked worried for her . Good morning . Are you not feeling okay? Your face is a little pale . Morning . Im fine . More importantly, did I say something just now? She had a pretty heavy dream . She was curious if she said anything strange, but Miharu just shook her head . Eh? No Nothing in particular . Really? Yeah . I see Relieved, Aki let out a gentle breath . Ive finished preparing breakfast, but, do you think you can eat? Thank you . Miharu-oneechan, thats Her eyes widened seeing Miharu having donned one of the royal maids uniforms . I cant just sit around idly . I asked Liliana-sama if there was anything I could do, so she requested I take care of you and Masato-kun . Its better for the both of you, too . Miharu was originally supposed to stay in the castle as a guest . She could have asked for anything and gotten it without a fuss, but Miharu stubbornly refused . Is that so . I guess youre right that itd make us more comfortable Aki thought back to the uproar of a few days ago . It lasted the entire ride to Saint Stella and then some . Miharu and Takahisa never stopped fighting even while they were being guided to the castle . The entire thing was just one extended argument, a continuation of what happened when they first took off . Takahisa was being obstinate, repeatedly refusing Miharus requests to be sent back to Galwark . Both sides had no intention of backing down, but Takahisa held all the cards, deeming it impossible for Miharu to go back alone . In the end, Miharus been in Saint Stella under what was effectively house arrest with the royal treatment . Their relationship has gone south, too . Neither of them had been willing to even speak to the other . And Aki, who cared for both of them dearly, was only able to bite her nails and watch . Miharu-oneechan, do you hate Onii-chan? Im very angry with him, but I dont hate him . She answered in a harsher voice than usual . Aki knew she was more than just angry . In all their years together Aki had never seen Miharu, the embodiment of kindness, get truly mad about something . Ahyou see, I dont think Onii-chan is opposing you going back to Galwark out of malice . Onii-chan is worried about you, Miharu-oneechan . I know that, Aki . But, Im sorry . I cant accept it that easily . My feelings arent going to change . Miharu stressed a little as she spoke . But, he said that Haruto-san and Satsuki-san were okay with it . I think itll be fine . Its not like well never see them again, and it seems like theyll come sooner or later . Aki was frantically trying to bring Miharu over to Takahisas side, but all she gave her was a stiff smile . Im sorry . Aki-chan, lets stop here . Im going to call Masato-kun so the three of us can have breakfast together, okay? Okay Miharu quickly left the room, and Aki heaved a deep sigh as the door closed . I cant let things stay this way . I wonder how it ended up like this . And I cant even do anything to help them get along again Noon of the same day, in the castles training grounds . Takahisa and Masato were dueling each other with a wooden practice sword in their hands . Masato carried a shortsword and shield, while Takahisa had a longsword in both hands . A minute had already passed by since they began, and though Takahisas physical abilities seemed to give him an overwhelming advantage, Masato was deftly deflecting each swing with his shield . Masato-sama only learned swordsmanship after coming to this world, right? Takahisa-sama mentioned he never learned before . One of Lilianas royal knights, Hilda, was watching wide-eyed while talking with Aki . Its the truth . He only started learning after we arrived here . Then, then one who taught him It was Haruto-san, the person who protected us . I see, so it was the Black Knight . It makes sense if it was under his tutelage . Hilda looked on at Masato with admiration, much to Akis surprise . Masato was focusing on protecting himself the entire time, gauging Takahisas skill . Then suddenly, he turned on the offensive . Here I come, Aniki! He parried another swing of Takahisas sword with his shield, and immediately stepped in close past Takahisas defense . Just try it! Takahisa twisted his body, bringing his sword with him . The sword drew a tight arc, but Masato brought up his shield to match it . Shifting the point of impact, he broke Takahisas momentum and staggered him . How clever! If hed missed it by a second, Masato would have been blown away . A rookie would have stiffened up when facing that kind of close-range attack, but Masato didnt hesitate to step forward into it . Be it the training that made him feel like his life was in real danger, or his natural courageousness, he was scoring some serious points in Hildas eyes . Hah! Masato corrected his stance as he shouted, pushing toward Takahisa with his shield in front . He was never going to match in strength, but it was easy enough to keep the already-struggling Takahisa off balance . Kh! Your aim is weak, Aniki! Takahisa stepped back, swinging his sword once to gain some distance, but Masato turned on the balls of his feet, knocking the elders sword upward with his shield . Right away, Masato threw his sword arm forward into Takahisas chest, but N-Not yet! He shouldnt have been able to get into a defensive position, but Takahisa somehow recovered . He swung with astonishing speed, colliding against Masatos sword with his own . Agh Forced into a contest of raw strength, Masatos weapon was knocked skyward, spinning wildly for a good few seconds before it landed and rolled along the ground . Masato wasnt happy with the result, glaring at Takahisa for obvious reasons . Oi, Aniki . You used reinforcement at the end . Thats cheating! We agreed before we started: no powers! Masato was supposed to win that match, but Takahisa used his divine raiments abilities . Ah yeah, sorry . Guess I got too absorbed in it . The older brother apologized awkwardly, hand rubbing the back of his neck . Tch, its fine . But its your loss, yeah? Yeah . You win . Then you should do what you promised and go apologize to Miharu-oneechan . I know Haruto-anchan might have left already, and Satsuki-neechan will come here soon enough, so it might be pointless to go back, but you need to stop insisting that we cant . He protested soundly, Takahisa only looking nervous . I got it . Ill give her a proper apology later . It wasnt enough to satisfy him, but Masato wasnt going to push it any further . Im holding you to that . Ending the conversation on that, Masato started his swinging regimen to clear the gloomy weight on his shoulders . Chapter 132 Volume 2 Chapter 117 After saying his parting words to Satsuki and leaving Galwark kingdom, Rio went toward the territory of earl Clair, Celias family, along with Aisia and Celia but EEH, YOU BECAME A HONORARY KNIGHT After leaving the royal capital of Galwark kingdom, in the middle of their way toward earl Claire territory via air travel, Rio reported to Celia that he became a honorary knight of Galwark kingdom . Rio told the situation along the way but, maybe because the story was too unexpected, Celia was startled . On the other hand, Aisia who flying right beside them isnt showing any reaction . Yes, how do you think about such a development Rio was unintentionally letting out a smile in seeing the difference between their reaction . Even if you say development, its not a position that comes with such development rightWhen, when did that happen On top of flying without hindrance, Celia who cant fly is being carried by Rio but, she suddenly brought her face even closer to Rio . Just a few days ago, at the final day of the evening party Rio is replying calmly to Celia who is already in a astonished state and lost majority of her composure . A~h . . Celias face suddenly turned slightly red when she noticed that their face is so close to each other . After letting out a slightly shrill voice, she takes some appropriate distance . I-I can say that its not an easy matter to become a honorary knight but . . What happened There was a raid during the evening party . Though it seems their aim was the royalties, we managed to repel them by working together with the knights in the venue Rio quickly explained the detail of why he received the title of honorary knight . A raid during the evening party Thats dangerous right . But, that might be just the right reward for you since you saved the life of royalties of several kingdoms . Moreover, its supposed to be a position that shouldnt be easily given to a foreigner and yet . Celias circuit is running on full power while she put her hand on her lips . Right Rio is shrugging his shoulders as he consented to her opinion . Since he is aware of how hard to achieve those titles for a foreigner like him . The honorary knight title isnt something that a king can readily give to someone . Certainly one cant say that its strange to giving it to Rio as long as they think of his achievement but, he cant help but wonder about what is the aim for giving such a title when it comes to an expert of trickery like Francois . Though its not like itll cause any harm to him for the time being . For the sake of Satsuki aside, Rio will act as freely as he wants to since he has no intention to actively save that kingdom anyway . And just at that time, groups of buildings at a far away place that seems to be the capital of earl Claire territory came to sight . Aisia is calling to Rio almost at the same time . Haruto I know . Sensei, lets land here for the time being Responding to Aisia, Rio is landing into the forest below while carrying Celia . Aisia also followed after them . Whats the matter Celia asked that question after they land inside the forest . A flying object is approaching the city . We landed since things will become dangerous when they noticed that were flying Was that a magic ship No, maybe some kind of living being . Though I think its not a demon . Fu~hn, I see Celia is showing a truly interested expression . When she hears that it is not a demon, it seems she feels that the situation isnt as dire as she expected . Lets run from this point . We should be able to arrive immediately till the city Thats okay but, I dont think that I will be able to follow after your speed Celia is what you call as a non-atlethic person . From the fact that she learns many type of magic as Almighty Wizard[All-Purpose Magician], though she can strengthen her physical ability with magic, she cant keep up with inhuman movements from someone like Rio and Aisia . Rather, her brain is unable to keep up with her strengthened body . Physical ability isnt something better as long as it becomes stronger . One needs motion sense to control the movement around the strengthened physical abilities . Celia was naturally overwhelmingly lacking in those aspects . So making her to run inside of rugged terrain like a forest with bad footing is out of question . Ill run while carrying sensei then . Though itll be more unstable than flying in the air, please bear with it U-Uhm P-Please take care of me then Celia is nodding while clinging even closer to Rio . Theres a tinge of red on her face . Before even half-of-an hour passed since then, Rios finally arrived in their destination . The capital of earl Claire territory, CreiaDD its location is in the eastern part of Bertram kingdom, its a region where the main highway leads to Galwark kingdom . And also the first time Rio came to visit . The population is 50000 people, its size is definitely up to the center of the territory and also the important trading point between east side and west side . That is, the airborne chivalric order of Bertram kingdom . What are they doing in this place? After coming even closer right beside the city by running on the highway, Celia said those words as she looked at the sky . By the way the princess carry state from before was cancelled just before they entered the highway . The one who was wandering around the skies of the city was the airborne knights of Bertram kingdom who were riding on their griffon . Griffon who is called as a heavenly lion is famous as one of the rulers of the sky, as long as the dragon kins are not included, along with their extremely high intelligence . It has a wild disposition and although it lives mainly in the mountain region, it became a vehicle beast for those who tamed them in one part of the region, and because its upper body resembling a bird of prey, its Kyuaa-like cry became its main feature . By the way, the name of the mercenary team led by Lucius, Rios revenge target, is Griffon . Certainly, its strange . What could be happened for them to go as far as dispatching the airborne chivalric order of tiger cub Rio was pondering about what happened while gazing at the sky . Uhm, what shall we do Celia is asking timidly while looking at the distant city . We have no choice but to enter the city right . Lets wander inside of the city to find out what just happened Yup! Celia nodded with much enthusiasm . As expected, she is also worrying about what happened inside the city . Aisia, can you transform into your spirit form and wait inside my bodyJust an insurance for when the situation turns for the worst Understood After giving a short reply, Aisia suddenly vanished and merged with Rio . Shall we go then The two of them then went toward the city . And then, they are currently in a certain plaza outside the city rampart . Celia surveyed the city from behind the hood that hides her face . Its not too lively here right . Or rather . . It seems that theres not that many . unemployed or immigrants here right . Moreover, despite being outside of the rampart, the patrolling soldiers are passing by once in a while Because the area outside of the rampart is usually exmpted from tax, its usually prospering with people and many stalls lining up during peaceful time no matter which city . But, no matter how much theyre looking for it, theres only a few carts lining on the road and even fewer people buying goods . Maybe because they lost the house where they live in, they see many families gathering together at the edge of the plaza . But, the ones who are patrolling arent just the soldiers of this territory . considerable amount of the soldiers of the national force seems to mix amongst the local soldiers . What just happened here . . Celias complexion paled,maybe because she is shaken by the transformation of her hometown . In a normal situation, since one can act with a certain degree of freedom outside of the rampart, powerful people are also absent outside . And yet, they spotted soldiers in here and there armed to the teeth . From the fact that they wore two different emblems, it seems it really goes as Celia says, the soldiers of the national army mixed amongst the local soldiers . Though the autonomy of the territory are given to the local lord, the defense of the territory is a combination between the local soldiers and the national soldiers . But, those two basically dont come out at the same time in normal situations . Since the kings army is watching the local lords army, defense of the checking station, or fort that built along the highway . Therefore, the defense of the local area is the full responsibility of the local army, outside of war time, the kings army basically will take No-Intervention attitude . The current situation inside the city was a bit different . I never heard any rumor about war, as for the soldiers, I think they were looking for something or maybe being vigilant to somethingDD Rio glanced at Celia as he said so . Though itll give another hint that the target theyre looking for might be in these vicinity, she is currently the missing daughter of earl Claire . But, 3 months has passed since Celias disappearance from the capital . When it comes to that, it makes no sense at all if they are really mobilizing such great amount of soldiers only to look for her . In that case, they are looking for someone else . Theres another possibility that they were being vigilant about unknown things too . In any case, we might be under suspicion if we are reported wearing the hood . Though its not like Im overly worried about such things, maybe we should just show our face here After changing their hair color with a magic tool, the possibility of being noticed while showing their face is at minimum . It might be within acceptable range . Youre right, lets not wear our hood Celia finally removed her hood after a slight hestitation . Thereupon, her hair color which turned from silver to gold appeared from inside . Cecilia, I think its better for you to not appear near the earl mansion uhn No matter how much she misses her house, she is currently in the state of dissapeared . She cannot afford to go back to her family mansion . In spite of spending majority of her time in the royal capital, he is expecting that many people can recognize Celias face in her hometown . Especially the rich people who live in the rampart, theres a high possibility of the vassals who serve her house or the people who know about Celia is strolling around . Though its hard to notice her at glance, the risk is rising even further inside than outside of the rampart . Thats why, on the way toward this place, theyre trying to find the means to meet with Celias father again . Next is practically whether they can sneak in or not, Rio just made a preliminary preparation . Will you take a rest since we have chosen to go outside of the rampart for a brief restSince Im going to gather information about the situation inside of the rampart in the meantime Yeah . But, can we stroll outside the rampart for a while longerI want to see the condition of the people who live in this city Celia is asking so while looking up at Rios face with a please expression . It doesnt mean that she doesnt know the living condition of the people who live outside of the rampart . I dont mind you know . But, please stay close to me NaturallyThank you, Haruto After Rio accepted her request, Celia is smiling happily at him . Well then, is there some place that you wish to see Uhm, I almost never go out of the rampart but, I want to stroll around for the time being . . In that case, we will be circling around outside the rampart huh . Lets go Thus, the two of them were strolling outside of the rampart . And then, almost half of an hour passed since then . Rios looking at the living condition of the people who live outside of the rampart . And then, the things they noticed after circling around was the fact that the homeless people were more than they expected . When they go even a bit deeper into the slum, they discovered emaciated people leaning on the wall already on the verge of blacking out . Probing like line of sight sent a few times toward Celia whose eyes are wandering around as if to survey the surrounding people . In exchange for Celia who doesnt notice such gazes, Rio is looking at them with cold eyes . Thereupon, along with the effect of the sword that is glittering on his waist, those people instantly turned away their line of sight . But, at that time a boy who is sitting on the ground suddenly standing up . His age is around 10 years old . Though Rio is aware of that boys movement, he decided to leave him alone for the time being . When the boy is sneaking into the blindspot of Rio and Celia, he rushed with a half-run and then bumped into Celia . M-My apologies After falling down with a unnatural position and then standing up again with unsteady gait, the boy is quickly bowing his head to her . Ah, its okay . Are you alright Though the one who bumped into her was the boy, Celia kindly asked the boys condition . Yes . Well then The boy gave a brief reply and about to left from there, butDD Rio is grasping tightly on that boy hand . Cecilia, please check your wallet He said so to Celia . EH? Though she wore an expression as if theres a huge question mark on top of her head, Celias still following what Rio asked her . AH Celia instantly noticed that she lost her wallet . Can you return the thing that you stole from her Rio is saying those words to the boy with a chilling voice . EH? W-What are you talking about The boy is feigning his ignorance while saying those words in a high-pitched tone . Youre carrying the wallet in your other hand Rio is heaving a sigh and then pulling the boy toward him . And then quickly snatched back the fine quality leather wallet from that boys hand . The boy caught red-handed . He cant make any excuse, in a normal situation that is, and yet . R-RETURN IT BACKTHAT IS MINE The boy is shouting in a frantic voice while desperately trying to reclaim the wallet from Rio . But, his hand is quickly seized by Rio who then twisted it to the back . GA! The boys face is warped due to the pain . WA-RIC H-Haruto Though she almost call him Rio in a moment of panic, Celia instantly changed it to Haruto . But, Rio isnt responding to her call, he released the boy after pushing him lightly from the back . The boy who lost his balance is tumbling on the ground . Ill overlook your action as long as you leave immediately Rio is saying those bone chilling words while releasing his killing intent . Basically, the officials cant do anything in the case of pickpocket which happened outside of the rampart . Its one own responsibilities to keep themself safe, including delivering the punishment . For example, if the one who caught the boy pickpocketing is those rough adventurers, the boy might be beaten till the adventurer feel satisfied . Therefore, Rio who released that boy with just a warningDD Which can also be counted as the boys luckDD Is the way to show his kindness . But, Celia gasped for a moment in hearing those words coming out from Rio who rarely shows his emotion . . Thereupon, the boy who grasped the difference between their abilities also trembled in fear . The boy then looked around the place where he fallen to . Though there was a few adults who sit quietly here, theyre suddenly turning their line of sight from the boy . Though they seem like this boys guardian or comrade, they abandoned him . D-Damn it The boy is standing in a crawling-like manner and then left that place with a unsteady gait . His figure was extremely miserable . Lets go Rio is seizing Celias hand and then started to walk very quickly . H-Hey Haruto When their hand separated a while later, Celia who is seemingly worried about him is calling him from the back . Somehow she feels suffocated and cant help but call to Rio . Rio stopped his gait and then turned around with a troubled expression . I-Its about the things that just happened Im sorry . That is maybe a mistake that I did as a person . But, I have no choice but to do that at that place Certainly if he were to give charity to that boy right there, the surrounding people will definitely flock around them . Celia also understands about that, butDD . Couldnt we do something for him Celia couldnt help but to thinkDD about the aftertaste of the mischief . Cecilia is kind Even back when he was in the royal academy, Celia is the only one who was gentle toward an orphan like Rio . That is also the reason why she keeps worrying about the incident just now . Thats not true Celia is denying Rio with a unpleasant tone . Celia heaved a sigh at her own powerless selfDD the current her is unable to even safe a troubled person which is her duty as a noble . A right conduct doesnt always come with the right result . If we give the wallet only to the boy, the people in the surrounding will definitely surround us in one go Penniless people have no choice but to do that . As long as theres someone who will safe them, theyll swarm that place . If the saviour is moody, those people will shout things like unfair or get angry for no reason . They have no such things as consideration or discretion . They just want to be saved, its akin to instinct for them . All the more if they are swarming the other party . They wont complain as long as they get the result, and theyll complain if the result isnt up to their expectation . Therell be no end to them if Rio and Celia is to deal with each of them . Therefore Rio showed such harsh attitude toward them . He only did what he needed to do . The result was something that is unpleasant for Celia . Celia kept her silent . Well, not everything will go as I wish When Rio is heaving a sigh and, Lets head towards our inn then He proposed so . Yeah . Im sorry . For saying such strange things Not at all Rio resumed his gait to find an inn after shaking his head lightly to the still weary Celia . After that they were booking a double room in the comparatively better inn amongst the inns outside of the rampart and then, Rio sneaked into the city to gather information . But, he couldnt get any noteworthy information . After confirming the information about the defense of the mansion and the building in the vicinity, Rio decided to return to the inn to meet Celia . The defense of the mansion is quite strict . And it seems that they arent just using the territory army, even the national soldiers is mixing amongst the defense . Though the situation of the city is obviously strange, shall we infiltrate as we planned beforeNaturally, we have to set the time if we choose to infiltrate Rio asked that question after he inspected the mansion and then returned to the inn where Celia staying at . If infiltration is possible I want to try it . But, theres no need to force yourself if the risk of being discovered is high . I mean, even the spirit arts which will make you transparent isnt completely safe right Celia is replying with a reserved tone . Based on the situation of the city that they saw up till now, its natural for her to feel uneasy about what just happened in the city . By the way, the optical camouflage spirit arts is weak against outside interference . When strong wind is blowing, strong air resistance that is caused when he runs at high speed, and the tremor in the air which is caused by collision between something and the air . Therefore, in such situation where he touches something, or go through a crowded area, the use of that spirit art is extremely restricted . Certainly . Though its not so difficult if they just sneaking into the garden by making their body transparent, the matter of entering the mansion is several times higher in difficulty . Since the main entrance is heavily guarded, theres no gap in their defense If the one theyre going to infiltrate is a big castle, itll be easier to find the gap in their defense . But, the level of the noble mansion is small, its hard to find a gap in their defense . As for Rio, as long as theres windows he will try to infiltrate the mansion from there but, in spite of opening the windows, they have to undo the spirit art . Moreover, since therell be fire kindled around the mansion, itll definitely be unpleasant if the residence saw a floating person . I see . . Well, they wont be able to find us even if by some off-chance they found us, as long as we secure our escape route, theres a worth in trying to sneaking in Rio added one information after another while giving light ideas to Celia who showed a cloudy expression . If for example the other side found out about their identity, they need to prepare a suitable alibi for when theyre examined . But, it means that they can act in a more bold manner if not for such a restriction . . . If its not so difficult to enter the garden, theres a route for infiltration . Theres a hidden passage under the garden which leads toward the mansion . Only the people of the mansion know about its existence That . . Is it okay to let me know about such a secret Rio asked timidly to Celia who explained about the hidden passage to him . Maybe I shouldnt do that But, its okay since its Rio . I trust you . You wont tell anyone about it right Celia is saying so while smiling at him . She showed a warm smile as she told Rio about the fact that she really trusts him . Yes Rio felt slightly embarassed . And then, late at night when even the plants fell asleep . Rio is bringing along Celia to infiltrate into the mansion of earl Claire . The rented inn that they used for a short break before is vacated so that no one can trace them . Theyre on top of a small hill . The patrolling soldiers were walking around at every corner, he feels that even an ordinary master wont be able to infiltrate into the garden . But, for Rio who can fly with spirit arts, it is not that difficult to enter the garden which is left open under the cover of the night . The problem is that they might meet some people who have keen magic perception, or its protected by a magic barrier . But, both of those cases were the extreme case, even if they were discovered by off chance, no need to be afraid of being caught as long as they fly in the air in the case they were discovered . No pain no gain . The risk is still within acceptable areas . Though currently Rio is strolling around in the back yard by using optical camouflage spirit arts, no one in the mansion noticed him . The guards in the backyard isnt as many as the guards at the front gate, Rio is chasing after Celia who became his guide . Here is the place Even if they can hide their figure with optical camouflage spirit arts, it cant hide their voice, thus Celia is speaking with a low voice . Im sure that it is around here Celia is touching the stone pavement on the ground after they come to the water fountain at the edge of the garden, The spraying water is causing ripple in the air when it touched the optical camouflage membrane . This is bad After confirming that no one is around, Rio released the optical camouflage immediately . Found it . HEAVE-HO It seems Celia found the entrance to the secret passage . After fiddling the ground with both of her hand, she then pulled the ground like when ones using a sliding door . But, the powerless Celia have not enough power to move that stone door, Help me Part 11 When a slight gap is revealed, Rio is coming to help her and then opened the sliding entrance in one go . Thereupon, the stairs that led to the underground appear . T-Thank you . Its nothing, we should enter quickly before we are discovered uhn The two of them descended down the stairs that led to underground . While Rio is going back to shut the entrance, Celia lit the magic tool for lightening which is furnished along the wall . When the underground passage became brighter, those two then continued to descend . Theyre leaving to an open space after walking for a while . Theres a staircase which led above in front of them, Rio was looking carefully at the room and found that theres doors on both of their sides . This place is Just right under the mansion . You can even use this place as an emergency living place you know . Well, no one is here for the time being . . When Rio and Celia have such a conversation, the door on their side suddenly flung open . The one who appeared from that door was a beautiful girl with a sharp expression . The elegant and beautiful girl with her long and straight purple colored hair along with her deep purple eyes is bringing about a different feeling than just beautiful or lovely . Shes around the same age as Rio . The girl is wearing a lovely noble attire with purple color as its base and pure white poncho from above . The girl eyes opened wide when she noticed that Rio-tachi is standing in the passage . Rio is stepping forward to hide the figure of Celia behind him as if to protect her . Vanessa When the girl is shouting that name, a different girl appeared from inside the door . Her age might be around the midst of her twenties . Shes wearing a knight attire with a slender and polished sword hanging on her hip . When the female knight is looking at Rio, Who are you people She put herself on guard with a sharp expression on her face . Chapter 133 Volume 2 Chapter 118 The woman named Vanessa stepped toward Rio . She left her weapon sheathedlikely because she had no intention of killing himbut the look in her eyes was dangerous all the same . Rios eyes widened, and he shifted a foot forward as he prepared to intercept her . In an instant Vanessa cleared the gap, and grabbed at Rio to restrain him . He batted her hands away with ease, moving to lock her down himself, but ! Vanessa shook him off and thrust the back of her hand out to strike his abdomen, but Rio parried it again, knocking it upward . Cecilia, back in the passage! Please step back, Vanessa! The voices of Rio and the purple-haired girl overlapped, and Vanessa was the first to react . ?Photon Bullet?! The purple-haired girl held her palm forward, and fired off three balls of light from the magic formation that appeared . Their lethality was low, but they still packed enough of a punch to break some bones, so Rio strengthened himself with his spirit arts and braced himself; he paid some extra mind to strengthen his hands more than the rest of his body . Forearm, shoulder, torsothe girls bullets were aimed to render him incapable of fighting, and if he avoided them theyd hit Celia . Mentally praising the girl for her pinpoint accuracy, his hands followed each one . Wha Accompanied by a loud crashing noise, all three bullets vanished . Everyone who saw it, even Celia, was left shocked by the feat, and Rio was free to kick off the ground and move in unhindered . He moved behind Vanessa before she could respond, immobilizing her arms around her back . At the same time, he managed to get himself closer to the purple-haired girl without putting Celia at risk . Lady Christina! Dont worry about me, this man is! Apparently, Vanessa was the type to choose death over capture . It was an admirable way of thinking . Eh? Surprised by what Vanessa had shouted, Celia unintentionally let out a voice that made Rio pause . Christinahe knew that name as well . She was the first princess of Beltram, one of Celias former students, and a girl deeply connected to Rio . It could have just as easily been someone with the same name, but he was skeptical that things would be that easy even in as unlikely a place as this basement . He turned his eyes toward her, and upon closer inspection the girl bore an uncanny resemblance to the one he knew a few years ago . It appears shes going to be causing me trouble again . He would have been lying if he said he wasnt interested in why the princess of a kingdom was living in a place like this, but he was ready to leave at a moments notice . More accurately, he figured things were only going to go downhill if he stuck around . However, without any information on things, it wasnt a good idea to let his past get in the way here . Besides, from Celias point of view as a noble of Beltram, she wasnt going to ignore one of her own princesses hidden in her familys mansion . He decided to leave the talking to her . Fortunately, despite her readiness, Christina hesitated to attack with Vanessa taken hostage . They had a chance to speak, and maybe calm down . Unfortunately, sensing that she was the reason for the delay, Vanessa made a mortifying declaration . Kh Just kill me already! Although caught off-guard by her decision, before Rio could tell her he had no intention of doing such a thing, one of the doors that had been closed during the entire exchange swung open . From the other side came a pair of boys in their mid-teens . They looked Japanese . Whats going on? What the They still seemed half-asleep, but the boys woke up when they realized they had no idea what was happening . Nobody move . Rio was curious about them, but he had no room to let his guard down, and soon enough the air grew tense again . The only noise for a moment was the Japanese-looking boys gulping loudly, and Rio wanted to settle things before they possibly misunderstood things . Cecilia, over here . Ah, mh . Ill leave the rest to you . Understood . Thank you . Celia nodded and revealed herself more clearly to the others . Maybe because the person looking at her was the person they thought she was, Celia briefly looked surprised, then immediately kneeled as befitting her station . Lady Christina . Who? I am Celia, eldest daughter of the house of Earl Claire . I apologize for my long absence, Your Highness . With Celias recognition, there was no doubt the purple-haired girl was indeed Christina Beltram . Shed certainly grown more beautiful in her teens, and the raw dignity she exuded grew with her . Rio smiled dryly at his suspicions being confirmed, and Christinas hostility disappeared . Miss Celia? But your hair? And werent you supposed to be missing? Why are you here? Ive been in hiding for the last few months . I was waiting for things to die down so I could meet with my father As expected, she explained things clearly without leaking the important details . On the other hand, Rio finally released Vanessa after watching the situation cool off . Excuse me . Please pardon our rudeness . No, we were the ones who made the first move . We couldnt afford to be found . Sorry . While Celia and Christina exchanged information, Rio and Vanessa exchanged apologies . However, Im surprised how well you managed to evade the guards . There should have been a large search team all over the place . Thats a difficult question to answer . But, a search team? Your Highness, are you? Yes . I managed to escape from the castle, but we were forced to hide because our pursuers caught up with us . Im terribly sorry to become such a burden on the Claire family . Not at all . If the princess is in trouble, theres no helping it . Even without the full story, Celia didnt mind . Earl Claire, Celias father, was fiercely loyal to the kingdoms royalty . They had nothing to do with the factions behind Dukes Arbor and Huguenot . Knowing the Arbor faction were liable to do as they pleased, and having sheltered Christina, Celia agreed expecting her father to still be here . You have my deepest gratitude . Please, stand . Pardon me, then . Now Im sure we both have much to talk about, but may I ask for the name of the gentleman with you? Christina turned a pointed gaze to Rio . Um, this is Your Highness, would you forgive my rudeness if I were to introduce myself? Rio took the heat off Celia, right hand to his chest in respect to the princess . I dont mind . My name is Haruto Amakawa, an honorary knight of Galwark Kingdom . Im here serving as Miss Celias escort . Why is a knight of Galwark here of all places Is there any evidence to support your claim? After Rio completed his introduction, Vanessa and Christina were both shocked . The latter was the only one to remain entirely calm . This is the insignia given to me by His Majesty, King Francois . He showed them the insignia affixed to his collar, and Christina had Vanessa confirm its legitimacy . Excuse me Its true . I couldnt say if this was one of an honorary knight, but without a doubt the crest belongs to Galwark Kingdom . I see . Then well trust you . Still Have we met somewhere before? As if feeling like something just wasnt right, Christina tilted her head and inspected him a little more carefully . No, I dont believe so . Naturally, he denied it with his rock solid poker face, reflecting back on the party just a short while ago . So Floras intuition wasnt just a one-off By his side, Celia stiffened a little and tried to change the topic . Your Highness, rather than standing down here, why dont we continue this inside? The dining room should be close by . Yes, I agree . In that case, allow me to excuse myself . Rio planned to stay out of this . It wouldnt have been prudent to hear secret information like this, but Christina shook her head . If possible, Id rather you join us . But, Im just an outsider here . Admittedly, it was a modest resistance at best, not wanting to be half-forced into listening in on conversations that had little to nothing to do with him . Christina didnt really have the authority to give an order to a foreign dignitary like Rio, but they were still in Beltram . With the situation in Beltram and the relationship between the kingdoms, it wasnt a good idea to give them any reason for hostility . Youre a noble of Galwark . Theres no trouble if its someone like you, appointed as an honorary knight at your age . Miss Celia seems to trust you quite a lot as well . Christina looked at Celia as if trying to get at her and Rios connection to each other . Rio considered how to respond, but Celia kneeled once more . Your Highness, I can attest that Haruto is trustworthy . However, I dont want my benefactor to be involved in this if he doesnt have to be . Please allow him to leave if the story youre about to tell shouldnt be heard The princess was startled, but soon answered with a wry smile . Sorry . I spoke thoughtlessly . Getting him caught up in our own problems wasnt my intent; I simply wanted to know about what was going on in Galwark . Of course, I wont pry for any more than youre willing to say . When she finished, Celia found it hard to keep insisting otherwise . She turned to Rio apologetically, garnering an ever so slight grin in response . And having already gotten enough of a grasp on the situation, he choked down his desire to get out of Dodge . So be it . Ill be happy to accompany you . My thanks . Lets go back inside then . Vanessa, you too . Ah, before we do, I forgot to introduce her . Miss Celia, about Vanessa Christina looked back at Celia . Yes, Im already aware . Our houses are associated with each other . I see . Your houses belong to the same faction, after all . Then Vanessa, please introduce yourself to Sir Arakawa . Vanessa Emal . Im sorry for my previous discourtesy . Emal? Are you perhaps related to Alfred, the Sword of the King? Rios eyes widened a little . When the name Sword of the King came to mind, the only other person he knew of was Lucius, his mothers murderer . Alfred Emal is my older brother . Are you an acquaintance of his? Not directly, no . But I dont think theres anyone interested in the sword who doesnt know of his fame . On the contrary, he had met Alfred once before . It happened during his interrogation in prison after saving Christina and Flora . At the time, he had no idea about any connection between Alfred and Lucius . I see Vanessa briefly seemed like she was proud about it, but she looked somewhat down until Rio changed the topic . This is getting a little off track; my bad . Haruto Amakawa . Its a pleasure to meet you properly . Similarly to before, Rio placed his right hand to his chest and bowed lightly . After they finished with the formalities, Christina spoke again to lead them inside . Well then, shall we go? Um, were Then one of the boys timidly spoke up, forgotten the entire time . Christina answered them with a gentle tone . You two can return to your room . Ah, alright . We got it . The boy who responded nodded absentmindedly, and they left the group alone . Lady Christina, who are they? They are Its a long story . They were pulled into this world during the hero summoning . Ill have to explain the details later Christina knitted her eyebrows as she talked about them . I see . Then that as well, we can worry about it once were in the dining room . The women made their way inside, with Rio following at their backs . As they walked, he couldnt keep down the feeling that the direction things were going was This is just getting weirder and weirder . Chapter 134 Volume 2 Chapter 119.1 Part 1 After entering the dining room, Rio is taking the initiative to come to use the service and headed toward the kitchen . Hes persistently taking the stand of a third party . Nevertheless, since the simple kitchen and the dining room is in the same room, he can still hear their conversation . Sensei, if you want to meet your father above, you should wait since he will go down to this basement by tomorrow morning . It seems that everyone of the searching group is lodging in this mansion, thats why its hard to move around So Christina told the information that Celia wanted to hear the most first . I see . Fortunately I felt that visiting the royal capital will end as a fools errand . In that case, father has been waiting for me to come to my home Yes . Since we have a lot of time till he comes down, please fill me with your stories till that time After the conversation reached this point, the two of them are looking at each other . M-May I ask what kind of discussion it is Celia is saying so to probe Christinas reaction . Thats right . Maybe the matter both of us most worried about is how both of us sneaked out of the castle rightAs far as I know, theres a rumor saying that sensei is kidnapped inside the castle Im not kidnapped . I left the castle on my own will May I implore the reason Christina who is asking that question was looking right into Celias eye . As their line of sight meet, Celias eye become gloomy . . . Though its embarrassing, the reason why I left the castle is because I want to escape from the duty that is imposed to me as a noble That should be from political marriage with Charles Albo right Yes . Sometime we have to marry someone who we dont love . That is the mission imposed to the woman of a noble family . But then, I couldnt bring myself to agree to a political marriage with him Looking down, Celia said those words with a emotional voice . Well, thats natural right . I think you made the right judgement Christina is readily supporting Celias choice . Celias eyes opened wide as if she just heard unexpected words . Christina is unintentionally letting out a chuckling sound as she continued her words . Certainly, we were in the position where we cant choose our own husband . But, that is not only for the house, its also for the kingdom . That kind of political marriage isnt justifiedDD No, political marriage which will only cause a harm isnt worth at all Your highness, will my marriage with him cause harm to the kingdom Celia asked that question in hearing Christina going as far as saying that her political marriage is harmful for the kingdom . Depending on the situation, that man is an existence that is currently harming the kingdom . The reason sensei left the castle is also because youre thinking the same thing right . Yeah, no doubt about it . Me leaving is the result is down to their overly coercive way to do things Youre not confident in yourself The one who decided whether Im doing the right thing or not isnt me Celia is showing an ambigous expression . Then, have you regretted your actionof leaving the castle No, my only regret is if Im not doing it Now, Celia is shaking her head to show her answer . Thereupon, Christina is smiling at her . In that case, its okay right So she said . Naturally people who deny Celia-senseis decision also exist amongst the nobilities . But, I felt that the way duke Albo is doing things is wrong . I thought that leaving the castle is the correct choice . Keep that will . And do not regret it Saying so, Christinas deep purple eyes is looking straight into Celias eyes . Celia also stared back at Christina . In that case, whether that decision of yours is correct will be decided after this . And, the one who decided it is us who live in this kingdom At least Im supporting your decision Im really happy if theres someone who says so but . Celia is showing a slightly troubled smile . In other words, the most important thing is what Celia-sensei wanted to do after this rightThat is to say that you came back to this mansion since you cant leave it behind as the noble of our kingdom right Does the current me . . Have that kind of qualification . . Celia replied so to Christina with a troubled face . Oops, I think you have that qualification you know . My future is also hidden with my escape but I never thought of abandoning the matter of me being a royalty . Everything that will happen to this kingdom or what will left from itDD Ive been thinking about everything that might happen . I see Celia is groaning in a low voice in hearing Christina say those words with a resolute tone . Though Celia is thinking the same things as her, she didnt have Christinas confidence . She can feel a powerful determination when she is looking at Christina . It doesnt mean that she might not be worried . Theres no way for her, who slipped out from the castle even while fully aware of her standing as a princess not worrying about anything . As someone who is ignorant in the way of the world, maybe shell just become carefree and almost reckless person if she were not worrying about anything . And, Celia knows that Christina isnt that kind of a person . Thus, Celia wanted to knowDD Why Christina escaped from the castle . May I ask a question, Christina-sama Yes, you may Christina readily consented to Celia request . I wonder why your highness escaped from the castle Because I became a hindrance to duke AlboDD No, its because I lost my utility value . I sneaked out from the castle since I felt that my life is in danger Celias face slightly stiffened in hearing her not so calm voice . Dont tell me, duke Albo is going to dispose you Yeah, the current him might do so . He is winning over the summoned hero while losing his constraint toward royalty But, the only reason for duke Albo to aim for your highnesses life is . That man is full of ambition . Except for the current royalty, he should be planning to make the next king to come from the house of duke Albo Is that why hes planning to kill your highnessDoesnt he know that doing such things wont amount to anything The throne of Bertram kingdom is passed down by heredity . Theres a qualification for the right to inherit the throne from the highest person, a direct descendant of the king is an absolute requirement, the legitimate birth and male descendant is decided with national law with higher ordered one taking the priority . When the rightful inheritor is lost with reason such as revocation of status, renunciation or death, as long as theres no new legitimate male heir born in the situation where no one but legitimate female heir left, the order of throne inheritance right cant be overturned . Currently, the rightful heir of the throne is the 1st princess Christina and the 2nd princess Flora who was born between the lawful wife Beatrice and king Phillip the 3rd, and the concubine born children raked below them . Though the youngest daughter of duke Albo also married king Phillip the 3rd, the order of inheritance right of the throne for the children who was born between them are extremely low . Even so, as long as someone with higher order for inheritance right is having a new child, the lower order of throne inheritance right must step back, so killing just one or two person of higher order is meaningless . Though it doesnt mean that assasination attempt never happened in the past, the people who directly gained a rise in their order from the assassination definitely became the suspect, its a double-edged sword that will sow more trouble later on . In addition, since the authority of Bertram kingdom royal family is backed by the six wise gods, harming the royal family is similar to a rebellion against god . No matter how much real power they wield, also for the sake of guarantee the legitimacy of the reign, they have no choice but to disregard social appearance and show minimum courtesy . Thats why duke Albo DD Despite his high background as a military officerDD have to adopt peaceful method of transfering the real power from king Phillip the 3rd, going by usurpation of the throne is a no no . And yet, here the situation, duke Albo is going as far as overstepping the line when things turned unfavorable to him, simply not a calming story, Yeah, its as Celia-sensei said . It was difficult to realize that mans ambition up till now Christina is is saying so while heaving a deep sigh . But, what has happened to cause such change When Celia is gulping, Christina nodded to her . Its vexing but, the summoned hero made that mans ambition become possible . That man is trying to make his grand daughter to marry the hero as his legal wife . By doing so he is planning to support the child born between them as the next king of Bertram kingdom When Christina is saying so, Celias face is showing a great change . The grand daughter of duke Albo is, Loris-sama rightCertainly such things is possible . But, the kingdom will split into two . For him to overturn the order of throne inheritance by ignoring the national law Honestly speaking, the proper path should be to make the 1st princess Christina or the 2nd princess Flora as second in-line to marry the hero to raise the royal family authority even higher . The hero is the apostle of six wise god, thats why they have more or equal authority with the king, even when they were to accidentally marry someone of lower order of throne inheritance, the child born between those couple can contend the throne for the next king with the first-in-line . It wont do any real harm if they were to marry someone without any status or authority but, its different story when they were engaged with someone who have both status and authority, itll turn into an unbelieveably messly situation . And then, if its as Christina said, the current duke Albo have no mind to consider such situation and in full support to engaging his grand daughter to the hero and supporting the child born between them as the next kingDD In that case, even saying that he is definitely an existence that will harm the country wont interfere his intentionDD So, Celia thought in that instant . Bertram kingdom already divided . That must be why duke Albo doesnt dare to let me to approach the hero . Thats why I almost have no freedom to act after the hero is summoned A smile that is mixed between anger and surprise showed on Christinas face as she said those words . The situation already progressed this far while Im in the escape right . Being keep in the dark makes me more ashamed of myself Celias face is frowned due to her feeling ashamed of herself . My deepest apologies for interrupting in the middle of conversation . I prepared a warm beverage . Here you go Thereupon, Rio returned from the simple kitchen . The sweet and fragrant aroma that is drifting from the 4 porcelain tea cups on top of the tray isDD The aroma of citrus of tachibana variety . Celia is taking a deep breath and managed to calm her mind . Thank you, Haruto . This is Hot lemonade . I also mixed grated apple and honey in it Its delicious . My deepest gratitude for this beverage Celia showed a gentle smile to him . Its a soothing smile that will heal anyone who sees it . Youre welcome, please be careful not to burn your tongue since its hot Rio is smiling back at her as he proceeded to place the tea cups to everyone . Thank you very much . If youre okay with it, please have a seat too . Lord Amakawa Christina said those words to Rio . Excuse me After saying those words, Rio then sat on the seat next to Celia . I can assure you that theres no poison in it but, feel free to do poison tasting first . I wont take that as an offence Adding on, Rio asked to Christina and Vanessa who sat in front of him whether they want to do a poison test first . The necessity to do poison test inside the tea that is made by Rio who they met for the first time for Christina who is royalty is taking the highest priority . Though Christina-tachi doesnt even think to consider that poison will put in the tea, maybe because such action is so cliche to the point of it is almost like formal ceremony . Therefore, with such proposal coming from himself, Rio decided to make an atmosphere to ease the poison tasting . Im truly obliged by your consideration . In that case, let me toDD Its okay . Let me to drink it Christina is drinking the tea without any kind of hestitation while ignoring Vanessa who about to perform poison test . Ara, its delicious Christina is telling her impression with a surprised face . Y-Your highness Vanessa who was taken aback by her action protested to her lord with a panicked voice . I dont mind . If he really wants to kill us, he would already done so long time ago . He could do that during the combat when we first met him Youre . Right about it Vanessa whos pressing Christina who is talking with such a calm tone is at a loss for words . I trust Celia-sensei . I also trust someone who got her trust Maybe due to her being tolerant, or she simply just resigned to her fate, Christina readily said those words . Understood Vanessa is giving in while heaving a sigh . After she sipped her tea, the unexpected sweetness is spreading in her mouth made her perplexed . By the way, lord Amakawa . May I ask few questions Christina is looking at Rio as she asked that . Naturally . But, only within the scope that Im allowed to answer Rio readily gave his consent while shrugging his shoulder . My gratitude . Well then, first is regarding your relationship with Celia-sensei . Youre escorting her all the way to this place, could it be that Celia-senseis break-out from royal castle have something to do with you Yeah, Celia-sama is my benefactor . I helped her to escape from the royal castle to return my gratitude Im the one who asked Haruto to do so . Christina-sama When Rio is speaking as if he is the one who is responsible to let Celia escape from the royal castle, Celia added her added her own words to his explanation . Maybe because she wanted to bear the responsibility of escaping from the royal castle to be her alone . I see . Then is Galwark kingdom not involved in the matter of Celia-senseis escape Christina is asking that question with her eyes locking at his face . Yes . Or rather they were completely unrelated to that matter, since my investiture as the honorary knight of Galwark kingdom is happened just few days ago Rio is readily answering her question . You became honorary knight just a few days ago Christina showed a slightly perplexed face . But, she received even more shock in hearing Rios next words . Yeah, just a few days ago . Before that Im just a wanderer, and commoner on top of that [TL : Its A BIG FAT LIE!!!] [ED: Not much difference between a prince that is hiding that he is a prince and a commoner really] A commonerBut in regard to that, your action is brimming with an extremely refined elegance . Not in the least inferior to a young noble at all Chapter 135 Volume 2 Chapter 119.2 Chapter 119 . 2: Discussion in the Basement And then, Christina is praising Rios manners . Its my honor to hear such undeserved praise Rio is bowing as he showed an insincere smile to her . He was a commoner . And then, the benefactor of Celia-sensei . . . But, what was his relationship with sensei who was always locked in her laboratory . Is it when she is coming homeOr elseDD Christina is still doubting herself somewhere while looking at Rio as if trying to recall something . Hey, this is unrelated to the situation but, how long since you became Celia-senseis acquaintance It should be close to 10 years by now Almost . 10 years Maybe it was around the time she entered Bertram kingdom royal academy, immature in many aspect, and yet receiving various praise from her surroundings, she became too proud of her own and misunderstood herselfDD is what Christina is thinking about . The shameful past that has no relation to the current situation and yet she is recalling about that past . And yet, Christina closed the door of the memories that is hidden in the deepest part of her heart despite showing a complicated expression . Is there something on my face Rio is asking to her as he can sense the slight change on her expression . No, its nothing Christina slowly shook her head . Though itll be a lie if she said that she is not anxious about Haruto and Celias relationship, now isnt the time for her to straying from the main topic . And, she decided to hold back her curiosity as she cant afford to hurt Harutos feelings by prying in his private matter anymore than this . Lets get back to the topic . Since Galwark kingdom didnt participate in this matter, I can assume that you rescued Celia-sensei as an individual right Yes . Its as you say Rio is agreeing immediately . Considering about the security measure within the castle, it might be hard to believe but . It seems I have no choice but to trust it since you managed to infiltrate into this place . Though I feel uneasy about the method that youre using for it Christina is squinting her eyes as she said so . Itll save a lot of trouble for me if Im allowed to keep my method a secret . Since itll put me in various kinds of dangerous situations Rio who nonchalantly rejecting indirect appeal of disclosure of information from Christina is looking straight into her eyes . I Understand . Well, I think its okay . I wont ask any further since thanks to that Celia-sensei is here right now Christina is heaving a deep sigh after several seconds of staring contest with Rio . Im truly obliged with your kindness Rio bowed to her to show his gratitude . But in exchange, may I hear the recent situation of Galwark kingdomI dont mind to hear even if its just general situation Certainly . Thats right . Well, have you hear the news about the invitation from Galwark kingdom to participating in the debut party of their hero, Satsuki Sumeragi which just finished few days ago? Rio decided to tell her the information regarding the evening party . Christina is showing her interest in that information . No, this is the first time I heard about it . Since there was a regulation of information outside the castle . Did you attend that party Yes . The Bertram kingdom side who opposed duke Albo also attending that party . The current name of their group is Restoration Christinas eyebrows twitched in hearing the name of anti-Albo faction, Restoration . Could it be that the true leader of Restoration is someone called duke Euguno . Then, Flora is . She is alive and kicking . I was also blessed by a fortune to have a short conversation with Flora-sama . Shes currently with the hero, Hiroaki Sakata-sama Rio is replying calmly to the question that is timidly asked by Christina . Thereupon, Christina heaved a relieved sigh . I see, shes safe and well . Glad to hear that Though its just short words, her lips loosened a little and she sounded really delighted when she said those words . That just how much she cherishes her little sister . Christina is the former classmate of Rio but, they never had any chance to have a proper conversation like this in the past . Though he doesnt know what kind of reaction she will show if she knows that shes currently having this kind of conversation with Rio, hes quite surprised to find this unexpected gentle side of her since the her of that time was sharp and taciturn . Nevertheless, Flora-sama also summoned a hero under her right . Rui Shigekura, Hiroaki Sakata, Satsuki Sumeragi . With this, three heroes are confirmed . Saint Stellar kingdom should have a holy stone too but . . Yes . Saint Stellar kingdom also summoned a hero . His name is Takahisa Sendou-sama Rio is telling Christina about the information regarding Takahisa . Could it be . . Saint Stellar kingdom hero is also attending the evening party Christinas eyes opened wide as she she received a surprise in that news . Maybe she found that its unusual for the closed kingdom like Saint Stellar kingdom to appear in the evening party . Yes . Galwark kingdom, Bertram kingdom anti-goverment organizationRestoration, and Saint Stellar kingdom . The three of them who summoned each of their hero decided to strengthen their relationship with that evening party It seems that the world is experiencing a great transformation while Im confined in the castle . In the current situation Especially the matter of the hero summoned under Flora isnt a good news for duke Albo still Christina is showing a listless expression while saying those words . Both opposing party ofRestoration and the current Bertram kingdom will keep increasing each of their influence from this point onward . Galwark kingdom also moving behind Restoration . Now I can understand why duke Albo is searching for your highness in frenzy When Rio is saying so, Celia who silently listened to their conversation suddenly started speaking . But then, theres another thing that Im worrying about What could it be Christina is glancing at Celia . With this much people looking for you and your highnesses place, you should have arrested by them right Christina nodded in hearing Celias question . Maybe . The one who secretly took us from the castle was the one who is suspected for rebellion, count Claire Christina said so with a gloomy expression . My dear father was the one who directed your highnesses escape The one who devised the plan was my father . The one we can count amongst the royal faction right now is just count Claire, his job is to send me toward Floras place . Though we managed to escape all the way to this place due to count Claires cooperation, we were unable to move and locked in this basement in just a few days since our escape . Now I understand the various situation which led to this situation . In short, this basement is also a completely safe place right Celia is saying so with a grim expression . Though some of the search party are currently staying in this mansion is vaguely noticing the existence of this chamber of secret . It seems that the count also managed to fool them but, its just a matter of time till they lose their patience and do a thorough investigation Christina heaved a deep sigh as she said so . . . What shall we do, your highnessMust we hide forever in this place Im also worried about what shall we do Keep hiding in this place while wishing to be never found, or try to escape from this place while knowing about the risk . Though everything will be alright for the former as long as the situation developed as they wished, its only if everything according to what they wish . They dont know how long the search for them will be, their escape route is sealed if the search party found them, its game over for them . On the other hand, though theres an extremely high chance that theyll be found during their initial escape, theyll have more freedom once they can escape from that . If they can travel incognito until their destination, it might be a wiser move rather than waiting idly in this place . Either way, the one who should decide whether they will go or not after weighing between pros and cons is Christina . I see Celia is nodding while showing a slightly troubled face . Rio is watching silently at her side profile . Come to think of it Celia-sensei, what did you do to your hair colorI remember that your hair color was pure white Christina then asking that question as if she suddenly recalled about that . Ah, uhhm, this is . Celia sent a slightly perturbed look at Rio . When Rio is nodding at her, she finally felt relieved . Im changing my hair color with a magic tool May I ask the supply channel for this magic tool Though she already has a guess from their conversation, Christina asked that question to make sure . It was made by me . Your highness Rio is answering instead of Celia . Is the magic equation for changing hair color already widespreadSince I never saw one in Bertram kingdom for as long as I can remember Though theres many magic equations circulating in Strahl region, it doesnt mean that everything is available for general population . Parts of them are hidden by certain groups or certain people, some even hidden from public eyes and never see the light of the day . The magic which used this magic equation is treated as a secret art and never leaked outside so easily . Therefore, the value is rising to unfathomable levels with time . During the 1000 years history of Strahl region, war between small kingdoms did happen over a secret art . Must be so, right . At least its not made with magic equation that is circulating in general population . It must be what they call as a secret art Though it might sound rude to you, but can you lend 4 similiar magic tools to usNaturally it wont be for free Christina stopped beating around the bush and went straight to the main point . Magic tool to change their hair colorDD It might be the most wanted item she wanted to have due to their runaway status . Since Christinas light purple colored hair and the two Japanese black colored hair is quite rare even in Bertram kingdom, theyre definitely standing out from the rest as long as they leave this place as it is . The method to change hair color isnt limited to magic alone . But, dyeing their hair with common paint can easily make a tinge on their hair and wig also unsuited for disguise since it stands out in one way or another, On the other hand, the Celia in front of her looks so natural to the point that she almost mistook that hair color as her natural hair color . Even their pursuer wont expect them to be able to change their hair color with such precision . Thats right . Its not like Im a stingy person if its only lending the magic tool for limited-time, Ill lend you the magic tool as long as you agree to several conditions with magic contract Rio showed his agreement by presenting indefinite conditions . He considered the matter of lending his magic tool to Christina as a negotiation card as a preparation for when the worst case happened in the future . He still have some spare as emergency provisions when he made the one for Miharu-tachi, so it wont take any time . Though he still has to explain the type of magic contract, itll be omitted for the time being, Is that true Though shes worrying about the condition, Christina is smiling in hearing that offer . Yeah, lets leave the condition for later . Please return to the previous conversation since theres a few things that I want to hear The condition for lending the magic tool is for after theyre done with the conversaitonDD So he thinks as he cut the previous conversation . In that case, May I start first . Celia-senseiDD Christina is looking at Celia as she say so . Her next words isDD, Will you come along with me toRestoration As expected, it was a direct invitation to Celia . Maybe because she expected that, Celia doesnt seem to be perturbed by it . But, shes showing an extremely anxious face . . May I think about it before giving my answer After a brief hestitation, Celia held back from replying immediately . Though not looking at him, it seems she is quite mindful about Rio who sits beside her . On the other hand, Christina have an extremely refreshed expression . Naturally . Shall we stop todays discussion with this then . Count Claire should be descending to this basement around tomorrow morning . I dont mind even if you gave your answer after talking to count Claire Thank you very much for the consideration Celia bowed to Christina . Chapter 136 Volume 2 Chapter 120 After ending their conversation with Christina, Rio and Celia retired to an available room in the basement, facing each other on their beds . Celia had taken off her hair color-changing pendant, while Rio left his on . Hey, Rio . I You want to accompany Princess Christina, right? Eh? She looked worried as she spokeand reading her like an open book, Rio didnt even let her start . Ah, no . Im worried about that, I mean Its your life, maam . Please, follow your heart so you can move forward with no regrets . Thats why I took you out of the castle, after all . Rio . Celia chewed on her lips muttering his name . It had been a few months since she followed him, and her weary heart got the rest it needed so badly . Until then, she was effectively living under house arrest, with a forced marriage and little else on the horizon; but once she left, her world opened up wider than she thought it could . Born and raised a noble, to continue living and abandoning her obligations was unthinkable, but She found herself enjoying every day she spent with Rio . If I were to go with Lady Christina, you wont come with us, will you? Rio replied with an apologetic tone . Unfortunately, I have no intention of working for Beltram . Do you hate Beltram Kingdom? She asked timidly, as though she already knew the answer . I dont hate the kingdom . Rather, its the blue bloods running it that give me my sense of aversion . Miss Celia excluded, of course . I see . Im sorry, to be asking something so strange . Dont worry about it . A silence hung in the room for a few moments . Rio . I-Is there anything I could do for you? That was pretty sudden . Whats wrong? I mean, all Ive done is receive; I havent done anything in return . Celia looked down, remorseful, until Rio disagreed . Thats not true at all . Youve saved me more times than I can count back at the academy . I didnt really do anything special Of course you did . Eh? To me, Miss Celia is someone special . You were the only one who showed kindness to a worthless orphan like me, and the time I spent with you was the only time I felt at ease . Can you truly say you havent done anything for me? Um, ah, no, thats How would? Unable to form a coherent sentence at Rios frank confession, Celia looked away as she tried to speak . But the undeniable redding of her cheeks was enough to get Rio to smile . You really havent changed at all . Please never lose that gentle smile . If you can do that, theres nothing more I could ask for . Ah Mm . She nodded, but her voice was faint and weak . Well, thats my selfish little wish, I suppose . Id like it if you just kept it in the corner of your mind . Sorry if it seemed pushy . Rio looked embarrassed when he said it, and Celia suddenly raised her voice in response . N-Not at all! Actually, Im happy! I never knew you thought so highly of meIll try my best to keep it that way! Celia sat straight, her hand on Rios shoulder . Despite her shorter stature, the determined expression on her face made her seem taller than himself in his eyes . Celia swallowed, then spoke again . Y-You see! Rio! Ah, yes? Um, you know . I, me too . For me as well, Rio is, Rio is She stuttered, trembling as Rio waited silently for what she wanted to say . But before she could get the words out of her mouth Haruto . The inorganic Aisias voice suddenly echoed in the room . Rio and Celia bolted upright as she appeared by Rios side like shed been there the entire time . Aisia? I need to talk . Do you have a moment? Mm? Ah, yeah . Of course . Aisia sat next to Rio as she usually did, but for some reason she looked like you couldnt pry her off him if you tried . Hey, Aisia Rio felt a chill down his spine hearing Celias icy tone, but Aisia only cutely cocked her head to one side . Mm? Did you happen to hear what we were talking about just now? I was listening . Gh (I completely forgot about this girl!) There was absolutely no need whatsoever for her to appear at exactly that moment . Celia considered only two possibilities: either it was intentional, or Aisia was a genuine airhead who couldnt read the room . I wonder, maybe she came out to help me? If I rode my own momentum any further I would have said some really embarrassing things Amid her complicated feelings, Celia was hit by a sense of relief, and of shame . Cheeks slightly red, she took herself out of her thoughts and back to the matter at hand . A-Aisia, what is it you wanted to say? My father is going to be here tomorrow morning, so we should be getting to sleep soon . Once she finished, they heard the sound of something shifting outside the room . It was similar to when they first entered the basement . Is the thing you want to tell me Mhm, something is coming down here . Aisia nodded, confirming Rios suspicions, and returned to her spirit form; the air in the room grew tense when she was gone . Rio slowly stood, grabbing his knife and silencing his footsteps as he crept toward the door . They waited ten seconds, with no indication of any struggles outsidethen they heard a knock . Its Vanessa . Count Claire arrived early . Hes waiting for everyone in the dining room now . Rio eased up, having been ready for a fight, then turned and nodded to Celia . Thank you . Well come immediately . When Rio and Celia made it over, Vanessa and Christina were speaking with an unidentified manevidently Celias father, Laurent Claire . He had a somewhat slight build, but for a middle-aged man he was quite attractive, with a dignified air about him befitting his position . It seemed Christina was in the middle of explaining things . Hm? Laurent looked confused for a moment when Celia entered the room, then descended into hysterics as the gears in his head started turning again . Ce Celly?! What are you doing here? Celly? Rio took some time to process what he just heard, and Celia answered with a dry smile . Ahaha, please excuse me for my sudden absence, Father . Laurent was already on his feet, arms wide open and moving to hug his daughter . H-Have you been well? A letter arrived with your handwriting after you disappeared, but I couldnt stop worrying . Im terribly sorry . I had to withhold a lot of information from my letter But as you can see, Im quite alright . It looked like he doted on Celia pretty heavily . It was a stark contrast from the noble aura his presentation gave off, but all in all Rio thought he wasnt a bad guy . Mmm There is something I must speak with the princess about, but Im sure it wont take long, so please talk with Miss Celia while you can . This reunion was a long time coming . Laurent had trouble sorting his prioritieshe had a lot of things he wanted to ask his daughter, after allso the ever-perceptive Christina threw him a lifeline . He hesitated briefly, then made his choice . No, what Your Highness needs to hear is more important right now . I understand . It doesnt appear to be good news, but please tell me . Right . It seems an additional search party has been sent from the royal capital; I expect they will carry a warrant signed by His Majesty . If so, I will have no choice but to show them the entire property, including this basement . A sullen look crossed his face as he spoke . A search warrant was tantamount to a death knell for not only Christina, but her companions and House Claire as well . Although, nobody in the conversation seemed ready to give up so quickly . When will they be here? Though His Majesty may buy us some time, even that has its limits . The fastest they should arrive should be tomorrow morning . If thats true, we need to leave right away . Christina struggled to get the words out, knowing how tall of an order that was . Agreed . We would stand out if we leave during the day . And the number of personnel on the mansions grounds is lower at night . Laurents reaction was much the same . Fewer soldiers or not, there was no option with a high chance of escape, so Christina turned to Rio as if she was ready to beg . Sir Amakawa . The magic tools you use to change your hair color, may I ask that youre willing to lend them to us? Its possible . I have spares in the room . Would you give me a few moments to retrieve them? Of course . Pardon me, then . Without any delay, Rio left the dining room . Miss Celia, please tell Count Claire whats happened to you up to now . And I apologize for rushing you, but I would like to hear your reply regarding what I asked you about . I understand . Hm Talk about an outrageous story, but if its coming from Celly I have no choice but to believe it . Laurent was silent through the entire thing, only his bitter expression serving as a response during . When Celia was done, his eyes pointed to Rio, who had returned somewhere in the middle . He stood from his chair, walked up to Rio, placed his right hand over his chest and bowed . Sir Haruto Amakawa . As the one who saved my Celly, allow me to express my gratitude . You have my thanks . He had to take a few seconds to clear away his discomfort . Rio was preparing himself to be abused . No, that is, rather, I had done something I couldnt take back . If anything, I should apologize for causing you such distress . Well, certainly, if my opponent wasnt Albous son I would have reduced him to ash myself before any of this happened . Ah, haha Rios smile cramped a little hearing that remark get thrown around so casually . Laurent Claire was considered one of the greatest mages in Beltram Kingdom . While Rio would give him a run for his money, Laurent could easily leave most as nothing more than a pile of embers with a snap of his fingers . Soon, Laurent returned to his seat, and Celia spoke up with a resolute glint in her eyes . Father, Im going to follow the princess . And even if I say you shouldnt go, you wouldnt listen, right? Laurent resigned to her decision . Matters would have been made that much worse if, after having been inexplicably gone so long, shed suddenly appeared in the basement of her familys manor alongside Christina . Yes . Somewhere deep down after I left the castle, I was always anxious, wondering if that was okay . And in order to find the answer to that, I asked Haruto to bring me here . The situation were in is unexpected, but I feel like I need to do this . I see Leaving Laurent to sort through his thoughts, Celia then faced Christina . Lady Christina, you have my reply . Thank you very much . To be quite honest, having a mage of your caliber with us is a great boon . Should we survive this, I will see to it that you are properly rewarded . As she spoke, the princess bowed deeply to Celia . Im honored Your Highness . May I speak with Haruto privately for a little while? Of course . Receiving permission to do so, Celia and Rio left for a quiet room . Lady Celia . Celia couldnt help but laugh a bit at Rios change in tone, but her expression immediately changed to a gloomy one . Im sorry, Haruto . I made my decision without talking to you first . It probably looked like I was just using you for my convenience Not at all . I wanted to help you, and try to repay the years of kindness youve shown me . Rio shook his head and responded with a smile . Thank you If you say it yourself, I understand . So, I guess I have no choice but to rely on you forever, right? Even if it seems unfair, youre the only one Ive ever been this comfortable with But, Haruto, youve already done so much for me . Far beyond anything I have for you . She smiled warmly, continuing . So please run away, Haruto . Its not too late . You should be able to get out just fine if youre on your own, right? Naturally, even with all the people searching for the princess and her entourage, escape would be a simple matter for Rio if he called on Aisias aid . However, she knew he was reluctant to use his spirit arts in public; she also knew it was better to conceal them . So no matter how much she wanted him to save her againshe couldnt bring herself to ever say it . I could pretty easily . That said, do you honestly think Id just leave you alone in this situation? Rio looked genuinely surprised that she would even suggest it . But you Hate Beltrams nobles, dont you? Celia choked down what she was about to say . I know . And maybe youre right . Regardless of whether or not he wanted to help Celia, he held no such desire for Christina, nor any obligations toward her . Even so, thats not reason enough for me to just up and abandon you . Before she knew it, tears were welling up in Celias eyes . She wiped them away quickly, trying to hide how happy she was to hear those words from his mouth . Thats why I want you run . Any more than this and Id never be able to stop depending on you . Whether or not you get out of the mansion safely, will you be able to join up with Restoration so easily? After a brief pause, Celia nodded . Thats a lie . Its impossible . Thats not true at all, I can . Celia pouted at him, but she couldnt honestly deny his evaluation . Youve never killed anyone . The same goes for Princess Christina . Its probably the same for the kids with the black hair, too . Vanessa is the only one whos had the appropriate training and experience, meaning shes the only one capable of proper combat . And even then, the five of you together would stand out . As expected, his analysis was spot-on . To reduce the risk to you all, you need a diversion, which means splitting the group . What do you plan to do? I Ill be the diversion . Out of the question . If youre caught, youll only bring trouble into your house . Can you explain how you showed up here of all places out of nowhere? Then I just wont let them catch me . No, youll get caught for sure . I wont be caught . Why are you so confident about this? She was getting irritated, and it showed . Because your reflexes are slow, and your running speed even slower . It was incredibly embarrassing to even respond, as Rio stated those things as fact with a deadpan tone and gentle smile as if he was mocking her . S-So what! Its fine! Ill be just fine without you, Haruto! You should just hurry and go off somewhere else! Celia shouted angrily, like she was trying to get him to hate her for it . Sure, Ill go . Suddenly, her face contorted in shock at his instant consent . Of course, Ill only go after I escort you to Restoration . Ill be in your care until then . I wont ask you to Im aware . Even if you refuse, Ill just go make a racket on my own . You idiot Celias shoulders drooped . Crestfallen and realizing that any further attempts at persuading him would be fruitless . So thats why, Your Highness, do you require my power? After the pair rejoined the rest of the party, Rio brought it up with Christina . I couldnt ask for more . As it is now, though, I have no suitable reward I can offer . Are you really okay with this? A reward doesnt matter to me . Aside from the matter of lending the items you need, Id like to ask that you agree to a few conditions under a magic contract . I understand . Then, after we come up with a plan, lets make the contract . Judging by what you said, am I to assume you can safely get us out of the city? Squinting, Christina asked him about his idea with an expectant voice . Thats right . Ill worry about diverting the soldiers . Ill pull their attention to make a gap in their search, so please use that time to leave the mansion . Everyone besides Celia gasped . Laurent, listening silently so far, spoke up . Frankly speaking This is no different from making yourself a sacrifice . I cant allow this . There are soldiers and knights all well-trained in combat against other humans, and if they dont simply kill you theyll torture you to death . Can you really pull this off? I can . However, I ask that you acknowledge the chance of there being victims in the uproar, and the city being effectively paralyzed for some time . How confident . Alright then . I can overlook some property damage, but if at all possible, please spare the civilians as best you can . Other than that, feel free to go wild . Laurent finished with a delighted grin, granting Rio his express permission to go on a rampage . Next was drawing up their strategy . Thank you very much . So, I suppose first would be Shortly before the plan was due to commence, having changed his clothes to something black and donning a matching robe, Laurent called out to Rio . Sir Amakawa No, Haruto . What is it? Rio stood at attention once he saw Laurent bow to him . I want to ask this of you as a man . Please Protect Celia . I beg you . That goes without saying . A light pause kept Rio from answering immediately, but he recovered and did so with a smile . Of course, there was no need to ask, but he was somewhat glad to know Celias father was counting on him . I see . In that case, please take this with you . Standing straight again, Laurent handed Rio a small filled bag . This is? Traveling expenses . You may have a need for money one way or another, no? Please take the remainder as your reward as well . I dont know if its enough however, so we shall arrange the rest if fate allows us to meet again . No, this I cant accept this . Please do . At the very least, let me shoulder the costs of travel . At his insistence, Laurent was practically shoving it onto him . Ill give the remainder to Lady Celia, I suppose . Hm, youre quite stubborn . A promising one for your age . I would love the chance to chat with you over a drink, but its about that time . Farewell . Right . Excuse me, then Im off . Leaving his parting words behind, Rio climbed the stairs to the mansions garden . He cracked open the door in the ceiling to scan the area . Confirming a gap in the soldiers formation, he threw the door open and leapt out; then without missing a beat, he slipped by the search squad, using the trees in the garden to clear the tall fence leading to the rest of the city . It seems his skill is genuine . Hes a kind young man as well . But I wont forgive him if he makes my Celly cry . Laurent closed the secret entrance, muttering to himself while he returned to the basement . Shortly after, a ball of light loudly exploded over the middle of the city . Not even a few minutes had passed . Chapter 137 Volume 2 Chapter 121.1 Part 1 The place is around the gate of the mansion of count Claire which is located in the center of the city . The sphere of light that had risen on top of the city made the entire city experience daylight at night . Soon enough its being followed by the commotion made by the soldiers that is staying in the mansion . Oi, what happened . Its so bright outside, has the sun already risen? I dont know!That sphere of light just suddenly appeared on top of the city An old soldier who is taking a light nap inside the station right beside the gate appeared in hearing the commotion . Though he have heard what just happen, hes not expecting to hear a reply that will make him understand the situation . And there, he saw a figure approaching the gate . Whos that The soldier who noticed the figure of a person asked in loud voice . . Woman? There, they saw a young girl whose entire body is hidden by robe . Her face is fully exposed since its not covered by the hood of the robe . Her light purple colored hair sparkling brightly under the lumination of the sphere of light that is shining above the city . That, hair color . . D-D-D-Doesnt she have the same features as the ojou-sama in the notification? . They tell us to protect her if we were to find the girl with light purple colored hair Those soldiers were fascinated by the fairy-like beauty of the girl and were just standing in a daze at their place . And then, the girl suddenly turned around while those soldiers were scrambling around in confusion . Almost at the same time, the bright sphere of light above the city is rapidly being extinguished . The darkness of the night descending upon the city for the second time . W-WAIT!AH, I MEAN, PLEASE WAIT A MINUTE!! Despite the soldier calling her to stop, the girl isnt waiting for them . She vanished like a smoke inside the darkness . C-CALL THE SOLDIERS IN THE MANSION RIGHT NOW!WE WILL CHASE AFTER HER!!! Y-YES! After the old soldier suddenly issued such a order, the younger soldiers immediately run into the mansion with breakneck speed . As for the light-purple haired girl who theyre looking around, she was looking at their exchange from above . Aisia . Lure the soldiers inside the mansion . Please make sure they see you around the vicinity of the mansion, and then lure them from the mansion toward the north block of the city Part 2 The girlDD Aisia, heard Rios voice resounding in her head . Her hair color changed to light-purple with spirit arts . Understood After replying to Rio with her inorganic voice, Aisia descended on the ground for the second time . Rio strengthening his body and then running atop the roof of the building that is lining in rowsDD Toward the north block . HURRY!SHE WONT BE ABLE TO MOVE THAT FAR YET . SHE MIGHT BE TRYING TO ESCAPE FROM THE NORTH GATE . SEARCH THE VICINITY THOROUGHLY! Despite the night time, numerous soldiers were scattering around the streets . Being lured by Aisia, the soldiers inside the rampart were lured till the north block . After finding out that the soldiers were moving in two-man team, Rio leaped toward them like a bird of prey . Hes hiding the sound of his steps with wind spirit arts . After quietly landing on the ground, he had driven a blow even before the soldier noticed him . GUA GA! The soldier fainted the next moment and then collapsed on the ground . The iron baton which became the soldiers must have equipment is rolling nearby . Rio grabbed the iron baton with his right hand after noticing that it is rolling nearby . He then swung it around to get used to the feeling . After getting accustomed to the baton, he concealed himself by jumping toward the roof for the second time . After that, he can hear various small commotions coming from many directions from the soldiers who is moving as a small team and heading toward the north blockDD Haruto After hiding his figure near the north gate, Aisias figure materialized before him . Thank you for your hard work . I want you to make yourself appear to be escaping from this gate after Im opening this gate . This will be your last job for this operation, Aisia Part 3 Rio is saying so while looking at the gate which is illuminated with watch-fire from his hiding place . And sure enough, theres many more soldiers than usual since theyre being very careful to not let anyone escape . Okay After nodding at him, Rio put on the hood of his robe enough to hide his facial expression . The next moment, Rio dashed toward the north gate without showing any hestitation . His boots which are made of the leather of dragon sub-species is stamping on the ground, as he pushed himself forward toward the gatekeepers like a bullet . After getting into an inch distance from the gatekeeper, he swung the baton without giving any chance for the soldiers to notice anything . GUH 3 of the 5 gatekeepers fell with that blow . HA, EH, . AAAAH? By the time the remaining 2 soldiers noticed Rio, its already too late . As soon as they saw his figure, they feel a blow from their back and then theyre already unconscious in the next moment . The equipment to open the gate is inside the station In order to open the gate of the mansion, Rio is entering the station that become one right by the side of the gate . Though he found an old soldier inside, he promptly made him faint and then proceeded to tinker with the mechanic to open the gate . Then theres a loud sound of the gate started to open . The soldiers in the vicinity become noisy once they hear the sound of gate being opened . OI SOMEONE OPENED THE GATE! THE GATE IS OPEN . I SEE A GIRL BELOW THE GATE! When the north gate is opened enough for one person to enter, Rio sent a telepathic communication to Aisia . Its your turn, Aisia . Please merge with me when you find the right moment Understood Aisia is dashing following after Rios signal . Rio is leaving the station and heading toward the southern block before even losing the sight of Aisia who is leaving from the north gate . 10 minutes after Rio and Aisia is commencing their operation . Celia-tachi is climbing over the wall of the mansion of count Claire and safely escaped from the mansion area . Chapter 138 Volume 2 Chapter 121.2 Part 4 It seems the diversion work very well . To think that we can leave the mansion so easily Christina is scanning the surroundings in admiration while putting on the hood of her robe . Whether it is the garden of the mansion or the vicinities, its virtually almost empty and cant even be compared to a few minutes ago . Thanks to that even Christina-tachi who is basically a noob in spying can easily escape from the mansion . Seeing that they can easily sneak out of the mansion, the degree of damage theyll cause to count Claires house will vastly decrease even if they were captured later by coincidence . And since they already changed their hair color with magic tools, itll greatly diminish the chance of them being discovered in case the soldiers question them in the city . Though Christina has only half-expectation on the plan that is suddenly raised by Rio, her hope burst up more than her expectation . Haruto will definitely do this kind of work . Lets go to the south gate . . You sure have faith in his ability dont you Christina was looking curiously at Celia who put her trust in Rio . Because theres no reason for him to cant do such things Celia is smiling awkwardly and yet have a apologetic expression on her face . To be exact she become even more confident due to Rio and Aisias cooperation but Christina-tachi has no way of knowing about Aisia . I see Then, lets be on our way so that we wont let the opportunity created by him slip by Though she is worrying about many things, it cant be helped since they have no leeway for such thought . If the soldiers who are concentrating in the northern block return after some time has elapsed, the defense of the city might be increased . Though the gate is already open in the morning in normal situations, with such a situation that just happened, its easy to understand if the soldiers severely limit the traffic of the gate since morning . Naturally it doesnt mean that theres no option in waiting in the rampart of Creia till the situation cooled down but the search personnel will drastically increase after this . Now with the possibilities that Christina is escaping from the city from the north gate, they might have to consider that the search party will reach outside of the city . Part 5 Solidifying the vigilance of the surrounding area while hiding in the capital territory at carefree just forestalls the method . Therefore they can escape from the city as long as they arent found out by their opponent in the current situation . So Christina-tachi decided to hasten their pace . Thus, a few minutes after their escape . Since most of the soldiers inside of the rampart is currently mobilized toward the northern block, they at most cant find any soldier in southern block . On the other hand, theres many civilians since the pleasure block is located in the southern block too . In addition, its more noisy than usual due to the sphere of light that exploded a few minutes ago but then, Christina-tachi who have no knowledge of the normal situation of this block didnt know about such things . They were not in a hurry to go to the south gate but walking at reasonable pace and then, their movement ceased . As expected, the gatekeeper is there . Next is what shall we do to escape from this gate . Vanessa who hides behind the cover is glaring at the southern gate with a sullen look . The height of the rampart which surrounding the city easily surpassed dozens of metresDD Not a height which one can easily jumped over them with hyper physical ability magic . They have no choice but to open the gate if they want to leave the city . Fortunately its thanks to the diversion in the nothern side, the defense of the south gate is severely lacking . And then Vanessa noticed that they can easily leave the gate . Too slow Suddenly they heard a voice from behind . Christina-tachi is trembled due to surprise . WHen they turned around to see the owner of that voice, Rio was standing there with a black robe wrapping around his body . Geez, that surprised me . Thats splendid footwork isnt it . Even Vanessa failed to notice it Christina said so in admiration . Thereupon, Vanessa showed a slightly vexed expression . Part 6 It seems youre extremely surprised by that . My deepest apology for such a action Rio is apologizing awkwardly with a wry smile on his face . Dont worry, its reassuring instead . Though Im sorry for asking this when you just came, do you have any method to pass that gate? Lets break from the front gate . Since I made a mess of the northern gate, this gate should be left almost empty Christina was blinking in surprise in hearing such a simple answer from Rio . It seems you really caused a commotion at the northern gate didnt you I should have said it before during our strategic meeting right?Because distributing of their combat potential by making a mess of several gates is a necessary condition Its certainly as you say but, it didnt mean that the concrete method is taught right? Christina is showing a slightly surprised face in hearing Rio say so with a wry smile on his face . The current Christina has no power unless she reaches Restoration . That is something that even her pursuer knows very well about . And then, the shortest route they have to take from the capital of Creia to Restoration is by using the highway which is heading toward the northeast . As long as the fact that she left from north gate remained, Christinas pursuers wont doubt that she escaped to north . Naturally, they might be heading toward any one of four directions if they take a detour after leaving from the north gate but, that will also be suspected as a diversion . Since we have no leeway for me to explain the situation . Lets open the gate immediately After saying those words in a tone as if he is simply go for a walk, Rio went toward the south gate . Eh . . Eh . Haruto will be okay Christina missed her chance to stop him due to Rios extremely lofty behavior . She decided to quietly watch the situation after Celia convinced her . Oi, stop right there!No one is allowed to pass the gate at night . Take your hood off and show me your face One of the two gatekeepers who noticed Rio is calling to him . I have to go outside no matter what . Can you let me to pass? No . Night traffic is banned by command of the territory! Though Rio looked like he is trying to negotiate with them, when his distance became closer to them, he closed the distance between him and the gatekeeper in an instant and nailed a knee strike to the abdomen of one of the gatekeepers . The body of the gatekeeper who received his knee strike is sent to the air and then fell onto the ground like a sack of potatoes . The other gatekeeper was looking at that scene with a dumbfounded face . Part 7 WHA . . B-BAST- . GEH! Rio already an inch away from the bosom of the gatekeeper the moment the gatekeeper tried to say something . The gatekeeper is blown away after a hit from his elbow landed on the gatekeeper chest . He continued to enter the guardroom without confirming whether theres any soldier left or not inside, and it turned out that he didnt find anyone inside . Maybe the stationed soldier also rushed toward the north block . After confirming that fact, Rio is coming out from the guardroom and then signaled to Christina-tachi to come . Ill open the gate . Please make use of this timing to strengthen your physical ability with magic tool or magic Understood Christina-tachi is nodding at him with a tensed expression when Rio reminded them about their plan . You two, take this sword . When the situation turned for the worse, please protect yourself with that sword Rio picked up the sword from the sword belt of the gatekeeper and gave them to the two black haired youths . Y-Yea Though the two of them kept their silence so far with a strained expression on their face, it became even more strained after they received those swords . Well then, Ill open the gate Please Rio is entering the guardroom for the second time and tinkering with the necessary mechanism to open the gate . Thereupon, the loud reverberating sound is resounding in the surrounding . THE GATE IS OPEN! WHY IS THE GATEKEEPER BELOW OPENING THE GATE? The gatekeeper who is currently on watching duty on top of the rampart is making a ruckus when they noticed that the gate is open . NOW! Christina-tachi went at full speed after hearing Rios signal . Rio also followed after them from behind, the footsteps of the six of them is reverberating in the downtown in the middle of the night . They might be strengthening their physical ability but it doesnt mean that they can slow down since they only gained trifling distance from their pursuer . Thus they keep running with everything they got till the scenery of the city ceased . It seems that their timing is just too poor since its just before the sunrise . The eastern sky started to become brighter . Chapter 139 Volume 2 Chapter 121.3 Chapter 121 . 3: Escape From Creia The most perilous place is the wheat field that spreading far and wide in the surrounding of the city . The current season is just before sowing the seeds so theres almost no hiding place on the field . After arriving in this area, it seems that except for Rio and Vanessa who trained their body, everyone is already panting heavily . Rio judged that he might need to gain more time for themDD If possible . Ill stop the incoming pursuer . You guys take the south highway and lets meet at first post town around this time tomorrow . There should be a spring slightly away of the highway before that post town Rio suddenly said so after arriving at the middle of the wheat field . In that case, let me to help you too! Vanessa is offering her cooperation without moment of delay . Nevertheless, the other four already dead tired from all of that sprint to the point that the cant even speak . Nevertheless, it seems that Christina still have some room to speak . You have to take the baton of command during this escape as their escort . The advance party of our pursuer should be composed of fast runners . Ill leave immediately after disturbing their formation . KUH, understood Though Vanessa was at a loss, she still nodded at him . Well then, godspeed! After saying so, Rio stopped his legs and then turned around . He is taking out throwing knifes and disposable daggers from his robe with both of his hands . Ha-Haruto . You absolutely must come to the meeting place you know!Haa~haa~ . Please promise me!If you arent coming, haa~, I will . He heard Celias voice from behind . Shes shouting frantically while trying to catch up with her breath . Though its still dark outside, he could see that she is almost crying when saying so . Rio is waving at her with his right hand and then returned to the city without waiting for her reply . After that, Christina-tachi entered the forest which stretched along the highway when Rio turned around and headed toward their pursuer . The number of people who chased after Christina-tachi was ten . According to Rios expectation, they were the advance party which were sent toward the south direction, all of them is wearing knight attire . Whether its because theyre strengthening their physical ability with magic or magic tools, theyre clearly running as fast as they can to the limit of their body . As expected, the spare force is left behind huh . But then, knight squad are . . Naturally due to difference in the physical ability betwenn a normal human who never received regular training and soldier who train their body on daily basis, they might be able to catch up to Celia-tachi in no time . Rio felt that trying to stop them was the correct choice . STOP Those soldiers were stopping at once when Rio who standing magnificently on their way is calling for a stop . . . YOU BASTARD, WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN THIS KIND OF PLACE?TAKE OFF YOUR HOOD The one standing in the front who was seemingly their captain was saying so to Rio with a sharp tone . Im waiting for you guys . Theres something that Im slightly curious about Rio said suggestive words as if he had somekind of intention without answering the captains question . What Is his goal to stop us? DDThought the captain of those knight is looking at the back of Rio with a curious look, he couldnt see any figure of a person along the huge wheat field and forest . . . Well so be it . We have no time for idle chatter in this kind of place . Teach him a good lesson without killing him . You better spill the truth immediately Im going to ask some questions too but, I think I just need one person . You alone are plenty enough Rio is replying so as he pointed the dagger in his right hand toward the captain while making a sadistic smile on his lips . Thereupon, wrinkles appeared on the forehead of the captain . . DO IT And sent a signal for battle with a bone chilling voice . The knight behind him is moving at once . Rio is kicking the ground as he sprinted toward those knights with a low stance . Hes flinging the throwing knife on his left hand while speeding toward them at breakneck speed . Thereupon, maybe because their reaction is delayed by the dim light, his throwing knife is pierced into the nape of the neck of the front most knight . GUH The balance of the knight who got pierced by the knife is destroyed . But, its not causing any disruption in the movement of the other knights . As expected of one who is trained in combatDD Rio who calmly analyzing the situation unsheathed the other dagger hidden on his waist and grasped them with backhand grip . Now he holds one dagger in each of his hand . Or what they call as dual wield . The reason why he isnt using his sword against them is because he doesnt want his identity to be known by those knights . SURROUND HIM! The knights are using the best method of victory by surrounding Rio . But, Rio is accelerating even further and already nearing the knight even before they are spreading to surround him . Na~~ As expected, even the knights trembled before such terrifying speed . He is basically as fast as lightning . Rio is weaving between the gaps of the knights while making a sharp jump with dance-like movements which are as smooth as flowing water . Not even a chance to surround him . And he keeps delivering a certain hit damage to the knights limbs each time he passed by one of them . Though the knights also try to attack him with their sword, their sword cant even catch Rios shadow . GOD DAMN IT, WHO THE HELL IS THIS GUY! T-TOO STRONG! The knights were agitated after being toyed around by Rio who is moving around with acrobatic-like movement within the dim lighting . But then, someone will certainly fall after being cut with the dagger once Rio passed that person, another one blown away after receiving his kick, at last only half of them remained . After that, as soon as both side glared at each other, Rio is jumping to the side without giving them any leeway . W-Whats the matter The moment they see Rios vanished-like movement, the knights reaction is delayed . The next moment, Rio who should have vanished appeared right next to him . And then he slipped through the gap between two knights and then hitting each of those two knights weak point at their throat with his hands from above in the middle of air . STOP PLAYING AROUND! A knight swung his sword from behind Rio aiming for the moment when his feet landed on the ground . But, Rio twisted his body to avoid that slash . Then slashing at his opponent with his dagger while turning around in the air . Only 3 knights left . One of them is the knight captain who is watching the battle from afar and the other two is his underlings . O-OI BEAT THAT GUY RIGHT NOW! The knight captain shouted with a flustered voice . Though the content of his order changed fromTeach him a good lesson to Beat him, its a sound judgement seeing that a proud knight squad are brought on the verge of annihilation by a single and lightly equipped infantry . But, whether the remaining two knights can win against Rio or not is a completely different matter . Tsh . HAAAAAAAAAA! One of the knights moved according to the captains order slashed at Rio while raising a loud cry . Rio is swinging the dagger in his left hand which he held with backhand grip to disarm the knight of his sword using his brute power which was strengthened with spirit arts . The knight who felt that he just slashed an iron wall is showing a pained face due to the pain and numb feeling in his hand . Rio is approaching the petrified knight . He casually swung his dagger from below to above and crushing his opponents jaw with the pommel of the dagger . AH . As soon as that knight raised a mute scream, the last remaining knight already swung his sword to Rios flank . Rio dodged that slash by squatting . He countered by swinging his dagger horizontally and then the feeling of the edge of the dagger cutting through the knights thigh transmitted to his hand . And then followed by a knee strike to that knights face when his knees fell on the ground . The knight captain is looking at that scene with a dumbfounded face but, A-A-A-A-ARE YOU KIDDING ME!YOU BASTARD, STAND UP NOW!WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR! ? He is ranting with a hysteric voice because he might have a hard time to accept the fact that his squad was literally annihilated . U-UUUH . Chapter 140 Volume 2 Chapter 121.4 Chapter 121 . 4: Escape From Creia Though all of them are supposed to be dead, it seems some of them barely kept their life . Theyre moaning in pain while holding the injured parts on their body . Its not a beautiful scene at all . Rio is frowning as he grit his teeth . But his frown vanished in the next moment as he looked at the knight captain . Kuh Naturally the knight captain headed towards the opposite direction, he ran towards the city . He is probably a coward for doing that to all of his comrades without even slight hesitation . Rio then threw the dagger in his right hand toward that knight captain . GUH The dagger pierced into the knight captains right leg . Just like that he lost his balance and falling down in a unsightly manner . Rio is readjusting the depth of his hood and then walking calmly toward the knight captain . W-WAIT!P-PLEASE SPARE MY LIFE!IF YOU WANT A RANSOM, IM WILLING TO GIVE YOU AS MUCH AS YOU WANT!IM SOMEONE FROM ALBO HOUSE AFTER ALL! The knight captain is frantically begging for his life . He is showing an extremely sorry state unbecoming of a prideful knight . . . Someone from Albo house you say? Rio half-doubted that fact when his opponent is proclaiming as someone of a bigshot house . T-Thats right!Im the second son of Charles Albo! The self=proclaimed son of Charles Albo saying so with smug on his face . Speaking of Charles Albo, he was the man who tried to make Celia as his 7th wive . This man was the fiancee of Celia-sensei? . Well whatever He has no leeway to confirm the truth from this person in the current situation . Rio decided to end his job as soon as possible . Hell let this man who have some kind of status to know some false information about Christina . In that case, answer my question . Why are you going as far as mobilizing the army of the kingdom? Rio is asking at him while pointing his dagger . Thereupon, the man showed a confused expression . W-What are you talking about?W-We were looking for the kidnapped princess Christina . Are you the bastard working along with the culprit? Kidnapped princess?I dont know about that but I see, so thats the case huh After showing an expression as if this is the first time he heard about this news, Rio then showed an expression as if he understands the situation . W-What do you mean?And who are you?Where is princess Christina and Vanessa Emal? Maybe because hes just a small fry or maybe because he is a bigshot himself, Rio is admiring the captain for being able to ask such a question so suddenly in his situation . Well . Im unrelated to this matter anyway . Ive an even more important question . Do you know about the man called Lucius? Unpeturbed by it, Rio is trying to ask the information which he investigated lately . Though he asked Celia some time ago whether she knew about the man called Lucius or not, she knew nothing regarding Lucius . L-Lucius? . A-Are you referring to the heir of Lorgueil fallen house? Charles was startled and then asking at Rio with timid voice . Lorgueil house . I dont know about such old family name but, I heard that he was a master of swordsmanship to the point of almost becoming King of Sword . Are they the same person? Then theres no doubt about it, he is the one youre looking for! Charles is nodding at Rios inquiry . Do you know about his recent activity? W-Why are you asking about such a question? Just answer my question . Dont you dare to ask back I-I dont know!I heard he became a mercenary and the last time he seen was more than decade ago . Why are you suddenly asking for his inf- . C-COULD IT BE, YOURE WORKING FOR THAT MAN?Could it be that he is resenting us for ruining his house? . . Who knows Rio just coldly dodged answering Charles who asked with a slightly confused look . It seems Charless house did something extremely unforgiveable to Luciuss house in the past . Though it made him want to ask Charles who knows about Luciuss past, unfortunately his time is up . This should be enough right After judging so, Rio poured more power to his left hand which gripped the dagger . My bad then, youve served your purpose W-WAIT!ARE YOU KIDDING ME, THIS IS DIFFERENT FROM WHAT YOU TOLD ME BEFORE!I ANSWERED YOUR QUESTION Ah, it seems I told you that Rio is showing an evil smile to Charles who desperately objected his decision . Rio has no obligation to keep his promise since Its not like Rio made a promise to spare his life if he answered Rios question . But, since its part of the scenario, he has to do his job . When Rio is casually rising his left hand which held the dagger, Hyiii! Charles closed his eyes while letting out a miserable scream . Thereupon Rio foot is moving quickly to circling to Charles back . He is grasping on Charles cranium and sent a shock while pouring magical power inside . KUAAAA Charles fainted by the next moment . Rio took out the dagger which pierced Charless thigh . And gave him emergency treatment to prevent him from dying due to blood loss . Though all of them already unconscious, it was easy for him to close the wounds of the knights who managed to survive by using his spirit arts . But then, in the end he just made it look like he is going all out when attacking them, so its nothing more than emergency treatment to close their wounds . Whether the rest of the knights, save for Charles who only suffered from minor wounds can be saved or not is depending entirely on how long it will take for their reinforcements to come . Why are you sparing their life? Suddenly Aisia is standing behind him while asking that question I dont know Rio is replying with a self-mocking tone without turning around to see her . Aisia isnt asking anymore questions and just silently helped him to heal the knights . And then, Rio is heaving a sigh after the two of them finished their work in healing them . Shall we go then . Lets move out from this place Okay In the next moment, the two of them is kicking the ground and leave that place . Lets do our future planning, Aisia Rio said those words after running in their invisible state for a while inside of the forest . Uhn Nodding at him, Aisia ceased to move and then grasped his hand . Whats the matter? Rio asked Aisia with a shocked face . Aisia just shook her head . She isnt replying to his question with words . She just grasped Rio hand . I see . . Rio also timidly grasped her hand . Her hand feels nice and warm . He felt that his frozen heart was slowly warmed with the warm feeling that transmitted from her hand . We can still overtake Celia-tachi right now you see? What will you do? DDAisias looking into Rios eyes . . Its nothing, Im just preparing several peoples worth of tools for the journey . I mean its a must have for journey by foot right . Can I leave senseis safety to you? Okay Rio is explaining his future plan and then Aisia nodded at him . Well thenDD Rio is reluctantly releasing Aisias hand . DDIll take different action from this point And then told her so . Uhn After confirming that Aisia agreed to his plan, Rio lightly kicked the ground . His body is wrapped in wind and then soaring high in the sky in the next moment . Aisia also took a flight like Rio toward the different direction from him . Their figure soon disappeared beyond the horizon of blue sky before the dawn . Chapter 141 Volume 2 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 : Interlude ~Part 3~ The morning of the day when Christina-tachi escaped from Creia . Charles Albo was awakened in the guest room in the mansion of earl Claire . Though he have vague memories about it, after receiving the explanation of the situation when he still fainting did he finally remembered what happened . Hereafter, he decided to continue the pursuit by filing with the command unit in the room which become the headquarter for searching operation . Though he dont dare to tell the truth, Charles mood is hit the rock bottom right now . Though he is a highborn noble who in even higher standing than the noble in this place, he was scared of someone of unknow originDD Its an extremely humuliating experience which he cant forget no matter what . Therefore it theres a possibilities of gaining the information about the origin of the one who threatening him right now, hell take the catharsis to tearing that person to pieces . But, the current him have an even more important duty to looking for Christina . But, Charles Albo isnt such a foolish person who will abandoning his duty in fit of rage . Thats why Charles is forcibly surpressing his own feeling and decided to looking for Christina first . He start with proceeding to analyzing the gathered information . He is taking into account every single possibilities and strong evidence which will become the escape route of Christina . Moreover,due to great difference in the personnel damage which happened in north block and south block or maybe due to the fact that Charles himself meet Rio in person, he considered the possibilities that what happened in north block and south block is a completely different matter . After deciding his goal from that point, he proceeding to separating the searching team in accordance to the degree of priority and the most effective method to use his limited personnel . While he considered such planDD The door of the headquarters of the searching team where Charles staying at is knocked from the outside . Enter Charles is saying so from inside of the room . Thereupon, a security soldier went into the room . He is bowing to CHarles and then stating his business . Charles-sama . The leader of kingdom royal guard, Alfred Emal is coming . May I let him to enter? Let him to enter . Fool . Call him right now Charles is frowning with displeased face as he urging the soldier . HA The soldier is turning around immediately and then invited Alfred who waiting outside of the room to enter . Thereupon, a handsome man with quite burly body in the prime of his life is entering the room . He is the man who recognised as the best swordsman in Bertram kingdom and the current King of Sword also the older brother of Vanessa EmalDD Alfred Emal . Alfred is wearing blue colored light armor and helmet on top of his splendour knight attire, a sword with beautiful gem inserted on its handle strapped on his waist . My apologize . I hope I wasnt too late Alfred said his apology as soon as he entered the room . Nevertheless, his cool expression doesnt seems to say so . Yeah . We meet a huge trouble here while youre taking your time on the way here I see, it seems that way to me . I want to hear what was happened in detail Though Charles was saying those words as a sarcasm, Alfred just nonchalantly ignoring him and then urging for more explanation . Thereupon, CHarles is frowning lightly . But, now is not the time to fussing over such petty matter . Ill give a brief explanation since were in emergency situation . A girl who look like your highness princess CHristina appeared near the gate of the mansion of earl Claire . After that, there was strong evidence of some peaople escaping from south gate and north gate In short, theres a possibilities that your highness princess Christina is escaped by using wither one of those gate right? Yeah . A girl with light purple colored hair is appeared from north gate I see . Naturally, you continue the searching operation right? Naturally . Though I dont think theyll be so anive to use the highway route right after escaping since the vanguard of airnorne team already make a blockade at the north, south and east direction Charles is saying so as he pointing at the blockade points which marked on the map that spread on top of the desk . Arent they wont easily being found out if theyre escaping inside the forest? I know . But, theyre merely woman and children who unused to long traveling . They wont be able to go that far . Im already forming several searching teams to sweeping throung the forest which expanding from north to south Youre only blocking the highway at the southern direction? For now . Even if I want to deal with it, Im limited with the number of personnel right now . So Im abandoning the possibilities of them hiding outside of the rampart . I have to leave some of the personel behind in the city right . Thats why Im focusing my search on the north and east considering the destination of princess Christina Fumu . Alfred showed a slightly troubled face in hearing Charles explanation . Certainly, when speaking of her going toward Restoration which located in the northeast of the earl Claire territory, the shortest route to take is north or east . But, though itll take considerable distance sue to the detour, it doesnt mean that she wont take a detour via south route . Even if we were in lacking personel for the south route, I dont think its a good idea though . I know . Ill search that area if we have even a bit more of personel in my hand . In the first place . The one who forced his way through the south gate might be an entirely different case from princess Christina escape Charles said the second line with annoyed expression as if its just an addition . Why can you tell that? The personel damage in north and south gate is done in completely different way . Though I consider the possibilities of them escaping from there since no one killed in action in the north gate, I cant bring myself to think like that with the south gate . Thanks to that several knight are killed in action WhatWho killed them, a man or a woman? COuld it be that Vanessa is the one who killed them? DDAlfred cant bring himself to believe that story . Though separated by quite far age, he know very well about Vanessa personality as her brother . The knights of Bertram kingdom is similiar to valuable property of royalty . Therefore, though Vanessa high loyalty as the member of royalty faction, he didnt think that she will easily ended the life of her comrade . Its a man . An unknown man . He easily defeated one squad of knight lead by me Though Alfred was relieved in hearing Charles explanation, now another question surfaced in his mind . he singlehandedly defeated an entire squad of knight?We should be able to single out the culprit only to the person who have that much of a skill . He isnt the knight of our kingdom who cooperating with her highness right? Knight?A knight?As if such savage combat style is that of a knight!Hes fighting like a rogue!I know no one amongst the knight of our kingdom with that kind of combat style! Charles is spitting his irritation . Using dagger instead of sword, even using dirty methodDD Is extremely far apart from the extremely orthodox swordsmanship used by the knigth of Bertram kingdom . But having defeated by someone who use such savage way of fighting might be the greatest humiliation for Charles as a knight . But, I dont think that combat trained knight will be done in so easily by such thug Alfred is stating his doubt . I know . Thats why I said unknown person . Though we cant cast aside the possibility that princess Christina is cooperating with earl Claire, I dont think therell be an inkling in that two case I did picking up capable person by inquiring the adventurer guild in this city but, I couldnt find the record about such person . In the end, earl Claire is just a suspect for the matter of kidnapping royalty . The matter of scolding with crosscheck is a bit indiscreet . Or else how could we get an undeniable proof to checkmate him? Alfred is frowned in hearing Charles opinion . If only you bring that search warrant a bit faster, things might be turned out in different way Charles is saying so while clicking his lips . Thereupun, the door of the room is knocked for the second time . Enter Reis-sama is coming . Since its in the middle of a meeting, what should I do? An errand soldier is stating his business . Thereupon, Charles eyes opened wide . WhatLead him to this place immediately . Dont get careless The knight leave the room immediately after giving a salute . Whos that Alfred asked the identity of the guest . My guest . I have been acquaintance with him for a while Even though We were in the middle of discussing military secret? Alfred is implying whether its okay to let an outsider to hear their discussion . He is a VIP . I cant treat him carelessly Alfred is heaving a sigh when he hear Charles say so with strong tone . Thereupon, the door is being knocked again . Its Reis-sama Serve appetizer After Charles saying so, the door flung open immediately . And then, a man with slender build entering the room . Reis . Hoho, quite a surprise here . Charles-sama . Its been a while since you write a letter for me . How have you been these days? Reis is bowing respectfully while puting an insincere smile on his abnormally pale face . Its been a while, Reis-dono . Youre the same as usual huh . But then, you know that Im here Charles showed a smile as if he is facing against someone he know very well . In fact Im just stopping by this city on the way to the capital . So I planned to send a greeting to the lord of the territory but then I heard that youre in this place too, CHarles-sama Ooh, how very polite of you . Nevertheless, despite its our first meeting after such a long time, Im really busy right now Humph . Could it be that youre currently having an important talk with the knight-dono over there? Reis is looking at Alfred while squinting his eyes . Yes, he is currently my subordinate . Alfred, introduce yourself to him Charles ordered Alfred with good humour . This is the first time we meet . Im the leader of Bertram kingdom Royal Knight, Alfred Emal Ooh, could it be that youre that famous King of Sword . I heard the rumor about you being the military personel in Bertram Kingdom Reis is quite surprised by that revelation as if affected by such news while offering a handshake . Youre overestimating me . Im no more than a knight Alfred is being cold but humble while tightly grasping on Reis hand . Thereupon, he is slightly surprised by the corpse-like cold feeling that transmitted from Reis hand . Reis is showing an eerie smile as he looking at Alfred and then, My apologize for the late introduction . Im working as the ambassador of Proxia empire, Reis . Its pleasure to meet you Thus Reis introduced his name . Proxia Empire Proxia empire and Bertram kingdom is forming an alliance at the moment . Thus, its natural for their ambassador to be in Bertram kingdom . Though Alfred couldnt help but feels that Reis who standing in front of him is definitely a suspicious person . Though he dont think that itll be shown in his action or words . Thus, Reis suddenly starting to speak . By the way, I noticed that the situation inside of the city is quite strange, so Im wondering what was just happened? . In fact a heavy class criminal just escaped to the area around the city . Though we were strictly watching over the situation of the city, that criminal is escaped from the city last night with someone help The current situation of Creia is clearly different . SO replying with nothin happened wont be able to deceive Reis . So Charles decided to told Reis parts of the truth which doesnt mean so much even if revealed to the 3rd party . He is trying to hide the matter of the search of Christina by telling Reis about what happened at the south gate . Hou, thats sound dangerous . If even Charles-sama and Alfred-sama is moving together, I can just guess just how dangerous that criminal is Yeah, some of our knight already killed on the way of chasing after him . Please be very careful Reis-dono, theres a high chance that criminal might be escaped to the south highway Im truly obliged for your warning . But, for that criminal to defeat severals official knight . Im really curious in what kind of person is he Reis is admiring the criminal . He might be just a bloodthirsty person of an annihilated mercenary groC Coming into straight conclucion like that is rash To Charles who spoke in displeased manner, Alfred who listening silently to their conversation is interposing his words . Im not rash in making such decision!That man is . . ! Charles is swallowing the cursing words that he almost spit out in fit of rage . That man is? May have some sort of connection to Lucius Charles is muttering those words with embarassed face . Thereupon, Reis is muttering an Oh as if he just heard an interesting name . On the other hand, Alfred was bewildered in hearing such unexpected name . Lucius?Why his name is coming out in this matter? The rogue who we crossed sword with asked me about Lucius . Whether I know about the man called Lucius Alfred is showing a gloomy face in hearing Charles words . When it comes to Lucius, the leader of Griffon mercenary group also bearing the same name, could it be that theyre an acquaintance? Reis asked while hiding curious glint in his eyes . Is he your acquaintance too, Reis-dono . Well, I mean that person was a former noble of our kngdom after all Charles is saying so with awkward manner . ThereuponDD . Hum, it seems Im trespassing into something . Im not the kind of boorish erson who will intrude on someone else matter as a 3rd party . Do let me to excuse myself so that I wont become a hindrance in your line of duty Its as if he say so to gain some air . Im going to prepare a room in case you want to stay in the city but . No, I must leave immediately since Im in hurry myself . So please dont worry about it I see My deepest apologize for not being able to entertaine you . Lets have a nice and proper talk if we were to meet again later Yes, with pleasure . Well then After putting on an empty smile, Reis left the room . And then, After Reis left . Well then, how about searching the south route?Since you say that we have not enough manpower, I dont mind to go alone No . I cant let you to move alone . Ill go with you Charles just shrugged Alfred idea . You wont believe me huh Alfred said those words as a sarcasm . Naturally . Because your little sister is involved in this matter I become rusty due to my relative . If I were to see Vanessa, let me to deal with her Naturally . SInce thats the reason why I summoned you . Use the power that bestowed to you by King of Sword for my sake Charles is sneering at him while saying so . . Yeah Alfred just nodding at him . But then, I think you should consider that working with me in this matter will affect the future of earl Emal house . If you ever does something suspicious . I understand Alfred is surpressing his own feeling as he nodding at Charles who threatening him . 4 figure appeared in the forest around Almond territory . One of them is Reis who wear black hood . The other three is wearing common adventurers attire . The other three figure is seemingly talking to ReisDD, Well then, good luck . Get minimal contact with both parties in order to deal flexibly as soon as possible HA After Reis gave them an order with indifferent voice, the three then left with each of them taking different direction . The name of that rogue huh . Its quite troublesome in how he can kill several knight with ease . Though Im sure that he isnt send by the person himself . . Reis who left alone muttering those words . Well, the matter of princess Silvi is also take some times, so Ill be waiting for the result . Well then, I guess its time for me to move soon . Goign back and fro to every place as the middleman is quite troublesome too Reis is lightly kicking the ground after saying so . His body is slowly soaring in the air . He is heading toward westDD Toward the direction where Bertram kingdom capital, Bertrand . In another place, Galwark kingdom royal capital, Galtouct . In a certain room inside the upper most part of the tower of royal castle, the room where Skata Hiroaki, the hero of Restoration . Sitting on the fine quality sofe with Flora and Roana on both side and Gustave Euguno in front of them . Well then, what is the matter that you want to discuss? Hiroaki asked duke Euguno about the reason for his visit . Yes . In fact, I think that its about the time for Hiroaki-sama to get married Hiroaki is surprisedin hearing duke Euguno remark . Me Get married? Thats right Duke Euguno is nodding while wearing a big smile on his face . I refuse . I just arrived in this world, its still too early to get married Hiroaki is replying with slightly annoyed tone . For him who born and raised in Japan and just turned 19 years old, the word Marriage might be a big burden for him . If you say that its too early to get married, I dont mind if youre engaged to someone . WHat do you think? Engaged huh . Well if that is the case, so be it . Hiroaki is reluctantly agreeing to it . But, why are you suddenly bringing this matter now? In fact, theres many mariage proposal coming from the noble girls for Hiroaki-sama after that evening party Ah, I see . By saying that, youre planning to stop them by announcing about my engagement right Hiroaki repliead with triumphant look on his face in the middle of duke Euguno explanation . How impressive, your insight is as sharp as usual Well, this much is just normal . No need to flatter me like that . By the way, who are you going to engage with me? Hiroaki is asking that question while sending a fleeting gaze at Roana and Flora by his side . Because when it comes to his engagement, he think that these two who usually acting as his manager is the candidate . In contrast to Flora who fidgeting with tense look on her face, Roana showed a dignified face . Since we need candidate of suitable status as the legal wife of hero-sama, Im considering of pairing you with Flora-sama Duke Euguno is replying eloquently . Uhm, what do you think about it, Flora? Hiroaki is looking at Flora as he asked that question . EH? Ah, yes . Ill do my best! Flora body is twitched and then replying in high spirit . Do my best huh . . To be honest, as a woman, she is more charming than Roana or Liselotte . And theres that Lilyana who I met few days ago . . Talking with her is enjoyable, or rather she know how to being attentive toward men, her point is off the charts Hiroaki is looking at Flora face while silently rating the woman rank inside his head . Flora face is perfect but being not talkactive herself is her only downside . She have no charm of your usual heroine archtype . But well, this kind of reserved girl is the best as legal wife when it comes to polygamy Since the most eyesores when it comes to his relationship with woman is the jealousy from the legal wifeDD is what he think . By now he understand that Flora doesnt have that much self-assertion . Moreover, despite saying soDD Well, the princess attribute is also cliche when it came to another world . Their brand value as legal wife is high too . So I might as well as saying that I wont give her to another man As expected, its hard for him to abandoning Flora . I dont mind being engaged to FLora as long as she agreed to it Hiroaki decided quickly with such light tone . Ooh, is that true? Duke Euguno is smiling delightfully . Ah . But, as for the one who will become my wife later, the decision is up to me . Naturally, though I will hear your idea, you cant nag on me . Since itll make even more stressful for me Thus, Hiroaki is indirectly telling him about his intention . Since the situation is calling for it, he must remind duke Euguno about this matterDD is his self-argument, since he think that the guy who agree without those promise above is just a fool . Certainly . Though Im feeling grateful for that, I will be the one who receive the above mentioned marriage interview from now if possible Ah, I see . I dont know that Im this popular Hiroaki is shaking his head in dissapointment to duke Euguno who easily yielded to his demand . Its just natural for several girls to lining up as your wife as long as we consider Hiroaki-sama charm Roana by his side suddenly saying those words . Hee, you too huh, Roana? Hiroaki is asking with wide grin on his face . Didnt I say that already Roana sudenly puffing her slightly red cheeks . Haha, she is so cute Hiroaki is smiling delightfully and then turned toward duke Euguno . Well then, a while ago you just mentioned the incoming marriage request regardless of the country, but from which big shot of foreign country these marriage request is coming from? When it comes to big country, theres a request from duke house and several others distinguished houses of Galwark kingdom Hou, when you say duke house of Galwark kingdom, is it from liselotte? Hiroaki cheeks is loosened as he asked that question, brimming with expectation . No, as for now Im not receiving any marriage proposal from house of duke Kretia WhatI see Hiroaki is dejected in hearing the reply that coming from duke Euguno . Ah, Ill prepare the 2nd or 3rd seat if its for Liselotte but then, it seems itll be too late by then Hiroaki eyebrows is creased a little as if to say that his interest a bated a little . He isnt pleased in hearing that theres no courting from Liselotte . The offer for marriage interview should be increasing from now on . Though itll be difficult to meet everyone of them, please feel free to command me since if needed, I myself will personally testing the the candidate even including their pedigree Hiroaki is pondering for a while and then saying to duke Euguno . Aah, youre right . Well, we received those after various trouble after all . So I should meet all of those candidate even including those who failed due to their parentage isnt it? In doing so, he will be in a harem situation as the only man in the venue . Then hell choose the girl who he take a liking amongst themDD Is what Hiroaki going to do . Since he might find diamond in the rough amongst them . As expected of kind hearted Hiroaki-sama . Well then, Illl prepare everything in order for us to be able to welcome great number of ladies Duke Euguno is bowing respectfully . But, a sneer is appearing on his lips . Chapter 142 Volume 2 Chapter 123.1 Chapter 123 . 1 : A Meeting In The Inn Rio is heading toward a certain territory in the west part of earl Claire territory by flying with spirit arts . To be exact, the reason he was heading toward the opposite direction of Christina-tachi is to purchase necessary goods for travelling in the city where the search operation have yet to reach this place . He is mainly purchasing food ingredients . Naturally despite having an enormous amount of food ingredients in hisItem Box, majority of them arent appearing in the market of Strahl region . Thus he decided to prepare another set of ingredients . Since majority of them can use magic, theres no problem for fire and supply of water . Moreover, he also needs to buy clothes and cookware . Though it was still in the morning, many stores are already open for business after the owner finishes their breakfast to gain the necessary energy for the day . Though Rio goes for shopping immediately, as expected its hard even for him to gain necessary goods for six people . Thereafter, he borrowed a horse to place his luggage and entered a desolate alley, after which he is storing all of the luggage inside the Item Box . And since its right before noon when he finished majority of his shopping list, he left the city without any delay to rush toward their rendezvous point . A while after traversing the highway, he entering the forest and then took a flight with spirit arts . He isnt facing any kind of trouble along the way and managing to arrive at the rendezvous site, the fountain ahead of time . Rio decided to leaning his back on the tree that growing beside the fountain . There, he had taken out the goods which he bought for Celia-tachi a while ago from the item box . One hour laterDD Rio suddenly raised his head to looking at the sky . Thereupon, he sees Aisha descending slowly from the sky . Celia-tachi will arrive in a while, Haruto . No one is pursuing them at the moment Aisia reported the necessary information to him upon landing on the ground . I see . Thank you, Aisia uhn Aisia sat beside Rio while replying so . And just like that her head is leaning on Rios shoulder . Tired? Yeah . Im sleepy Aisia replied while closing her eyelids . I see, thank you for your hard work . Please sleep till Celia-sensei-tachi arrive Uhn Thus Aisia entered her sleep mode . He can hear her rhythmical sleeping breath . She is asleep huh . . . Well, its okay In fact no one will be able to see her sleeping as long as she changed into her spirit form and sleep inside his body but, Aisias sleeping face is way too peaceful that he doesnt want to wake her . Rios mind also calmed down a lot when Aisia is by his side . In the end Rio decided to let Aisia sleep in that way thinking that he can just wake her up before Celia-tachi arrive . Meanwhile he scattering a gentle breeze which is infused with his magical power to every direction with spirit arts to search for a hostile party within the range of several hundreds metres in all direction . The efficiency is better if he used detection type magic barrier in case he is staying at one place but he cant do that with Aisia leaning on his shoulder . Nevertheless, since theres almost no spirit arts warrior on Rios level, he just spends the time enjoying the warm sunlight on his skin . Thereupon, he sensed the existence which is seemingly Celia-tachi in less than 10 minutes . It seems they have come, Aisia . . Uhn Her figure suddenly vanished when she called to her . At the same time, he can feel a comfortable and important feeling weighing on his shoulder disappear along with her . Haruto! A while later, he could see the figure of Christina-tachi along with Celias voice coming from the path that is from the fountain toward the highway . I have been waiting Rio is greeting the seemingly wornout group of five with a nonchalant tone . . . Even though we were running as fast as we can to come to this place, I wonder how did you overtake us and arrived first? Christina asked him with a curious tone . Its because I didnt go via highway . And I just finished buying necessary goods for traveling Rios replying in a roundabout way while smiling at her . . . I see . Truly reliable Christina just showed a resigned smile when she saw several backpacks placed in the surroundings . By the way, lets change our clothes for now before we enter the post town . Ive prepared traveling clothes for a few people . Please just tell me if those clothes arent fitting to your size since Im going to buy new ones Currently Christina-tachi are wearing knight uniforms and noble clothes under their robe . So their situation will become even more complicated if by some chance they are asked by the soldier who guarding the post town . Thats right, lets change to our disguise immediately . Vanessa, help me to change my clothes Christina said so as she might have realized the advantage of changing their clothes before entering the post town . Ooh, beautiful girls are lining up, lets follow them ASAP While the three girls are entering deeper into the forest to change their clothes, one of the two black haired youth is muttering those deplorable words In Japanese . Thereupon, the other youth is looking at him with a stunned face . Shouldnt we change our clothes too?Theyre going to return soon you know Kouta, you really cant understand men romance at all huh Romance you say, does it have something to do with changing clothes? The youth called Kouta is sending a doubtful look at his senpai while looking at Rio who is standing next to him from the corner of his eyes . WRONG THE MOST IMPORTANT FACT IS THE FACT THAT BEAUTIES ARE CHANGING THEIR CLOTHES RIGHT THERE!doesnt that fact make your imagination run wild? Please stop such reckless ideas Rio who was leaning his back on a tree was looking at their conversation with a wry smile on his face . ThereuponDD Kouta, you really are . . You should be able to understand this romance of mine right, Haruto-san? So the senpai of Kouta was trying to gauge Rios reaction . Kouta is showing a startled face . Unfortunately Im with Kouta in this case After a brief pause, Rio is replying awkwardly . In Japanese . A-As I thought, so you can speak Japanese cant you?Your given name and family name is also the same case . Youre . A Japanese right?Could it be that youre involved in hero summoning like us too? Kouta is throwing one question after another with a shrill voice . Calm down Ah sorry Kouta suddenly calmed down when Rio told him to do so . By the way please change your clothes before they come back . Then lets continue our talk after that Ah, youre right . Understood And then, a few minutes later . Shall we start with a self-introduction then?I mean after such a messy situation Rio proposed that right after Kouta-tachi finished changing their clothes . By the way theyre currently wearing traveling gear . Thats right . Now that you mention it, we have yet to introducing ourself Kouta accepted Rio idea . Well then lets start from me . Though you already know about it, my name is Haruto Amakawa . Im 16 years old this year When Rio introduced himself in Strahl region style, Kouta-tachi showed a slightly puzzled face . But, they have to finish their self introduction first . I see . So youre from the same age as me, or maybe a year younger?Im Murakumo Kouta . 17 years old In that case youre older than me . Im turning 16 this year after all Please take care of me Rio stretched his hand for a handshake as he say so . Nice to meet you Kouta also stretched his hand and did a handshake with Rio . And then, this person is my senpai, his name is . . Following that, Kouta is urging his senpai to introduce himself . My name is Saiki Rei . Though Im Koutas senior by one year, Im still 17 years old this year . Maybe . I mean I dont even know the date and days of this world . Its nice to meet you Yeah, please treat me well Rio also did a handshake with Rei . Well then, I think thats enough for self-introduction . Though I want to hear your answer regarding Koutas question just now And, Rei is breaking the ice and going strike to the topic . Understood . First, its true that I can speak in the language you call as Japanese . But Im native born of this world and not a Japanese Eh? Rei and Kouta is shocked since they might not expect such a reply coming from Rio . There, before they have a chance to barrage him with too many question, he decided to explain the situation to stop such things from happening . In fact I spent a few months living alongside the people who got themself involved in hero summoning . Thus I learnt Japanese in the process of teaching them the regional language Its already common knowledge that Rio and Miharu-tachi were living under the same roof till just a while ago . Theres no merit in feeding them with a lie by this point . As expected, another people also summoned beside us huh He changed the course of their interest toward the fact thatother people were also summoned along with us away from Why he can speak Japanese . The two of you couldnt understand it huh? Yeah . Anyway, though I learnt the language of this world, it was the best I can do . I have no other way for gathering the information By the way, how did the two of you learn the language of this world? For some reason its spread that we were simply the friend chosen by the hero . . So we do our best to cooperate with him I see Well they have no other choice after all . Since they wont live a decent life as long as they cant communicate with the people of this world . They should have been desperate in learning this worlds language . By the way, theres some something that I want to ask you Haruto-san, is your given name and family name originating from Strahl region?I mean its extremely similiar to the given name and surname of the place we came from after all Kouta is looking at Rio as if to gauge his expression . . . This family name and given name originated from the Yagumo region, the birthplace of my deceased parents Rio replied after a short pause . AH, sorry For asking something like that . I thought that it might be a hint to return to our world Kouta apologizing with a flustered voice in hearing the fact that his parents is deceased . Its okay, dont mind about it . Please stop being so polite Theres no way I can do that you know . Yagumo region . I only heard of that name when learning about the geography of this world . Maybe Ill try to go to that place someday . Right, senpai? Yeah, thats sound good . Thats sound interesting Rei agreed to Kouta who tried to change the topic . Thereupon, Christina-tachi who just finished changing their clothes are coming back at the same time . Even those bundles of traveling clothes are looking good on those three . They came back huh . Lets continue this talk another day uhn Thus Rio-tachi ended their conversation . My apologies to make you waiting . Were done with changing our clothes too . Lets just take our time to go into the post town Vanessas sugestion was for all of them to go into the post town which is built along the highway . This is Our lodging? Christina is muttering those words while looking at the inn . The inn is a three floor buildingDD That brings about a historical feeling in it . [TL : Its worn out building] Though its not that worn out from Rios perspective, it might be as good as a tattered house from Christinas perspective . In the first place, Christina who was born and raised as a princess might never have even rested in the inn . Though its a fairly high-ranked inn amongst the inns in the post town, she was looking at that inn with a dumbfounded expression . Though this isnt the best inn, it should be a fairly high-ranked inn amongst the inns in the post town . I know that this inn couldnt satisfy her highnesses demand but please bear with it during our journey Rio expressed his apology from Christinas side . By the way since they can call her by her real name during this journey, they decided to use an alias for Christina . It was for the sake of hiding her real identity . I-Its not that Im dissatisfied by it . Thats enough . Lets go inside Christina lead their way to enter the inn with a flushed face . Maybe she just feels embarrassed being seen in that appearance when she is looking curiously at the inn . Rio-tachi is following from her back with a wry smile on their face . After entering the inn, a middle aged man already manned the reception desk . We want to book a room in this inn, master . Theres six of us Maybe because she want to wipe away her shame from before, Christina is starting the negotiation without any awkwardness . He hee . Then the cheapest choice is to share a room Maybe because he is bewildered by Christinas beauty, the man who is seemingly the shopkeeper replied with a shrill voice . Sharing a room? It means that youll be staying in the same room as the other guests Rio is doing an explanation for Christina who has a huge question mark on top of her head . . . As expected, I want to be pardoned from that Christina replied with a cramped face . Yes . In that case lets rent a room for each of us . Master, I want to rent a room which isnt sharing a room but, how much room do you have left? Rio is engaging in likeable conversation with the shop keeper . Christina is taking a step back to pass the baton for discussion and then listened to their conversation with a extremely curious face . We have but the biggest one is a five person room . Hehe The shopkeeper is replying with a business smile plastered on his face . He might have judged Rio-tachi as a good customer . Please give us 2 rooms then Yes . The fee is 4 small silver! Here you go . Keep the change Rio had taken out a big silver coin and placed it on the counter as he said so . EH? The shopkeeper is staring at him with a dumbfounded face . In fact the two princesses behind me is the daughter of a prosperous merchant house, theyre currently traveling incognito . Well though their house is partly recognized, I cant limit the bad guys aiming for them without turning into a brawl . This is my hush money for you to net telling those guys about us . You dont want something troublesome to happen too right, master? Chapter 143 Volume 2 Chapter 123.2 Chapter 123 . 2 : A Meeting In The Inn Rio is whispering those words with a bone chilling tone as he brings his face closer to the shopkeeper . Thereupon the shopkeeper put on an even brighter smile . Hehehehe . I-Is that was the case . Hehe, I wont say anything to anyone who comes for it . Hehe Yeah, please do so . Its the best for both of us after all . You have no need to worry about anything as long as you lend your place In that case, what about meal?The bread and cheese is free of charge . Wine and beer is another matter though Youre right, please let me to borrow your kitchen for a bit since Im going to cook for them Yes . Feel free to use the kitchen My apologies for this . . Thank you very much Its nothing . Your room is on the second floor, two from the end on the right . Please enjoy your room The shopkeeper said so as he let out an ear to ear smile while looking at the shining big silver coin . Yes Rio is nodding at his words and then turning around to his companion, I got the room . Please follow me Saying so, he is heading toward the assigned room . ThereuponDD This is a five person room?The bed is just for four people right!Moreover, theres no internal lock! Christina voiced out those shriek like words when they entered the room . Lining up inside of the room is one wooden table and four beds made of the same material . The humble looking bed is almost to the point of crude when compared to the custom made bed which she always used to sleep back in the royal castle . I never said that it is one person per bed . Its enough for 5 people if theyre lining up sideways . . Youre kidding, right? Christina is staring at Rios face with a flabbergasted look . Unfortunately Im not . Theres only these beds but theyre quite good you know Rio is saying so with a wry smile on his face . Certainly when comparing this inn with those inns of major cities, the quality is actually below average . But, this place is a post town which serves as the relay point during journey so this inn is definitely amongst the best in this town . Though this city does have an inn for wealthy people, those inns will definitely have some sort of connection with the ruling class . Considering the fact that theyll be traced easily as long as they use that kind of place during their journey, thus they decided to use this kind of inn . Well excuse ourself then . Though our room is opposing to each other, please try your best to not leave the room . Since itll be troublesome if were involved with a strange fella Beauties on the level of Celia and Christina will inevitably be wooed by some nasty fella . Since he has to prepare for the dinner, Rio decided to leave the room along with the two other youths . But, W-Wait a minute!How do you allocate the room? Celia is calling to Rio in panic . Im considering the plan to separate between boys and girls but Rio replied with a curious tone as he feels that maybe theres some inconvenience in his way . D-Dont you need a guard, your highness?This room has no lock Celia is proposing that plan with a anxious voice . She stayed at the inn in Galwark kingdom along with Miharu-tachi before but that inn were the kind where theyre attentive on the safety of their guest . In contrast, she might have received a light culture shock in seeing this inn . Youre right . Certainly . Vanessa is just being anxious It seems Christina is also sympathizing with Celia . But then, one of the three men must be in the womens room . Christina who never slept with men except for her father couldnt help but feel slight resistance toward it . Its all right . Though well be in a different room, I can guarantee that no bad fella will make trouble Rios telling her so with a calm tone . But, Christina trembled due to disgust just by imagining a stranger male coming into the room . Uhm, if possible I want lord Amakawa to staying in this room with us EH? Me?But Rio is bewildered as he never expected to hear those words from Christina . Even when he lived along with Miharu-tachi in the rock house, Rio never slept in the same room with Celia . Its not like that was impossible or he feels nervous as long as its sharing a bed by sleeping next to each other . Hes looking at Vanessa with a troubled face and then she nodded to him . What is the meaning of that nod just now . Rio felt a cold sweat on his back since he cant find any excuse to refuse her . A lone man wont be able to sleep amongst the ladies of nobility and royalties since itll make them feel uncomfortable . Thus, is it okay if the two of you using the other room? Christina is continuing while ignoring Rios anxiety . KuH, this discrimination solely for ikemen!Unforgiveable . S-Senpai . Please stop doing something that will embarrass me When Rei muttered those words, Kouta hurriedly tried to warn him . No, this might be a cliche Kouta is dropping his shoulder in hearing such a reply from Rei . Ikemen?What is that? Christina asked that question maybe because she could hear Rei . AH, uhm, a man . with extremely excellent appearance Kouta is awkwardly explaining the simple meaning of that word . Thereuon, Christina unintentionally chuckled in hearing that . Ah, so thats the meaning . Lord Amakawa is definitely far more attractive amongst the three of you P-Please dont say that right in front of us . Kouta Senpai, please stop acting like that already . . Kouta is hanging his head down in embarrasment Two hours later . On the desk in the room where Christina-tachi is staying at, many dishes were lining next to each other along with wooden tableware . Each of the dishes such as salad that were dressed beautifully and the soft and tender beef stew that will make one drool just by seeing it . These dishes really are fragrance right . I never thought that this kind of delicious looking dishes will come out Christina is saying so while smiling happily . Her body which exhausted by constant movement might be really craving for a sumptous meal . I dont know whether these dishes will be to your palate but . Please enjoy Everyone beging their meal at once with Rio words as the signal . Kouta and Rei is muttering Itadakimasu in low voice . They immediately raising a joyful voice once they taste the dishes . UWAAA!Delicious, too delicious!!!Haruto-kun!It might be even more delicious than the dishes served in the castle! Koutas eyes glittered with excitement the moment he tried the beef stew that has been cooked till it became soft and tender . Thank you very much . Since everyone should be tired from that kind of journey, I made the seasoning on the stronger side Rio is saying so with a embarassed face . Fumu, your skill might be equal to the chef in the castle . Though Im rather disappointed with the bread supplied by this inn, its surprisingly a perfect match with this stew Yes . Our belly is full and the fatigue of the day is also blown away Vanessa isnt holding back with her praise and even Christina nodding with a satisfied face . Ufufu Rio is the one who is being praised by everyone but Celia who sat next to him is the one who feels proud instead . Very much appreciated . Vanessas dishes are also delicious but rather than dynamic flavor, it has a bland taste Christina is smiling happily as she glanced at Vanessa . I-Im a knight, so I was never taught any dish to eat in the battlefield Vanessa is blushing in hearing those words . Such lively dinner going on till its bedtime . And then, the next morning . Haruto, the morning will come anytime now . Wake up Rio is woken up by Aisia who is staying in his body in her spirit form . When he opened his eyes, the scenery of dimly litted unknown ceiling in the darkness is reflecting in his vision . Thank you Aisia After saying his gratitude, Rio flipped his quilt blanket and about to get up . N He felt a faint weight on his right arm, when he turned to see the cause . He saw Celia tightly grasped on his sleeve . Her calm sleeping face is extremely innocent and can easily be mistaken as someone younger or of the same generation as Rio . Shes unexpectedly gripping strongly on my sleeve Though its not like he doesnt consider the option of forcefully tearing off Celias hand that is tightly grasped on Rios sleeve, he decided to wake her up . Please let go of my sleeve, Cecilia Huu . . Though she moaned lightly, in the end she raised the same cute sleeping breath again . Theres no sign of her waking up . Cecilia . By all means please . Let go off my sleeve Rios trying to waking up Celia for the second time . Come to think of it, sensei is weak in the morning Hes recalling that its almost impossible to wake up Celia in the morning . Then he decided to lightly shake her small shoulder from above the quilt . Swayingswaying . Uhn? Celia is showing a small reaction while letting out such a drowsy voice . Cecilia . Have you woken up? Uhn, I woke u~p Celias eye blinking repeatly as she mumbled those words . Good morning It seems shes still in dreamland but, since she can understand his intention, she greeted Rio who woke her up . Uhm, Rio . Mrni~ng Celia is smiling delightfully when she saw Rio from her slightly opened eyes . The reason why she calls him Rio might be because shes still half asleep . Rio looked at Christina-tachi in panic but he heaved a relieved sigh seeing that theyre still asleep . Thereupon, Celia immediately creeped out from the quilt and hugged Rios body . WHA, Cecilia? Rio is startled . My situation is even worse than before right? Celia wore nothing but cute negligee under her quilt . She has a petite and dainty figure but her body is still that of a proper womans body, her body temperature and the soft feeling of her body making direct contact with his body . Nfufufu! Celias closing her eyes again with a delightful smile on her face while rubbing her face to Rios body . Uhm, Cecilia . Please Wake up . Very please Rios pleading with a somewhat flustered voice . Seizing Celias shoulder, he then jolted it a bit stronger than before . Thereupon, Celias consciousness awakened bit by bit and now her eyes are fully open . Celias staring at Rios face from point blank range and then her body stiffened for a while . A while laterDD, . . Fue~? Celias startled . W-W-W-W-Why are you in this place, Rio? Celias lips is flapping as if she lost her cool . Rio is smiling wryly and decided to explain the situation to her . Good morning . didnt we decide yesterday that Ill sleep in this room as a guard? I tried to wake you up but It seems youre still half asleep I-I see . So that was what happened Celia finally recalling the discussion last night which decided that shell sleep with Rio . And, please be careful when calling my name Rio quietly whispering in Celias ears . Ah, S-Sorry! No, I should be the one who is apologizing Rios apologizing with a awkward voice in seeing Celia apologizing with a blushing face . P-Please stop that . Since I was the one at fault for being half asleep Celia said so while fidgetting restlessly . If the other party is a strong willed girl, she might have slapped him for unjustified reason and cursed at him with unspeakable words . No, thats . Rio feels relievedDD In the fact that Celia is a calm and composed girl . Thereupon, Celia who being bashful on his chest can be seen as an angel, thus he cant help but smile at her . W-Whats with that smile! Celias cheeks became even redder and it goes without saying that Christina-tachi had already woken up due to their commotion . Chapter 144 Volume 2 Chapter 124.1 Chapter 124 . 1 : Journey Toward Restoration Note : The Editor is MIA[Not KIA since his/her discord account still green] A while before Rio and Celias arrival in earl Claire territory . The private room of the 1st princess of Saint Stellar kingdom, Lilyana . Lilyana called Miharu after clearing out the people in the vicinities . The two of them were sitting on chairs facing at each other . If one were to ask about their business right now, You want to learn Japanese? Despite that she nodded to that question, Miharus tilting her head in wonder . Because she cant find the exact reason for Lilyana wanting to learn Japanese language . Because this world doesnt have the Japanese language . Though our kingdom hasnt confirmed any other people who are involved in hero summoning except for Miharu-san-tachi, it doesnt mean that they wont appear in the future . Thus we thought that its better to at least have one person who can speak the language of another world . Will you grant my request? Maybe because she can guess Miharus doubt, Lilyanas explaining her reason with a polite tone . In that case, its my pleasure to help you As for why she easily agreed to Lilyanas request without probing even deeper is might be because she agreed to her intention . Thank you very much . And then, in fact I wish that the fact Im learning the Japanese language from Miharu-san will be kept as a secret from others including Masato-kun and Aki-chan Lilyanas wishing for that . Thereupon Miharu became even more curious . Ill learn it within the shortest time to surprise everyone you see Continuing so, Lilyanas showing a smile filled with meaning . Though Miharu could sense a slight change in Lilyanas expression, she couldnt surmise the deep meaning behind that slight change . I see Understood With this Miharu-san is my teacher . Please take care of me Lilyana is bowing to Miharu with a awkward manner while putting on a deceitful smile . Tea- Cher?Me . . To Lilyana-sama Miharu said those words in a high-pitched voice . When being called as a teacher, she could feel a great responsibility upon her shoulder . All the more when her student is the 1st princess herself . Theres no need to be so formal about it, will you accompany me for a tea time as a friend? I-Ill do my best Lilyana unintentionally chuckled in seeing Miharu show such a tense expression . Well then, please come to my room at the same time as today starting from tomorrow . As for the reason for your visit, is it alright with you to write it as To learn more about your work under guidance of Fril, my exclusive attendant? Yes . Since Ive got nothing to do before and after meal time Miharu volunteered herself to look after Masato and Aki but currently she has not that much work except for mealtime . It seems Lilyana is also making that request based on that circumstance . Well then, our lesson will only start from tomorrow but please treat me well . Ill send Fril as my messenger Lilyanas saying so while glancing at Fril . Please treat me well . Miharu-sama Fril is bowing respectfully to Miharu . N-No, please treat me well too! Miharu suddenly stood up from her chair and then bowed to Fril . By the way, taking this occasion, will you accompany me for a cup of tea?I want to have a proper conversation with Miharu-san afterall After that, Miharu decided to deepen her friendship with Lilyana by drinking tea with her . Two day has passed after Rios rendesvous with Celia-tachi at the spring near the post-town . Theyre currently travelling toward the south direction traversing the south highway which stretched from the capital of earl Claire territory, Creia . They should be able reach the checking station after advancing a bit more . After that the checking station by traversing via mountain regions, theyll arrive at the junction highway which will lead them toward the east . But, Rio-tachi wont go through the checking station, they suddenly changed their route and entered the mountain and forest path which spread far on the side of the highway . Theyre travelling in formation with Vanessa as the vanguard, Kouta right behind her, and then following by Christina and Celia, with Rei and Rio as rear guard . Uhm, is it really okay to be straying away from the highway? After they went into the trackless forest route, Kouta asked that question while looking at the surrounding . Its currently spring season and still in the morning but, since the sunlight hardly passes through the densely growing forest, its still dim and cool . Since at this rate, we were going to meet a checking station if we keep following the highway you know . And since we were on the run, the inspection should have reached that checking station by now . In worst case, the route is closed right now so the best choice it is to avoid that checking station isnt it? Christinas doing the explanation from behind him . I- I see . But inside the forest is still dangerous Maybe those dim vegetation turned Kouta into a timid person . Of course its dangerous . We might lose our way and frequently encountering wild beast or demon . But, be at ease . Well make a detour toward the highway after bypassing the checking station Though Vanessa heard the conversation from the vanguard position, she supplemented the explanation without even looking back . Though her action is natural since they were currently on a completely trackless route separated from highway . And then, she deliberately left out the part of how dangerous the act of travelling in this trackless route which strayed away from the highway . Traveling on the trackless route alone is already taking a great deal of time and stamina, and can easily make them lose their way . And thats coming along with the risk of being ambushed by the wild beasts and demons just as told by Vanessa . Moreover, though their fighting power arent that high, living things such as poisonous snakes and leeches which exist in great number in the forest is something that is extremely troublesome to deal with . W-Wild beast and demon . . Kouta is gulping his saliva . We can still go back to the highway but, do you want to go back to the castle? Christina who couldnt stand Koutas wimpy attitude is asking that question to him . N-No, I have no intention to go back to the castle . I chose to leave the castle on my own after all Kouta is frowning as he said those words . Christina is suddenly squinting her eyes . Right . In that case, please brace yourself . The sword that is hanging on your hip isnt a mere decoration you know . Though we have lord Amakawa and Vanessa, you must fight for yourself when things turn for the worst Yes Kouta is nodding in hearing her words . His profile became less gloomier than a while ago as if he lost quite chunks of his fear . Christina-sama . Lets take a rest around this area . I found a water source nearby Vanessa proposed to take a rest after finding a small spring which is suitable for their resting place in the forest . Its just right in the noon . And just the right time for their stomach to start grumbling . Since itll be boring to have a lunch as it is, Ill do a simple meal using the ingredients in our stocks . Celia-ojousama . Will you help me conjure water with magic? So Rios suggesting to make simple dishes . Yeah . I can but Will you stop with that ojousama?Something in that name made me really embarassed . Or rather, why are you suddenly calling me in that way? Celias rebutting in that why with a embarrassed expression . But, how should I call you then? Rios asking her with a troubled face while glancing at Christina-tachi . In fact Rio wasnt very good in keeping some distance with Celia in front of Christina-tachi . Thus he keeps reminding himself to keep some distance with Celia before arriving at this place . T-Thats, Hey . . . You can just call me Celia like how you did normally Celia replied with a slightly embarassed face . Thereupon, Rios showing a subtly bewildered face . Like how you did normally? . But When addressing her without honorific, Rio decided to call her with her alias, Cecilia . But, when he addressed her with her real name, Celia, he usually added Sensei after her name . And yet, even if she says Just like usual, the Usual actually never happened . ButDD, L-Listen!Look! Otherwise I wont conjure water for you! Celia kept rattling with slightly flushed cheeks . I Understood . Then, Celia . The water please Smiling wryly, Rios yielding to her . Thereupon, Celias smiling delightfully . Christina-tachi is secretly looking curiously at their exchange . Yosh, now take out the pot! When Celia said so, Rio replied with Yes and then lowered the backpack on his back to the ground . And then proceeded to detach the pot that is fixed on his backpack with rope and placed it in front of Celia . Please then Yeah . Create Water Celias reciting the aria while holding her palm on top of the pot . Thereupon, a small magic formation appeared from her palm . The water then flowed toward the pot just like when its coming out from a faucet . After simply washing the pot with water, he filled the pot with water for the second time . Its filled with enough water in a mere 10 seconds . Please wait a minute . Ill make a simple kitchen table for you Earth Wall Celias placed her hands on the ground and then recited the chant . A magic formation arises from the ground in front of her and then followed by the ground protruding upward in a rectangular shape . Youre as skillful as usual in using your magic Rio praised her . Though the user of Earth Wall magic can control the shape, durability and the size of the earth wall by controlling their magical power, to make the earth wall similar to the one created by Celia just now isnt as simple as looking at it . Since magic is developed for the sake of combat and not for something as trivial as cooking . A minute detail like this is more suited for spirit arts . Since spirit arts isnt bound by limitation called magic equation like magic . Leave it to me . Even though I look like this, I was a lecturer of magic and have quite a high ranking in my achievements in that area Celias replying with a slightly proud face . Maybe shes happy to be able to help Rio . Thank you very much . Since Im the one who cooks, will you help me with making chairs and a table with everyone?Since youll be able to take a rest after finishing making that Yeah, leave it to me! Celias nodding with a delighted face as shes trotting happily . Rio then took out 2 thin metallic plates from his backpack . Each of its surfaces was engraved with the same magic equation . After placing the metallic plates on top of the kitchen table made by Celia, his hand quickly seized the pot and placing it on top of one of the metallic plates . After placing severals magic stone around the plate, the plate then releasing a light as its absorbing the magical power of the magic stones and then releasing heat in return . By the way, this plate is a magic tool which the heat can be adjusted by adjusting the number of magic stones . When he took out the ingredients and frying pan from his backpack, the cooking preparation is complete . Using the time till the water in the pot is boiling, Rio started to cook . First he diced the edible mushroom which he picked along the way inside of the forest and then tossing it along with vegetable oil and spices into the frying pan . After the water in the pot is boiling, he throws the sliced jerky into the boiling pot . After carefully stir-frying the mushroom in the frying pan, he set it aside on a plate . And then, not long after Rio commenced his cookingDD, Youre skillful at this arent you Christina suddenly called from behind with an admiring face . Yeah, since its useful in various ways during a long journey . . Please wait for a while with everyone since itll be done soon Rios replying while glancing at her . Nonetheless, he tried to indirectly end the conversation since he didnt feel like to do so . But, Christina who isnt leaving, Thank you very much . Im truly grateful for you Suddenly saying her gratitude to Rio . Well its nothing, Im just going along with the flow . Dont worry about it Rios shaking his head in denial as if saying it in a hard way . Since Rio will go all the way and do everything to help Celia, saving Christina is just the end of the result . Its for Celia-sensei right? Christina asked that question frankly . Yes . Thats right Rio paused for a while and then nodded at her . ThereuponDD . . I see Christinas expression darkened a bit . Rio who focused on the dishes in front of him failed to notice her expression . Rio isnt starting a conversation voluntarily and just cooking the dishes in silent . Thereupon, the silence persisted for a while . But then, Christina wont leave that place . Shes just silently staring at the back of Rio who is still in the middle of cooking . Does she want to talk about something? Rio who feels Christinas gaze on his back at a fixed distance felt slightly uncomfortable by her gaze . Nevertheless, the dishes is about to be cooked . Hes currently cooking the rolled oats with a frying pan along with hot water . He cant let a momentary distraction spoil the dishes . Well, maybe he doesnt need to be so conscious about it more than thisDD So he decided to continue the cooking with a nonchalant face . But, By the way, what is the name of that dish? Chapter 145 Volume 2 Chapter 124.2 Chapter 124 . 2 : Journey Toward Restoration Christina asked that question as if trying to start a conversation . Though slightly bewildered by it, Rio decided to answer her question . Its a variety of the dish called gruel Gruel? Christina is standing right beside Rio and peering curiously at the content of the frying pan . Shes elegantly raising her long hair which stretches till her shoulder with her right hand and then a gentle fragrance is drifting into Rios nasal cavity . Since its not the kind of dish thats popular amongst the nobilities, its not impossible for you to not know about it . After cooking the rolled oats with oil in frying pan, it is then cooked together with hot water Such a nice fragrance . Its appetizing Christinas lips formed a smile after she sniffed the fragrance of the dishes . I cant make it too elaborate since its outdoor cooking and I dont know whether the taste is to your palate but . . Its done Rios throwing the stir fryed mushroom which he set aside in the beginning while saying so . Sprinkling chopped cheese on top of it, and the barley cheese risotto is complete . Next he has the soup thats made of jerky, mushroom and wild herbs which he made while making use of the time during making the risotto . This might be considered as a feast for dishes thats cooked outdoor in the middle of a journey . Thats not true . Its delicious Thank you very much . Shall we eat this dish over there Everyone already prepared a splendid place for a meal under Celias guidance while Rio is out for cooking the dish . Maybe shes quite proficient with earth magic since theres a simple dining table and chairs . Let me help you carry the dishes then After saying so, Christina seized the handles of the pot with the soup inside faster than Rio tried to stop her . Thus theyre carrying the dishes to the table where Celia-tachi is waiting for them . She . . Helped me? Rio thought so while absentmindedly looking at Christinas back . After this Im going to confirm the situation in the area while confirming our direction . Ill be back in around 30 minutes Right after they finished their lunch, Rio who said those words immediately vanished inside the forest . Aisia, can you stand watch in this area to confirm whether theres dangerous beasts or demons around? Please drive them away before they cause any harm if they come to attack Rios talking to Aisia who is still in her spirit form and cant be seen by the naked eyes of Christina-tachi . Thereupon, Aisia materialized herself . Yeah, I can Thank you . Aishia Rio is smiling gently while he bowed lightly to Aisia . Thereupon, Aisia tilted her head in return . Maybe because she doesnt know why he said his gratitude to her and yetDD She still says . . Shall we go to live in seirei no tami village once this journey has ended? When Rio noticed that she said those words to him . Theres Dryad in seirei no tami village . If its her, she might know something about Aisia . Though that was something that should be done immediately, he couldnt help but postpone it up till now due to the matter of protecting Miharu-tachi and then escorting Celia to her home . He is always the one who received favor from Aisia but it doesnt mean that she lends him something either, so he wants to at least do something for her . Thus he thought that it might be a good idea to bring her to seirei no tami village since he cant find anything to repay her kindness . Seirei no tami is the village . . Where the important people of Haruto is residing right? Yeah . Youre right Then, I want to go there Aisia is nodding at him . I see . Ill introduce everyone to you then Though half-year have yet to pass by since the last time he visited seirei no tami, it feels like more than half-year for him . In the first place, Rio is returning to Strahl region to get the clue regarding Luciuss where about . And yet, his search has yielded almost no progress up till now . Though he tried to get the information regarding Lucius whereabout from a nearby city ever since he lived along with Miharu-tachi, he didnt get any information regarding Luciuss whereabout . For some reason he isnt appearing in the front stage lately . Well Strahl region is vast and theres numerous people living in there . He originally expected that itll be extremely difficult to find Lucius . Though theres a sense of duty instilled inside of him to kill Lucius if that person is alive, itll be fine if it turned out that Lucius is already dead . Since he has no intention to go crazy about finding that man to the point of losing sight of his surrounding . Therefore, Rio isnt being impatient while keeping a terrifyingly cold flame of vengeance inside himself . Ill leave first then . Our time is running out right Yeah . See you Sent off by Aisia, Rio then kicked the ground . Running through the sea of trees like a wind and then ascending in the blink of an eye after finding a suitable height . Then he floated even further with spirit arts to look for the next post town for their next stop while confirming their position and direction . If its that place, we will be able to arrive before nightfall as long as we dont lose our way . Camping outside might prove to be too much for everyones stamina Rio discovered a post town he is looking for ahead of the highway after passing the checking station . If they were to lose their way inside the forest, then they have no choice but to camp outside for today . Though theres preparation to be done, he wanted to stay in the inn as much as possible for Celias sake . Since they wont waste too much time by doing so . Rio decided to descend from the tree . Then he continued to weave his way through the trees to look for a route with good footing . He also didnt forget to get rid of dangerous beasts or demons he meets along the way . After running inside of the forest for around 20 minutes, now he decided to go back to the place where Celia-tachi is taking a brief rest by flying in the air . The time required for him to go back was a third of the required time for him to run inside the forest . Rio then landed nearby and walked towards the temporary camp . It should be along this river . Are you there, Aisia? Rio sent a telepathic message since he feels that Aisia might be nearby . She should be able to reply immediately if she were within the range of telepathic message . Yes . Im at the fountain near the temporary camp . You should be able to find the place as long as you follow the river I see . Ill be there Since he received a reply from Aisia, Rio just walked along the river without thinking too much about it . Since he found a deep thicket at the destination place along the river, hes pushing his way through it . After walking for a while, he finds himself in a open space . The fountain . And two naked beautiesDD, . . EH? Rios train of thought came to a halt in seeing such unexpected view . He unintentionally let out a dumbfounded voice . Their beautiful long hair is growing all the way till their back with the first one have snow like color and the second one have orchid like color . In short, they were Celia and Christina . Celias beautiful fairy-like figure is in contrast with Christinas long and beautiful sculpture-like figure . Rio was standing still at his place with a dumbfounded expression for a while . ThereuponDD Haruto Rios startled when Aisia suddenly talked to him via telepathic message . He then turned around in a hurry . There he saw the materialized Aisia . He then glanced at the fountain again in hurry . Fortunately, Christina-tachi have yet to notice him . L-Lets change place for now . Follow me, Aisia Rios bringing Aisia along with him to leave that place in a hurry . Please dont take a bath at that kind of place mind you . While saying that line in his mind . After meeting with Aisia, Rios returning to where Rei and Kouta are waiting for him . What are you doing? Rios asking the two of them when he finds them trying to slip into the thicket thats growing around the fountain . E, AH! H-Haruto-kun! Y-Youre mistaken! Im just trying to stop senpai from doing such a foolish action! Koutas explaining the situation in a panic . Rei on the other hand just laughed awkwardly with Ahaha . It seems its just an attempt . Rios shocked and unintentionally heaved a sigh . However, though its just by accident, seeing that he already saw the bare skin of those two young and high class noble girls, he thinks that he has no qualification to blame or condemn them . I wont say that going as far as betting your life on the line for peeping is a wise choice . I recommend you fall back before youre caught by Vanessa-dono Aah, as expected, I wont say as far as betting your life on the line right Rei is telling that to Rio with a honest expression . Unfortunately, the life of the people in this world is extremely cheap at times Rio reply was an unusual one . Time is going back a little, when Rio-tachi left territory capital of Creia . The stage is changed to Bertram kingdom royal castle . In a certain post town at the territory south of earl Claire territory . Because the area surrounding this post town is being surrounded by mountains and the highway going pass through the valley, the town is positioned at the point which must be passed if one were travelling by foot . The population of the post town is around 200 people but then more than double of that number, even at the lowest traffic, always certainly staying in the inn . Theres a shop and inn built along the highway, naturally bars are also amongst those buildingsDD KAAAAA~H!Nothing can beat a beer after a day of hard work! Ou, you guys!Today is my treat . Drink to your fill! Its nothing but cheap beer though! What are you talking about . This cheap beer isnt good enough! Naturally! The adventurers who finished their daily work around the post town was gathered inside of this bar . Inside of the bar is filled with vulgar laughter . Generally the majority of adventurers are ruffians such as them . Naturally theres good people amongst them too but the behaviour of the people with low morale is more conspicuous . Nonetheless, those aspects cant be helped to a certain extent . Though theres countless adventurers no matter where one goes to, their range of activity is surprisingly quite narrow . And then, from the fact that they were living a life in confined space where power dominates, the conception such as Strong people are great or Losers are weak is already common sense for them . As long as one isnt showing their might even if its just for show, one will be put in lower rank from the surrounding people and even lose their trust . For that reason, the big adults are surprisingly easy to be involved in a quarrel with a silly reason such as Cant stand his look, That person making fun of me, or Arrogant behaviour . Theyll go as far as picking a quarrel with a weak looking newcomer without batting an eyelid for the sake of showing off to their comrades and the surroundings . N? When those adventurers are already dead drunk, the door of the bar suddenly opened . The gaze of those adventurers in the bar are pulled towards the door . An adventurer-like man entered the bar . Hes wearing leather armor, donned a traveling mantle and hung a sword on his waist . His age is around the first half of his twenties . Ah? A new face huh The man who treated liquor to everyone muttered such words . Its not like adventurers from other places never pass by this post town . But, many adventurers who are active in this territory were gathering in this bar . When one stepped their foot in the land of aboriginal adventurer who have strong sense of their turf, the newcomers usually one of the three of A newcomer who is going to make this place as their base of operation, They came just to pick a fight or A fool who visited a bar without knowing anything . But then, the newcomer doesnt care about everyone elses gaze and just sat on the counter seat with a ambition filled expression . Beer and meat dish please The man placing 3 big copper coins on the counter and then ordered liquor and dish . Thereupon, the others adventurer in the bar were glaring at him with a scornful look on their face . Y-Yes The shopkeeper who guessed the dangerous air inside of the bar is replying with a shrill voice . And then, the man who treated everyone with liquor is exchanging glances with a few other people and then standing from his seat at once . Those adventurers then sat on the nearby chair as if surrounding that man . Yo, Lad . You have some guts there, arent ya . Ordering like that without even sending a greeting to us first . Did you came to this bar to get used to the adventurers to make this city town as your base of operation? The man who treated liquor to everyone circling his arm around the newcomers shoulder and then asked that question while wearing a provocative smile on his face . Yeah, thats right . I happened to have a comission for you guys The newcomer responded with a nonchalant voice . Ah, a comission?Cant you just give that to the guild? Those adventurers were startled with the talk that came to a unexpected direction . Theres usually no branch guild in this kind of rural area right? Yeah, but still . . Is that the kind of job that wont pass through the staying member? For once, even in a place without a adventurer guild branch, the guild usually dispatches their staying member for mediation and management job to the post town with a certain level of population . And then, this staying member is a temporary worker in this post town . That means the remuneration is great . This is the prepayment if you are to receive this job . Ill pay three times of this amount as long as the result is to my satisfaction Saying so, the man placed a pouch filled with big silver coins on top of the counter . T-Three times of this? The nearby adventurers who saw that pouch filled with big silver coins become restless . Everyone inside of the store instantly knew That must be a heap amount of silver coin . . I want to hear about your origin The adventurer who treated liquor to everyone is asking with a elated expression . Thats only if you take this job In that case, please tell me the content of the job . Though I knew that the payment is good, I wont take a commission without knowing the details Being able to manage the risk is the sign that he is some sort of veteran adventurer . Well, Im just looking for someoneDD The newcomer then put on a dubious smile DDAnd the problem is I dont know what they look like Chapter 146 Volume 2 Chapter 125.1 Chapter 125 . 1 : Journey Toward Restoration ~Part 2~ That day, Rio-tachi is taking a detour around the checking station and then successfully slipped through it by using the mountain and forest area barely arriving in the next post town before evening . W-We finally arrived Murakumo Kouta muttered those words with a exhausted voice while looking at the entrance of the post town . Could it be that Im completely wasted because we traveled through the forest . Just how long we walked through that forest? Saiki Rei, the senpai of Kouta who walked by his side is responded with faint breath . Its been two days since they left the capital of earl Claire territory, Creia . They keep moving around during that time, so its natural for those two who come from the peaceful Japan to be this exhausted . Nevertheless, its become more obvious in Christina and Celias side who basically lived a sheltered live to have far less stamina than Kouta-tachi . Nevertheless, Christina and Celia kept moving gallantly without saying any complaints . Those two are currently rehydrating themself with water from their flask . The average distance a human can move around in one day is around 30~40 kilometres . But, we were barely covering half of those distances since we traveled via the forest Rio is replying to Reis question with a nonchalant face . In short it was around 20 kilometres . . Koutas face became stiff in hearing the fact that those distances can be traversed in tens of minutes by car . ThereuponDD It might take around 2-3 weeks till we arrived at the stronghold of Restoration . The way ahead is still long you know . We will be moving tomorrow too Vanessa, the escort knight of Christina interposing from the side . Yes . Kouta couldnt do anything but to nod in hearing that . By the way, lets enter the city immediately so that we can secure our inn today . Since Ill make a lighter dinner, please sleep earlier than usual After Rio said those words with a wry smile, all of them then went to continue their short journey toward the inn . And then, as soon as Rio entered the post town, he was hit by a faint sense of discomfort . He felt someone gaze at him . N When he looked at the origin of those gazes, he saw several adventurers gathering together near the entrance of the post town as if they were looking at Rio-tachi who somehow appeared outside of the post town . Adventurers were spreading everywhere, its not a rare sight of finding an adventurer who just finished their job at such place . Native adventurers might be quite curious about the outsiders . Theres a possibility that they might be doing a vigilante job of protecting the post town which is left without a guard . What are they looking at? Christina whispered to him . Vanessa who walked by her side also kept her vigilance . It seems that both of them noticed too . Please keep your gaze away from their eyes . Since itll be troublesome if we suddenly get involved in a brawl . Dont let them find any abnormality, basically lets just act as if nothing happened . Now please follow me Rio muttered those words in order to be heard by all members . And just like that with him walking quickly in the front, they went into the post town . Since the post town is established along the highway, it only has one and straight main road . After entering the post town while strengthening his vigilance to their back, he felt the gaze of those adventurers dispersed . Ill look for an inn . Please wait in this place, everyone Rio entered a quite normal inn while saying so . Later, after bribing the innkeeper in the same way as yesterday, he decided to rent a private room . 󡡡󡡡 A certain bar in the post town where Rio-tachi arrived . Though the adventurers who made this post town as their base usually hang around in this place, this bar is rather deserted today . Two men was drinking liquor at one corner of this bar . The first one is an adventurer in the midst of his thirtiesDD Who became the mediator of the adventurers who made this post town as their base DD and the last one is an adventurer in his second half of his twenties . Then, how was the result?Any result today? The younger adventurer asked the older adventurer who sat in front of him . We were keeping a tight watch as you said since the inspection at northern checking station became even stricker, the traffic has decreased for the time being . There are only a total of 4 group of traveller that entering this post town today . We were calling to the guys who seems like resembling your description . Now is dinner time . We might get proper information in the nearby bar or dining hall of an inn . The report should come soon So the older adventurer is telling that as a matter of fact . I see The younger adventurers throwing a short reply while eating the dish on the table . . . Hey . Is it really okay for us to receive such a large amount of money for this kind of job, Arein-san? The older adventurer suddenly asked that question . Youre still impatient despite not finishing your job yet arent you? The younger adventurer called Arein is smiling wryly at him . Well, its just as you say . I mean isnt this the kind of job that even a few novice adventurers are able to complete it? The older adventurer is replying awkwardly while scratching his head . Did you think so? Arein sneered in hearing that . Hah, please stop with a way of talking as if youre trying to test me . Im unfortunate enough to end as fourth rank adventurer in this town . I cant follow what you, a second rank adventurer-sama is thinking about The older adventurer is frowning in displeasure . That guy is bad news . Im younger than you after all Theres no need to show such humility right? Arein was replying so while shrugging his shoulder . Huhm, it has nothing to do with age . Moreover, an adventurer has to show minimum respect to their client right Splendid After saying so, the door of the bar suddenly flung open along with a influx of many adventurers . Oh, guys . How was the result? The older adventurer is greeting the other adventurers who just entered the bar . No result . I think thats all save for the last group which is on hold Last group on hold? The older adventurer asked with a puzzled voice . Its Orins group . Eh? The questioned adventurer then looked at the young adventurer in his later half of teens that is standing in the front, Orin . Yeah, we couldnt make contact . Though they were inside of the inn, for some reason theyre reserving a private room and cooking their own dishes by borrowing the kitchen Hou . In short, theyre avoiding public gaze is it? Arein asked that question with interested tone in hearing the information from Orin . No, I dont know till that far . . Ahn, didnt you try to probe the innkeeper? I did . But, it seems the innkeeper also doesnt know much about them . Orin is replying with a sullen face as if displeased by the question of the old adventurer . Ceh, useless chap . In the end you bastards are doing a half assed job S-Such things!Ah, come to think of it . All of them were using a hood to hide their face . Hows that? Orin suddenly objected, desperately trying to find shelter from such harsh rebuke . Hows that my ass . You should know that much as long as you look at the way they were walking in the city . Whats with that triumphant look of yours And then, when the older adventurer is rebuking Orin, Well its okay . We will get our second chance when they leave the city by tomorrow . You may try to have contact with them by that time . Let me to go with you at that time Arein is saying those words from the side and then drunk the beer with a unconcerned look on his face . 󡡡󡡡 The next morning, after leaving the inn, Rio-tachi went toward outside of the town . By the way, they are slightly behind the schedule since everyone overslept due to their accumulation of fatigue save for Rio and Vanessa . When they arrived around the gate of the town and facing toward the direction of their destination, Oi, the guys over there . Judging from your appearance, you guys are travelers right Several adventurers suddenly appeared and called to Rio-tachi . Thats right, and you guys? Rio who is standing at the vanguard is replying as the representative of the party . On the other hand, Vanessa who is standing at the end of the formation raised her vigilance . Oops, we were not trying to pick a fight . We just wanted to ask something The middle aged adventurer is raising both of his hands as a sign of non resistance . We are in a hurry . Please hold back if you want to ask something that will take some time to answer Rios keeping his vigilance while looking at the adventurer . No, itll only take a while . You . No, is there someone amongst you guys who know about a man called Lucius? . . I know a man who has the same name as him but I dont know whether they are the same person Rio is replying after pausing for a moment . Her train of thought suspended for a moment since an unexpected name suddenly came out of nowhere . Though he considered to reply that he doesnt know about that name, he cant curb his curiosity when he hears Lucious name and then trying to asking them in a indirect way . Oh, thats right . The Lucius who I know is the leader of Heavenly Lion mercenary . And a first rank adventurer . How about that information? The middle aged adventurer asked that question with a curious tone . . Yeah, its a famous name . He is the one who I know Rio is agreeing after a slight pause . He tried to look for the information regarding Lucius in the vicinity of Almond by himself when he was still living with Miharu-tachi . Though theyre inactive during the recent years, his name is famous in the vicinity along with the name of Heavenly Lion Mercenary . Therefore he is sure that its not an artificial rumor . I see . Sorry for stopping you in the middle of your travel . Its already okay Already okay? Rio was disappointed at the event that ended up in a unexpected way . Yeah, we confirmed that you guys arent our target What do you mean Rios looking at the man with suspicious gaze . W-We cant say the details but we were looking for someone . We were just acting as the messenger . We were calling to someone who looks like the one that our client is looking for . As for you guys, I cant see you guys as the one he is looking for since you look so natural . Well, thats the gist of it The middle aged adventurer told them with suggestive answer . In short, is your client someone called Lucius? Sorry, I cant answer your question . I have to keep my client secret The middle aged adventurer is giving a clear refusal . What shall I do then? Rio became extremely impatient inside . Asking forcibly will seem unnatural and he doesnt think that hell get the answer even if he asks the middle aged adventurer . Causing commotion in this kind of open space in the middle of the road is also out of the question . In the first place, he has no time for that . Since he is currently escorting a group of fugitives . Shall I remain alone in this place to investigate it?I can do that later as long as I left the job of escorting them to Aisia in her spirit form No, I cant do that . The finer detail about the route to take already decided . Theres a forest route too, so itll be unnatural for us to merge without prior arrangement . In the first place, what kind of explanation do I have to tell to sensei-tachi? Rios looking at the adventurers while being troubled by such things for a few seconds . Whats the matter, Haruto? Celias calling his name from behind . No, its nothing . Shall we go then Rios shaking his head and then turned around to look behind . It feels like hes doing something that he is reluctant to do but, he is cleverly hiding it so that no one will know any unusual change about him . See ya, Lads . Sorry for calling you when youre in a hurry The adventurers then left after saying those words . Rios looking at their backs with a impatient gaze . Lucius huh . To think that Ill hear that name in this kind of place Vanessa muttered those words . You know about him? Christina who is standing beside her is asking with a slightly surprised face . Rios listening to their conversation with a nonchalant face . Yeah, well . Hes a fallen noble of our kingdom after all Vanessa replied with a slurry voice . Is that so I dont know about him though It was when I was still a rookie . Its already a decade old story . Though it was quite a famous story at that time . . So its only natural that Christina-sama didnt know about it He . . Well, its okay . Well talk about it again later . Lets go Christina urged them to depart immediately since she might feel that they cant continue this conversation more than this in this place . Thus, all of them is leaving the town . Thereupon, at that timeDD, Ill be staying in this town, Haruto . I should be able to dig up some information right?About the clue to find Lucius And then, Aisia voice resounded in his head . . Aisia Rio halted in his place and then showed a bewildered face . In fact, he really wanted to ask her to do that . Though its obvious that shes not cut out for this kind of activity due to her extremely attractive appearance and taciturn personality, she can move around those adventurers to gather the information in her spirit form . But, hes wondering whether its okay to leave such a job to Aisia . This is his own problem and by doing so hell involve AIsia in no small way as his accomplice . Chapter 147 Volume 2 Chapter 125.2 Chapter 125 . 2 : Journey Toward Restoration ~Part 2~ Its okay Aisia gently said so . EH Dont worry about my skill, Haruto . You go first, leave this place to me Though he cant see her in her spirit form, he could feel that Aisia is smiling right in front of him . He knows that she then shifted to the side immediately to open a path for him . Whats the matter, Haruto? Slightly ahead of him, Celia is turning around to ask him . Look, even Celia is noticing your abnormal behaviour you know? Rios walking awkwardly after being urged by Aisia . Im sorry . Its nothing After standing beside Celia, he put on the best smile he can . Is that so Celias tilting her head while showing a doubtful expression on her face as if peering at Rios face . Yes While Rios nodding at Celia, . . Sorry Aisia . Can you help me by tailing those mens side for a while in your spirit form? He sent a telepathic communication to Aisia . At the same time he is starting to walk due to Celia urging him with Lets go . Yeah Aisia agreed to his request immediately . Rios expression is that of someone feeling apologetic . Thank you . But, no matter how much we were connected together, merging back will become troublesome when both of us move a separate ways too far apart . Thats why please return immediately if you cant find any useful information within 3 days Yeah, understood Along with those words, Aisia left Rios body while still in her spirit form . Aisia, do not materialize your body at any cost . Your safety is the priority . If by some chance something unexpected happened, return immediately . I want you to promise me that Though he thinks that he is just being selfishDD He has no choice but to rely on Aisia in his current situation . Dont worry Aisias replying with her monotonous tone . Though he feels an undescribable uneasy feeling, since he cant say anything to her he has no choice but to keep walking forward . ThereuponDD Thank you Haruto A telepathic message came from Aisia . Rios showing a surprised face for a moment . . . Why are you the one who saying your gratitude . I should be the one who says those words right? Rio asked that question to Aisia via telepathic message but, Are you really okay, Haruto?Could it be that youre tired?Its okay, theres no need for you to bear all the burden by yourself you know?Tell me immediately if you feel that youre under the weather, okay? Celia who is walking by his side is voicing her worries . She is looking at Rio who just walked in silence from his side . Theres really no problem with my body . Sorry, Im just pondering about something I must not let her worry about meDD Thinking so, Rio changed his train of thought . He heard no reply from Aisia since she might be unwilling to become a hindrance to his conversation with Celia . . Really, youre not forcing yourself right?Right? Yes . Thank you very much Rio is saying his gratitude while smiling lightly at Celia . W-Why are you smiling? Nothing, it just that Celia looks like a sensei just now . It feels fresh I really missed that side of youDD Rio swollowed back those words . But, maybe because Celia can guess what he is thinking right now, her face became flushing red . H-Hey, its because I Really am A sensei . Whats with look like just now Oh, youre right Rio is smiling while reminiscensing of the past . After that, Rio didnt try to communicate with Aisia till they left the town . 󡡡󡡡 While Aisia is looking at Rios back from afar in her spirit form, Its because Haruto is truly cherishing about me She replied so in a low voice to answer Rios question from a while ago . But, her reply wont reach Rio . She intentionally didnt let Rio know that . Ill leave Haruto in your care, Celia So she wished, after she was no longer able to see Rio-tachis back, Aisia turned around . A spirit in their spirit form wont receive any kind of physical obstruction . As if they were weightless, or floating in the air, she then headed toward the direction where the men who questioned Rio-tachi a while ago went to . Ah, found him When she found the middle aged man who talked to Rio a while ago, she then followed after him . She is chasing after the man who entered the alley by his side . Thereupon, there she found many other adventurers gathered . Maybe because all the member has gathered, he suddenly talked to those men . How about that group, Arein-san?That group, despite knowing about that person, it seems they arent taken more than necessary information . . The middle aged adventurer asked as if waiting for the reply . . Im a little curious . The candidate who knows about that person just increased . Nevertheless, though he tried to gather more information, he backed away immediately Huhm . Arein is showing a pensive look on his face as if pondering about something . If thats the case, what shall we do then? I dont mind to complete our temporary contract for the time being . Reward is given but theres a condition attached to it After saying so, Arein took out a bag filled with big siver coins from his bosom pocket . The adventurers became excited in seeing that . Hou, so youre giving up . Is that really okay with you? I dont mind . In the first place I never expected to find the one Im looking for . Moreover, I did say With condition attached right? Arein is saying so while shrugging his shoulder . Well, you did say that . So, what is that condition? I want you to greet the travelers who pass by this post town from now on . At the same time you also cant carelessly reveal about my identity . But when you find someone saying they dont know about that person, ask for his reason, the time limit is one week starting from today, Ill be waiting for your investigation . Since Ill be back to this town at that time . Now let me reward the guy who left outstanding result in his investigation with some bonus . . Hou, Ill welcome that very much . Ill gladly do this kind of job The adventurers showing wilful attitude . In fact, this request is good waay too good . The payout is good so theres no reason to refuse this commission . I see . In that case, please Roger that . Well then, let me to count the number of big silver coin, just to make sure I know . Please finish it quickly Well no need to hurry . Hehe The adventurers then sitting cross-legged on the ground, spread open a cloth and then pouring the big silver coins from the pouch . They then counted the big silver coins with nimble movements . And then, tens of seconds later . 200 big silver coins in total . I confirmed that the number is correct . Arein-san The middle aged adventurer is speaking so in a good mood . I see . In that case I shall excuse myself now After saying those, Arein is leaving in silence and went toward the south gate that was used by Rio-tachi . At the same time, Aisia whos spying on both the adventurers and Arein who just left . Is he the person who is looking for someone who knows about Lucius?If thats the case, the adventurers of this town have nothing to do with this matter dont they?Will I get the information about Lucius if I follow that guy? She couldnt gain any important information with that simple exchange just now . The only thing she knew was the fact that the man who just left was the one who hired the adventurers of this place . The remaining adventurers is less than 20 peopleDD That is the total number of adventurers who are active in this town . Was it Only this much?Arent our share less than the others! ? At that time, the angry voice of a young adventurer resounded . The owner of this voice is Orin, the leader of the youngest adventurer party in this town . It seems he disagrees with the amount of the divided reward . When Aisia is glancing at the leftover coin on the cloth that spread on the ground, 8 big silver coins was allocated to Orin party . They received total amount of 200 big silver coin including the bonusDD If that number is divided by less than 20 people equally, one person should be able to get more than 10 big silver coins . And yet, Orins party is receiving no less than 8 big silver coin for their 4 man party . With this, one person should get 2 big silver coin . Its absolutely a turn off . Because you guys didnt make that much contribution . You guys didnt even speak to the party youre responsible to The middle aged adventurer looked at Orin party as if put a blame on them . I-It cant be helped right! ?Theyre renting a private room after all! If thats the case, show your guts and intrude into their room . Well, well overlook this one since you guys brought important information . It was the correct answer to not meet them Are you kidding me . . Orin-tachis bodies trembled due to anger . Hah, what are you grumbling about?Its been decided by majority of us, rookie-sans . Just think that money as your reward GUH Orin-tachi who received dangerous glares from the other adventurers can only keep their silence . Theyre young, their rank as adventurers is low, and it hasnt been that long since they started their activity in this town . Therefore, theyre powerless when receiving such unreasonale treatment from their senior adventurers . Aisia is sending a sidelong glance while thinking that theres no use to staying in this place anymore and decided to chasing after Arein who has left . After leaving the dead-end alley, she found the one shes been looking for not too far away . Shes following after her while keeping a reasonable distance . Thereupon, just right when he is outside of the city gate, W-WAIT! People are calling Arein from behind . You are . . Orin right . Whats matter, did they cheat in your payment? Arein is asking so with a hint of sarcasm in his voice . Orin-tachi is showing vexed face since hes right and, Hey, wont you give us some kind of job! ?Well do anything! Theyre pleading to Arein with a desperate face . Trying to make a big gain huh . Anything you say . Its not something that you can say easily you know We want to raise our status!We have no intention to ending up being lower than those low-lifes in this kind of post town When Orin is making such a heated speech, the youths behind him agreeing with Yeah, he is right! You didnt have any direct contact with those guys? Arein asked with a pensive look on his face . Yes Orin is nodding as a reply . In that case, its better . Make enough preparation for a journey and then return to this place . By then Ill give a job to you guys Really? ? Ah . If you understand, then leave right now . I hate it when someone is making me to wait Arein is waving his hand to urge them to move right away . U-Understood!Lets go, guys! Orin-tachi is running toward the inn which became their base with their fastest speed . Thank god easily manipulated fools like them are everywhere Arein was sneering at the sight of Orin-tachis back . Chapter 148 Volume 2 Chapter 126.1 Chapter 126 . 1 : Journey Toward Restoration~Part 3~ Arein, 2nd rank adventurer who looking for someone who looking for Lucius, the killer of Rio mother was hiring the adventurers in post town to speaking to the incoming traveler by using human wave tactic . Thereupon, Arein is keeping tab on Rio who reacted to Lucius name, and then ordered young adventurer of Orein party to chasing after Rio-tachi but . . Your job is simple . Follow those guy in front of us . Keep reasonable distance in order to not miss them nor discovered by them . Though I dont mind if they discovered you guys, never initiate a contact with them . Even if they greet you guys, just pretending that youre a fellow traveler . Thats all Arein went to explain the job to Orin-tachi after all of them gathered at the gate of the post town . Understood When Orin-tachi is nodding at his explanation, the tip of Arein lips is raising slightly . Yosh . In that case, chase after them immediately . You guys should know about the junction road which will led to east and south at the south of this town right? Of course . These area is our area of activity after all Well then, after you guys arriving at that junction, take a different route from their group . After that, take a rest for few minutes . Thats your job . Ill take a different action in the mean time and then meet you guys Understood Orin replied immediately . Though he have yet to understand the general framework of this request, those are simple job . Any question? No Though slightly hestitated, Orin just denied it . Deep inside he want to move the conversation to remunition but, its hard situation since he is the one who made a request for the job . I see . As I said before, I have a minor business . It might take me a while to go back . Though Ill be back when the sun is set, youll be waiting for a bit longer . Well, you may do as you pleases till that time Understood Then, later After saying so, Arein went into the town for the second time . This Which one I should follow?Should I notify Haruto about this? Aisia is pondering while looking at the back of Orin-tachi who advancing toward south direction at fast pace . Uhn . It should be no problem to leave them as it is . In that case, I have to chase after that guy After making that judgement, Aisia decided to following after Arein . 󡡡󡡡 At that time, earl Claire territory, capital Creia . The commander of Christina searching teamDD Charles Arbeau is secluding himself inside the room which he git from Celia father, Roland Claire, and following after the news from 2 piece of his troops which consisting of 400 people . Have you found about the whereabout of princess Christina! ?You good for nothing! Charles is shouting as he slamming his hand to the disordered desk . Alfred who standing in front of him is frowning in hearing that . The soldiers is moving according to your instruction . Theyre freezing the highway to east and north and even searching inside the forest . But, it seems they cant find the trace of the target He said so with as a matter-of-fact . Are they really searching properly?It wont ended up as a joke if its proven later that theyre overlooking something you know? Theyre exhausting themself Then show a result . Working is meaningless without result Charles isnt even trying to hide his irritation . The soldiers is moving according to your command, they have no responsibilities in this . The responsibilities is falling upon their superior officer who commanding them Do you mean I give a wrong command? I dont mean it that way . I just mean, stop trying to finding a fault on someone else and forcing your responsibilities to your subordinate When Alfred is objecting in roundabout ways, Charles is glaring at Alfred with dangerous light in his eyes . What Be quiet . Maybe we need to change our point of view in this matter . . What do you mean? Charles is smacking his lips and then asking for more explanation to Alfred . The south highway . Though Ive said this in the beginning, its not closing the possibilities that theyre escaping from that direction . Despite were currently lack of personnel, its still not to late either . Now, should I send a searching party toward that direction? . No . Weve not enough personnel Why?The range of search will become even bigger along with passing days . Well still lacking personnel by then Alfred is showing astonished face while saying so as if he cant believe what he just heard . 3 days have yet to pass . We cant neglecting the possibilities that theyre escaping from north or east . Charles is trying to objecting that idea for such reason . Fool . They might have running away from south route due to our lack of man power in there . Charles, stop making such silly mistake if youre also a commander SHUT UP!Im the commander . Stop ordering me with such condescending attitude . Youre nothing more than my assistant in this matter right?So stop meddling with me! Charles become hysteric and then venting his frustation to Alfred . His inferiority complex over Alfred can be seen from his remark just now . . . I gave you an advice you know? Dont worry . I wont force the responsibility to you . Seeing that youre opposing my idea, the achievement on this matter wont be yours I see . I dont mind about such thing Though Alfred almost struck with dizzy spell, he barely managed to stand on his own by pressing his forehead . Charles is looking at Alfred movement with vexing expression . In the end, Charles send a searching party toward south route few days later . 󡡡󡡡 Going a little south from earl Claire territory capital, Creia, theres a small town with population around 1000 people . A man came to such deserted bar of that townC His name is Arein . After surveying the inside of the bar for awhile, he choose to sit on one corner of the room . There he found two men in their thirties wearing adventurer attire already sitting on that place . Yo, Ven, Lucci . Hanging around in this kind of bar since afternoon, it seems something good just happened Youre early yourself . Arein . Dont tell me that you already finishing your job? Amongst the two, the one with medium buildDD Ven responded lightly to Arein sarcasm . Hump . Im not finishing yet . My job is the most troublesome one . I came to ask for your help since you guys most likely ditching your job around this time while exchanging information I agree with exchanging information . But, were not ditching our job . We were on stand by . So we will be ready at anytime in case something happen The man with large buildDD Lucci is nodding while objecting Arein previous words with a grin on his face . Thereupon, to thereDD, Wat is your order, master? The blunt barkeeper came to ask their order . Beer . What about you guys? Second for us Arein is throwing one large copper to the barkeeper while ordering the same things as Ven duo . Right away After taking the big copper, the barkeeper return to the counter and began to pouring the liquor for them . Well, sit down . Lets have a chat while drinking our liquor Arein is sitting on a chair after urged by Ven . Soon, the barkeeper is carrying the beer and then Arein-tachi started to exchange the information they have on them . As expected, the national army that staying in Creia were really searching for something . I mean several hundreds of them spreading out everywhere at the north and east highway, even as far as searching the forest in its vicinity So, Ven is telling that while drinking his beer . After downing his liquir, Lucci is continuin after him, The thing Im worrying about is the one who have bad blood with our leader . If its according to Reis-sama, it seems he is running toward south direction but, what you found at south direction, Arein? Saying so, he asked to Arein . The south side is completely understaffed . Though they does examination at every checking station before the highway, no result so far In that case, we might be as well as saying that this enemy and the searching target is an entirely different case right . Well, the story about that enemy itself might be a fake story but, it doesnt mean that person didnt exist either Lucci is brushing his unshaven beard . No, the possibilities of it being a fake story is low . Even if the commander of the searching troop feeding a fake information to Reis-sama, itll be too unnatural for him to suddenly mentioning our leader name Arein resolutely denying that . Im with Arein in this case . As long as we were observing those searching party, its not the kind of atmosphere where theyre looking for the enemy . Though that person might have assaulted the searching party, I concluded that was completely different matter with the one the searching party looking for Ven is cutting in between the conversation while stating his opinion . Why did you think that two was a completely different matter? Like hell I know about that . In the first place, I dont even know what those soldiers are looking for Ven is kicking the bucket easily when Lucci asking that question . What shall we do then, how about we kidnap one of the national soldier? We can do that too but, lets keep that as our last resort . Its still too early to do that . Its still not too late even if we gathering information in secret Thats waay too troublesome . Working behind-the-scene like this . I want to take an action in large scale operation Lucci scratching his head with plainly troubled expression and told his objective to Ven . If that was the case, come with me . Though I already forming a network at the post town along the south highway, I still need someone else to help me . Left the investigation of searching team to Ven Arein is inviting Lucci to come with him . Have you found the clue to the enemy? Ven asked with curious face . Though Im not 100% sure, I found a suspect . Well, the probability of a miss also high Is it really okay for you to come here? Lucci asking Arein . No problem . Im employing adventurers with money . But, I have to go back immediately . Ive run out of time Go with him, Lucci . Im alone are enough for this kind of job Ven is approving Lucci to help Arein . Well, thats nice . Its someone who beaten several knights . It seems he got some skill with him . I want to test try to fight him if possible Well, its depending on the situation . Reis-sama order is for us to find someone but, contact with the target is unnecessary Ou, understood . Well, I still want to test that person skill . Moreover, we have no other way to confirm whether he is the one we are looking for or not without testing his skills After saying so, Lucci emptied the beer in his glass and then showing a wide grin on his face . Arein just heaving a sigh in seeing that . Someone was eavesdropping their conversation right by their side . As I thought, these people have something to do with Lucius . Moreover, Reis . Hes the one who instructing these people Its Aisia . Though she eavesdropping their conversation in her spirit form, these people themself never expecting that someone will eavesdropping their conversation in this virtually empty bar . Then, lets get going . Lucci Ou . Will we reach by noon? Its one and half hour distance if we use griffon Arein is leaving the bar along with Lucci . Just like that, they leave the city, entering the nearby forest and then blimbed on the back of enslaved griffon . Lets tell Haruto about this Aisias following after them headng toward the direction where Rio is heading for . 󡡡󡡡 At a different place, A while before . Rio-tachi who left the post town was walking along the highway that will led them to the stronghold of Restoration . Haruto-dono At that time, Vanessa is called to Rio in low enough voice in order to not caught the other member of their party attention . Chapter 149 Volume 2 Chapter 126.2 Chapter 126 . 2 : Journey Toward Restoration~Part 3 Is it about the adventurers who are following us? Rio asked that question with an understanding face . Thats right . They were already there when I noticed . Though they might overtake us from behind, for some reason they are keeping a reasonable distance from us . Dont you think that their action is strange? Naturally but, were lacking the evidence to judge that theyre following after us . Theyre way too careless in their attempt at trailing us . There is also the possibility that they keep a reasonable distance with other travelers on a highway for self-defense . Uhm, thats for sure . But, I have a hunch . Vanessa nodded with a pensive look on her face . Thereupon, Whats matter? Christina-tachi joined their conversation . No matter what dont look back and please just hear our conversation . The truth is, we found an adventurer party following after us . Vanessa replied while being alert . Since when? Christina-tachis eyes opened wide as they didnt notice it at all . Around 30 minutes I guess . One hour after we left the post town . Are they tailing us? When Rio explained to her, Christina asked that looking alert . Though the possibility of that is low, its not zero either . Nevertheless, even if its true that theyre tailing us, the reason for that is unknown So, are you trying to say that theyre not chasing after me? Though I wont say impossible, theyre basically exposing themselves in broad daylight . It doesnt feel like they are trying to hide themselves at all . Its too unnatural and they are just way too poor at it for a tailing job . Rio replied to Christinas question with a wry smile . If thats the case, Does it mean theyre most likely a traveler too? Celia muttered in a low voice . Probably . After walking for a while, well arrive at the junction that splits to the south and east . Were going to go east but, in the event that theyre still following us, lets just somehow deal with them then . Okay . Christina-tachi nodded in agreement when Rio proposed his plan to deal with them . Later, after Rio-tachi had been walking along the highway for almost 30 minutes they arrived at the junction . There, they took the path going east as planned first and decided to take a brief rest a while later . By doing this, it wont feel unnatural even if they looked at the adventurers who were tailing them from behind . As they sat down on the rocky area along the highway, the adventurers they were waiting for went past them . Theyre gone . Celia said so with a disappointed tone as soon as those adventurers took the highway heading south . Its still too early to let our guard down . Let observe the situation for a while longer, then continue our journey . Its not like theyre not going to take a detour . Rio cautioned Celia to keep her vigilant . But, the adventurers didnt come back even after they waited for them . 󡡡󡡡 That evening . After Rio-tachi arrived at the next post town . As usual dinner and inn was arranged by Rio . Then, at that timeDD, Im back, Haruto . Aisias telepathic message resounded in his mind . That was fast . Are you alright? Rio was slightly surprised, and then asked her . Yeah . Theres something that I want to tell you . . . Understood . We are practically meeting and speaking to each other right? Will you wait me at an inconspicuous place near the south gate? Ill go there immediately . After pondering for a while, Rio decided to meet Aisia outside of the inn . Roger . Rio started speaking at the same time as Aisias clear and simple reply . Ill leave for a while for information gathering . Please take a rest in the inn during that time . Rio said those words as he left the inn . When he arrived at the south gate, Aisia who wore a hood to cover her face suddenly appeared before him . Shall we go to a deserted place? Uhn . Rio followed after Aisia towards a dead-end alley, desolate of human presence . Then they flew through the sky out of the post town under the cover of dark night . After arriving at a nearby plateau, Rio took out his rock house from his Item Box and decided to have the talk inside . This way, no one will hear our conversation . Will you tell me? About the information that you got . Rio who sat on the sofa after placing chilled tea on the desk asked that question . After that I followed those adventurers . I mean those adventurers who greeted you in the previous post town . The one who employed them is a man aged around thirty . They called him Arein . Arein I have never heard about that name Maybe that Arein and Lucius are different people . Moreover, Arein is employed by someone else . His name is Reis Reis . Yeah, never heard about that name too Rio had a pensive look on his face . Two names he had never heard before showed up . Arein and Reis aside, theres another two called Ven and Lucci . Sorry . Sorry, I have never heard those two as well . The real issue is from this point . My conclusion is that, the possibility of Arein-tachi having some sort of connection to Lucius is extremely high When Aisia told that fact with her monotonous voice, Rios expression stiffened . . Let me hear the reason . Arein-tachi is looking for someone . But, they dont know who theyre looking for . But, I have this feeling that the person theyre looking for might be Haruto . Why do you think so? Rio asked with a puzzled face . They have received an order from Reis to chase after the man who escaped after attacking the knights in Creia . He has told them that, the escaped man spoke the leaders name . So I thought that the so called leader might be Lucius . Aisia explained her reasoning as a matter of fact . Certainly, assuming that the leader is Lucius, then they are most likely referring to me . Or rather, no one but me who extremely fits their description . Rio agreed to her reasoning while showing a wry smile . He was not that surprised by that revelation . He was rather surprised in how calm his emotions were when learning about this information . I see . After a short nod, Aisia drank the cold tea in the metal glass placed on the table . The sound of the ice moving inside the metal glass resounded in the room . For them to look for people who react to the name of Lucius, huh . That method is too wasteful and inefficient . But it probably felt like a good bargain as long as they found the person theyre looking for, since they were even willing to bet on the slightest possibility . Haruto, youre included amongst their list . Theyre not sure about it yet though . I see Did you feel something during the exchange in the previous post town? | Since he never expected that by looking for Lucius he would summon the people who know about LuciusC Rio let out a bone chilling smile hearing such a wonderful information . But, those guys are also ordered to gather the information from the search party . Moreover, from commander class people . The face of Charles Arbeau, former fianc of Celia, floated in Rios mind . I think Arein-tachi have no direct relationship with the search party . It seems the connection is through Reis who seems to be making moves at a different place at the moment . Thus, Aisia reminded Rio of the existence Reis . Reis huh . Lets remember that name . . . By the way, since Arein-tachis attention is on me, can I assume that theyre going to chase after me? Yeah . He hired adventurers who will pretend as travelers to chase after you . They were instructed by him to head toward a different direction to your group . So its the guys who were following after us today huh . Certainly its easier for them to know which road we took from that point . Which meansDD Yeah . Im going ahead of Arein-tachi just to be safe since I dont know when they will overtake us . Those guys have greater mobility since theyre using a griffon I see . Thank you, thats an extremely valuable information . Thank you very much, Aisia . Rio stood up after saying his gratitude with a sincere smile on his face . What will you do to Arein-tachi? Let them go for now . Currently I cant leave Celia-senseis side and I have also got the information about that person . Rio paused for a while hearing Aisias question . In that case, should I tail Arein-tachi from now on? Please, thatll save me from a lot of trouble . Then leave it to me . Thank you . By the way, are you going to resupply your odo in your spirit form inside my body tonight? You can start tailing them from tomorrow after all . Uhn . After nodding, Aisia left her seat and went towards Rio . And then, she suddenly grasped Rios hands tightly . Good night, Haruto . Good night, Aisia . Rio showed a troubled smile seeing Aisia drowsy face . In the next moment, Aisia suddenly vanished as she entered Rios body in her spirit form . Maybe I should go to a bar . I need to gather accurate information in this post town . After stretching lightly, Rio then left the rock house . Chapter 150 Volume 2 Chapter 127.1 Chapter 127 . 1 : Journey Toward Restoration~Part 4~ The next day after Aisia met with Rio Rio-tachi went toward the east road in order to escape from earl Claire territory . And the man observing them from far above DD Lucci . Lucci is currently separated from Arein and in the middle of monitoring Rio-tachi while riding on the back of a flying griffon . On a side note, while Aisias reporting the situation to Rio, Arein is employing the adventurers to look for even more people . Though Lucci is monitoring Rio-tachi from above the cloud to the point that he can be mistaken as a bird, all of the relevant information about him leaked out since Aisia is tailing right behind him . Nevertheless, Lucci is completely ignorant of that situation . Ceh, are you kidding me . And here thought it was a good thing to go with Arein Lucci is grumbling while yawning . Though his current duty is to investigate the surrounding information and Rios skill, Arein forbade him to have a direct contact while still on the highway . Thats in order to thoroughly get the information about Rio-tachi during traveling . Naturally understanding Rio-tachis ability also fell in that category . Though he knows how skilled someone is just by observing someones movement during their daily life, combat is needed to gauge their real skill . Nevertheless, though one is usually attacked by demons or bandits when one is traveling on the highway, such lucky coincident doesnt happen this time . One thing and another, two hours has passed and Lucci becoming even more frustrated when monitoring Rio-tachi who is moving at their own pace . Argh, its so damn troublesome . Shall I go ahead and pull some demons toward their direction? Lucci is muttering such dangerous words . As soon as that idea appeared, he is steering his griffon ahead toward the direction where Rio-tachi will come to . And then, a few minutes later, OOh Lucci is overlooking herds of demons within the vast forest that is spreading at the side of the highway . He found a group of orcs . If that guys ability is as what I heard, this much should be easy peasy for him right?Well, lets incite those demons then The demons will rush right away when they saw the silhouette of human . So its easy to pull them toward Rio-tachi . Lucci made his griffon to descend at the same time as he thinks of that plan . 󡡡󡡡 Rio-tachi continued walking on the highway that led to the east . Since talking during travelling will make them consume even more stamina, their conversation was kept to a bare minimum . Moreover, everyones gait, save for Rio and Vanessa, seems heavier due to the fatigue that accumulated during their constant movement these few days . At that time, Rio suddenly came to a stop . The other party members who are slightly behind him also stopped moving . Is it a Demon? Since they were ambushed a few times by demons during their journey, Celia asked that question without feeling peturbed at all . Yeah, maybe How impatient While saying so, Rio and Vanessa placed their hand on the hilt of the sword on their waist while glaring at the forest on both sides of the highway . Though unable to see the figure of the demon who is hiding themself behind the densely packed trees, Celia-tachi could hear their cry a moment later . And then, the herd of orcs who made such cries appearing before their eyes 10 seconds later . Theres eight of them with height reaching 2 metres . They wore crudely made loincloth of leather with a simple looking spear and club which is most likely made with thick wood . The orcs are looking around restlessly when theyre entering the highway . And then readying their battle stance while raising a war cry once they find Rio-tachi . Herd of orc huh . Their numbers arent as much as goblins but this number is still a bit too much . Itll be troublesome if they come close The distance between two parties are less than 100 metres . Vanessa said those words while looking at the approaching orcs . Even if they cant use magic, orcs are a formidable opponent even for armed soldiers . To the point that being able to beat three of them without any victims is already quite an achievement . Right . Lets send a hail of attack magic and then enter the gap created by that . Since Ill go at them first, Vanessa-dono is to deal with the opponents that slip out from the barrage of the magic Since its been decided that Rio is the commander in case combat happened during the journey, he gave an instruction that they should go with the vanguard, middle guard, and rear guard formation . Understood!Celia-kun, please release the attack magic at Haruto-donos signal Understood . Ready at anytime, Haruto Celias stepping forward and stand on Rios side . Then, please release your magic at my signal EH The orcs is shortening their gap with Rio-tachi during above conversation . Now the distance between them is around 50 metres . NOW! Multi Thunder Lance At the same time as Rio signal, Celia is pushing her hand forward, controlling her magical power and then chanting the aria of the spell . Thereupon, several magic formation which turning into magic equation is appearing in front of her, which then fired thunder lance in the next moment . In the blink of an eye, the thunder lances is piercing through the body of the orcs who cant even avoid the incoming attack . The next moment, the thunder lance is dispersing and then became a lighting that struck on the body of the orcs . GUGI! Four orcs is falling while scattering the smell of charred meat in the air . Other orcs faltered in seeing the fall of their comrades . The moment the orcs feet faltered, Rios sword decapitated the neck of three orcs . The decapitated head of those orcs showing a shocked expression as if they cant believe what they just saw . Splendid . Just like lightning . Vanessa is astonished in seeing such a brilliant assault that made the orcs fail to recognize the moment of their own demise . The one and a half handed sword in Rios right hand is shedding a brilliant silver light, the gem that is attached to the hilt of the sword also flashed for a moment . One orc left . When that orc noticed that it is the only one left despite their previous superior numberDD He, the only one left swung down the club in his hand in his fit of rage toward the puny human on his side . But, Rio just shifted his body to the side by half a step, the club of the orc ended up cruelly smashing the ground . Rio quickly stepped forward and then slashed his sword from the orcs shoulder all the way to the waist the moment they passed each other, bisected the thick meat shield of the orc . The next moment, that orc crumbled on the ground and left behind a piece of magic stone upon its death . . . Magic stone Chapter 151 Volume 2 Chapter 127.2 Chapter 127 . 2 : Journey Toward Restoration~Part 4~ Cristina is heaving a sigh at the end of battle in which she cant feel a slight sense of danger at all . Rios going around collecting magic stones while finishing off the rest of the orcs that barely keep their life . Lets go Christina-tachi is approaching Rio after being urged by Vanessa . Lucci who saw all of those events from start till finish was looking at Rio with a sharp glint in his eyes . 󡡡󡡡 Evening of the same day, in a certain small town of earl Claire territory . Reis met with Ven in a certain bar thats filled with noise . Thank you for your hard work, Ven . By the way, Arein aside, why cant i see Lucci too . Reis is asking for the whereabouts of everyone who is currently not in this place while saying his gratitude for the result of Vens work . Since my side is almost finished with information gathering, Lucci is coming to help Arein I see . In that case, let me hear your story first Yes, first is regarding the movement of Bertrams kingdom army during their stay at CreiaDD Ven reported the information about the event that happened in Creia to Reis . Huhm, it doesnt seems to be a mistake . Theyre definitely looking for the 1st princess of Bertram kingdom Ven is startled when he heard Reis muttering so after he heard the report . The one they were looking for was such a big shot . That makes sense Yeah, Bertram royal castle has become quite restless after all . But, the search keeps going on . That means the kingdoms army has yet to find the princess . I see, that makes sense Reis who understands the situation is showing an eerie smile . Now I know why the search was so focused on the north and east route . The first princesses aim is to meet with the second princess . And the kingdoms army has yet to find her Ven is speaking with a enlightened expression . In case shes heading toward marquis Rodans territory from earl Claire territory, the logical choice is to go by the north or the east highway that is stretching from Creia . Though it doesnt mean they cant go to there from south route, it might take twice the amount of time needed for the previous two routes . I guess thats the opinion of the first princess and the kingdom army . . And yet, they never think that the commander is the kind of man who went as far as almost abandoning the south route Charles figure appearing in Reiss mind . He have some grasp of Charless personality due to his job as the diplomat of Proxia empire . Despite having some ability himself, hell become a narrow minded person due to his pride and jealousy . If in worst case, the matter of disaffection isnt a smart move to let princess Christina to go after princess Flora if we reveal the Regalia in the current situation [TL : This line is too confusing һ쥬ꥢ֤Ƥ褦Τʤ顢F״ǥե`Ů˾Aƥꥹƥ`ŮˤޤxΤϤޤ֤ޤ] Reis is squinting his eyes . Im sure that there was a raid toward the north gate, and if Im not wrong its in the night before our arrival right? Reis is pondering for awhile and then asked another question . Yeah Ven is nodding at him after comparing Reiss question with the result of his investigation . As far as I know, the rogue who said that persons name raided the south gate at the same time right . We need to make an even thorough investigation under the premise that it has something to do with princess Christinas escape . Good grief Reis heaved a sigh . Ven is smiling wryly in seeing that . Then, what should I do? Youll to continue monitoring the kingdom army that is stationed in Creia . Ill send a new instruction to Arein Acknowledged Ven is replying with a respectful manner . Thats all, well be busy after this after all Reis went to leave the bar after saying those words . It seems I have to deal with princess Flora who is currently at a separated place as an insurance . I hope to cause some sort of incident but the guard around her should be strengthened due to the recent incident . Well, what should I do then Reis is walking toward outside of the rampart while pondering about such a dangerous idea . And then after he entered the forest outside of the city and making sure that no one is around, his body floated and then flew toward the south-southeast . Chapter 152 Volume 2 Chapter 128.1 The next day after parting with Ven Reis flew southeast . After arriving at the post town used by Arein as a base, Reis held a secret meeting with Arein in a certain inn . Hows your progress, Arein? We found some who knew about the leader but, a majority of them arent worth much . They didnt look like they could single handedly beat several knights . For the time being, there is one group of travelers who have caught my attention, but . Reis and Arein had their secret discussion which got drowned by the surrounding noise of adventurers coming to have breakfast . Uhm, what is it about them that is worrying you? Despite them knowing about our leader, they barely took the bait . They retreated when our side approached and didnt seem to be interested in that topic at all . The others took interest when we said the leaders name, but were the type who were excited to be contacted by us . My deepest apologies, the result of my investigation isnt very satisfying . Maybe because he felt unsatisfied or disappointed by the results of his investigation, Arein replied with an awkward tone . Whats with that face, you found the person youre looking for right?Youve been narrowing down the candidates . You can even say that the search is heading in a favourable direction . Good job . Thank you very much . Im speaking the truth . Now, I want to ask you to do something for me . Reis said so without any expressions on his face . May I hear what is it? Areins expression stiffened as Reis only showed this sort of expression when he had something important to do . Please dont be that stiff . Im only giving an additional objective to your current task . And what might it be? Do you know about the first princess of Bertram kingdom? Yeah, only by name as I used to live in Bertram kingdom . Her name should be Christina right? Exactly . What Im about to tell you right now is an open secret in Bertram kingdom royal castle but, its a fact that princess Christina has escaped from the royal castle . Areins eyes opened wide when he heard Rein say it with a nonchalant expression . In short, doesnt it mean that what the Bertram kingdom army that is staying in Creia is searching for . . Most probably princess Christina A~h, what are we doing rampaging behind the scenes, isnt this kingdom slowly drifting towards its demise? Arein said so with a wry smile on his face . But, Reis slowly shook his head in denial . The thing called country wont be ruined so easily you know . However, The matter of this kingdom currently suffering from a major political blow by duke Euguno is troublesome . Do you get what I mean? Yeah, well, that is only natural . Im glad that youre smart . The main problem starts from this point on . Though the Bertram kingdom army is currently staying in Creia to look for the princess at the north and east highways, they are yet to find princess Christina . On the other hand, here we are, gathering at an almost abandoned south highway . Thats definitely not a coincidence right? Yes, its as you say . When it comes to that, theres a possibility that theyll send a search team to look for the princess at the south highway as well in a few days . But, it would be too late by that time . Since the difficulty in finding her will keep increasing drastically as time passes . Right . Arein had a wry smile as he agreed with Reis, since it was true that it becomes harder to find someone as time passes . And this is where you guys come in, just in case, I want you to look for princess Christina along this route . I dont mind doing that but, does it mean I have to postpone my current duty? No, I never said that you have to find her but, it is possible that the one were looking for may be related to princess Christina . Rather, the possibility of him having something to do with princess Christina is higher . The person they were looking for was definitely Rio . Although it was nothing but his intuition, Reins was usually on the mark . . In short, that is an additional task along with the previous one? Probably . Since she is most likely travelling along with attendants and there should be a few of them . Maybe the one who spoke the name of the leader is amongst them . Our target should be avoiding public attention . When Reis said so, Arein suddenly DD I happen to know a group of travelers who fit your description . All of them were hiding their faces . So he told Reis . Hou . Where are they right now? Reis eyes opened wider as his lips formed a grin . Lucci is tailing them . Since they took the east route from the junction to the south from here, maybe theyre just few hours away if we use a griffon . Arein replied after calculating Rio-tachis movement speed in his head . I see, east route huh . The goal of their party should be Marquis Rodans territory, if the princess is amongst them but, theres a possibility that theyre going to take the north route as a shortcut for their journey or going in a roundabout way via the east route towards Galwark kingdom Itll be troublesome if they choose the latter right? Reis squinted his eyes as he pondered in low voice . Arein quenched his thirst with the fruit water during that time . A few seconds laterDD, Arein, you go and join Lucci for the time being . Reis suddenly gave that kind of command to Arein . With pleasure . Arein readily accepted that order as that was his duty . Dont stop following them even if you have to use slightly overbearing means . Investigate and make sure whether princess Christina is with them or not . What should I do in case princess Christina isnt with them? Lets see, depending on how my work goes, Ill join you two later . Since my business will take a few days, Ill give further instruction after I join you guys . In case theyre about to cross the national border and head towards Galwark kingdom before I join you, Ill leave it up to you to decide on how to obstruct them . Well, there should be no problems . Chapter 153 Volume 2 Chapter 128.2 Chapter 128 . 2 : Secret Meeting Behind The Scene Reis spoke fluently with an easygoing tone . I will humbly obey it . Then, well act separately again for few days Arein left right after nodding to Reis who replied with Ill leave them to you to his back . Were rich in case we hit the jackpot . Shall I assume that were indirectly offering the information to that man . Reis suddenly stood up from his seat . And left, his breakfast almost untouched . 󡡡󡡡 The evening of the day Reis and Arein had their clendestine meeting . Rio-tachi who had finally left earl Claires territory, arrived at a certain city to the east of the territory . As they had already escaped from the search scope of the kingdoms army, they did not stay in a cheap inn like the ones up till now and instead used a slightly high class inn . They intended to recover from the fatigue accumulated from their journey so far . By the way, Lucci who had been following after Rio-tachi while being tailed by Aisia without his knowledge so that they could react immediately in case something unexpected happened was doing nothing . Though the first floor of the inn was a neat and clean dining room, they decided to dine in their own rooms so as to not attract unwanted attention . Though the taste isnt bad, lord Amakawas cooking is tastier . Christina said so after tasting the dishes on the table that was brought by the waiter of the inn . Its an honour to receive your praise . Rios bowed with a slightly blushed face . Im telling the truth, your cooking is more delicious, lord Amakawa . Or should I say that its more suitable for our palate . Yeah, the food of this world is just too bland . The dishes here are delicious but they too greasy, its natural for us to get tired of it if we ate it everyday . The senpai of Murakumo Kouta, Seiki Rei agreed with Christinas remark with a nod . After that, the topic expanded as Vanessa became interested in the kind of dishes eaten in Japan by Kouta-tachi . ThereuponDD Haruto, the man called Arein is joining Lucci who had been following you all this time . Theyre checking in at the inn right beside the inn used by you guys now Aisias voice suddenly resounded in his head . DO you know what theyre going to do? Rio squinted his eyes . It seems they didnt find the person theyre looking in other parties . Theyre moving under the assumption that Haruto was the one who caused the havoc in Creia . And since Lucci saw your fight against those orcs, theyre even more convinced of your power . They are even starting to consider inviting you as they think that youre interesting . Inviting me?Me? To their mercenary? Rios train of thought halted for a moment in hearing Aisias report . His face frowned the next moment . Yeah . It seems theyre giving a warm welcome to strong people . I see In that case, the purpose of baiting those orcs might be to let Lucci to see his power . Nevertheless, Rio himself will give a warm welcome in case he gets approached by someone who knew about Lucius but, they had come at a slightly bad timing as he was currently escorting Christina-tachi . When he was thinking of either subduing them in a blitz attack or just waiting for them to make their moveDD And then, they also suspect that you might be involved in the riot at Creia has something to do with Christina escape . Aisia told him an even more important piece of information . Rios train of thought halted again in hearing such an important information . Theres no result no matter how long the kingdom army has been searching at the north and east highways . So it should be about time those guys at Creai reconsider their plan . Rio thought about the aim of Arein-tachi which was related to ChristinaDD For they are people who werent from the Bertram kingdom army . . Do you know their reason for looking for princess Christina? Rio asked that question after pondering for a while . I dont know . I just know that because itll be bad for them if Christina joined Restoration, so they want to prevent that from happening . Really, who the heck are they? Lucius is a famous mercenary but its been a long time since he disappeared from the front stage . But, recently he discovered that those people have a connection to Lucius . If its in accordance to the information he has gotten so far, Arein-tachi might be fellow mercenaries of Lucius, or his subordinates . And then, for what reason are they trying to prevent Christina from joining restoration? They might do this since itll affect the political balance of international politics . In that case, theres a possibility that the leader of Griffon, Lucius . is being employed by a country somewhere else . And those guys are planning to do something in the near future . They wont try to do anything rough immediately but just in case, be careful . Understood . Ill be careful . Please tell me if they try to do something too, Aisia . Yes . Though Rio felt really anxious about this matter, his heart eased slightly after hearing Aisias monotonous reply . The next day, Rio-tachi left the inn and started their journey again towards Marquis Rodans territory, the base of Restoration . Chapter 154 Volume 2 Chapter 129.1 Chapter 129 . 1 : Battle of Outpost Few days after Arein joined Lucci . Rio-tachi had arrived at the trading town that was located on the ridge at the national border separating Galwark kingdom and Bertram kingdom . Having just arrived at the city, they headed towards an inn located outside of the rampart with Rio as the vanguard . As they had been walking for dozens of kilometres in one day without resting, they wanted their nights to be a comfortable resting time for their bodies to recover . Celia was walking at Rios side as if cuddling close to him, Christina and Vanessa were behind them, followed by Kouta and Rei . Everyone wore their hoods in order to not carelessly expose their faces to other people . As the sun was yet to set, there were still many people walking on the street forcing the group to weaving their way through the crowded street . Quite a lot of people right . Christina who was born and raised as a princess was curiously looking at the surroundings . Though they had visited various places during their journey, those places were either a post town or a small city . And, since she had almost never left the royal castle when she lived in the Bertram kingdom capital except for her commute to the royal academy ,she was curious about her surroundings,and the crowd . This town is the most prosperous town due to its trade with Galwark kingdom . Please pay close attention in order to not be separated from each otherDD Vanessa walked beside Christina as she gave her a warning and thenDD, kya . Christina collided with a large man who had suddenly appeared from the crowd . Or rather, the man was the one who collided into her . She failed to evade him as he had come from her blindspot . The man dropped the box he was carrying almost at the same time and, a sound that resembled porcelain breaking resounded . P- . . Are you okay?Young lady . ? Though Vanessa had almost said My lady in a moment, she immediately changed it to Young lady, and began checking Christina for any injuries . . Yeah, Im okay . Though she was staggered by that, she told Vanessa that she was alright . But, on the other handDD, Are you okay, aniki? OOUUUCH, IT HUUURTS . IM DONE FOR . THE TRANSACTION GOODS WERE TOTALED . YOU BASTARD, DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU JUST DID? While being worried on by the two youths who looked to be his subordinates, the man who bumped into Christina started picking a fight in an unnatural way . Thereupon, a few people who got curious about the commotion started to take some distance from them forming a circle around them . Their attention gathered at the center of the ring . The man who picked the fight with Christina had a sword on his waist and looked like a mercenary or a rogue adventurer and seemed to be used to picking fights with strangers . . What are you talking about, youre the one who bumped into me! Christina objected in a sullen voice . If it had been her little sister Flora who had been the to be bumped by that man, she would have started apologizing to that man by reflex by now . HaaaN You are a woman huh?? The man with the large build squinted his eyes and looked at Christinas face hidden under her hood . You bastard! Vanessa stepped into the gap between the man and Christina with her hands already on the hilt of the dagger at her waist by reflex . Woah, that is dangerous! The man started smiling happily instead . But, his eyes looked warily at Christina and Vanessa . On the other hand, Rio and Celia calmly observed the series of events from the back . It finally came huh? The man looked like an accident faker at a glance but, Rio was almost convinced about their origin . They are Lucci and Arein who were tailing Rio-tachi under the order of Reis . Their information was basically leaked to him as their action were being monitored by Aisia . According to her, the two of them would try to get into contact with Rio-tachi . For this reason they were moving individually, with Lucci and Arein going ahead to wait for them in this city . By the way, as Arein had started taking a different action at the same time as Rio-tachi arrived at this city, he was Aisias current priority . Therefore, he would have gotten prior contact from Aisia in case the man in front of him had been Arein . Nevertheless, since he hadnt heard anything from Aisia, Rio concluded that the overbearing man in front of Christina was Lucci . Though it doesnt close the possibility that he really was an accident faker . . Cecilia, go to young lady Tinas side . In order to avoid injuring Celia, Rio ordered her to go to Christinas side . U-Uhm . Celia timidly nodded at him and went to Christinas side half running . On the other hand, the completely forgotten Kouta and Rei were standing still at their place . But, Rio was grateful for their choice as itll mean more trouble for him if they moved carelessly . Rio suddenly started moving and came to Venessas side and, Please calm yourself . He pacified Vanessa who was on the verge of exploding with a calm voice . But, Haruto-dono Vanessa had an almost frenzied expression as she kept her vigilance towards the man who was in front of her . She might have been feeling irritated at not being able to prevent the incident . Nonetheless, the way Lucci erased his presence and his footwork was superb . Since even Rio couldnt feel his presence till right before the collision, it really couldnt be helped that Vanessa failed to prevent the collision . . . He just bumped into her . . . That PAIN will go right away Rio warned her . If this man was truly trying to do an accident faker-like scam to Christina, a royalty, he wont be able to complain as he would be killed right immediately where he stood . [TL : Something similar to what those idiotic duo[Stead and Alphonse] tried to do to Rio in Almond] Its a suicidal act . But unfortunately, she cant wield her authority, since the current her was traveling incognito . Maybe realizing that she had just been scolded by Rio, Vanessa loosened her semi-battle stance with a frown . Sorry . My head has cooled down . Its nothing . Rio and Vanessa had such an exchange in a low voice . Oh my, whats now, coming as a group . My business is with this young miss . So will you step aside? The man with the large build said so as if threatening them while looking at the exchange between Rio and Vanessa . The one who bumped into her was you right? Rio replied to that threat in a bone chilling voice . HaaaN It was an important commodity that got broken here . I wont let you go unless I get the compensation for the commodity . The man with the large build replied with the typical phrase used by accident fakers . Maybe that wasnt an act as his tone truly forced one to doubt whether he really was an accident faker or not . I see . By the way, may I ask what is the commodity inside of that wooden box? While asking so, Rio looked at the wooden box that had fallen on the ground . Ou, its tea utensils made of porcelain . I was about to sell them for 5 gold coins . What are you going to do about it? The man picked up the wooden box and showed what was inside to Rio-tachi . It was definitely a tea set . That is . 5 gold coin?Your lying, isnt that just cheap goods? Celia who had excellent insight in regards to tea utensils stared at the design on the broken product as she muttered those words in a displeased tone . As long as one took a good look broken goods, they would know that it was cheap goods at first glance . I see . Then, you are saying that you want us to reimburse you the money for these goods? 5 gold coins correct?To be certain, you have no objections as long as we pay that amount of money right? Rio asked the specifics of the demand made by other party with a nonchalant tone . . Well if youre willing to . The big man replied with a slightly vigilant expression in hearing a business-like reply from Rio . On the other hand, the two of his so called underlings were watching silently from the side to the point of being creepy . I will hold you to your word . Rio took out 5 gold coins as he said that . Wha, H-Haruto! ?Why are you giving 5 gold coins for such inferior goods that arent worth that amount of money?! Celia shouted at him in a flustered voice . But, she was not the only one surprised by it . Christina-tachi, the onlookers and naturally the two youth underlings who were standing on the side, looked on perplexed by what was happening before them . The only one who kept his cool at a glance was the big man who picked the quarrel with Rio . Whats the matter Not going to take this money? Rio asked him in a provacative tone . Though that man couldnt see Rios expression hidden by the hood of his robe, he might have been sneering at the big man . Oi, Orin . Quickly, take it . After a brief silence, the big man instructed his underlings with a displeased tone . Y-Yeah The youth called Orin startled by that big mans voice, quickly walked to Rio . He went back to that big mans side after he received the 5 gold coins with trembling hands . Ceh, lets go . The big man clicked his tongue as he turned around to leave . As expected, he couldnt find a fault seeing that the other party was willing to pay for the damages . The two underling youths followed after that man in a hurry . Chapter 155 Volume 2 Chapter 129.2 Chapter 129 . 2 : Battle of Outpost Lets leave this place . Rio also turned around and went towards the inn as Christina-tachi chased after him in a hurry . When Rio looked at the onlookers blocking his path from under his hood, they trembling in fear and opened a path for him . Uhm, my apologies, lord Amakawa . Because of me, youre . Christina started to apologize to him a while later . Its nothing, though were close to the gate, were still on the outside of the rampart and due to the crowd of people, it is natural that the public order would be bad . I think you were just unlucky, so lets not worry about such things . Rio replied in a somewhat awkward tone . He felt guilty since that was the opportunity to call those guys who were related to him . . Yes . Uhm, thank you! Christina expressed her gratitude in an awkward tone . Its nothing . Rio smiled wryly as he shook his head denying her apology with a slightly cold tone, he suddenly started to look around his surroundings . As if to make sure that no fool will repeat the same stunt as before after looking at the previous exchange . Christina stopped trying to talk to him again as she saw him doing that . Thereupon, now Celia was the one who started talking to Rio . Hey Haruto, you didnt need to had over that amount money to those guys right? Otherwise it would have become a huge uproar and we would be in a difficult situation if the officials were to come to that place . You dont want to get involved with an influential person of this kingdom under the current situation right? Rio explained the reason for his action with a troubled face . Muu, thats true, but still . Celia who seemingly couldnt accept is was pouted at him . Eh, is that why you quickly gave the amount of money they demanded from us? Kouta asked him timidly from his side . Thats right . Rio nodded at him . Those guys are most definitely Lucci-tachi in disguise . He knew from Aisias report that Arein employed an adventurer called Orin . The incident a while ago might have been to test their power . Risking exposure was acceptable to make sure of the other partys identity, to have a rough grasp on the people who were related to him or their party composition . Moreover, If he judged that its possible to win, hell take it even further . He could predict his opponent- Or so he thought, nevertheless Rio didnt get carried by his pace as he killed the flow immediately . In short the victor of this mental battle was Rio . If they were to come out for a second time, it would be an act bolder than this one . At least they wont take such actions in front of public eyes . If they were going to do something, it would be done when Rio-tachi leave the city . Just a bit more . As long as we can enter the territory of Galwark kingdom, the army of Bertram kingdom cant openly invade the other kingdoms territory, So lets do our best till then . Rio said those words after they arrived at the area filled with inns . Christina-tachi braced themselves as they nodded at him . Their journey towards the stronghold of Restoration had reached its climax . 󡡡󡡡 Evening of that day, Lucci taking along Orin-tachi went to a deserted inn outside of the city rampart . Even though the old man at the counter glared at them he didnt say anything to them . Lucci-tachi also didnt care about him and just went toward the inner part of the inn . After moving towards a room on the 2nd floor without any hesitation, Lucci knocked on the door . Thereupon, the old wooden door opened while making a loud creaking sound . A man at the latter half of his twenties, Arein appeared from inside the room . Enter . Ou . Being invited by Arein, Lucci casually entered the room . Orin-tachi followed after him . The ones inside the room apart from Arein were two youths from Orins party . SO, how was things on your end? After Lucci sat on a chair with a thud, Arein asked that question . Orin-tachi stayed away from them and standood at one corner of the room . No good . Though I went as far as to disguise myself as an accident faker, that guy readily paid the money on site . And here we expected them to at least hesitate a bit . Lucci clicked his toungue and replied with a displeased tone . Readily paid the money on site?Without even the slightest hesitation? Yeah, they didnt show any gap even when when we provoked them . . They readily paid 5 gold coins from their pocket . I should have asked for 10 gold coins instead . You fool . The problem is not the amount of money . Rather than that, didnt you find out anything else? Arein asked while smiling happily . Come to think of it, their relationship was more like a master-servant relationship . The master might have been that woman . I see . . . Though you might say that theyre willing to pay 5 gold coins to avoid trouble in the middle of the city, should we assume that theres a skilled magician or swordsman amongst them due to their amount of wealth? Arein had a change of heart after he heard the report from Lucci who witnessed Rio-tachis combat against those orcs . Their goal is pretty much clear already, what shall we do then?Its just about the time for that right? Lucci asked that hope-filled qustion to Arein who just showed a pensive look . Youre right, lets start from tomorrow . We are pretty much at our limit and theres still no contact from Reis-sama since then . Ill secure the necessary manpower . Lets see , I think we need around 30 people to match them . Arein was looking at Orin-tachi as he made that decision . Hearing that , Lucci suddenly clenched his fist and made a triumphant pose while saying YEAH! . Uhm, it wont be a dangerous job right? . Or something like a crime? Despite being hired and just listening quietly from the side, Orin-tachis party representative, Orin, timidly asked that question when he heard that dangerous conversation . AhWell you can leave if you dont want to . In that case, Ill be deducting your remuneration . Lucci smiled as he thoughtDD What are you talking about at such a late hour after participating in that accident faker-like act . . . D-Do you mean that well get a bonus as long as we participate tomorrow ? Well, something like that . We made you move around to many places after all . If you guys help us in tomorrows operation, well give you the 5 gold coin that we got just now . R-REALLY ? Orin-tachis face changed after hearing Luccis suggestion . Orins comrades pressured him withLets do this, Orin Arein and Lucci exchanged glances with a sneer on their face . Morals can go to hell . After that, Orin-tachi stated their intention to participate in tomorrows plan . Thus, Arein and Lucci made their plan to ambush Rio-tachi . The situation so far is according to Harutos prediction . The invisible girl in that room watched their discussion with her expressionless face . 󡡡󡡡 The next morning, Rio-tachi left the city and advanced towards the east highway that would lead them towards the national border of Galwark kingdom . The weather was clear and sunny . After walking for a few hours towards the foot of the mountain from the ridge, the national border was only a little a bit away from them . Nevertheless, they couldnt just walk straight ahead like that . There, at a certain place at the bottom of the valley, was a checking station of Bertram kingdom who was controlling emigration and immigration . Hills were spreading right infront of them, as long as they can successfully cross this checking station . Though the view was not that good as there were so many large rocks and small hills around the highway, it also made it easier for Rio-tachi to slip out from the highway . Though itll become a problem if they were found out . They would be able to cross the national border between Galwark kingdom and Bertram kingdom as long as they manage to pass through the fort that was one hour in walking distance from them . Rio-tachi were waiting for the highway to become deserted while pretending to have a rest along the highway and then slipped out from the highway, entering the mountain and forest area . Haruto . Theres a river ahead of you . It seems theyre going to set an ambush around the bridge . After slipping out to the mountain and forest area to make a detour due to the fort, he received a telepathic message from Aisia since they might already be within the possible range for communications . Roger . They moved according to yesterdays report huh? He heard from Aisia the matter regarding Arein planning to ambush them by hiring mercenaries and adventurers of this area . What will you do?The detour will take quite some time but, I can feel it when I saw that from the sky, can you make a detour? No, Ill keep on advancing towards the bridge . They still have the griffon even if w take a detour right?In that case they just have to wait ahead of us in another place . MoreoverDD Moreover? Aisia asked when Rio paused his words for a moment . Itll be troublesome if they were to follow us around more than this . Ill make them spit the information about that man in these areas . Since Ill be the one wholl take care of those guys, can you protect sensei and the others while still in your spirit form?Just in case you see . . . Understood . Be careful, Haruto . Yeah, its okay . Rio tried to give a relaxed reply to Aisia who was worrying about him . After walking for around ten minutes, he could see the above mentioned river . They had to get closer to the highway in order to cross the bridge . And then, when they could see the bridgeDD, Everyone, since Ive no time for a long explanation, please just do as I say after this . Rio said those words to them . Christina-tachi listened quietly to what he had to say . Someone is waiting to ambush us around that bridge . They might or might not be our opponent . Thats why everyone strengthen your physical abilities and then cross the bridge on my signal . Dont stop no matter what happens . Is that clear?Please answer with a light cough if you understood the plan Rio ordered them with a tone that did not permit any useless questions . Thereupon, Christina-tachi gave a light cough . Im going to keep them busy in case they try to chase after us . In that case, lets meet at our destination by today . In case of irregularities , lets do our best to wait for each other for 3 days . Rio nonchalantly added that information . Though Celia looked like she was about to say something, Vanessa suddenly caught her shoulder to stop her from doing what she was about to do . The bridge was already imminent, in front of them while they were having such a conversation . Thus, the moment their foot stepped onto the bridgeDD, NOW! Rio gave his instruction . Thereupon, Christina-tachi started to chant the aria at the same timeDD, Hyper Physical Ability As soon as they strengthened their physical abilities, all of them were instantly crossing that tens of metres long bridge . Chapter 156 Volume 2 Chapter 130.1 Following Rios instruction, Christina-tachi started crossing the small bridge at breakneck speed . WHA!? The surprised voices of assailants could be heard from the shadow of trees and rocks around them . For some reason their ambush had been detected which in turn delayed their reaction . . There was no way that they wouldnt have been surprised . But, there was someone who had regained his calm first in the midst of that situation . CHASE THEM! Arein ordered the others with a flustered voice . Although the assailants exchanged glances and were about to chase after their target, their movement was slower than the target . That was just natural since was not the kind of movement that could be pursued by running on foot normally . Since no one amongst them could strengthen their physical ability, Christina-tachi kept widening the gap between them . CHE, LUCCI! OU In response to Arein, both Lucci and Arein started to chase after their target . They suddenly became very fast, but they hadnt chanted any spells . In doing that they shortened their distance between themselves and Christinas group in a matter of seconds . After Rio, who was running at the back confirmed the situation with a glimpse which cause him to squint his eyes . Theyre fast . Its not a speed that can be achieved by only using Hyper Physical Ability When Rio saw them, Arein and Lucci were moving at a speed that surpassed the limits of human flesh . Maybe they were using some sort of magic to strengthen their own flesh . But the possibility of them using spirit arts was not zero . Though I wanted to pull them away a bit more from the other assailants, I guess this is the limit huh Judging so, Rio slowed down his speed . After coming to a complete stop, he turned around as he drew his sword from the scabbard on his hips . Ill leave senseis protection to you, Aisia . Understood . Aisia replied immediately when Rio said so to her via telepathic communication . Aisia then chased after Christina-tachi in her spirit form . And then, after Christina-tachis backs had become specks of dots on the highway, Arein and Lucci finally arrived at Rio location . Arein-tachi stopped in the middle of the highway and together faced Rio . Whats your business with us? Rio asked them with a slightly vexed tone . Hearing that, Lucci showed a daring smile on his face . Do you remember me? Yeah, arent you that savage man who tried to pick a fight with us back in that mountain pass? You bastard . . Lucci grimaced when he heard Rio replied with a provocative ton . Seeing their exchange, Arein laughed as if he had just seen something interesting . Dont laugh at me, Arein! Dont sulk like that . His description matches you very well, Lucci . Hmph . . After snorting, Lucci glared at Rio . So, in the end, whats your business with us? Going to the point of hiring bandits and broke mercenaries to ambush us . Rio repeated his question as he looked at the others r who finally caught up to them while being out of breath . Well, dont be in such hurry . We have some business with you and the Bertram kingdom princess who is with you . Arein said so with narrowed eyes . Your business with me aside . I dont remember being with the princess of Bertram kingdom . Rio tilted his head and kept playing the fool . He had a splendid poker face . Well, I did not think that you would be obedient and willingly answer our questions from the start . You are an escort of the princess after all . As expected of one of Strahl regions major power, even if theyre rotten, they still assign excellent subordinates to royalty . Arein was impressed by Rio as he gazed at his face, hidden by the hood . Im not the princess escort though . Rio unintentionally smiled wryly as he heard Areins remark which was far from the truth . The matter regarding the princess aside, you came at the right timing . I also have some business with you guysDD The matter about Lucius . After Rio said Lucius name, Arein-tachis expression turned vigilant . ,,,,,,,,,,, Arein, the situation is a bit outside of our expectations but, it is not that significant . Leave him to me . You go for the princess . Lucci drew his sword from his waist and whispered those words to Arein . Dont kill him . I want to get more detailed information from him . After saying so, Arein suddenly broke into a run with minimum telegraphing . He ran at breakneck speed trying to circle around Rio . Rio reacted instantly and tried to interrupt Arein . But, Lucci stood between them, blocking Rios path . Rio stopped his foot and heaved a sigh . My bad . I already said it right . Im your opponent . HEY, STOP RIGHT THERE! LET ME FINISH MY WORDS! Rio made use of the gap created by Lucci when he started talking to chase after Arein again . Even though Lucci had let his guard down, he managed to recover and quickly chased after Rio . . He took out a knife from his pocket and threw it at Rios back . Rio dodged that knife by jumping to the side, it was as if he had a pair of eyes on his back . HAH, are you using a magic artifact or an ancient artifact class demon sword? That speed isnt possible with the magic that is present in the current era! Lucci said so to Rio who stopped for the second time . Its as he said, there were indeed ancient artifacts which were loaded with a superior body reinforcement magic than Hyper Physical Ability . But, since Rio had strengthened his body with spirit arts, Luccis conjecture was completely mistaken . But there was no difference in the phenomenon that was created . Unfortunately my sword is loaded with the same kind of magic . Were standing on even ground . You wont be able to free yourself from me . Lucci said so to Rio with a triumphant face . As this was happening, the distance between Rio and Arein kept increasing . (This guy talks too much . ) Rio heaved a sigh . And then in the next moment, Rios figure suddenly vanished from Luccis field of vision . What remained in his place was a gust of wind . WHAAAT! ? Lucci started looking around in panic . Then, he found the figure of Rio leaving him behind and circling around and arriving in front of Arein . AREIN! !!!!! ? Arein barely dodged the incoming attack after hearing Luccis scream . Our talk hasnt ended yet Rio slashed at Arein as he said that . CHE! Arein smacked his lips and drew his sword . He received Rios attacks as he retreated . . Though their swords crossed each other countless times, within a moment Arein was on the defensive . He was obviously being overpowered by Rio . GUH Areins body was blown to the back after receiving Rios roundhouse kick with his arm as it came the instant there was a gap in his gaurd . Though he tried to gain his balance as he landed on the ground, Rio was already coming at him to finish him off . DONT FORGET ABOUT ME! At that time Lucci interfered forcing Rio to backstep and make some distance . LUCCI, LETS ATTACK HIM TOGETHER! THIS GUY IS ON THE SAME LEVEL AS OUR LEADER! HES TOO MUCH FOR EITHER ONE OF US . CHE, I KNEW THAT! Lucci reluctantly agreed with Arein . Then, the two of them started cooperating to defeat Rio . Be careful, Arein . I dont know why but this guy can accelerate without any prior movement . Chapter 157 Volume 2 Chapter 130.2 Chapter 130 . 2 : The Start of The Battle In that case we definitely wont be able to stop him, surround him! NATURALLY! Arein and Lucci-i moved to surround Rio from both sides while exchanging information . Their individual ability is high and yet they still choose to cooperate . Capturing them without killing is going to be troublesome . On the other hand, Rio calmly analyzed their ability . And as expected, they owned ancient artifacts that were loaded with superior physical reinforcement magic and thus their movement was better than a knight around their level . And looking at their general combat speed, they were not inferior to Rio . But, thats strictly speaking only in terms of general combat speed . And then, towards Arein-tachi who circled around Rio in order to confuse himDD, I dont want to show my spirit arts in front of people as much as possible but, I guess it cant be helped in this situation . Rio looked at the other ambushers who were reduced to mere onlookers and heaved a sigh . 󡡡󡡡 While Rio was engaged in combat against Arein-tachi . Christina-tachi were running on the highway . Though they were not running at their top speed and were already out of breath, they kept running without stopping their feet . Haa, haaa . . Just a bit more and theyll cross the national border and enter Galwark kingdoms territory . Thats the same as them escaping from the searching range of Bertram kingdoms army . So it wasnt strange for them to feel impatient . And yet, Celias expression wasnt that good . Rio was currently fighting against the bandits by himselfDD She consumed by extreme grief and guilt when she thought about that . Though she doesnt even have an inch of doubt in regards to Rios ability, the matter she was worrying about was an extremely guilty feeling caused by how she always ended up relying on him for everything . At that timeDD Celia . HYAAA! ? Celia let out a surprised cry when she heard a voice resembling Aisias in her head out of nowhere . A chill ran through her body as she kept running ahead . Calm down . Its me, Aisia . Aisias voice resounded in her head again . Celia started looking around restlessly but she couldnt find Asias figure . A-Are you okay>Celia-san? Kouta who was running next to her is asked that question with ragged breathing . Ye, yes . Im okay . Its nothing, just keep running . Celia shook her head while showing her best smile . Have you calmed down? Now Im speaking right in your head . Since you can also convey your words to me directly, try it out for now Aisias voice resounded in Celias head again . Dont surprise me like that ! Rather, what is this? Celia shouted as loudly as possible, in her head . I made a temporary path with Celia . I made it so that I can convey my thoughts to you . Thus, Aisia explained in a nonchalant tone . Somehow Celia was too lazy to even retort to her . V-Very convenient ability again I see . Where are you right now? Right beside you . Haruto entrusted the matter of protecting you to me . Ah, I see . So Haruto knew the ambush beforehand since youre here right? . . Something like that . The one who tried to ambush them werent a mere bandits but, Aisia just agreed with her since she could not afford to explain the situation in detail . . I wonder if Rio is okay?In the end, we left him behind . Yeah . Hell be fine . I see, thanks goodness . Celia truly felt relieved when she heard Aisias reply . That aside, maybe well be in trouble too . . . What do you mean? An unpleasant presence has suddenly appeared ahead of you . ) Unpleasant presence? Celia asked so with a curious tone when she suddenly heard of such an ominous news . (It feels like a demon but, even more sinister, as if theres something wrong with it . It maybe the same as the one that appeared near Almond sometime ago . Thats . . Im talking about the man who used the demons to attack us during Harutos absence . ) But why now? Why aim for us at this time and at this place? Celias expression turned grim as she recalled the previous incident . . . . I dont know . But, itll be extremely dangerous if we were to suddenly meet him in our current situation . Thats why, I think Ill go ahead . Asia started thinking about what Celia had said but she casually changed the subject as nothing came to her mind . . I see, understood . Allow me ask a question, there are no demons near us right? It would be troublesome if they were to be attacked by baited demons like the other dayDD Thus Celia asked that question as she predicted that possibility . . Probably not . Its hard to search even with spirit arts since were passing through an uneven place but, I havent detected any places where a large amount of magic is present within a one kilometre radius . It seems that Aisia had also predicted that might happen and thus used detection type spirit arts beforehand . O-One kilometre . . Thats plenty enough . Thank you very much . But, to make you doing something as dangerous as that is . Dont worry, Celia . Because Haruto is left protecting you to me . That aside, keep your guard up as theres a few reactions of magical power in the area . I wont be able to contact you once I leave this place . Understood . Be careful . Celia agreed to her with a stiff face . With Rio and Aisia gone, the only ones who could protect Christina was just her and Vanessa . Kouta and Rui were still there but, they were nothing more than a pair of normal youths . They cannot be relied onDD So she thought, Then, Ill leave for a while . After saying those words with her usual monotonous voice, Aisia went ahead of them in her spirit form . Despite Celia being unable to see her, Aisia was already flying through the air with ease . Whats happening right now?Do you guys know something . . Rio, Aisia? Thus such questions remained in Celias head . Chapter 158 Volume 2 Chapter 131.1 Chapter 131 . 1 : Maneuvering Behind The Scene That felt strange . As if it was something she had really missed and yet never seen before . It was an eerie presence . She flew at breakneck speed across the sky . Releasing her spirit form, Aisia headed towards the place where that strange presence had materialized . And then, it did not take long for her to meet her target . The man whose body was covered in a black robe stood alone on top of a hill . I have been waiting . This is the first time we meet directly in this way right . My name is Reis . Its a pleasure to meet you . The manDD Reis bowed courteously and introduced himself with a cold voice . It seems youre the one who got your subordinates to chase after us . Nevertheless, whats your business with us? Aisia asked as she looked at Reis with a vacant look . I see, so you heard various information from Arein-tachi huh . Good grief . It was my mistake . Since I met you here, does that mean your contractor is the one who is facing off against Arein-tachi? After answering her question, Reis heaved a sigh and then asked her back . I have no need to answer your question . Aisia blatantly refused to answer his question . Hahaha, it seems I cant bait you that easily . And yet I went as far as to introduce myself . Youre the one who attacked us by using those demons back in Almond . I wont tell you anything nor will I ever trust you Ah, come to think of it, youre the one who I nearly missed back at the outskirts of Almond right? What I did at that time was purely out of curiosity but, in fact Im interested in you, thus I chose this approach . Saying so, Reis showed a cold and empty ear to ear smile . It was hard to grasp how much of what he had said was the truth . He was way too shrewd . If you have some business with me, just say it right now . Aisia replied without showing her expression . . . Spirits, as time passes go higher and become stronger, to the point that their character and appearance gets closer to that of a human and yet, youre extremely pale when compared to us . Its as if youre just a newborn spirit . Reis pondered so with a thoughtful expression . . So what? Is it normal for human type spirits to become like you? In that case, Im fine with my current condition . Aisia said those words with an extremely faint hint of displeasure in her tone . Hahaha, it seems you have self-assertion . By the way, Im not a spirit you know . Im something akin to their counterfeit . Well, you may think of me as their kin . I see . Since I have no more time for you, this is my last question . Tell me the whereabouts of Lucius . Reis expression changed a little when he heard Aisias question . . . I see, the one who attacked the search party of princess Christina back in Creia was you guys huh . Good grief, You have no need to go this far to ask that question since it might end up being leaked out by Arein-tachi . He said while heaving a deep sigh . In that case, Ill force you to answer my question . Aisia said those words with an indifferent tone . Well, no need to hurry . I mean that person likes to appear at unexpected places and situations . Allow me to say that even I dont know his whereabouts right now . Are you satisfied with my answer? . . I knew that you have no intention to tell me the truth I really dont know his whereabouts but well, he might be somewhere around the northern region right now . Since that person is similar to me, he likes moving behind the scenes . Reis grinned widely as he shrugged his shoulders . . I see . Thats enough . After saying so, Aisia promptly turned around . Oya, leaving already? Reis asked, surprised when he saw her turn her back to him . Aisia stopped at her place . If you have no business with me, I have no need to stay in this place . You are not going to ask about Lucius-sama? Theres no guarantee that youll tell me the truth even if I were to ask you . Its just a waste of time . Aisia bluntly said those words . Didnt you say that youll force me to tell you? My current duty isnt to capture you . I have no need to waste my time if youre not going to be a hindrance to us I see . Youre quite cool headed huh . But, that will cause trouble on my side . Reis heaved a sigh as if he still had some spare time . At that moment, an extremely heavy pressure rose from all over his body . Aisia turned around immediately and looked at Reis . Then, the shadow at Reis feet was rapidly expanding, covering the surrounding ground as far as they could see . The next moment, something that resembled a lesser dragon species called the winged lizard and a jet black minotaur carrying a stone sword in his hand appeared from the shadow . Since you have taken the trouble of coming this far, how about playing a little with my collection? Reis asked with a fake smile plastered on his face . The next moment, the summoned demons moved in order to surround Aisia . 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, several kilometres away from Aisias position, the battle between Rio and Arein-tachi had also just started . In order to not be toyed around by Rio who had overwhelming speed, Arein-tachi moved around without even stopping . Not approaching too close to him, it could be seen that they were being extremely careful in this battle . OI, YOU GUYS! I WONT GIVE YOU GUYS YOUR PAYMENT IF YOURE JUST STANDING THERE LIKE AN IDIOT! I DONT CARE EVEN IF HES INJURED, CATCH THAT GUY! Lucci shouted at the other assailants who had been reduced to mere spectators . Though they were slightly dumbfounded after seeing the battle between Arein-tachi and Rio, they grasped their weapon as if being awakened by Lucci voice . But, no one was willing to be the first to attack Rio . He is a monster but, even he cant face against so many people alone . You guys can win by meddling with him! Lucci threw a knife at Rio while shouting that . Arein also threw his knife towards Rio almost at the same time as if to make use of the difference in timing . Rio easily brushed aside the knives thrown from two direction with his sword . For what reason do you think I gathered all of you, move! Anyone who can capture him will get three times of the promised remuneration! The adventurers reacted to three times of remunition . After looking at each other, few of them went ahead as if to try and gain the first place . The ones left behind started running in order to gain some achievements . Arein and Lucci sneered in seeing their actions . The two of them did not think that they would be able to capture Rio even with the help of the hired mercenaries who were united by the power of money . But, it was enough as long as they could use the gap created by those fools . Because they were nothing more than sacrificial pawns for Arein-tachi . SO it really came to this huh Rio heaved a sigh . Even if he wanted to get information from Arein-tachi, the ambushers around them were nothing but a hindrance . Though he wanted them to leave immediately once they saw the combat between him and Arein-tachi, he would be able to easily send them flying if they were to come at him . Thinking so, Rio held his sword in his right hand and then unsheathed his dagger from its scabbard with his left hand . He set a stance with dagger and sword in his hands and then looked at his opponents . On the other hand, the ambushers whose morale had been boosted due to the extra money showed slight hesitation as they rushed towards Rio with the mentality of a mob character . The ones who were holding a quarterstaff were the first to close in on Rio by making use of of their reach . Theyre mob characters but still stopping that many people was an impossible task even for Rio . Rio plunged into the crowd to make the first move . Entering right in the middle of them, he made them faint in agony by mercilessly hitting them with the pommel of his dagger . Thereupon, his opponents swung their heavy staff or quarterstaff in panic . But, Rio easily countered all of them while dodging waves of attacks with ease . After he dispatched many of the ambushers in a flash, the color of fear gradually appeared on their faces . And then, after successfully chipping off their morale by overwhelming them, I need one more push huh Rio lept away to open some distance . There he sheathed his dagger t and faced the assailants again with both of his hands holding on to the hilt of his one handed and half sword . Following that, he started pouring his magical power into the sword in his hand . Then, the sword started to cast a pale light . Though separated by more than 10 metres, the ambushers were being vigilant of him and clearly prepared to running away . Rio brandished his sword horizontally as if to shake it off . In the next moment, a violent storm headed in a straight line towards the mercenaries . The ambushers received a shock similar to being hit by war hammer on their entire body were blown away to the back while screaming in pain . Coupling with the impact of their landing, a majority of them lost consciousness . Though a few of them who were standing at the back managed escape the attack, their morale had already hit rock bottom . They started to frantically run away from Rio with frightened faces . When Rio was looking at the fallen assailants, a shadow creeped up from his side . It was Lucci . Despite Lucci attempting to make use of the gap between the attacks, Rio easily dealt with that ambush . Their swords clashed while making a high pitched sound resounding in their surroundings . Chapter 159 Volume 2 Chapter 131.2 Chapter 131 . 2 : Maneuvering Behind The Scene So your demon sword has the power to manipulate the wind element huh . Hah, now I know the reason for your sudden acceleration . Lucci had an unpleasant smile as he said so while their swords were locked together . In fact the one who caused such a phenomenon wasnt the sword, it was Rio himself but, it seems that Lucci misunderstood it by himself . Rio had a small smile in seeing the situation develop as he expected . Youre going to regret this Lucci said so with deep a seethed grudge in his tone as he resolutely swung his sword at Rio . He leapt trying to rush Rio, he closed the distance and swung his sword at Rio in an attempt to somehow stop him in place . But, Rio easily dodged that with graceful movement while retreating . Soon after making a gap, he tried to follow Luccis attack with a counter . But then, Arein rushed in from behind to land an attack at his blind spot in a pincer attack with Lucci . But, Rio suddenly disappeared from their eyes, leaving behind a gust of wind . AREIN, BEHIND YOU! Lucci shoutedas he guessed that Rio was going to circle behind Arein . Arein turned around immediately but he received a Rio dropkick from his side and was blown away . GUH Though his body blown around ten metres back, he was able to take a defensive posture to minimize the damage . He avoided the fate of being incapacitated as he had used an artifact to strengthen his flesh . Though he managed to somehow keep standing on his feet, he was barely able to continue doing so and had an exhausted look on his face . On the other hand, Rio adjusted his balance as he landed and set his stance with his sword without being careless about Lucci . CEH Lucci frowned as he clicked his tongue . There was no longer any chance to win against Rio alone . The hindrance is gone . Just surrender like a good boy, Ill spare your life if you obediently tell me everything you know about Lucius . Now, what will you do? Rio said that while overlooking his surroundings . HAH, you want that information so much but, our principle is to not sell any information about our superior It seems the two of them were trying to buy some time . Seeing that he was the only one left, he accepted the fact that he wont be able to win against Rio . But, Lucci was bluffing and acting strong . In that case, Ill ask your partner then . FOOL . AREIN WONT TELL YOU ANYTHING . Hed RATHER DIE THAN TELL YOU THAT INFORMATION . I see . Hes unexpectedly a popular person huh? Rio said so with a hint of displeasure in his tone . Just fear you know . What, you have a grudge with our leader? Not your business . Hah, people like you appear once in a while . You wont see him . In fact, many people are looking for our leader to exact their revenge . But, all of them die while regretting their lack of power . Let me to tell you, just live your life quietly . Youll die with regret too after all . Lucci says that to Rio as if sneering at him . I wont . Rio shook his head, and then closed his distance with Lucci . Damn . . Even if he was trying to bluff his way out, he was in fact in a desperate situation . He had no chance of winning even if he were to continue battling by himself . So he thought . It was at that moment . From the edge of his field of vision, Lucci saw a shadow of a person rapidly closing in on Rio . And then, a high pitched sound of metal clashing against each other resounded . Before anyone noticed, a man had came to attack Rio . Rios sword was locked with the intruders sword . Rio swung his sword with all his power and sent the intruder away . VEN! WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN THIS PLACE! ? After the intruder called Ven landed safely on the ground, Lucci asked him with a surprised face . I received an order from Reis-sama . And came as your reinforcement . It took quite a long time to look for you guys though . Nevertheless, arent you guys in quite a sorry state there? SHut up . Its that guy! When Ven and Lucci were exchanging information as they set their weapons, Rio had already started to run at breakneck speed towards Arein . Though Lucci and Ven also chased after him by reflex, they were no match for Rio . GA~HAH~ Rio crossed the distance between him and Arein in an instant and made him faint with an extremely powerful elbow strike on his guts . Lucci and Ven stopped a few metres from Rio . Ven, hes looking for information about our leader but, hes too powerful . Areins already done for . Lets seal his mouth and run from this place . Lucci said so with a frown on his face . But then, Ven resolutely shook his head . No, lets try to buy some time as much as possible till Reis-sama arrives . Are you kidding me . . Reis orders were absolute but, Lucci showed a desperate expression after having experienced Rios power first hand . For you to show such a desperate expression, it seems that guy is extremely dangerous one huh . Ven had a wry smile as he glared at Rio . Well, yeah . Lucci nodded with a displeased face . ThereuponDD I wont hold back anymore if youre going to attack me you know? I just need one person . Rio told them that with an indifference voice . Because they might kill the fainted Arein if Rio gets careless, thus he said those words as a threat . Unfortunately, we wont do as you say . I hate to do this since my body will hurt all over later but . . Hyper Physical Ability . Luccis facial expression turned into that of an annoyed one and then he chanted the aria for physical strengthening magic . Almost at the same time, a magic formation enveloped Luccis whole body . It was Luccis trumpcardDD Double layered physical strengthening with magic and magic tool . Ven on his side also recited the aria for the same magic, and then the two of them ran towards Rio . 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, Christina-tachi were hurrying towards the national border . They were slightly away from the highway and fortunately there was no one around them, Vanessa had taken command and they kept advancing forward . ButDD, What is this anxiety . . Vanessa felt abnormally anxious . Just a bit more till they cross national border . Their journey starting from earl Claire territory all the way till this point had happened without being found by kingdom army . As long as they cross the national border, Bertram kingdoms national army wont be able to violate the national border . Thats why there was no problem and it wont be strange for them to cross the national border at any moment . But then, she heard a high-pitched cry which didnt belong to a bird coming from far above her . Which was then followed by loud flapping sound of wings, six griffons soon swept down from the sky in formation surrounding Christina-tachi . Stop right there . Remove your hoods and show us your face . The man who was on top of one of the griffons ordered so in a low tone . Christina-tachi unintentionally stopped in their place . ButDD What the . . Her face stiffened in seeing the face of the man who rode on the griffon . Hahaha, it really was according to Reis-donos information . Whats matter? Remove your hoods, now! . What are you doing in such a place away from the highway? N? And then, a different man interrupted with a displeased tone . Hearing that mans voice, Celias body trembled . Charles, though we have yet to confirm their identity, the other party isDD Shut up Alfred . I know that already . Thats why we have to confirm their identity immediately . Oi, remove your hoods now! After being cautioned by the man called Alfred, the face of the man called Charles frowned in displeasure . He kept grinning widely as he ordered Christina-tachi to remove their hoods . No way Why are you here? Vanessa muttered in a flustered voice . The one in front of her was her own older brother, Alfred Aimar . Celias face under her hood also turned pale . Because Charles Arbeau who had come with Alfred was her former fiancee . Chapter 160 Volume 2 Chapter 132.1 Chapter 132 . 1 : Fierce Combat The summoned demons moved all at once along with Reis signal . The minotaur was the first to move, charging towards Aisia . Instantly moving in front of her, it swung its huge stone sword towards her . The swing resulted in an extremely loud sound which resounded in the vicinity . That impact created cracks on the ground, and the minotaur felt the sensation of contact transmitted to its hands . But, that huge stone sword didnt crush Aisias body . Some kind of invisible wall had appeared as if to protect her from that sword . GA! ? The minotaur frantically added more power into its arms to push the sword . But, the arms which held that sword just trembled and it was not enough to push the sword forwards even by 1 millimeter . On the other hand, Aisia was looking at minotaur in front of her with a listless look . And then, she pushed out a hand towards the minotaur . In the next moment, a shockwave was fired from Aisias hand . The huge body of the minotaur is blown away more than ten metres . Reis looked at that scene with an admiring look on his face and thenC, Still holding back huh . What would you do now? Said those words as if sneering at her . At that moment, the winged lizard which was flying in the sky opened its jaws while heading towards Aisia and released a scorching fire breath from its mouth . The scorching breath rained down on Aisia . But, Aisia without being flustered, casually dodged the incoming attack . The minotaurs which were waiting for a chance rushed at her and started to attack in raging waves . But, Aisia wasnt flustered by it . She lightly jumped over the minotaurs, one after the other while tapping their heads with her hand and froze their cranium almost at the same time . The huge bodies of the minotaurs collapsed on the ground in the next moment . ֱᡢߥΥξ夬ƤƵؤࡣ . A pterosaur shouldnt be able to do a breath attack . Aisia compared pterosaur from her memory with one flying above her and was convinced that the flying winged lizard wasnt a pterosaur but something that resembled it . The base is pterosaur you know . I just tweaked it a little . Maybe because he overheard Aisias words, Reis replied to her with a delighted expression . Aisia frowned in hearing that but kept on facing the demons without even glancing at Reis . Stop doing such things . After saying so, countless balls of light made of her magical power appeared around her . A while later, half of the balls of light turned into a beam of light which aimed at the fakesaur flying in circles above . Few of those beams landed on the fakesaurs body . GUGA Though few of those beam didnt hit the fakesaur directly, it resulted in them losing their balance . Though some of them fell on the ground, the leftovers managed to regain their balance . It seems the damage wasnt higher than the previous shockwave . The skin of dragon types can repel odo . Even if subclass dragons arent supposed to be on the same level as dragons, is that their unique traits? If thats the caseDD Aisia calmly calculated her next move and then leapt to the sky leaving the minotaurs who were charging at her on the ground . She then aimed her remaining magic bullets towards the minotaurs who were on the ground . Different from when it hit the fakesaurs, the magic bullets which became beams of light severely damaged the minotaurs . Minotaurs were demons blessed with tough skins but 2-3 hits of those beams were enough to fatally wound them . They lost their lives and turned into magic stones . Thus the number of the minotaurs kept decreasing bit by bit . The fakesaur that was flying in the sky was slightly more troublesome but wasnt a threat to her . It was just a matter of time before Aisia exterminated them . ButDD, As expected of a human type spirit . It seems I cant use normal methods . Reis heaved a sigh as he looked at the battle in front of him . Right after that, his shadow began to cover his surroundings . Countless numbers of skeletons came out from within . Their bodies were pitch black . Though they had a human like appearance, they were as ominous as devils . They carried black swords and shields and were an eerie existence . . Reinforcements? Aisia glanced at the skeletons as she dodged the attacks of the other demons . And then, she held her hand out producing a fierce gale . The massive wind slashes made from magic power mowed down many of the skeleton soldiers . The skeletons were blown away like rags . But, Reis easily dodged the wind blades by flying up into the sky . Unfortunate . Did you think that this level of enemies was enough to beat me? Reis pleasantly muttered . Though the remnants of the skeleton soldiers that were decimated by that fierce gale was right under him, his expression was still as carefree as ever . Aisia glanced at Reis but silently continuing her battle . It looked like the number of minotaurs on the ground had also been greatly diminished, more than the fakesaur flying in circles in the sky at high speeds . Another minotaurs head was decapitated from its body with her wind blade . After that Aisia looked at the last minotaur . Although the fire breaths of the fakesaurs kept raining down incessantly from the skies, she kept dodging it looking as if she was dancing . Aisia calmly landed on the ground and took aim at the last minotaur . But, Reis is came down from the sky to disturb her . And then, countless of magic bullets rained down on Aisia almost at the same time . Before the bullets thrown by Reis landed on the ground . Aisia had already back stepped dodging the incoming magic bullets . Following that, Reis raised his right hand towards the sky . The remnants of the skeleton soldiers that had been scattered in their surroundings gathered in front of him and turned into dense miasma . The mist then changed again in the next moment forming a shape similar to that of a human . But the size and the sinister aura clearly surpassed the previous ones . Moreover, it seemed to have more power than the minotaurs, a huge sword in one hand along with a tough looking shield on the other and covered in armor . Maybe for the sake of flying, it grew wings of feather from its back . The figure resembled that of a demon or a fallen angel . The giant skeleton knight rushed towards Aisia with a speed that surpassed even the minotaurs and easily swung its giant one-handed sword which was almost as big as a tree . Aisia created an invisible barrier and stopped that slash right from the front . And released a counter shockwave from point blank range at almost the same time . A loud impact sound resounded in their vicinity . But the giant skeleton soldier didnt get blown off and only staggered back . It managed to defend against that attack with the shield on its other arm . The strongest one which the current me can make . . It seems I can buy a bit more time right) Reis was smiling delightfully as he floated in the sky . He then rose even higher in the sky to watch the battle unfolding below him . 󡡡󡡡 Ven and Lucci spread to both of his sides and then started taking action in order to gain a bit more time . But, the two of them had a completely puzzled expression . (Why the hell is this guy not letting go of Arein?) Lucci had the same question as Ven who had come as his reinforcement . Rio was plainly full of gaps ever since he put the fainted Arein on his shoulder since a while ago . Despite that they cautiously observed him as he showed no sign of moving . (What the hell is this guy thinking about, arent you going to move soon?) Lucci smacked his lips as he made his decision and sent a hand signal to Ven . Do not approach him and focus on long range attacks . Oi, Ven . Hes using a demon sword that can manipulate the wind element . Ive confirmed that he can use that to make vacuum waves and for instant acceleration . And I dont know if we can beat him even with our double layered physical strengthening . Be careful of him . The moment he said so, Lucci took out a knife from his bosom pocket and flung it at Rio . Photon Bullet In the meantime, Ven also chanted a spell aria and aimed the magic towards Rio . Countless magic bullets and knives were thrown from both of Rio sides . But in the next moment, Rio released his magical power that he had kneaded in secret to form a dome shaped storm with him as the center . The violent storm that was wrecking a havoc in his vicinities repelled all of the incoming attacks . Lucci-tachis expression turned to that of surprise due to the sudden development . It became an unsurpassable gap . The storm wall swallowed Lucci-tachi . Even the other mercenaries who were on the side were also swallowed by that storm . And then, the only one left standing unharmed by that storm was Rio . Since they were going to die even if he were to leave them alone . Rio frowned lightly as he looked at the disastrous scene that surrounded him . He made a small sigh as he went towards Lucci who was lying on the ground . Urgh . . When he reached Lucci who was lying face down, Rio rolled him over with a kick, he found out that Lucci was still alive . Fainted huh . The other guy is barely conscious though . ) Rio seized Lucci by his neck and dragged him along towards Ven who was still lying face down . Ven frowned as he guessed that Rio was overlooking him from above . After throwing the ragged Lucci in front of Ven, I have a few questions for you . Answer them . So Rio interrogated him . 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, time goes back a few minutes earlier, right after Alfred and Charles had besieged Christina-tachi . Christina-tachi were surrounded by griffons butDD, Can you set your aim at the griffon, Celia-kun? Can you dampen their mobility? Vanessa asked Celia who was standing beside her in a low voice . The reason why she couldnt sayPlease kill those knights who are riding the griffon was to make sure that Celia wouldnt hesitate to attack since she had no experience in killing humans . Ye-Yeah . I might be able to do that . Celia replied with a shrill voice . Ill leave it to you then . Please release your magic on my signal . After that, please take along the rest to run towards the national border . Your highness . Is that clear? She said those words in a low voice but in a clear tone that did not allow any arguments . This wasnt the time for a discussion . Vanessa gave them a simple instruction and constructed an impromptu plan . Not even 30 seconds had passed since Charles-tachi had appeared . Oi, what are you talking about? Remove your ho- . NOW! Vanessa in a flustered tone gave her signal when Charles started talking . Multi Earth Wall Celia chanted aria for the spell in a hurry . Right after that, a gigantic magic formation formed on the ground with her as the center . The griffons that were flying right on top of it became the first victims of the vertical pillars . Na! ? The knights who were riding on those griffons lost their balance after receiving an attack that had come from below . And just like that, all of them fell to the ground . But, one person, Alfred, had manipulated his griffon right on time and dodged the attack . He erased his expression as he overlooked Celia-tachi from above . PLEASE RUN! Vanessa shouted loudly . Receiving that signal, Christina-tachi chanted the aria ofHyper Physical Ability and broke into a run like water gushing out from a broken dam . Chapter 161 Volume 2 Chapter 132.2 Chapter 132 . 2 : Fierce Combat Charles shouted at him with a flustered voice . He was still groveling on the ground after falling from his griffon . Alfred heaved a sigh and turned his griffon to chase after Christina-tachi . His flying speed was faster than them and so easily caught up to them . AS IF ILL LET YOU!Enchant Physical Ability Vanessa also suddenly increased he speed as she unsheathed her long sword and leapt towards Alfred . And thus she slashed her sword at Alfred who was flying at a low altitude . But, Alfred also unsheathed the long sword that was placed on his saddle and thwarted Vanessas attack . When their sword clashed, Vanessa staggered back . Though Vanessa grimaced at the overwhelming difference in strength, she landed safely on the ground . And then, she sent her warning to Christina-tachi . BEHIND! EH? Celia who was running at the back of the formation reacted to Vanessas voice and glanced behind . Then, Alfred who had noticed that something was coming at from a short distance away in front of him was startled . Wind Cutter Celia stretched her arm out as she chanted the aria . Countless small wind blades came out from the magic square that appeared in front of her palm . Photon Bullet Slightly slower than her was Christina who had also seen Alphonse and decided to add another attack . Though those two spells had low killing power, their invocation speed was fast and could be fired in rapid succession . He made his griffon fly higher in seeing the incoming attacks that were enough to endanger his life . Alfred controlled his griffon and did a barrel roll to dodge the incoming magic . After flying to a safe height, he jumped from his griffon and landed on the ground . After their rider was gone, the griffons flew back towards Charles-tachi who were left behind . On the other hand, Vanessa fixed her stance and then slashed her sword at Alfred just as he landed on the ground . PLEASE RUN WHILE I STALL HIM! Vanessa screamed as she attacked Alfred . Christina-tachi reluctantly broke into a run . Alfred calmly stopped Vanessas attacks with his sword . And then stepping back lightly after their swords had been locked together for a few seconds . This crumbled Vanessas balance . Your stance is too rigid . Alfred calmly thrust his sword aiming at the gap born due to her crumbling balance . Vanessa calmly reacted to that strike as she retreated . But, her attire was caught by his sword . It was supposed to be a thick robe and yet Alfreds sword easily tore it like a piece of paper . Alfred was startled as her face came into view . You What happened to your hair?Did you dye it? Nay Oh, whatever . Ill have to kill you if you keep resisting, Vanessa . Though Alfred showed a worried look on his face, it was instantly replaced with an indifferent expression . Vanessa gritting her teeth shoutedDD, WHY, WHY ARE YOU HERE! ? Sword of the king! She slashed her sword while shouting at him . Because this is a direct order of his majesty . Alfred repliedas he parried her strike . s THERES NO WAY ITS HIS ORDER! NO, DO YOU REALLY THINK THAT ITS HIS MAJESTYS TRUE INTENTION! ? OLDER BROTHER! I have no intention of chatting with you . After blatantly telling her that, Alfred flicked off Vanessas sword which had entwined with his . KUH! This is the end . Alfred saying so thrust his sword towards Vanessas neck . By then, Charles-tachi already caught up to him . Well done, Alfred! Leave that rebel to this guy and chase after the princess . Refrain from killing the others . After ordering one of the knights who had come with him to bind Vanessa, Charles ordered Alfred to chase after Christina-tachi . Though Vanessa put up some resistant, she was eventually pinned down by several men . Alfred heaved a sigh and ran towards the national border to chase after Christina-tachi . His speed was twice that of Christina-tachi who had strengthened their physical ability with magic . Following after him was Charles who took a few knights with him while leaving behind one knight to watch over Vanessa . 󡡡󡡡 I-IT CAME! B-BEHIND US! Kouta was the one who shouted . He was the first one to notice Alfred as he had looked back to confirm the situation in the middle of their sprint . Alfred was chasing after them with a breakneck speed . Celia confirmed that and, Lightning Rain She chanted the aria of a spell . A while later, a gigantic magic formation appeared high above Celia which then released numerous lightning bolts toward Alfred . The lightning bolts exploded upon contact with the ground creating a huge cloud of dust . Leave him to me . You guys keep going . Celia said so with a resolute face . L-Let me to help you too! Kouta hurriedly offered his help . But, Celia blatantly refused his offer . You cant you know . Since Vanessa-sans primary duty wasnt fulfilled, youll only become a hindrance even if you stay with me . Please leave this place to me . But! Its fine! Despite chatting with Kouta, Celia was continuously controlling her magical power and was sending wave after wave of lightning bolts from the magic formation in the sky without even taking a break . Your highness, are you really okay with things turning this way! ?What will happen to Vanessa-san if we leave her as it is? Kouta is asked Christina with a sour face . Christina could only bite her lips . And then, her feet slowly moved . And brought herself to Celias side . Celia stared at Christina with a dumbfounded gaze . Our opponent is Alfred . Theres no guarantee that we can escape from him . In that case, lets fight him in this place and find another way to survive . Christina resolutely said so . Your highness . . I Understand . After a moment of hesitation, Celia resolved herself . In that case, let me in too . Kouta said so in high spirits . Well, let me in too then . Lets do our best . Its not like I can leave Kouta alone . The only one left, Rei heaved a sigh and then saying so joined them . Thus, all of them prepared themselves to fight against Alfred . In that case, each one of you please take the left and right side . Me and sensei will attack him with magic from the front . Christina issued her instructions to Kouta and Rei . Kouta-tachi moved according to her instructions and took their posts . Because of the rapid firing of magic, their front view was completely blocked by a dust cloud . But, maybe because his movement had been hindered by Celias magic barrage, Alfred didnt rush at them . But, such carelessness was a taboo in the middle of battle . Alfreds figure that had vanished within the cloud of dust revealed itself . GUH Rei who had been keeping watch on their left side received a surprise attack . When he was about to warn the rest of the party, a punch into his guts made him faint in agony . ThereuponDD UWAAAAAAAA! Kouta who had found Alfred pounceding at him while shouting in a loud voice . But, Alfred landed another punch to Koutas guts and make him faint . The two Japanese youth were dispatched in no time . Arent they the friends of the hero who escaped from the royal castle? in that caseDD Alfred crouched to examine Kouta-tachi and then looked at Christina and Celia . Their bodies trembled . But, Celia mustered her courage to stand before Christina as if to protect her . And then she chanted a spell . E, Earth Prison Following Celias chant, a magic formation appeared on the ground . But, Alfred stabbed his sword to the ground and completely obliterated the magic formation . Its futile . This sword can absorb magical power . Alfred walked slowly towards them while saying those words, reducing the distance between them . Blast Shoot Even so, Celia didnt giving up, she chanted the aria for a wind bullet . But, Alfred easily brushed that away with the shield that was on his arm . . . Who are you? You seem like a skilled magician but I can see that youre lacking combat experience . I cant feel any killing intent from your attacks at all . Though Alfred asked that question, Celia had no intention of answering him . At that moment, Charles who had brought several knights with him arrived at the scene . Yup, we finally cornered them . Charles chuckled when he saw the unconcious Kouta and Rei . The magician over there . Remove your hood . Youve forced me to crawl on the ground . I wont let you go . Following that, Charles ordered Celia to remove her hood . But, Celia did not obediently remove her hood . Charles is clicked his tongue and thenDD, Oi Alfred . He gave an order to Alfred by jerking his chin . His sign might have been something along Remove her hood by force . . Alfred heaved a sigh and went towards Celia with his sword tightly grasped in his hand . Celia and Christina retreated bit-by-bit . But, Alfred instantly closed in on them and swung his sword aiming to cut Celias hood . Celia unintentionally shut her eyes tightly . At that instant, a gust of wind gently caressed her cheeks . Almost at the same time, she could hear a high pitched sound of metal clashing against metalDD, Celia slowly opened her eyes . There, she saw Rios figure standing before her . His unsheathed sword was locked against Alfreds . Sorry, Im late . Chapter 162 Volume 2 Chapter 133.1 The moment Celia shut her eyes, Rio stopped Alfreds slash . Moments later Celia opened her eyes and saw, Ri O? Celia muttered so as she looked at Rios back . Rio smiled wryly when he heard her mutter his name . But he immediately put more power into his sword and pushed Alfred back . Alfred silently retreated and took some distance from Rio . Please retreat . Ill end this right away . Rio said those words to Celia who was standing behind him while keeping his eyes on Alfred . Alfred was also closely observing Rio . U-Uhn . Follow me, your highness . Celia suddenly regained herself and urged Christina to follow her according to Rio instruction . B-But, his opponent is Alfred . No matter how powerful lord Amakawa is, his opponent is Maybe due to her sense of responsibility or her judgement regarding Alfreds strength, Christina showed her disapproval . Haruto will be okay . Were just a burden to himDD Celia tried her best to persuade Christina . . . KUKUKUKUKUKU, HAHAHAHA! THIS IS A MASTERPIECE! Charles started laughing loudly as he was unable to hold back his emotions . And then continuing his words while looking at Rio from behind Alfred . You, are a fool huh?Dont you understand the situation? Everyone here is an elite knight . Its a matter of superiority in numbers . Defeating us in an instant you say? By yourself? Are you an idiot? Maybe because he felt comfortable with his current overwhelming number, Charles said so with composure . The other knights excluding Alfred also relaxed their expression . Hearing that Celia looked at Charles with a dampened look on her face . Christina who was standing right beside her also had a similar expression as she watched Charles-tachi . But then, Charles was yet to end his speech . But those words might be not wrong either . Thisll definitely end in an instant . WITH YOUR MISERABLE DEFEAT RIGHT! ? Charles said so with an elated tone but, his eyes opened wide immediately . Rios figure had suddenly disappeared as if he had teleported . The next moment, Alfred had already appeared right in front of CharlesD, !!!!! ? Alfred readied his sword and repelled Rios strike . Thus, both parties were knocked back . Rio was slightly surprised in seeing Alfred keeping up with his movement which couldnt even be followed by Arein-tachi . His eyes squinting, noticed the sword held by Alfred . (That demon sword is loaded with a powerful body strengthening magic huh) Rio retreated as he calmly analysed his opponent and concluded thatDD Alfred might have strengthened his body using that sword . Many ancient artifacts were loaded with body strengthening magic that was more powerful than Hyper Physical Ability . Though there was a small difference between the strengthening effects of different demon swords, seeing that he could cope with Rios speed, Alfreds sword must have been a high ranking artifact . In addition, Alfred himself was more of a threat than that demon sword . The user of the sword himself is powerful . His maai has no openings[TL : ҊФ also can be translated as Abandonment A state in combat where one is judging the technique, stance and movement of their opponent to fight them with paper thin margin, I think this is actually MaaiC Please add if theres better explanation] Maai is the basic for personal combat, and also its true essence . Normally someone needs to put some power into parts of their body to move but maai enables them to predict their opponents move by reading the flow of power . Nevertheless, maai sight wasnt something that could be so easily trained as it was mostly dependent on ones own power . And there was also a skill to counter maai by using the least possible amount of power or by mixing feints in ones movements . In this aspect, Rios high speed movement was his own original skill which when combined with wind spirit arts and the skill to put the least amount of power to get into motion gave him an edge . His original skills greatest advantage was that it allowed him to accelerate with almost zero pre-motion . And by combining that with the wind spirit arts movement speed enhancement, it made it look like he was teleporting . But, that did not mean he had zero pre-motion . Thats why Rio had already considered his opponent having a grasp of his ability and being able to counter him . He was convinced that as long as his opponents maai was on the level of Uzuma or Gouki, theyll be able to cope with his speed . Nevertheless, when Rio remembered that there was no one amongst the people of Strahl region who could cope with his move he focused on the person in front of him . AlfredDD No doubt about it . He is definitely the strongest knight of this kingdom . Even Rio had heard of Alfreds name before . Yes, it was the name of the person who once competed with Lucius for the seat of the Sword of King . From his skill alone, Rio concluded that the person standing in front of him was the Sword of King himself . Or it should be said that it was as expected, since his skill was definitely amongst the top class, on par with Uzuma and Gouki . It was also the first time for Rio to be fighting to the death against this level of an opponent . It had no limitations like a match, itll become a no-hold barred deathmatch . Even if Rio felt dread due to the situation, he abandoned his hesitation . Since he knew that their battle would turn into mortal combat . Thats why, after he analyzed his opponents skills in few seconds after their initial clashDD Rio and Alfred facing each other from an easy to cover distance, kicked the ground and dashed at each other . Neither showed any hesitation in their movements . The two of them were mutually reading each others movement and yet the way they brandished their swords wasnt that different from before . Their swords collided against each other scattering sparks . K-KILL HIM! DONT YOU DARE HOLD BACK, ALFRED . KILL HIM! NO NEED TO ASK HIM ANY QUESTIONS, KILL HIM AND LET THAT COWARD SEE THE REALITY! Charles who was completely ignored by them started ranting in panic after witnessing Rios skill . But, both Rio and Alfred werent in a situation to lend an ear to hear his rant . Their swords clashed at terrifying speed scattering sparks between them . It was a head on collision right from the front . Their swords were clashing so quickly that the resulting metallic sound was barely discerned by other people save for Rio and Alfred . Urgh . . Charles gulped his saliva as he witnessed such a degree of combat . But that was just natural . The other knights in that place including Celia and Christina were also similarly being overwhelmed by such a fierce exchange . No one could interfere with their battleDD Nor were they allowed to move . Even so, there was one man who was still unable to read the situation . W-Who? WHO THE HELL IS THAT MAN! ?WHY CAN HE FIGHT ON PAR AGAINST ALFRED! ?YOURE THE SRONGEST KNIGHT OF OUR KINGDOM! YOURE EQUIPPED WITH FLASH JUDGEMENT, OUR KINGDOMS NATIONAL TREASURE ARENT YOU? A while after being overwhelmed by such a situation, Charles started shouting loudly like a broken dam . The other knights in that place suddenly came to their senses in hearing his shout . The same thing happened to Christina and Celia . L-Lets retreat . Lets take along Kouta-kun and Rei-kun right now . Were going to be involved in their battle if we dont take some distance from them . Lets go towards a safe zone first, your highness . When Celia said so, she moved to secure Rei and Kouta who were lying on the ground . She arrived at Kouta who was closest to her . Though there was a big difference in their height, she could hold him with her shoulder since she had strengthened her physical ability with magic . Let me to help you . Christina did not move towards the safe zone by herself, she took the initiative to save Rei . She rushed to Rei in a hurry and carried him on her shoulder . Though Celia wanted Christina to run towards the safe area even if just a bit faster, their time was too precious for such useless exchanges right now since she didnt know when they will be involved in the fierce combat in front of them . Celia quickly took some distance from that place in order to not become a hindrance to Rio . Rio and Alfred were exchanging fierce slashes just few metres away from them . Their swords intersecting , entangling and then parrying each other . Sparks scattered around as their swords clashed tens of times within a few seconds . . . Strange . Chapter 163 Volume 2 Chapter 133.2 Chapter 133 . 2 : VS Bertram Kingdom Strongest Though Rio was extremely cautious so as to not involve Celia and co behind him, there was something slightly weighing in his mind . Alfred didnt take the initiative and go on the offense . Either he not taking any initiative to attack Celia and co or it might just be that he had his hands full in dealing with Rios onslaught . They seem to be exchanging numerous slashes on the surface but, Alfred looked as if he still had some leeway . But in that case, it was more to Rios advantage . He decided to give his all in order for them to escape safely from this place so that they wont be affected by the aftermath of the battle . After such fierce exchange of slashes, they stopped at the same time on their tracks for a while and started again . And then, after tens of seconds of such a fierce exchange, Celia and co had more or less escaped from the danger zone of their battle . And then, Charles who was looking at these series of events from a distance, Ceh, Alfred is useless . Well whatever, let him restrain that guy while were secure her highness . The rest of you follow me . He then ordered the rest of the subordinate knights . Charles and co then began moving by circling around Alfred and Rio . Rio sent a sidelong glance at Charles and cos movement . Alfred using the gap created when Rio looked away sent a slash from the side . But, Rio stooped over to avoid Alfreds strike by a hairbreadth while at the same time poured his magical power into his sword . At that instant the magic formation that was carved on the body of the sword let out a faint light as a response to Rios magical power . M-MOVE OUT OF THAT PLACE! Alfred who quickly sensed the change in Rios sword immediately shouted at Charles . And with his body still stooping down, he aimed his slash towards Charles and co . Rio slashed at empty air and yet a storm was created, devastating the surroundings along with his slash . Charles and co who couldnt react in time was blown away several tens of metres by that storm . Though it didnt cause too much damage to them, it was enough to immobilise them . (I used too little magical power huh . ) The power of spirit arts depended on the amount of magical power . It seemed that he put insufficient power into th sword, caused by him making use of the opening after Alfreds slash to pour his magical power . Nevertheless, he managed to stop them . Charles and co fell and were injured due to the crash during their fall . Stay put if you still want to keep your life! Alfred warned Charles and co . Na! KUH . That moment, Charles face turned red due to anger . Its your job to stop that man right? . , so he thought . But, he didnt have any power left to say that and was unable to get involved anymore . Charles looked at Christina who had already fled from that place with a vexed expression . And then, his gaze returned to Alfred and Rio again . Their combat was still as fierce as before . There was no leeway to force through . No, it would be more appropriate to say that they were just testing the waters during their previous exchange and in fact the two of them were still raising their gear . After Celia and co had reached a safe distance, Rio gradually increased the degree of his strengthening bit by bit, and the same thing was being done by Alfred . The field of their battle was also wide so they gradually moved from their original place while still locked in combat . But, a short time later, No way?Alfred is . . Pushed back? Charles muttered while chewing his lips . Yes, the progress of the battle started to tilt in Rios favor . Rio made the best use of movement with wind spirit arts on the vast plain field . Since this movement skill had a weak point, namely its too fast to the point of lacking in flexibility, thus it exhibits its true worth when he has more space to move around, allowing him to keep distance during the fight . Therefore, having to fight in a vast plain without anything to hinder his movements, Rio started overwhelming Alfred with his speed . Though Alfred managed to avoid several fatal hits due to his own abilities and powerful body strengthening magic from his demon sword, Alfred kept getting into dangerous situations since a while ago . Nevertheless, he was yet to lose his fighting spirit . Rio also didnt let his guard down . He harbored a sense of respect towards Alfred who was still patiently waiting for an opening to make a comeback despite being in a disadvantageous situation . Rio moved around as if to distract Alfred and then suddenly came to attack from his side at times . But, Alfreds awesome reflex allowed him to catch Rios attack on time . He stooped over to the side, avoiding Rios sword by hair breadth and then sent a counter while still in a disadvantageous stance towards Rio . Rio promptly avoided Alfreds counter elegantly by back stepping . But, Alfreds sword suddenly filled with magical power and fired a light wave slash at Rio . !!!!! ? Rios eyes opened slightly, he then injected his magical power into his own sword and mowed down the incoming sword wave . (Its the power of that demon sword huh . ) It changed the magical power inserted into the sword to heat energy and fires it as a slash attack . The power of that attack just now was slightly above lower rank attack magic but, Rio believed that the power would rise according to the amount of magic power injected into the sword . The next moment, Alfred swung his sword so many times as if trying to cut the space . Then, numerous slashes of waves of light were fired towards Rio . Rio accelerated with his wind spirit arts and escaped from that spot immediately . Though the slashes of light came at him lightning fast, it wasnt even able to put a scratch on Rio . After firing several slashes, Alfred who didnt want to waste his power stopped his attack . Maybe because of that, Rio suddenly closed in towards Alfred right from the front . The two of them readied their swords and put more power on the grip of their swords while yelling at the top of their lungs . Maybe because both of their sword were injected with magical power, it cast off a faint light . In a flash, both sides swung their sword and their figures overlapped . A shockwave resulted from their clash rattling their surroundings as their swords were locked with each other . Then, Rio swung his sword upwards and fired a squall with spirit arts and sent Alfreds body high towards the sky . That height was close to hundred metres . Muh? Alfred was slightly bewildered by the out of place sense of separating from the ground . If he fell to the ground at such a height, no matter how many times he strengthened his body, he wont be able to escape from the severe impact . Let alone injured, he might even die . And to avoid that, he had to fire a slash of light towards the ground moment he was about to land . But by doing so will inevitably create a gap the moment he landed on the ground . And doing so when facing against Rio would be a fatal mistake that must be paid with his life . Its do or die . But, despite the impending danger, Alfred calmly finished his calculation and decided to bet his life in the do-or-die last chance . He grasped his sword as he kept injecting more magical power into it . Alfreds sword started shining even stronger than before . Thats . Oh crap! Rio frowned in seeing that . Alfred was injecting too much of his magical power to offset his falling momentum during the landing . Alfreds eyes was focused on nothing but Rios figure . Where he was going to aim his attack was clear . Ill meet your attack from the front . Though he might be able to avoid that strike by running from that place, doing so would make him miss the gap created during Alfreds landing which will return them to the starting point again . Rio decided to end their battle with the next attack . Rio poured in an extraordinary amount of magical power into his sword which then started to emit a brilliant light . Both of them were grasping tightly on the handle of their swords with both their hands while aiming for their opponent and released their attack . Alfreds sword released a torrent of light but, a devastating tornado was being released from Rios sword . The next moment, their attacks clashed against each other causing a storm and a gigantic explosion of light . Kyaa Celia and Christina who were watching over the battle from a safe distance screamed as they were blown off by the wave . W-What a battle! This is . Rios power . ) Celia who saw Rio fighting seriously for the first time was looking at the battle, completely captivated by it . Rio was once being looked down in the royal academy for his inability to use magic . But, such an evaluation was meaningless . In reality, Rio was fighting against the best knight in the kingdom . Amakawa-dono Amakawa-dono is safe, right? Christina muttered so in a worried tone while looking at the vicinities of the battle . Because the storm that blossomed in the center of that battle had given raise to a cloud of dust that blocked their view . Maybe Haruto is . Harutos sword can manipulate the wind, so he should be fine in the middle of that storm . AH . . When Celia replied so, the smoke and sandstorm that was swirling at the center of the battle rapidly cleared up . It cleared to the point of being able to see the situation . And what they saw was the fallen Alfred who was no longer holding his sword and an uninjured Rio . Chapter 164 Volume 2 Chapter 134.1 Chapter 134 . 1 : The End of Battle When Rio and Alfreds finishing moves clashed against each other, an explosion of light and storm swept the surrounding area . When the light settled, a cloud of dust covered the centre of the battlefield hiding the two fighters . . A while later an updraft-like swirl appeared at that place and slowly dispersed the cloud of dust thus revealing the scenery at the center of the battlefield . What appeared there was the figure of Alfred Aimar who had lost his sword and lying face down and Rio who was standing calmly with his sword in his right hand . KUH . Alfred tried to stand up but his trembling body refused to move . Rio quickly approached Alfred without a moment of delay, stretching out his left hand while gathering his magical power in it, then placed his left palm on the head of Alfred and forcibly robbed his consciousness with spirit arts . Following that, he took out a pair of metal handcuffs from his coat and bound Alfreds hands behind his back . After standing back up, he slowly turned around . There, Christina and Celia were looking at Rio with a dumbfounded face . Rio smiled for a moment when he saw Celia and turned towards Charles-tachi who were still standing stiff in their place . After he going to collect Alfreds sword, he stood at around ten metres from Charles-tachi . All of you, throw away your weapon . Though I dont have any authority over your safety, I can kill you right away if you try to do something funny In hearing Rios heartless warning, the knights who were with Charles went pale . Though their side had six knights apart from Charles and the fainted Alfred, all of them were not eager to go against Rio who had defeated Alfred, the strongest knight of the kingdom, in a frontal combat . On the other hand, Charles mouth was agape as he was lost for words for a few seconds but thenDD, D-DONT MESS WITH ME WHO WILL SURRENDER UNDER SUCH CONDITIONS! ?ALL OF YOU, ITs AN ORDER! . DO NOT QUESTION ABOUT YOUR LIFE AND DEATH . DISARM HIM! He started ranting at the top of his lungs as if returning to his sense . Thereupon, the knights began drawing their swords despite their hesitation . Even if they knew that their chance to win was next to nil, they might not be able to object to the command of their superior . But, Rio invoked his wind spirit arts and moved in front of Charles in a moment and thenDD, If you still want to fight me, youre on my first kill list you know? The same goes for the next commander in line if he still wants continue the battle . I dont want to spend too much time in this matter but, if you insist, feel free to welcome your almost certain deaths . The one who will die first is you . He pushed Alfred sword which was in his left hand towards Charles throat while threatening him with a tone filled with killing intent . Guh . . W-Wait! Dont kill me, lets negotiate this matter! ʡԒФ狼룡 In the next moment, Charles desperately tried to stop Rio from killing him . Did you think that you can sacrifice the life of your subordinates but not yours? When Rio asks him so as if sneering at him, Charles blushed in embarrassment . But, he still managed to open his mouth with a cramped face without blowing his top . O-Our side has Vanessa Aimar . So, how about we make a deal! ? This seems like a good sword but, how about trying its sharpness? No, shall I try this one then? You also saw what will happen if I load my magical power into this sword right? Though Charles tried to bluff to make a deal, Rio pushed Alfreds sword even further into his throat without even a shred of hesitation . The sword that received Rios magical power is started to shine with a dim light . Hyiii . I-I UNDERSTAND! I SURRENDER! IM SURRENDERING MYSELF! THATS WHY PLEASE SPARE MY LIFE! Y-YOU GUYS, LET GO OF YOUR WEAPONS! Charles expression froze stiff and he declared his surrender as he lost his cool . The other knights immediately threw their weapons and equipments . Rio decided to disperse the magical power loaded into Alfreds sword for the time being . But, the point of the sword was still paper thin away from Charles throat . And thenDD Oi, the one over there . Rio pointed to the knight who was closest to him after sheathing his sword back to its scabbard . . M-Me? The knight who was called by Rio replied hesitantly . Thats right . Please collect those abandoned weapons and gather it over there . Hurry up . And then go back to your place after you are done and turn around with your back to us . The knight and his colleagues nodded when they heard Rios indifferent instructions . Those knights then started to move as per his instructions . ThereuponDD Well then, as for Charles . Ill ask you a few questions . Answer honestly if you still want to keep your life . First, how many people came along with you? Rio asked Charles a question while keeping an eye on the other knights . T-Ten people including me . I only see eight people here though? One person is keeping watch over Vanessa Aimar . And the other one is taking care of the griffons we brought along! Where is Vanessa-san right now? C-Close from here . Just one minute away from this place . Charles replied to Rio with an extremely terrified voice due to the feeling of the cold and sharp metal on his neck . And then, during that timeDD, Oi, I am finished . The knight who was collecting the weapons reported to Rio . Moreover, Celia rushed at him as if unable to hold her feelings anymore andDD, U-Uhm And then called Rio from behind . Whats the matter Rio asked Celia while keeping his eyes on Charles . U-Uhn . . . Its about her, but She was referring to Aisia but Celia couldnt say that name in front of Charles . She was looking at Rios back from under her hood with an impatient face . Its okay . She should be somewhere around this area . Rio turned around and looked at Celia for a moment and smiled calmly at her . Though his line of sight passed over Christina who was standing by her side, his eyes looked back at Charles immediately . t . And then, as he withdrew Alfreds swordDD, GAH! ? . . Urgh Rio seized Charles clothes and tripped him by his feet making him fall . Rio then took out another pair of handcuffs and bound Charles . Do you want to come with me? U-Uhm Though Celia was looking at Rios back as he did his job with a bored face, she nodded right away with a bright face when he asked her . While looking at Charles who was lying on the ground in a miserable state, she began following Rio with a stiff gait . Youre to form a formation along with the other knights understood . The knight who was ordered by Rio walked timidly as he gathered the weapons . And then the rest of the knights except for Alfred and Charles gathered in one place . Yosh . Then, please get even closer than that . Just till youre about to touch each other . ,,,,,,,,,,,,,, Great, keep it like that . . . Can I have a minute, Cecilia? After confirming that those knights were close enough, almost touching each others backs, Rio called Celia with a small voice . Uhm, whats matter? Please imprison those knights with earth magic . I dont mind about the size as long as its strong enough to keep them . And then, please make ventilation on the ceiling just enough to keep them from escaping and alive . . Understood . Leave it to me Celia nodded whe she heard Rios request . Maybe because she had already calmed down, she had a firm expression on her face . Thank you very much . I should be the one to say that . Thank you for saving us just now Chapter 165 Volume 2 Chapter 134.2 Chapter 134 . 2 : The End of Battle Celia shook her head in an apologetic manner and then showed a slightly sad smile . No, Im glad that youre safe . Wha . . U-Uhn After Celia received such a surprise in hearing those words from Rio, she nodded with a slightly embarrassed face . At that time, suddenlyDD, Sorry, Haruto . [ Aisias voice resounded in Rios head . Though she was still using her usual emotionless tone, her voice was as calm as usual . Aisia . . So youre safe . Thank god . And I should be the one apologizing to you . So, Are you safe Aisia? Though Rio was slightly petrified when he heard Aisias voice, he asked her if she was alright, worried about her . Uhn . Thank goodness . Where are you right now, Aisia?Can you come to our position? I can see you already, Haruto . What should I do now? It seems I have to leave to save Vanessa-san first . Since you might be close already, can you help me protect Celia-sensei and the others while staying in your spirit form? . . Understood . Sorry . I wont leave Celias side for now Its okay . I mean you went in order to protect Celia-sensei didnt you? Lets confirm our situation later . Yes . Rio passed by Celias side after hearing Aisias reply andDD, Aisia is safe and sound . Ill take Charles along and go to save Vanessa-san . Can I leave the treatment of those two youths to you Cecilia? Ill be back soon . He told so while overlooking Charles who was lying down beside them . 󡡡󡡡 After that, Rio took Charles along with him as he went towards the place where they had Vanessa . And when they reached there, Oi, what was that explosion from before! ?Are you bastard trying to kill our princess! ? Vanessa asked for an explanation from the two knights who were keeping watch of her . Naturally, the explosion she was referring to was the explosion caused by the collision of Alfred and Rio finishing moves . ButDD Silence, you have no right to know! Those knights easily rejected Vanessas demand with a slightly flustered tone . Right beside them were the wounded griffons who were currently leisurely sitting . Oi, what is the meaning of this? Are you truly trying to kill princess Christina? How do you expect me to know that? But, Charles-sama . . No, maybe having Christina-sama dying in this place is more convenient for duke Arbeau . Hey, stop talking about such confidential information so carelessly! Please spare me from being burdened with the crime of killing a royalty! I feel the same way too! Rather, that woman will become our scapegoat right?Or could it be that Alfred-sama is . . Thus, those two knight were completely ignoring Vanessas existence while having such a discussion in low voice . Oi, what are you talking about! ?Explain it to me too! What did you just mean? What is happening right now! ? Vanessa was frantically seeking for an explanation regarding the current situation . But, those two knight didnt pay any attention to Vanessa anymore . Kuh, Kill me . If thats the case, please kill me . Please, show me your compassion as a fellow knight . Vanessas head was hanging low as she said so . She thought that she might bring various trouble by being captured alive . Those two knights turned away from Vanessa as if the situation was slightly awkward . Thereupon, the tables were turned on them when Rio appeared with an apprehended Charles . C-Charles-sama! ? The knights shouted Charles name in panic . Vanessa who was also lured by their tone turned her line of sight there, H . H-Haruto-dono! ?What are you doing here! ? She asked with a bewildered voice . As you can see . Ive come to save you . . Oi After telling her so, Rio pushed the tip of his sword on Charles back who was walking ahead of him . R-Release that woman . Charles ordered those two knights to release Vanessa with a frightened face . . Hah? B-But . Do it quickly! Or Ill punish you for ignoring my order! Y-Yes! Though the ordered knights were showed slight resistance with a confused face, they started to untie her after being ordered by Charles . Thus, Vanessa was released in the blink of an eyes . Vanessa-san . Please restrain those two . U-Understood . Now Vanessa was the one to bind those two knight under Rios order . Hey, Haruto-dono . . . please tell me what just happened? Though Vanessa was binding those knights as ordered, she found it extremely difficult to hold back from asking for an explanation . I managed to repel those guys . Though Rei-san and Kouta-san were injured due to that, theres no problem . So please be relieved . Do-does that mean my brother is? Vanessa asked that question with a disturbed look . She really couldnt bring herself to imagine them repulsing their pursuers who had Alfred amongst them . ButDD Disarmed and unconscious . What the . . Vanessa was at a loss for words when Rio blatantly told her that . Though it was an unbelievable story , Rio had brought the evidence along with him . Though I made him faint, his life isnt in any danger . So please be relieved . N-No . By the way . . Did you beat him, Haruto-dono? Did you beat my brother? Yes . Thats right . I see . Though Vanessa was completely shaken by such a revelation, Rio calmly replied as if it was nothing , thus she gulped her saliva when she heard that . I put those guys under arrest and then came here . Lets go deal with those griffons . Yeah . Vanessa nodded with a dumbfounded face . After Rio and Vanessa had disposed the 4 griffons guarded by those two knights, they went back to where Celia-tachi were waiting for them . 󡡡󡡡 Your highness! Thank god youre alright! Vanessa who confirmed Christinas safety rushed towards her in panic . Yeah, its thanks to lord Amakawa . Im glad that nothing happened to you too . Christina replied to Vanessa with a thin smile . No . I failed to hold back my brother and thus made you go through a dangerous experience . Im unworthy of your worry . Its okay . The result couldnt be avoided as you were against that Alfred Regarding that matter, did my brother truly get defeated in combat? Though Vanessa was hanging her head down in shame, she timidly asked about Alfred . Chapter 166 Volume 2 Chapter 134.3 Chapter 134 . 3 : The End of BattleCTeaser Yeah, he lost to lord Amakawa . This might be unbelievable but, that was . . A Splendid battle Christina looked briefly at Rio while saying so . Rio was chatting happily with Celia while preparing for everything they needed . I wonder what kind of person he really is? That power aside, I dont think that he is a mere commoner till just a while ago with his upbringing . It makes me to wonder where Celia-kun got acquainted with such a person . She did have an acquaintance around ten years ago but . . Vanessa couldnt help but ask . ButDD Enough, please stop prying into another persons private life . Now is not the time for us to care about his lineage . You wont hear anything about him . Christina blatantly rejected the idea of inquiring any further and turned her attention to the motionless Charles . KUH . Charles eyes wandering around . Its been a while hasnt it? lord Charles . Or should I say Its a pleasure to meet you? Christina greeted Charles who had a bitter smile when he saw her taking off her hood and the magic tool that had changed her hair color . I-Its been a while indeed . Your highness princess Christina . You seem to be in good healthtoday Not at all . And that is thanks to you . You havent greeted me since a while ago after all . What is this talk about you trying to arrest me without even having any authority over it . . . T-Thats because I couldnt tell whether you are the real person or not due to your hood . Since it was an emergency, and while its presumptuous of me to say this, I just tried to accomplish my duty . Emergency huh . What kind of emergency it was I wonder? Christina nonchalantly asked that question . On the contrary, Charles was obviously hesitant to answer that question . . Vanessa Aimar over there was trying to escape after she stole a regalia and brought princess Christina with her . Uhm, I see . So thats your inside story huh . Well then, may I hear the details of your mission? Chapter 167 Volume 2 Chapter 135 Rio-tachi were visiting a city located at the southwest part of Galwark kingdom . After an inn was prepared the questioning and cross examination of Charles and Alfred was entrusted to Vanessa . During that time, Rio decided to go out to shop for their daily necessities along with Celia . Their job was to secure a means of transportation to Almond . Seeing that they were already in Galwark kingdom, they had no need to disguise themselves to avoid Bertram kingdoms army . Thus, they decided to use a coach to continue their journey . On a side note, Aisia was standing by in the inn to deal with any emergency situations . Is it okay to let her stand by in the inn along with Kouta-san and Rei-san?They must be tired from the journey right? Rio was talking with Celia who was walking by his side . Its okay . They arent that tired in fact, since theyre not close enough to that man To Charles . I mean they kept hiding their faces with a hood and secluded themselves their room during our journey, right? Celia shook her head while smiling wryly . Its okay but . At this rate, wont they blow Cecilias cover in front of that man? For now . But I dont know how to deal with that man from now on, his house is a troublesome one . Understood . I think various things might happen during our journey but, Ill cope with it . Please tell me immediately if you feel that something is amiss . . Yeah, thank you . Celia expressed her gratitude in an awkward manner . Well then, shall we have some relaxed time before going to buy a coach . Since we were always so tense all the way during our trip till we arrived here . Is there something that you want? Rio suggested that with a wide smile on his face . Hearing that Celia was slightly perplexed, and then she opened her lips . EH? Is that true? . . Then, do you want to have a conversation with me for a while? A conversation with you?Ill keep you accompany for a pleasant talk no matter when and where but, are you really okay with that? It doesnt have to be now rightDD Or so Rio thought as he looked at Celias face . U-Uhn . I mean, we dont even have time for just the two of us alone . Or rather, I couldnt bring that topic due to the people in our surrounding . Celia replied in a shrill voice . Come to think of it . . Youre right In that case, shall we have a chat over a cup of tea? Lets go look for a nice shop nearby . After nodding to her wish, Rio looked around for a nice cafe . Yup! Celia nodded with delight as she walked beside Rio with a bounce in her step . 󡡡󡡡 They then went to purchase a coach after spending some peaceful time together and returned to the inn where Christina-tachi were staying at . We are back . Rio entered Christina-tachis room after knocking on the door . In there, contrary to Alfred and Christinas nonchalant expression, for some reason Vanessa was grimacing on her own . Welcome back, lord Amakawa . You came just at the right moment . I wanted to ask something from you . May I have a bit of your time? Christina welcomed Rio and asked for his time with a nonchalant face . Yeah, I dont mind . . Rio agreed while indirectly groping around the situation in the room . In that case, please take a seat . . . Vanessa, please change with those two for keeping watch over Charles . . . But, your highness . Vanessa was dumbfounded, and tried to make an objection . ButDD, Its fine, just leave already . Please cool your head for a while . Those two also need to rest dont they? . . Understood . Vanessa left the room with an unwilling expression after Christina blatantly ordered her to do so . Leaving only Rio, Christina and Alfred inside of the room . Well then, what kind of talk is this? After facing Christina who sat on the chair in front of him, Rio asked what her business with him was . Its about Alfred . After various investigations, I felt that there are several out of place events in the actual explanation given . As you can see, he became very obedient after being beaten by you and willingly cooperated with our investigation but . . How should I say, its really hard to know which one is true and which one is false . Christina sent a sidelong glance at Alfred who was tied up on his chair so as to prevent his freedom of movement . So, what could it be that you want to tell me? Alfred tried to capture me by force . Apprehended Vanessa, his blood related sister who stood in his way, all the way till the fierce combat against you . Even so, that was not his real intention but something that he had to do . Seeing that arresting me might end up with me being disposed . The person himself said so when Charles wasnt here I see By the way, may I hear his circumstances? Rio asked Christina as he sent a sidelong glance at Alfred . Alfred kept his silence with an expressionless face . First reason is because he could exchange the life of the king by abiding Charles orders . And another reason is because the position of house of Aimar in the kingdom is in jeopardy which resulted in him being at a loss as to what would happen to it if he didnt obey Charles orders . Thats the gist of the story . Alfreds status was that of a noble of the kingdom . And for the sake of that status, he might need to show his allegiance to Charles even if it was just on the surface . But, Alfreds standing changed into that of a prisoner he was caught along with that Charles . Thats why he had no need to consider about Charles, at least not when the person wasnt in front of him . In fact, Alfred was cooperating with Christinas investigation . In short, it wasnt his intention to follow along with lord Charles order . Nevertheless, changing his mind by this point is, by my humble opinion, a foolish idea which is contrary to his previous stance, but . . For the time being, it should be his majesty who gave the order to apprehend your highness, right? Rio stated his honest opinion . Thats right . The life of the king is of absolute priority to Alfred, the sword of the king . And that should be valid even when he becomes a prisoner like now . Such a formal person isnt he? Lord Alfred should have given up on the life of the king unless he captured you right? Thats right . But I missed the chance to ask that question before Vanessas rage reached boiling point . Nodding at him, Christina then shrugged her shoulders . I see But then, I dont think that this kind of talk is something that I have to hear . Should I change place with Vanessa-dono right now? Guessing that the talk was heading towards an unfavorable direction for him, Rio suggested that opinion . I dont mind even if you were to hear it . The current Vanessa has a short fuse . Naturally, I do wish that you do not leak any information regarding the subject of the conversation in this room but, given the delicate content of the information, I give you my promise that I wont do something that will put you in a disadvantageous position . So, are you willing to do this? Christina shook her head while making a request to him with a slightly flustered face . Understood . If thats the case . After hesitating for a while, Rio nodded at her with a brief smile on his face . ThereuponDD Thank you very much . . It seems things are going well . Alfred, hear me out . were you given that kind of duty by my father?The order shouldnt be as simple as arresting me right? Christina asked that question to Alfred . . . I received such an order from his majesty upon my departure . My mission was to accompany Charles And to take care of princess Christina . . Only that? When Alfred replied in a steady tone, Christina looked at him with a doubtful expression . Yes . Alfred nodded with a slight hesitant look on his face . As expected, when Christina was filled with doubtDD, . So, what is the meaning of my fathers order? So she asked . The duty given to me by your father was to take care of you . In hearing such an irrelevant answer from AlfredDD, Considering all of that, you were not going easy on us at all were you . I definitely would have been arrested by you if lord Amakawa didnt appear at that moment . Dont tell me that you were planning to betray Charles later? Christina asked that question with a slightly irritated tone . But, Alfred neither confirmed nor denied her query . He remained silent and kept looking down as if enduring something . Seeing that, a frown appeared on Christinas beautiful face andDD, I wont know the truth if you dont say anything . At least give me some answers . In fact, your mission was to safely bring me back to the royal castle right? She asked with asharp tone . Your highness, princess Christina . Though I feel reluctant to guess the motive behind his majestys action, why did you leave the royal castle? Rio who couldnt stand the situation anymore asked Christana that . . . I know . I know already . Christina bit her lips to suppress her vexation . Because the one who ordered her to leave the royal castle was none other than the king himself . That was why she felt irritated as she couldnt judge Alfreds real intentions but, she at least regained her composure on hearing Rios question . My apologies for my rude action . Rio apologized . . . Dont worry, thanks to you I managed to regain my composure . I unintentionally let my own feelings get the better of me . Thank you very much . Im not deserving of such gratitude . After Christina said her gratitude with a slightly embarrassed face, Rio slowly shook his head in denial . . . In this matter, will you tell me about your opinion as someone who crossed swords with him, lord Amakawa?How serious was Alfred? After heaving a sigh, Christina asked Rio . I think he hasnt lied up till now . Its just that . . I dont know whether you can use this as a reference but, during our fight, I felt that there was some sort of hesitation in Alfred-donos movements . Rio told her of that fact with a calm voice . . Really I didnt see him holding back at all during that battle though . Christina had puzzled expression . He definitely didnt hold back during our fight . But, it doesnt mean that he used up all the cards in his handDD Rather, it doesnt feel like he was trying to attack me at all . . . Is that so? If his goal was simply to capture your highness, he should have captured you right away when you tried to escape . The table would have been overturned if he had used the hostage in his hands . And yet, lord Alfred attacked in a roundabout way till your highness and the others escaped . On the contrary, in some way, it felt like he was buying time for you to escape . . . Even if your guess is correct, what is the reason that forced Alfred to hesitate? Christina asked that question confused . MaybeDD He was hesitating about whether to protect you as it is or to safely bring you back to the royal castle DD Isnt it? According to lord Alfreds testimony, his majestys order in itself was quite abstract . And it can be interpreted as both of my conjectures . After Rio explained his thinking so far, Christinas eyes opened wide due to her bewilderment . Alfreds face also twitched at the same time . Maybe because she caught that slight reaction from Alfred without missing a beat, she stared intently at Alfred . Certainly, if the order was just to bring back Christina, he could have easily done so . The part To take care was quite vague . Lord Alfred was also just by himself . He pledged his loyalty as the sword of the king to the king himself and yet, he had a lot of things he wanted to protect starting from his own family . That might be why he didnt dare act carelessly and was troubled regarding what to do . This is just a guess but, I think his majesty also gave such a vague order taking account of his situation . Rio added more to his explanation . . I see . Christina bowed in gratitude to him while chewing her lips . Nevertheless, the current lord Alfred might be feeling guilty in regards to you , princess Christina . He was forced to choose between his own feelings or his duty . Thus he left his own fate in your hands without talking about his own feelings . Rio advised Christina to choose her own words wisely . Alfred wants to be judged by me? Im not hundred percent sure about that . SInce in the end, all of my guess is just a guess from a 3d party who happens to be here . Rio shook his head while showing a slightly troubled smile . What do you think, Alfred? Christina asked that question as she looked at Alfred . . . No, I just Alfred averted his gaze in an awkward manner as he was lost for words . A silence descended for a brief moment . ThenDD Well whatever . Ill keep your punishment on hold for now . So please endure it . Christina heaved a sigh and said so to Alfred . . . Understood . Alfred just nodded quietly . Thank you very much, lord Amakawa . Thanks to you I could make many arrangements for later . Christina bowed to Rio after saying her gratitude . Please dont mind about such things . I didnt do something that great after all . Thats not true . I wouldnt have been able to come this far without your help . And without you I would have been sent back to the royal castle a long time ago . Please let me express my gratitude in a more formal way after this journey is finished . I am to the very end nothing more than an escort of Cecilia . If its gratitude, it should be towards her . Rio clearly expressed his denial . Well, naturally Ill say my gratitude to her but . . Somehow Christina had a gloomy expression with a mix of anxiety . Lets just focus on our journey towards Almond for now . Since Ive bought a coach, our journey starting from tomorrow will be a bit more comfortable . Y-Yeah . Well then, please let me excuse myself . Let me escort lord Alfred to the room of lord Charles . Your highness should go back to your own room too since Im sure that youre quite tired yourself . Thus Rio stood from his chair and ended their conversation immediately . 󡡡󡡡 The night of that day, Rio was keeping watch on Alfred and Charles who were placed in one of the separate rooms reserved by him . Though they were restricted physically with shackles that were imbued with sealing magic , he was being thorough in his attention to detail . F^CK!Why in the hell am I lying on this kind of run down bed . . Charles grumbled as he lied on the bed . Maybe because he was unable to accept the fact that he had become a prisoner, his body was there but his soul wasnt . Alfred on the other hand was lying down in silenceDD, Existence similiar to spirit huh . That man called Reis is Just too bizarre . It seems he could grasp our movements too . Why a man like him became the diplomat for Proxia empire . Truly a bizzare and mysterious person . Since Rio was in the middle of information exchange with Aisia via telepathy, Charles grumbling was the only sound that resounded inside the room . Rio who was currently occupied in hearing the story about the man called Reis from Aisia was in his own world . Sorry, it seems he could predict our actions as he could sense my existence . I can also in turn sense his existence even if he is in his spirit form since the presence of the spirit becomes even stronger along with their power . . Nevertheless, he ran away when I was fighting against his minions . I failed to capture him . Aisias apologetic-like voice resounded in Rios head . Maybe due to her regret as she had become even more talkative . No, his activities around this area and what he does is certainly a thing to worry but still, fortunately, that man called ReisDD Had some sort of connection to Lucius . Moreover, he seems to be using powerful demons right?I dont know how he brought all of those demons, it was probably a trap . Your decision to not chase after him was correct . For pressing you to go as far as that . . Sorry . Rio told Aisia about that fact with a worried tone and apologized to her . Im okay . Aisia said so frankly . Thank you . Eventually, because I couldnt get any important information from those guys who ambushed us, now I have to rely on your information, Aisia . Though Rio had repelled the adventurers along with those three of Arein, Lucci and Ven who had hired them, eventually he couldnt get any important information from them . Because he had heard the thunder noise of Thunder Rain fired by Celia to keep Alfred in check . Though Celias intention in using that magic was not to call Rio, fortunately Rios battle site against Arein-tachi wasnt that far from where she was . Rio had immediately interrupted his investigation and went to aid Celia, thus leaving Arein-tachi behind . After the end of the battle, even though he had asked Aisia to fly towards the place where he had left Arein-tachi behind, the only ones left were those hired adventurer . Reis had said before that Lucius was somewhere in the north . What are you going to do? The question is how much of that information can be trusted . I know that Reis is a diplomat of Proxia empire but it doesnt mean that Lucius is also in Proxia . But then again thats our only clue for now . Thats why, Aisia, uhm . . When Rio hesitatedDD, I know . As for me, Im not in a hurry to go to the village where the seirei no tam arei . Should we push to a later time? Aisia said so with her monotonous voice . . Thank you very much . If thats the case, I guess Ill go towards the north after escorting Celia-sensei . Yes . Aisia curtly replied when Rio proposed that plan . Thus their conversation interrupted as Rio heaved a sigh . And then, a while laterDD, Can I ask one question to you, young man? Alfred who sat on his bed suddenly started a conversation . What might it be Rio rasked Alfred while looking at him . Are you a citizen of Bertram kingdom?Princess Christina called you by the name of lord Amakawa a while ago . But I dont remember our kingdom having noble house with that name . I dont think that someone with your level of skill would have remained unknown but, it weighed on my mind . After Alfred asked that questionDD, T-Thats right, YOU BASTARD!If not for you, this kind of situation wont . . ! Charles also spitted those words as if trying to gather his courage . Though Charles had developed some sort of fear towards Rio due to the previous battle, he had taken advantage of Alfred who had asked the previous question to Rio . . Youre overestimating my own abilities arent you? Rio denied Alfreds remark while smiling wryly . ButDD A-Answer his question! bastard, are you a citizen of Bertram kingdom? Charles pressed him for an answer with a flustered voice . If I was one, what are you going to do? I-Its nothing, thank you very much . When Rio asked back, Charles faltered . ThenDD That guy . He might be thinking of controlling you by using your weakness . Young man, you dont need to answer his questions if you dont want to . Alfred heaved a sigh and interrupted their conversation . Alfred!Y-You, there should be no such thing! Charles was clearly shaken in hearing Alfreds words . Rio just smiled at them and thenDD, Instead of answering, theres something that I wanted to ask . Answer me if you know the answer to the question Im about to ask . What do you think? Depending on the subject of your question . I cant answer your question if youre asking for the kingdoms secrets . Alfred replied calmly . I just want to know the current whereabouts of a certain man . Perhaps youve heard of his name? . . Who is he? A man called Lucius Lorgueil . He was once a candidate for the sword of the king . Rio said Lucius name . Hearing that, Alfreds eyes opened wide . C-COuld it be, Youre the one at that time! ?The one who attacked us in Creia!He asked about Lucius too! Charles screamed as if trying to confirm his suspicion . Yeah, what are you going to do about it? Rio asked back with a calm tone . I-Its because of you bastard that my unit suffered a huge loss!You killed my subordinates!Shaming my reputation dammit! I just acted in response to your own tactics WHAT! ? Charles was about to fly into a rage in hearing Rios nonchalant reply . ButDD Stop it already Charles . It was a fight where both sides were armed and had their own cause . No one can complain in the case of someone dying on either side in battle . GUH Charles face frowned in hearing Alfreds remonstration . Then, Alfred looked at Rio and opened his mouth . Young man . The past aside, I dont know where and what that man is doing right now . I see Thats regrettable . Well, in case you want to know about me, you can ask princess Christina about my identity . Though he did not expect anything from the start, Rio couldnt help but say those words in a slightly dejected tone . . . What is your relationship with that guy?If its fine with you, how about I tell you about his past? An old acquaintance, something that resembles an inseparable relationship but . . It doesnt mean that I want to know about the past of that man so allow me to refuse . Smiling wryly, Rio refused Alfred who offered the information while looking as if making a guess . And then, a while laterDD You better sleep early . We are going to be moving again from tomorrow . Rio bluntly told them that . After that silence descended into the room for the second time . Rio-tachi left that city the next morning . They arrived at Almond several days later . (~ . )~To Be Continue Next Week Xp~( . ~) or Currently, Rio is taking along Celia and Christina to go to Liselotte mansion in Almond . The rest of the party is on stand by in a certain inn . And then, contrary to Rio who wore his black dragon sub-species equipment set made by Seirei no tami, Christina and Celia were wearing their nobility attire . Youre . . Haruto-sama, arent you . Welcome to this mansion The gatekeeper who slightly familiar with him is welcoming him with a smile on his face . My gratitude . My deepest apologize for this sudden visit butDD Haruto-sama! When Rios apologizing and about to clarifying the reason for his sudden visit without prior appoinment, a woman voice calling on his name from the back . The owner of this voice who rushing at him-without being unsightly- is a beautiful girl in her teens who wearing a nice and tidy chamberlain clothes . Rio who noticed that the one who came at him is one of Liselotte chamberlain, Cosette isDD Good day, Cosette-san Greeted her with a brilliant smile on his face . Its been a while . And welcome to this mansion Cosette is pinching her long skirt with both of her hand and replying in lady-like manner . But, when she saw the face of Celia and Christina behind RioDD, WHOA . . Theyre on same level as Liselotte-sama . From their dress, are they nobilities? Shes dumbfounded in seeing those two beauties . Cosette herself are confident with her appearance and yet, she knew that she cant beat both Christina and Celia in term of appearance . Though she is truly curious about Rio relationship with those two, she couldnt just blurting her own inner thoughtDD, My apologize for imposing you but, may I ask about your business for coming here, Haruto-sama? Shes asking Rio business for coming today . Though Im truly sorry for coming so suddenly without prior announcement, I want to meet Liselotte-sama . It was rude for me to asking for your time but, may I know the time and date when she can meet me? I see You might be able to meet her right now . Since I need her confirmation, please enter for the time being . And follow me from behind Thank you very much . By the way, the reason for my sudden visit to met Liselotte-sama to day is only ot introduce . . The two behind me . Though itll be slightly bothering you, please give my best regard Rio is glancing at Christina and Celia as he told her frankly about his aim for this meeting with subtle hint in his words . Understood . In that case, Ill report this to my master . Well then, this way please Cosete is nodding respectfully and then guiding Rio-tachi into the mansion . Along the way, shes turning her head to looking behind and thenDD Chapter 168 Volume 2 Chapter 136 Currently, Rio was taking Celia and Christina along to Liselottes mansion in Almond . The rest of the party was on stand by in a certain inn . Contrary to Rio who was wearing his black dragon sub-species equipment set made by the Seirei no tami, Christina and Celia were wearing their noble attires . Youre . . Haruto-sama, arent you . Welcome to this mansion . The gatekeeper who was slightly familiar with him welcomed him with a smile on his face . My gratitude . My deepest apologies for this sudden visit butDD Haruto-sama! When Rio was apologizing and was about to clarify the reason for his sudden visit without prior appoinment, a womans voice called his name from the back . The owner of this voice who had rushed towards him-without being unsightly- was a beautiful girl in her teens wearing a nice and tidy chamberlain clothes . Rio who noticed that the one who had come to him was one of Liselotte chamberlain, Cosette DD Good day, Cosette-san . Greeted her with a brilliant smile on his face . Its been a while . And welcome to this mansion . Cosette pinched her long skirt with both of her hands and replied in a ladylike manner . But, when she saw the face of Celia and Christina behind RioDD, WHOA . . Theyre on the same level as Liselotte-sama . From their dress, are they nobles? She was dumbfounded in seeing those two beauties . Cosette herself was confident with her appearance and yet, she knew that she couldnt beat both Christina and Celia in terms of appearance . Though she was truly curious about Rios relationship with those two, she couldnt just bluntly ask him that . InsteadDD, My apologize for imposing on you but, may I ask about your business for coming here, Haruto-sama? She asked Rios business for coming today . Though Im truly sorry for coming so suddenly without prior announcement, I want to meet Liselotte-sama . It is rude of me to ask for your time but, may I know the time and date when she can meet me? I see You might be able to meet her right now . Since I need her confirmation, please enter for the time being . And follow me from behind . Thank you very much . By the way, the reason for my sudden visit to met Liselotte-sama today is only ot introduce . . The two behind me . Though Ill be bothering you, please give my best regard Rio glanced at Christina and Celia as he frankly told her about his aim for the visit with a subtle hint in his words . Understood . In that case, Ill report this to my master . Well then, this way please . Cosete nodded respectfully and guided Rio and co into the mansion . Along the way, shes turned her head to look behind and thenDD By the way Haruto-sama . I heard about this news . That you became a honorary knight . Congratulations . She respectfully conratulated him . Thank you very much . Rio said his gratitude with a slightly bashful expression . After that, Rio and co who were led into the mansion met Liselotte in less than 10 minutes . 󡡡󡡡 Rio and co were led from the waiting room to a parlor in which Liselotte was waiting for them . Her grand chamberlain, Aria Governess was also right by her side . Welcome to my mansion Haru- . No, lord Amakawa . Liselotte bowed to Rio in a ladylike manner . Followed by Aria . Its my deepest gratitude for granting my wish to meet you without prior arrangement today . Liselotte-sama . Rio also bowed respectfully to her . Followed by Christina and Celia . As long as its you Haru- . . No, lord Amakawa, Ill meet you at any time . Please, sit down first Being urged by Liselotte, Rio and co sat on the sofa in the reception . Then, Aria quickly moved to prepare the tea for them . DD, Its the first time we are meeting like this ever since the evening party isnt it, lord Amakawa? Liselotte asked so with a gentle smile on her face . Not even one month has passed and yet Not even one month had elapsed since the evening party . But, Rio smiled as he thought of the extremely rich events in his life that had happened within that one month . Looking from your reaction, it seems a lot of things happened to you within this month, right? Liselotte asked so as she glanced at Rios face . Yeah, you can put it that way . In fact, though Im sure that youve heard about this matter from Cosette-san As she said, the reason for my visit right now is to introduce them to Liselotte-sama . Rio replied while looking at Celia and Christina who were sitting on both of his sides . . . By appearance, they look like noble born women . If their back story is rather troublesome, may I ask Aria to leave this room? Liselotte guessed Christina and Celias background from their appearance and the way they moved and so, she made that suggestion . No, I dont mind if she stays . Because one of them is Aria-sans friend . Saying so, Rio glanced at Celia . Friend . Of Aria? Liselotte was slightly surprised in hearing that and looked at Aria . Though Aria was moving on the side to make tea for them, her eyes had locked on to Celias face before leaving . She squinted her eyes due to the sense of deja vu she felt towards Celia . Im Celia . Celia Claire . Celia was smiling wryly and after saying her name unequipped her necklace which had changed her hair color . At that moment, the hair color which was changed due to the magic tool went back to the silver color . While at the same time she let down her hair used as a disguise . Celia Is it . Im surprised . Normally Aria was taciturn but now, she muttered Celias name with a shocked face . Yes . Its been a while, hasnt it . . And its nice to meet you, Liselotte-sama . Im Celia Claire, the eldest daughter of earl Claire house of Bertram kingdom . Due to various circumstances please allow me to offer my deepest apologies for suddenly visiting while in disguise . After smiling to Aria, Celia bowed politely to Liselotte . . . Im Liselotte Kretia, the eldest daughter of duke Kretia house of Galwark kingdom . Its my honor to meet Celia-sama the famous genius mage of Bertram kingdom . . . I heard that you had suddenly disappeared from Bertram kingdoms royal palace quite a while ago but in that case there was a need for you to put manifolds of disguise . Please dont mind about that . Though surprised by such a sudden development, should one say as expected of someone of Liselottes upbringing, she returned Celias greeting naturally . Even if for example she was disturbed, it was only in regards to Celias sudden disappearance . Seeing that her information network couldnt locate Celia , Liselotte had already considered that Celia may have heavily disguised herself . Though she was curious regarding the magic tool that could change hair color, since it unbefitting of a noble lady to cut in the middle of a conversation, she kept her questions in one corner of her mind for now . Though Im sure that youre surprised by this, Ill explain the situation later on . Now allow me to introduce the other person . While noticing the sentiment in Liselottes heart, Rio tried to move the flow of conversation towards the introduction of Christina . Certainly . Thank you very much for your consideration . Liselotte expressed her gratitude while smiling at Rio . ThenDD, Thank you very much for your intermediation, lord Amakawa . Will you allow me to introduce myself? Christina said so with a stiff expression . As you wish . Rio nodded respectfully at her . My name is Christina Bertram . The first princess of Bertram kingdom . Weve met so many times before havent we . Lady Liselotte . Christina also removed her necklace just like Celia and untied her hair . Her gently waving hair returned to its light purple color . I . . Its my honor to meet you . Your highness princess Christina . Though Liselotte was bewildered for a moment, she recovered immediately and returning the greeting to Christina with a slightly stiff face . Please be at ease, no need to get stiff like that . Im the one who made a sudden request to meet you today after all . . For this reason, I also received tremendous support from lord Amakawa . Christina shook her head as she smiled at Liselotte . A request For me? Certainly . First is the reason for why Im here right now, do allow me to start from that . Though Itll take quite a whi- . Of course I dont mind about such things . Liselotte agreed without even waiting for Christina to finish her words . Though she naturally considered so many things on the inside, currently, she thought that the best way to know the situation was by hearing Christinas story . After that, Christina roughly spoke about her current situation to Liselotte . About her goal, the reason why she left Bertram kingdoms royal castle, her arriving near Claire territory and how she had come all the way to Almond with Rios help . By the way, since explaining about their traveling companions would make things more complicated, she decided to hide their existence for the time being . I see . I understand your situation . Well then, may I ask regarding your wish from me? After hearing the entire story, Liselotte heaved a sigh as if exhausted and her Christina regarding what she wanted from her . May I ask you to become an intermediary between Restoration and myself?Im thinking of sending my greetings to his majesty Francois but, may I ask you to make the proper arrangements for that . Naturally Ill send an official messenger as soon as everything is prepared but, the current me is just a powerless girl . Therefore, I considered asking for your assistance, the famous talented woman of Galwark kingdom in the current age . Could you please heed my request? Christina who was left with nothing but herself at this point spoke frankly about her request to Liselotte . Its my honor . Since it was also for his majestys sake, its my pleasure to give you my assistance . Liselotte readily accepted Christinas request . Thank you very much . Lady Liselotte . No, since I will also receive many benefits with your connection to his majesty, please do not worry about that . By the way, this is news from Restorations side but, her highness princess Flora might be moving alongside the hero, Hiroaki Sakata-sama in the royal capital right now . Lately hero-sama have various marriage interviews with many other parties . After saying her gratitude to Christina, Liselotte changed the subject of the conversation . . By the way, is Flora included in those candidates?No, they might might be engaged by this point right? Christina instantly arrived at the answer to her own question regarding whether or not Flora was included in the fiancee list of this hero Sakata Hiroaki . Or rather, itll be strange if they were not engaged already . Though the shadow of duke Euguno behind those plans was quite a worry on her side, that kind of movement was a safe bet for his side . Though it has yet to be announced to the public, everything is as you say . . I see . From your point of view, what do you think about that hero, the one called Hiroaki Sakata?I want to know about him from you, if possible . Naturally I wont tell your opinion about him to others . Christina asked Liselotte about the person called Hiroaki . She might be worried about Flora as her elder sister . Lets see, hes not a timid person and is full of confidence or should I say, a lively person . Knowledgeable in various areas, with a tendency to think through things in a logical way, and holds fast onto his views . Liselotte explained about the man called Sakata Hiroaki while carefully choosing her words . Thats the perfect way to explain his character . Rio secretly admired Liselottes clever way of words while remembering the impression he had of Hiroaki from their previous encounter . . Thank you very much for your precious opinion . I was able to get a rough grasp on his personality . The only things left is my final evaluation after meeting him in person . Maybe because Christina didnt have any unnecessary prejudice, she simply left things as it was after hearing the brief explanation about Hiroaki . I truly do not deserve such praise . Incidentally, may I ask about your future plans after this?I think by now duke Euguno is already in marquiss Rodans territory . Currently Flora was the figurehead of Restoration but, she nothing but a decoration . Since duke Euguno is acting as de-facto leader, if its according to her stories, it was more natural for Christina to meet duke Euguno before Flora . Im going to marquis Rodans territory . But then again, may I ask for your help to send a messenger so that even if alone, Flora can come to meet me from Galwark kingdom royal capital? Certainly . Well then, I guess Im going to send a messenger to the capital . Do you want to write a letter for Flora-sama?If thats the case I can lend a kit and a private place for you . So Liselotte told Christina . Certainly . Well, may I trouble you to prepare it? Please leave it to me . Now then, please stay in my house for today . Since you might be tired due to the long journey, do let me to show the best of my hospitality . . . Im really grateful for your offer but, unfortunately theres another 5 people who are with me and currently waiting in an inn in the city In that case, please feel free to call them here . Since it really isnt a problem if its only 8 people . They might bring even more trouble for you since their identity is a little special . Christina said so with a reserved tone and a pensive look on her face . If thats the case, thats all the more reason to invite them . Since there might be a lot of things I want to ask . My gratitude, Lady Liselotte . Christina expressed her gratitude to Liselottes generosity . DD, Let me to go to the inn to get everyone . Its better to let your highness to write your letter during that time right?There might be a lot of things that Celia-sensei and Aria-san want to talk about . That way I can easily explain the situation here to our fellow travelers . Thus, Rio presented a solution while going along with the situation . Youre right . May I ask you to help me with that Christina seemingly hestitated for a while but, she eventually agreed to it . Please leave it to me . Rio nodded respectfully . Well then Aria, please guide her highness to my study so that she can write her letter without any disturbance . Please prepare the tools as well . You may entertain Celia-sama after that . Liselotte looked at a certain door in the parlor . That door was connected towards the door to a guest room that couldnt be entered from the corridor, that room made it so that no one could enter the room unless via the parlor . It might be the most suitable environment to write a letter . Certainly . Please follow me, your highness Christina . Aria moved immediately and opened the door towards the study . Though I dont mind even if I have to write the letter in this place That place certainly seems more suitable to write the letter isnt it . Ill gladly accept that offer then . Christina looked at the study from the opened door and stood as she smiled at Liselotte . Entering the study room, she then sat on the chair in the study which she could see from the parlor . On the other handDD, May I excuse myself for a while then, Liselotte-sama? Rio said so to Liselotte and stood from the sofa . Yeah, I dont mind . . Liselotte nodded at him and also stood up . ThenDD, Celia-sama . Since Im going to have a private conversation with Liselotte-sama, Ill head towards the inn after giving a brief explanation regarding our fellow travelers . Please take your time during that time . Rio stood up and addressed Celia with a respectful tone . Since they were in front of Liselotte, Rio took care about the way he spoke . Yes . Certainly . Though she felt a little anxious about that private conversation, Celia reluctantly agreed to him . 󡡡󡡡 . Lord Amakawa . What is it that you want to talk about? Liselotte asked Rio when it was just the two of them outside the room . Its about what to do from now on with the fellow travelers with her highness Christina . The first point is the fact that three amongst those five are nobles of Bertram kingdom . So Rio told her about their fellow travelers . I see . By the way, the reason you are telling me this might be because I might know them right? Yes . Since theyre like a gathering of VIPs . The first one is Charles Arbeau, a person from duke Arbeau house . The other one is Alfred Aimar, the famous Sword of The King of Bertram kingdom . And the third one is Vanessa Aimar, lord Alfreds little sister They really are nothing but VIPs arent they . Liselotte smoothed over her confusion with a smile . She had no idea regarding the reason why they were traveling along with Christina all the way to this place . Especially someone of Charles position which was basically Christinas enemy . The more troublesome situation is just about to get started . Lord Vanessa is traveling as the bodyguard of her highness but, the other two are actually our prisoners . Pri- . Soners? Yes . Since they were trying to arrest her highness in the middle of our journey, we defeated them . . . I see . Liselotte managed to somehow just swallow the story in hearing Rio telling her about that fact as if it was just a simple matter for him . When they defeated them . . was lord Amakawa included in their war potential?That sword of the king . Naturally she knew very well about the person called Alfred Aimar, the sword king . His name would almost certainly be listed amongst the top if someone decided to make a list of the strongest people in the surrounding countries, including Bertram kingdom . But, despite such a shocking news, it didnt mean she couldnt trust it . Because Liselotte had herself witnessed Rios prowess when he fought right in front of her . Rather, Liselotte wasnt interested in Rios hidden abilities that were capable of defeating someone of Alfreds calibre, instead she was more interested in him as a person as she barely knew anything about him . No, she was certain of one thing, or rather, it was something that had made her anxious all this time . Lord Amakawa . Haruto . Haruto Amakawa . Amakawa Haruto . . The same name as that person . I thought it was just a coincidence at that time but, is it really just a coincidence?) Liselotte stared at Rios face . ButDD, Though lord Alfred is behaving himself, lord Charles is obviously dissatisfied with the situation situation . Since we chose to wait-and-see as to what happens, may I ask you to treat them like theyre under house arrest? Is that okay? Rio elequently continued his explanation . Yes, please leave it to me . I have a perfect room for those sorts of situations in this mansion Liselotte switched her mood and then nodded slowly . DD, Ill leave that matter in your hands then . Now, in regards to the rest of the group, while it may be presumptuous of me, I think its better to let you know about this information beforehand . Rio changed the topic . So, what could it be that you want to tell me? The remaining two are youths in the latter half of their teens . They were summoned along with the hero from their world . Though it was by indirectly asking them, Im sure that they came from the same country as the one who was under my protection from before . Rio told Liselotte about Kouta and Rei . I see . Thank you very much for the prior notice . Though that news was a bit above her expectations, at the same time she followed Rio out of the room . It might be his way of showing a consideration to her . Its definitely not something he wanted to tell her when they in front of Celia . Its nothing, Im equally perplexed since I wondered if you would consider them as troublesome . As for the reason why and what made him use Perplexed, Rio deliberately mentioning Kouta and cos origin as Japanese since it would have a direct connection to the secrets of the products manufactured by the Rikka firm . My deepest gratitude for your consideration . Liselotte expressed her gratitude again while showing a slight hesitation . But still, that moment of hesitation did not escape from Rios eyes . And yet, despite noticing the slight change in Liselottes eyes, he decided to play the foolDD Please do tell me if you want to meet them . Since Ill act as the agent while her highness and the others are laying low . He said so with a nonchalant tone . Well . I might accept such an offer after this . Certainly Well then, Ill excusC . . Rio was about to excuse himself from Liselotte who was showing pensive look on her face and was about to leave that place . ButDD, Uhm, please wait a minute . Liselotte promptly called to Rio with a hoarse voice . Something the matter Rio halted his legs and turned around towards her . Though Liselotte showed a face as if she was hesitating to say something, she finally made up her mindDD Though this is a sudden question, do you believe in a previous life, lord Amakawa? Thus, she asked that question towards Rio . Chapter 169 Volume 2 Chapter 137 Previous . . Life, is it . Thats quite a vague question, right . Please correct me if Im wrong, the previous life in this case is referring to the me before the current me tha was born right? Rios eyes opened slightly and he asked her back to confirm her stand . It was a way for him to gain a bit of time to think of countermeasures against that surprise attack . Yes, its as you say . Liselotte consented to him . Her eyes which were fixed on Rios face looked as if she was scared of something . This question . Could it be that shes almost convinced that Im actually a reincarnated person?Or just her way to speaking frankly without any connection to that fact . . At any rate, what was her intention? Rio instantly came up with those possibilities but, he had no time to think calmly about such matters . Therefore, without giving any reassuring answers to Liselottes questionDD This is a metaphysical-like subject but, it doesnt mean we cant deny it either right?Nonetheless, objectively speaking, theres no proof for that either . He didnt have any choice but to choose a safe reply . Since it was too dangerous to give a straight answer like Yes, I believe it . . He shouldnt let his guard down for now as he had no way to know the intention of the other party, so this conversation might take a little longerDD Or so he thought . Proof Is it . Certainly, there might be no such things as objective proof . Do you believe in previous life, Liselotte-sama? Rio asked back to Liselotte who had a clouded face . Yes . I believe in it . Its just a little but, Liselotte nodded firmly when she said that . ButDD It seems to me you absolutely believe in it . When Rio said so as if getting into the core of the topic, Liselotte showed a troubled smile . ThenDD . . My deepest apologies . It wasnt the kind of discussion that we should have while standing in the corridor like this . It seems I of all people feel tired . Though you might be surprised by this, how about we continue this topic when we meet again later? Liselotte shut her eyes, shook her head lightly, and then said those words with a slightly troubled tone . Yeah, I dont mind . . Rio hesitated in seeing Liselotte withdrawing as if she suddenly had a change of heart . Maybe because she had managed to calm down a little right now, he couldnt feel the turbulence or wavering of her emotions like before, her current calmness was definitely not the usual Liselottes calm disposition . Those actions of hers were definitely impulsive . But, judging from her tone, he considered the possibility of another surprise attack from her after she had prepared an appropriate place for just the two of them . Maybe she would tell him everything at that time . Thats whyDD, . It seems I need to come well prepared next time in order to not get surprised when I met her again later . Though Rio did not have any intentions to become more intimate up until now, his relationship with Liselotte would get more awkward if it was only Liselotte being assertive in getting closer to him, so Rio decided to treat her appropriately . In that case, everything will depend on Liselottes attitude but, he needed to act after thinking carefully about the merit and the demerit of sharing the same secretDD And so, Rio started to plan as to what to do . His former identity of a traveler aside, the current Rio had the relationship of mutual trust with Liselotte . Well then, please treat me well at that time . Lord Amakawa . We might make your two companions worry too much if were too late . If you need one, I can send one of my attendants to accompany you but . No thank you, your feelings alone is enough . Well, Ill leave for a while then . After showing his sociable smile and nodding at her, Rio turned around and left Liselotte behind . The nearby chamberlain came closer to him and guided him outside . Since he met no problems after that, he guided everyone in the inn to Liselottes mansion . 󡡡󡡡 The night of that day, after enjoying the dinner from Liselotte, Rio was called to Christinas room . In addition, with introduction from Rio, Liselotte was meeting Rei and Kouta in another room but that was another story . My deepest gratitude for coming all the way to my room, lord Amakawa . After sitting on the sofa in front of her, Christina bowed to Rio . Vanessa was on standby at her side . No . It doesnt matter . Rio calmly shook his head in response . The reason for me to call lord Amakawa at this time was to express my gratitude formally and talk about a few things about what to do after this . First, the reason we managed to head towards marquis Rodans territory is thanks to your help . The daughter of duke Kretia will send us there with a magic ship . During todays dinner, Christina had spent the entire dinner time alone with Liselotte . So they might have talked about various things during that time . Thats splendid . If nothing goes wrong, you guys might arrive at marquis Rodans territory by tomorrow . Yes . Though we were planning to depart the day after tomorrow, we can still arrive much faster than our previous arrangement . This is also thanks to lord Amakawas mediation . Thank you very much . The leading actor behind this is actually Liselotte-sama . Rio was being humble . Its not, because it would have been no simple matter to meet her without any mediation . In the first place, I dont think that I would have chosen the option of meeting her without you . I see . Well then, this humble one feels proud of your praise . Yes . But, its not just words of praise, I want to return my gratitude to you in some kind of form . Though Ive said this so many times before, without you, I wouldnt have been able to reach this place . Ive also said about this matter before, its for Celia . Rio had already prepared a powerful repellent against Christina who wanted to give him some kind of prize, butDD, It doesnt have anything to do with that . Not only did you help us, who were in a desperate state, in order to escape from Creia you even defeated Alfred . Though there are various other matters, you saved us from our two greatest predicaments . But then, finishing this matter with just words of praise will taint the honor of a royalty for not repaying my benefactor with an appropriate reward . Even so, Christina refused to give up . Naturally, I understand your highness concern but . Well then, should the reward being given be something with a physical form? When Rio asked soDD, We can negotiate regarding that . Unfortunately I have nothing in my hand right now, I have nothing to give you but low ranking peerage or medal but then, things will turn around as long as we reach marquis Rodans territory . Thats why, Ill be really happy as long as you tell me what you want . Christina said so while showing a somewhat troubled face . Though her power was limited to just conferring titles and giving decorative medals as the first princess, she might have guessed it somehow during their journey that Rio did not care for those . . . Well then, this might be a sudden question but, may I hear where youll establish your base later? Rio suddenly asking that question . Though Im going to visit Galwark kingdoms royal capital on a regular basis, Ive decided to establish my base in marquis Rodans territory . Well then, will Celia come to that place too? . Yes . And thats my intention . Maybe because she was quite confused by the flow of the conversation herself, Christina just nodded to gauge his reaction . DD If that was the case, in exchange for the award medal, will you grant a mansion for her to live in your base of operations? Rio told her about his wish . . . In that case, wont that become a reward for her . Moreover, I do have the intention to award her for what she did later . Im going to scout her . Saying so, Christinas troubled expression became even more anxious . I see . In short, can I assume that she has no need to worry about her daily necessities? Yes . Ill guarantee her livelihood appropriate to nobilities . Christina declared so to aswer Rios question . If that was the case, will you agree to a few of my conditions in order to make sure theres nothing to worry about her livelihood?If you really are pressing the reward on me no matter what, it should be possible by granting my house to her . Yeah, theres that way too, and theoretically it poses no problem Christina seemingly wanted to ask many questions . Youre thinking why Im willing to go that far for her right? And Rio personally asked her the question she wanted to ask the most . ,,,,,,,,,,,,,, Yes . Are you really okay with that? Christina asked back at him with a nod . It doesnt matter . I wasnt raised in a blessed environment during my childhood . No, I might feel blessed in proportion to many kinds of worry when I met her . Thats why I felt blessed for that . Thats the reason . Im much indebted to her . Moreover, whether its really okay or not, it wont be too late to decide even after hearing the condition that I suggested you know? Rio told that fact to Christina with a bold smile on his face . . I understand . Well then, may I hear about your condition? Sighing, Christina then nodded at him and asked for his conditions . Though the detailed content will be written later, do let me tell you the general content, my terms are for you to allow me to meet her freely without any restrictions, guarantee her daily necessities, not pressuring her to take any actions or limiting her freedom, and then respecting her own will . To be more specific, Rios demand was to not used her as a political tool by forcing a political marriage on her without her consent and to prepare someone to help her with her daily life . Though it was easier to say, his conditions were of an extremely high degree of difficulty for a magician of Celias caliber in regards to not being used as a political tool in the noble society where all kinds of evil plans were running rampant like raging waves . Very carefu- No, an overly protective one arent you . I wont deny that . Because I cant always be by her side . I see, so youre going to leave Celia-sensei? Yes . I will come to visit her on a regular basis though Rio replied so with a slightly gloomy tone . For now he had gotten Christinas promise to protect Celia . Though he wont hesitate to use other means but, it was meaningless without having anyone to report to him when they separated . Nonetheless, though extremely worried about her, it was not like he could just hide Celia from the world and he couldnt stay by Celias side 24/7 to guarantee her safety either . No, as long as there was a slip, it might be not absolute security either . But realistically speaking, there was no such thing as absolute safety and it was not healthy for her spirit either . In the end he had no choice but to find some kind of solution for this problem . I see . Well then, if you feel like it, will you come with us until we reach marquis Rodans territory? Yes . Please treat me well till then . Ill give all the details of the conditions I summarized by tomorrow morning . Rio bowed lightly . Certainly . Since Ill prepare an official written pledge after we arrive at marquis Rodans territory, Ill be really pleased if you stay with us until then . SInce this is not a sole contract with me, Ill arrange a similar written pledge with the organization called Restoration . My deepest gratitude for that . 󡡡󡡡 After that, Rio leave the roomDD . May I ask a question?Are you really going to let go of someone of that caliber . Even though we might be able to pull him to join our side by using Celia-kun? Vanessa who refrained herself behind Christina asked such a question . He wont budge even if we do that . Even if his reason for cooperating is due to Celia-sensei, he has no reason lend his power to u- . . No, to Bertram kingdom . Christina replied so while holding back her frustration . . . I cant make it . There might be something between those two . Vanessa shook head with a pensive look on her face . Though regarding cooperating with Bertram kingdom, he might do so solely for Celia . Our best choice for now is to at least win his trust . For our future actions . Christinas side profile when saying so seemed gloomy . 󡡡󡡡 On the other hand, after Rio had left Christinas room, while walking in the corridorDD, Ah, Haruto-kun . He met Rei and Kouta along the way . Are you guys just returning too? Rio asked those two . Yes . We were talking with Liselotte-san . Is that so . Rio just nodded lightly, trying not to pry into the content of their conversation with Liselotte . But, Rei and Kouta exchanged looks and DD In fact we were talking about so many things but We were wondering if we can consult with you about this matter Haruto-kun . We cant see whats ahead of us in the near future or should I say that we dont even know what we should do from now on . Kouta told him that . . Me?I dont mind giving you my opinion but, shall we change our location for now? Well, to our room then . Yes . Thus, Rio decided to go with Rei and Kouta to their room . 󡡡󡡡 On the other hand, Liselotte called Aria to the parlor room for a cup of tea . Its a wonderful choice of tea as I expected . It calms me down . After she rolled the brewed tea in her mouth, Liselotte gave her honest impression . Because I considered what you felt today . I chose this tea . Truly as expected . Because its my job to adjust body and mind of my master to the perfect condition . Aria said so as if it was a matter of fact . DD . . Was my behaviour seem out of place today? Liselotte asked timidly . I felt that your brilliance was lacking a bit than the normal you but, it wasnt a problem overall . At the very least it was within the scope of where I could see you . Because there were times when I was not by your side . The time when Aria wasnt by her side was when Liselotte had a private conversation with Rio and when she called Rei and Kouta for a private conversation with her . Aria assumed that something might have happened during those times but, she assumed that the timing of the change in Liselottes condition might have been when she had a private conversation with Rio . Nevertheless, since asking about those matter would mean that she was overstepping her boundaries as a chamberlain, she didnt mention that matter in particular despite her unwillingness to do so . DD . . Do you think that something happened with those two?Well its not like nothing happened you see??I mean, werent they summoned along with the hero from the world thats unknown to us . Thats why I tried to have a little conversation with them . Well, it seems theyre trying to find out what they have to do in the future but . Liselotte turned more talkative which might have been due to her own need to say what she felt inside . The matter that Im worrying about is not my conversation with them . Well, I shouldnt disturb her I guess . Arias lips formed a thin smile . Indeed . Muu . Arent you laughing at me?How can you smile like that, is it because of the reunion with your old friend? I enjoyed my private time in a while thanks to your graces kindness . My deepest gratitude for your consideration . Thus, a relaxing banter happened between the two of them for a while after that . 󡡡󡡡 And then, a while later . Rio was listening to Kouta-tachis consultation . The content was precisely about what they have to do in the futureDD Rio prepared a guard against unexpected situations such as speaking frankly about Liselottes secret but, he felt relieved as his predictions were wrong . I see . In short, the two of you were worrying about what youre going to do later . I was under the impression that both of you are with her highness princess Christina in this case but . After listening to their consultation, Rio said so in order to gauge their reaction . No the matter of us coming along with the princess was just for the common goal, or should I say that because we had enough of living in the that cage-like castle . Have enough of it, I see . U-Uhn . Well, uhm . . Kouta awkwardly averted his gaze with when Rio suddenly cut his words . Well, many things happened to Kouta . Since he might not wish to recall those matters right now, I will refrain from asking him anymore about this till he calms down . Rei shrugged his shoulders while saying so as if worrying about Kouta . Thereupon, despite Kouta saying Im not worrying over something . DD Understood . But then, Kouta-san aside, why are you sneaking out from the castle, Rei-san? Better not ask for whoDD Thinking so, Rio nodded obediently . Thus, he quickly changed the subject of the conversation to Rei . U~hn . Rather than because worrying about Kouta, its more like I was just riding on the momentum . Well living inside of the castle itself was uncomfortable, or should I say Boring . Rei said so while scratching his head . I see, so the two of you currently have NO PLAN for the future at all . Thus youre extremely reluctant to tell Liselotte-sama that . Well to put it simply, yes, its as you say . Because we snuck out of the castle and travelled all the way to this place, that was the best we could do . When Rio said so with a wry smile on his face, Rei just nodded to him . Should I say that Rei-san is actually the Hapy-Go-Lucky type person . Or maybe because his personality, maybe one of those . That was Rios evaluation of Rei . Maybe it was better to frankly tell them the reality . It seemed completely similar to career consultation of high school . Though he wouldnt be wrong since the two of them were high school students . Even if I do so, there are not many choices for you two are there? Was there any advice from her highness princess Christina? She said that shell give us some work if we following her . Fortunately our magical power is many times greater than normal people and we received proper education back in our original world . Especially in regards to calculation, it seems our abilities in that field were far more excellent than the nobilities of this world, so it most likely will guarantee a better payment for us . When Rio asked so, Kouta replied in a beat . I see . Because they should be short of manpower right now, a capable personnel who excels in paperwork must be like a priceless treasure you see . Rio told them about his idea . Well, we also know that the princess wasnt lying to us during the process of our journey . But, Im wondering is it really a good thing even if it comes with payment by installment-like treatment . Rei said so with pensive look on his face . . Do you have a job on your mind?Because without any connections, your only viable option is to become an adventurer you know? When Rio said soDD, Adventurer you say, are you referring to the one who goes on adventures? Kouta asked Rio with a curious look on his face . Rei also did the same . I dont know what kind of image you have in your mind but, its not a wonderful job you know?It isnt a job with a stable income since your body is your biggest capital and your income will come to a stop if your physical condition deteriorates . The content of the job also ranges from manual labour in the downtown, picking herb outside of the town, fighting demons or working as a mercenary . ,,,,,,,,,,,,,,, Even so, there are worthwhile jobs right?Some people earn more amongst them . There are indeed successful people amongst them but, theyre a dime in dozens . Its the kind of job where your life is constantly at risk you know? U-Uhn . Naturally we know of such things but . . Kouta seems to have a keen interest in becoming an adventurer which might be related to his age . Rio guessed soDD, ,,,,,,,,,,,,, Do you want to become an adventurer? So he asked . No, but, well . For alternative choice its Regarding working for this organization called Restoration after this point and because I dont know what will happen to this organization in the future . . Even if for example were affiliated to them, our actions might be more limited . Kouta timidly nodded at him . Well thats so, however . Dont tell me that youre in this too, Rei-san? Rio asked so as he looked at Rei . Not really, well how should I put it . . I am just not too keen for this . Uhm, or rather . Becoming an adventurer should be a romance if youre a man . But then, I also want a stable income . Rei bravely expressed his own thoughts albeit slightly embarrassed by it . . Though I personally recommend a stable income lifestyle, you should save some of your current income in case you want to become an adventurer . That is . Yeah . I understand . After Rio stated his opinion, Kouta nodded as if trying to convince himself . Therefore, in this case, how about you guys try to accept the offer from her higness princess Christina for now?Naturally you still have to confirm the employment conditions . After all Rio couldnt bring himself to give an irresponsible advice and so had no choice but to give the safest choice for them . . I see, youre right . Itll became a great reference for us . Ill try discussing this matter with senpai . Thank you very much, Haruto-kun . Kouta bowed to Rio while as he said his gratitude . Though this case was settled for now, maybe due to to the kind of choice that theyll make later, Rio felt a light danger in it . 󡡡󡡡 After finishing his discussions with Kouta-tachi, Rio went back to the room that was lent to him . And then, when he arrived in front of his roomDD, Ah, Haruto . Welcome back! Celia was standing in front of his room . Her expression brightened upon discovering Rios figure . . Yes . What are you doing standing like that at this place?Have you have been waiting for me all this time? Rio asked her with a dumbfounded look on his face . Uhn . I just arrived . Because Aisia told me that Rio will come back soon . After looking around restlessly to confirm that no one was around, Celia said so with a beaming smile on her face . I see . Well rather than conversing while standing like this, lets enter my room for now . Ill brew some tea for you . Yeah . But Haruto Arent you tired after all of those? Celia looked at Rios expression from below . Rio was secretly admiring Celias insight in seeing through to the depths of his mind andDD, Its alright . Because Im invigorated after seeing senseis face . He said so to show off his liveliness . Though he was in fact weary after all those talks with many people, the matter of him feeling relieved and at ease in seeing Celias face is also real . W-What are you talking about . This child Celia looked down to hide her blushing face . Lets go in . Here you go . After opening the door, Rio urged Celia who was standing outside the door to enter . He entered the room after Celia closed the door . [TL : And lock it: LOL] And when the both of them were insideDD Aisia suddenly materialized . Aisia, thank you very much for protecting sensei . Thank you very much . Rio said his gratitude to the materialised Aisia . Just as Celia said . Your face is pale, Haruto . Asia said so and brushed Rios cheek . She was staring at Rios face from point-blank range . . Im alright . I am just a bit tired due to the long trip and all of those things that happened today . But all of those were washed away after looking at both of yours faces . I see Though agreeing to him, Aisia still stared at Rios face with a slightly sad face . Just like that, her hand was touching Rios face . W-WAIT A MINUTE!THE TEA, THATS RIGHT, LETS DRINK THE TEA!I CANT FEEL RELAXED UNLESS I DRINK TEA WHEN I FEEL TIRED! Celia said in a hurry and pulled Rios arm . EH? How much time he has left to brew tea for Celia before it will come to an endDD Rio followed her while thinking about such things . Aisia was stared at such a Rios profile . Chapter 170 Volume 2 Chapter 138 The next morning, Rio-tachi departed from Almond by riding on Liselottes privately owned magic ship towards the capital of marquis Rodans territory, Rodania . They arrived at their destination in the afternoon and their ship landed on a lake adjacent to the city . They arrived at the citys port using the magic ship to move on the waters surface . On their arrival at the port the sailors quickly finished the necessary preparations for going ashore . When it was time for them to leave, Vanessa as the royal guard descended first from the ship by using the ramp as she escorted Christina . At the end of the ramp the high ranking nobles belonging to Restoration stood in a line . Liselotte had sent her advance party yesterday to give them the news regarding Christinas arrival . When the nobles confirmed the figure of Christina behind Vanessa, all of them placed their right hand over their left chest and bowed, showing their respect . It is my greatest pleasure to see you . Your highness princess Christina . Duke Euguno came out from the group of welcoming nobles and gave her a warm welcome . Its also my honor to meet you . Duke Euguno . Christina replied back to duke Eugunos greeting with a cool voice . Her figure wearing an orchid colored dress that matched with her hair color was truly enchanting . It was beautiful and brilliant befitting that of royalty . Though her appearance did not enchant everyone in that place, a majority of the young male nobles couldnt take their eyes off her . But then, that also applied to Kouta and Rei who were standing ten metres behind her . They should have been used to seeing Christina during the course of their journey but her appearance now in public was truly that of a princess and she had an overwhelming charisma befitting of a princess . This one is unworthy of such words . We who were waiting here eagerly for your arrival . Your highness princess Flora will be extremely delighted too once she hears about your arrival . Thus duke Eugunos saying so with smile plastered on his face . Lady Liselotte has already sent her messenger to inform Flora about my arrival . She might arrive here in a few days at the earliest . That would be the most fortunate event for us . Were going to send a magic ship to welcome her . . . Well, it hurts my heart to keep you standing here, your highness . Lets move to another place first . We have prepared a warm welcome for you . Yes . Ive explained the general situation in the letter that I sent before my departure from Almond . Ive brought along an important guest in order to entertain them with our hospitality . And, some prisoners . With pleasure . Duke Euguno nodded slightly and looked towards Alfred and Charles who were following behind Christina . Their names were famous in Bertram kingdom . Much less to say about Alfred who was acknowledged as the strongest knight in the kingdom, many of the nobles at that place wondered why such a person was being restrained like that . But, Alfred stood there, brazenly ignoring all of their inquisitive gazes . On the other handDD, KUH . Charles averted his eyes from the nobles in an awkward manner . Take them away . Duke Euguno looked at them with a faint sneer on his face and told the knights who were standing in waiting behind him to take them away . HAH! Few knights moved towards Charles and Alfred . And t took them from Rio and Aria who were escorting one each . Thank you for looking after me, young man . Aria-kun . Alfred muttered so to Aria and Rio before being taken away by the soldiers . It was nothing . Rio and Aria shook their heads while saying so almost at the same time . DD . OOOH, Liselotte-kun . Moreover, lord Amakawa . Two big shots have come along huh . Though its an insignificant reception, we have prepared a warm welcome for you . Please, feel free to enjoy yourselves first . As if he had been waiting for this opportunity, duke Euguno greeted Liselotte and Rio, the foreign nobles . He had been looking around at the arriving members since the very beginning to confirm their identities . I have come to this place in place of his majesty and am nothing more than a temporary liaison . The one who played the greatest role until the arrival in Almond was lord Amakawa . Thus if theres someone who deserves words of gratitude, that person is lord Amakawa . Liselotte was being humble while showing her courtesy smile . DD I see . Her highness princess Flora was saved by lord Amakawa during the course of events in the evening party and yet, you have also gone out of your way to save her highness princess Christina . Such a miraculous hand of fate . Duke Euguno tried to exaggerate a little . It was just a coincident . Rio was being humble while showing a wry smile . . . Is that so?Flora was saved by you, lord Amakawa? Christina asked Rio with a shocked face . Yeah, well . There was a trifling commotion during the evening party . Which reminded him that the detail of that situation hadnt been explained in detail and just generalized by Rio . DD There were several intruders in that party . And those intruders were aiming for her highness princess Floras life . Duke Euguno supplemented his explanation without leaving any gaps . Christinas eyes opened wide in astonishment and when she understood the weight of the situation of that timeDD, . I see . So that was what happened . Thank you very much, lord Amakawa . My deepest gratitude to you . . She said so to Rio with an extremely grateful expression . Please dont mind about it . Because that one event was also the cue for me to receive the investiture of an honorary knight . I see So that was what happened . Ill keep that in my mind . Christina heaved a sigh with an understanding expression . Huhm, though there are a lot of things you might want to talk about, lets change our place for the time being . Duke Euguno urged them to move from that place . And so, everyone finally began to move . 󡡡󡡡 After that, Rio-tachi received an extremely warm welcome in the reception room of a guest house built right next to marquis Rodans main house . There was no formal dinner in considerations for Christina-tachi who had surely accumulated a lot of fatigue from their journey . The number of participants was also extremely limited to duke Euguno and marquis Rodan as the top people of Restoration and a few of the nobles . And that didnt make the spacious dining hall feel deserted either as there were musicians, maids and chefs so the atmosphere was more like the peaceful standing-up party . Nevertheless, in one corner of the hall, duke Euguno involved in a conversation with both Celia and Christina while being fully alert about their surroundings . Dear me, I never expecting that even Celia-kun will appear . Moreover, you even appeared alongside that Charles Arbeau . I heard that you were forced to marry him in a political marriage and yet . Duke Euguno inquired directly to Celia . ThereuponDD I brought her along in secret . Because sensei would waste away if she were to marry that kind of man . Christina took the initiative to answering his question . She implied that with vague words as it be too troublesome if she were to give an honest reply but, it seemed her worry was for nothing . Hahaha . Certainly, a talented woman like Celia-kun is wasted on him . Duke Euguno agreed while sneering at Charles in his heart . As expected of duke Euguno, he had no choice but to follow along with Christinas script . Since we dont want to keep causing trouble for count Claire who is still part of the government, we will keep the detailed matter a secret and just say that Restoration summoned sensei to this place in the form of kidnapping to all who ask . Is that clear? With pleasure . Such was the exchange between them . On the other hand, in stark contrast to them, Rio and Liselotte were being approached by the nobles of Bertram kingdom in the name of hospitality . The noble daughters swarmed Rio while the exact opposite was happening to Liselotte . Liselottes style and appearance naturally towered above the noble girls of the neighbouring kingdoms and there was Rio whose name had risen due to him receiving an honorary knight title for saving Floras life and so was also well known amongst the nobles, despite the unwillingness of the said person . And now, because Rio who for some was reason working as the escort of ChristinaDDand had beaten the kingdoms strongest knight, Alfred DD he was the center of attention of the nobles of Bertram kingdom . And since a dinner party like this was an event for nobles to form connections, everyone of them kept going after Liselotte and Rio one after another . Furthermore, the parents of those nobles were obviously close by and yet they kept a moderate distance from Rio and Liselotte or should one say that they allowed it to happen . Putting Liselotte who was already used to these kinds of situations aside, Rio was overwhelmed in a matter of minutes . Naturally he kept a perfect facade on the surface . And yet in another place of the hall, Rei and Kouta were reaching their hands towards a gorgeous dish . Uhm, so delicious . But, theres so much disparity with this place . Kouta . Rei said so while looking at Rio who was being besieged by the noble ladies . Well . it seems that Haruto-kun is an incredible noble . Hes so attractive even from our point of view and extremely powerful too due to the fact that he defeated that awesome knight who made us faint . Kouta replied with a wry smile on his face . Stop, that will make us even more miserable . Eh, youre the one who brought up this topic though . . That aside, now that we came along all the way to this place, what shall we do now? Rei asked as stuffed his mouth with a the neatly sliced steak . Hearing that, Koutas face became slightly gloomyDD, To be honest, as it isI felt that nothing has changed ever since we left the castle . Yeah, I know that its better to follow Haruto-kuns advice and work in this place for a while but So he told Rei . . . Well, maybe because we almost failed in leaving that eerie castle without them, working for them isnt a bad choice either right?I mean we cant escape from the castle without making any sacrifices if not for their help . Well, I know what you mean, but still . Well, we still have some leeway, I mean we can still give our answer as long as they dont throw us out . Nevertheless, lets fill our stomach first . Rei shrugged lightly and put the already licked clean plate on top of the desk . DD You guys, may I have a minute with you? The person who appeared called out to them . The one who called them were two young nobles who had brought along two cute noble girls making a pair each . Ah, Yeah . Whats the matter? Rei replied while straightening his posture by reflex . Whats with that, I wanted to have a conversation with you two . My name is Dierk Dandi of baron house . And his name is Gilbert Belmont of baron house . Hes a relative of mine . Uhm, my name is Rei Saiki . And his name is Kouta Murakumo, my junior . Its a pleasure to meet you . After baron Dandi introduced himself and his friend, Rei also introduced himself in a slightly awkward Strahl region introduction . Kouta who was standing behind him bowed timidly as he said Its a pleasure to meet you . . Hahaha, no need to be so formal . Ah right, let me to introduce the two girl who are with us . Girls, its your turn now . Saying so, baron Dandi urged the girls . Thereupon, the two cute girls who were waiting behind stepped forward . My name is Rosa Dandi . My name is Mikaela Belmont . Rosa and Mikaela bowed gracefully befitting of their status as noble ladies . The two of them seemed just a bit younger than Rei and Kouta . Though due to their difference in upbringing their appearance was in fact quite stunning and each of them had a calm and tidy air about them . ThereuponDD Me too, its a pleasure to meet you . Please call me Rei . Rei put on an air while trying to look as gentlemanly as possible . But, maybe due to his instinct as a man, his line of sight was drawn towards their breasts . Especially Rosa, whose size betrayed her young ageDD Ooh, Kouta! Our time has come! Rei had a delighted face while still bowing down and sent a glance at Kouta . Geez, senpai, please stop doing something that will embarrass us . Maybe because Kouta felt too embarassed about Reis sudden change in attitude, he did his best to maintain the cramped smile on his face . But, maybe because they felt that Reis attitude was kind of interesting, Rosa and Mikaela couldnt help but chuckle at him . Well, its a pleasure to meet you too, Rei-sama . Please feel free to call us by our first name . Yes, with pleasure . Rosa-san, Mikaela-san . When Rosa told him that with a smile on her face, Rei nodded with a composed look on his face . May I call you Murakumo-sama then? Mikaela asked Kouta . Ah, Yeah . Please do so . . Kouta replied with a slightly awkward tone . Thank you very much . Its a pleasure to meet you, Kouta-sama Y-Yes, me too . . Kouta was slightly flustered when he talked to the smiling Mikaela . They chatted for a while after that . As expected of a noble, the baron and the noble ladies who were more skilled in the art of conversation managed to bring the flustered Kouta to become especially intimate with Mikaela . And then, at that timeDD Come to think of it, is it really okay for you guys to only be talking with us?To be honest, were not important people you know . Rei suddenly said so as if just noticing that fact . Hahaha . We dont mind even if youre not an important person you know . I mean you seem like you guys are really enjoying the meal . That should be why its hard to start a conversation with you . In fact, we kept looking for a chance to have a conversation with your side you know? Baron Dandi said so while smiling lightly . I-I see How embarrassing . Rei agreed with an embarassed look on his face . Because they were aware that the matter of them not being greeted by nobles also had something to do with their own actions . Kouta also looked down with embarrassed . . But, having accompanied you here and there, its also a fact that you guys are wonderful . Its kind of natural for her highness princess Christina and miss Celia of earl Claire house, you even brought along the honorary knight, lord Amakawa and Liselotte-dono of duke Cretia house who are the bigs shot of Galwark kingdom . We have only been hearing about their names until today . When baron Dandi said soDD, Eh, so even a baron cant just meet her highness? Kouta asked so while looking at Rio and Christina . We are barely qualified as a noble . Even if were being called as a noble, we cant be so careless when talking to them who have a social position above us you know . Though it seems like a peaceful and pleasant conversation from the side, there are some manners and minute details about things such as etiquette or the order of conversation in this kind of social gathering . Baron Belmont replied so with a wry smile . Though he seemed humble, it was the truth that nothing but the ones gathered here were barely qualified as a noble . Baron Dandi and Belmont had quite a remarkable character for being able to climb up in rank despite their low social positions and even managed to get themselves chosen to come to this place . I see . It must be hard on you . Because were not a noble in that peculiar matter you see . So feel free to be relaxed when youre conversing with us . After Kouta calmly said so, Rei followed up with a lighter tone . Rei-sama is such an odd person . Rosa chuckled in hearing what Rei said . At that time DD, It seems you guys are really into your conversation . A nobleman greeted them . The Japanese duo aside, the barons quickly straightened themselves . Uhm, who might you be? When Rei asked for that unknown mans nameDD, Rei-dono . This personage is the lord who governs this territory, marquis Rodan . Baron Dandi introduced marquis Rodan with a slightly anxious voice . Because properly speaking, these two were quite careless for not recognizing such a big shot, much less to say the one who governed this land . But, marquis Rodan who seemed to not mind about such thingsDD, Ah, its okay everyone, I dont mind them not knowing about me . Or rather, Im not in a position to mind about such things . Though you just heard about my name, yes, my name is George Rodan . Its a pleasure to meet the two of you . He introduced himself to Rei and Kouta with an amicable smile . Ah, we were the ones who were rude towards you . Our deepest apologies . My name is Rei Saiki . Rei apologized without a moments delay and introduced himself . Im Kouta Murakumo . Please take care of me . Kouta also introduced himself with a flustered voice . Im honored to be able to meet both of you who were summoned along with hero-sama . Oh no, were like a lukewarm tea or should I say, freebies that came along with the hero . Rei acted humbly when marquis Rodan tried to praise them . Ahahaha, such a humble attitude . I heard about it you know, something about you guys receiving a higher level of education back in your world . Moreover, with your abundant magical power, both of you are blessed with a talent for magic . No, well, if youre praising us that much . Rei and Kouta is smiled wryly while showing a troubled expression . The fact that the two of them whose abilities were nothing more than on the level of high school students in Japan was known best by themselves . Though they were receiving numerous praises as high as heaven upon coming to this world, it did not mean that their abilities had risen up, it was just that the level of their surroundings was downgraded . In fact, they only met people who were more brilliant than them and had been moving alongside of them so far . Moreover, even if they were being praised for having a talent suitable for becoming a magician, it was nothing about using magic like Celia, they were instantly KOed by Alfred who had only used brute strength, thus they felt that they definitely wont be able to beat Rio from the front . Both of you are being too humble about yourselves . I have great expectations for you guys who have such excellent knowledge but, did I just place too much pressure on you . If thats the case, please enjoy todays party . Who knows, there might be a wonderful encounter awaiting you, right? Hahaha, if its a wonderful encounter, then we had one already . When marquis Rodan said so in a joking tone, Rei replied pleasantly while glancing at Rosa . Senpai is making a quick move towards a cute girl already . Kouta heaved a sigh in seeing Reis bad habit appearing again . Though it was just his usual attitude, it might prove to be fatal only in this moment . A sharp glint appeared for a moment in marquis Rodans eyes but he maintained his smiling face andDD Hou, how fortunate of you . Well, it might be better for you guys to settle down quickly since if you did so, we can prepare a suitable post for you later . How about showing your determination if theres a girl towords whom you have taken an interest?Well, theres the case where the girl you fancy already has a fiancee, or a love rival might appear . And so he told him . Yeah, competition for beauties are definitely a harsh one . Thats also including Rosa-san and Mikaela-san . Rei bit on to the topic offered by marquis Rodan and mentioned Rosa and Mikaela . ThereuponDD This might sound like something a foolish father would say for their daughter but, they have received many marriage proposals due to their looks . Its just that I have yet to find any guys who can meet my conditions . I mean this is about my cute daughter, naturally I want her to find an ideal spouse but Without minding Rosa in question, her father, baron Dandi told him that with a somewhat languid tone . Even if she had a neat appearance, majority of baron daughters usually married to higher ranking noble as the second wife of an old noble or just to become part of a harem . Because marriage as legal wife was commonly known for its additional value for the nobles who aspired to climb through the ranks . That thought process wont change even for baron Dandi and baron Belmont who have settled as the heads of their houses . Hu~hm . Ri~ght . Shes so cute after all . When it comes to that, me for example then, already cant be considered as a spouse candidate for Rosa-san . Oh dear, how unlucky of me . Rei said so with an exaggerated action . The truth was, Rosas appearance was to his liking and despite saying Unlucky, he actually didnt take that much to heart . At any rate, since he had never had any girlfriends up till now, he never expected a beautiful girl like Rosa to like him . In short, he was already satisfied to the point of being elated just by being able to chat normally with her . Hahaha, you might be too quick to judge yourself . Right, Rosa . What do you say about Rei-dono? Baron Dandi said so with a smile on his face as he asked Rosa . Itll be my pleasure . Rei-sama is an interesting person after all . Rosas answer betrayed everyones expectations . Hou . So she says, what do you think . Rei-dono . Will you meet my daughter again later?Since you need to know about each other a bit more first . Eh? Y-Yes . . E-EEEEEH? Rei nodded with a dumbfounded expression after listening to baron Dandi . And thenDD EH?Is, this . A date invitation?Or else, another chance? After he understood the situationDD, Please treat me well after this, Rei-sama . Rosa seemed delighted and bowed respectfully . E-Eh P-Please take care of me too . Rosa-san . Rei replied to her greeting with a shrill voice . W-Why did things turn out this way . While pondering about such things inside . Chapter 171 Volume 2 Chapter 139 After the welcoming party, Celia followed RioDD towards the room that was provided to him . (It seems theres something that he wants to tell me . Well, its just right since theres something that I want to hear from Rio as well . By the way, its true that Ive been given caretakers along with the room for myself but Ill be the one who will tidy my personal belongings) thought Celia . Ill brew the tea . So please sit right there for now, Sensei . After entering the room, Rio went to make some tea for Celia . But, Celia didnt sit on the chair, she went with Rio to the simple kitchen instead, andDD, Thank you very much . Sorry to intrude on you despite your fatigue . So she tells Rio . I got a slight resistance after attending the evening party in Galwark kingdom . Arent you feeling tired, sensei? I mean, its been a while since you have attended that kind of a social gathering right? Rio was in fact, dog tired but he bluffed his way . Thus he asked that question while boiling the water . Well, Im tired indeed but, it was because I have many acquaintances . It was refreshing in various ways to be able to meet them again you know . Celia smiled kindly as she shrugged her shoulders . Im glad then . I was worried since we almost couldnt talk in the middle of the party . Rio showed a relieved smile as he said so . Because he was occupied with talking to various nobles from the beginning to end of the party, Rio couldnt move at all during the party . (Well, it seems Celia really enjoyed her time even without me by her side) thought Rio . . You were being surrounded by women from beginning to end right, Rio? Celia changed the topic as if to see Rios reaction . It seems Celia had kept her eyes on Rio . D, I was worried, so I looking only at sensei . Rio replied back instantly with a wry smile on his face . . . Eh, Y-Yeah . I see, ahaha . Celia was bewildered, thus she replied back with a flustered voice . She only wanted to know whether there were any marriage proposals from Rios reaction but, his reaction was beyond even her wildest expectations . Fortunately Rio was focused on brewing the tea right now, so he didnt see her flushed face . However she was too embarrassed to the point of not being able to say anything . And then, while Celia was still looking down with a flushed red faceDD, Its done . Shall we go to the sofa . Are you still awake, Aisia? When Rio said so . Aisia was currently inside Rios body in her spirit form but, even Rio himself, her contractor, had no way to know whether she was asleep or awake . There should be some sort of reaction if shes awake butDD, Unfortunately there was no reply from Aisia . It seems shes asleep . Well, its a tea party only between us then . Uhn . Rio smiled with his natural smile as he went to the sofa and sat down . Celia nodded timidly as she followed after Rio with an awkward gait and she sat in front of himDD, Uhm, since I have found a job , maybe I should tell you first . Theres a newly established academy for the young nobles who belong to Restoration . So Ill be working as a lecturer there doubled with being a researcher . I might leave for the royal academy of Galwark kingdom though . Thus, she told Rio about the job that she had just found . I see . Well, I was never worried about sensei not getting a job but, that is one less worry for me . Im really jealous of the students who will be taught by sensei . Rio smiled, delighted in hearing that . Ahaha, Ive nothing to teach you anymore after all . Celia said so with a gloomy smile on her face . Thats not true . Whether its in the past or now, I only learn from sensei . . Come on, me . The only things that I taught to you is only about how to save me . I mean, even now . I heard about it from princess Christina you see . You have done various things for my sake, right? Rio shook his head in denial and showed a slightly grieving expression as he told Celia of his plans . . . I might just be overly worrying about you . In that case, did you hear the story about me getting a mansion from Restoration? Rio asked that question while showing an enigmatic smile on his face . Yup, I heard about it . . . And the fact that Ill be living there . She said that the matter of transfer arrangements of the mansion will be done by tomorrow . So I can live there right away . m glad that you feel that way . Rio smiled at Celia who seemed to be troubled by something . Its not Glad you know . I am indebted to you again . I dont care about such debts . Though its recognized as my mansion by formality, in reality, its senseis mansion . Since Ill give all the documents to sensei once Ive handled all the moving proceduresDD WAIT, HOLD RIGHT THERE . Lets just use your name and youll bring all the documents too . Please at least do that! Celia interrupted Rios torrent of speech . But The mansion is yours due to your meritorious deeds, SO ITS YOURS . I WONT take that from you . Its plenty enough for me as long as I have a place to live . Since I can pay the rent with the money I earn . Understand?Please do that for me . Though Rio was trying to reject her wish, Celia kept begging him . No need to pay the rent . No, this is where I have to draw the line . Ill pay the rent properly . Celia refused that idea too . I Understand . If sensei says so . Yeah . Lets sign a formal contract after youre done with the general procedures before you start your journey . . Yeah, youre right . Rio said so with a subtly weary voice . ThereuponDD, Hey, do you remember?A long time ago when you came to my room before leaving Bertram kingdom . Celia showed a fleeting smile as she said that with a slightly embarrassed face . Yeah . of course I do . Rio shut his eyes as he recalled the scenery of that time and nodding at her . It was a sorrowful farewell but, now it isnt . Right? Celia asking so as she stared at Rios face . Yes . Now I can come for a visit whenever I want . Can you promise me?Because even if its only by name, Rios house is in this city . Thus Celia asked Rio as if to try and persuade him . ButDD, Youre slightly wrong about that . Its because sensei is here that Ill come again to meet sensei . Ive no reason to come if sensei isnt here . Rio shook his head as he said so with a wry smile on his face . Hee . Ah, Uhm . Celia nodded lightly with slightly flushed cheeks . And thenDD, I-Im fine if you treat it that way but, what I want to say is lets bid a farewell to the past and keep facing forward!Thats why, lets make a fresh start . I dont want you to have sad and painful memories like before Lets head towards a brighter future now! She said so with enthusiasm . Starting over huh?Just like that time? Rio tilted his head in hearing Celias speech which was seemingly out of place with the current situation . U-Uhn . Uhm, there was a hug . . During the farewell, rightSo See, stand for a bit . After Celia said so with a shy voice, she stood up and went towards Rio . Eh . Yes . Rio also stood up with a slightly bewildered face . ThereuponDD, Yup, just stand like that . Celia timidly buried her face on Rios chest . Just like that, she leaned on Rio . so its the redoing of that day . Yeah, sensei definitely hugged me in this way . Could it be An overwrite because the memories of that day arent good memories . Rio smiled wryly as he wrapped his arms around Celias back . Celia hugged Rio even stronger . Celias warmth was still the same as of that day, as warm as ever . Youve grown much taller than the you of that day . Celia looked at Rio with an embarrassed face . I get this feeling that senseis become shorter . Geez . . Its you whos grown too tall you know . Celia reflexively replied to Rios impish remark . And thenDD, Because I wont be able to say this in front of other people, Ill say it now . Take care . Rio . Be careful on your journey . Celia said her farewell words to Rio . Yes . Im off . Rio nodded as he smiled lightly at her . This day, his farewell with Celia became a warm memory in Rio . 󡡡󡡡 After Celia left the roomDD, . Haruto . Aisia materialized right next to Rio . So you woke up . Good morning, Aisia . Rio was slightly surprised by her appearance . Though he expected that she would come out when she woke up, maybe she was taking into consideration the scarce time of Rio and Celia to be alone with just the two of them and chose not disturb the atmosphere between those two . Tell me Haruto . Are you worried about Celia? Aisia suddenly asked such a question . . . I really cant hide anything from you . Yeah, I am . Rio smiled wryly as he nodded in resignation . ThereuponDD, Then Ill stay with her . If youre worried about her, I can stay by her side you know? Aisia told him so . . . Sorry, Aisia . Im always using you for my own convenience . Even though we should head to the village right now, I suddenly decided to head to north . Though Rio was slightly bewildered by her choice, a pang of guilt instantly attacked him . I dont mind even if we dont go to the village . The information from Reis is doubtful but, theres no value in outdated information . Thats why its better to head north as soon as possible even if the possibility of finding that man is almost none . Since itll take two weeks worth of journey if we go back to the village right now it is possible that Lucius will leave the northern area during that time . In that case, this little information will come for naught and we might not be able to get decent information about him again . Aisia spoke a lot more than usual . Her tone was as monotonous as ever though . Thats right . Nevertheless, you are still making my feelings as your top priority . Even without that information, my act is no different from using you . Rio said so with an anxious tone . I dont care, whichever you choose due to that information . Weve no way to get reliable information either . My main problem is, what do you want to do the most, Haruto . Ill follow you if you want to go north . You can even use me if youre worried about Celia . So, what do you want to do, Haruto? Aisia asked that question with her usual indifferent tone as if seeing through Rio . I cant let my guard down around the nobles of Bertram kingdom . Even if I cant always be by senseis side, I want to at least observe the situation for a while . Even so, sensei herself is a splendid noble . Her situation right now isnt like when her position was weakened during her time in the royal capital . Ive arranged a signing of a pledge in regards to senseis treatment . Thus, I think its okay to leave things as it is for now . Rio told Aisia about his own feelings with an anxious voice . Then, we should observe the situation for a while and so, you have to use me . Haruto . Aisia said so with a flat tone . . It puzzles me sometimes . Why are you willing to go that far for me, Aisia? Saying so, Rio looked at Aisia expecting an answer from her, DD, Because Im there for you . Aisia replied as if it was a matter of fact . . . Your answer never changes even after so long does it? So, what do you want to do, Haruto? Aisia pressed for an answer from Rio who was smiling wryly . Im definitely worried about sensei . Moreover, for a very good reason . On top of that, to know the nature of AIsia and that mysterious man called Reis, I have to go to the village as soon as possible . So he thought . NeverthelessDD, One month . . No, two months at most, can you stay by senseis side for that long?Ill be back within that time frame . Rio told her so . ThereuponDD, okay . Leave Celias matter to me . This time, I wont leave her no matter what happen . Aisia replied in a resolute tone . 󡡡󡡡 Afternoon, next day . Rio and Celia were lead by marquis Rodan towards the mansion near the nobles district . They were being accompanied by maids, soldiers and Christina . After their group descended right next to the entrance of the mansionDD, This is the best of our properties, lets move inside the mansion immediately . Since Im going to guide you by foot from this point, please bear with it for a while . Well, this way please . After saying so, marquis Rodan passed through the gate . Before the road that stretched towards the mansion located on slightly elevated ground was a big palatial residence which was one cut above the places in which the nobles were staying at . Surrounding the mansion was a regularly maintained beautiful natural garden . The mansion is on top of a hill . The entrance gate is just one . At a glance, itll be difficult to be raided . The view from within the mansion is also good, intruders will be easily detected as long as I intall a magic barrier . Rio followed after marquis Rodan while vigilantly surveying the vicinities . Anyway, majority of the nobles who chose to side with Restoration are now set up in their mansions in Rodania . Thanks to the construction of many new mansions, the shortage of plot of land has also become a problem for us . Thus, to my deepest regret resulting in the small plot area for this mansion but, other than the size problem I can say that this is the most prominent mansion . Marquis Rodan spoke about the value of this property along with the situation of Rodania while leading the party towards the mansion . This is way too wide judging from the defensive value but . The size of the site is still reasonable . Theres also the aesthetic sense of nobles, so is this actually to sensei taste i wonder . While Rio was thinking so, they arrived at the entrance to the mansion . After that, they were guided for a tour around the mansion by marquis Rodania . There were a few unused rooms as this mansion was built with the assumption that there would be employees living in it even after the entire family moves in and from its interior design, he guesses that they had spent quite an amount of money on this mansion . Seeing that Christina was participating in the transfer of property, there was no way marquis Rodan would be able to give a poor mansion . It was not a lie when he said that this mansion was the most prominent in his territory . What do you think about this one, Haruto? After a brief inspection of the inside of the mansion, Celia asked Rio . Its a nice mansion . But, since youre the one wholl live in this mansion, Ill leave the decision to you . Rio gave his honest opinion . Without a doubt, the presentation of the property was perfect and it was not like he can ask for more since it was free of charge anyway . If Haruto says so, then Im with you . Rather, this is an extremely splendid mansion . Save for the lord of the territory, no other noble can acquire this kind of a splendid mansion in this territory . Celia said so in admiration andDD, Hahaha, Im glad if Celia-kun says so . May I hear your opinion, your highness princess Christina? Marquis Rodan asked so with a delighted voice . If they have no problem with this mansion, I have nothing to say then . Christina shook her head while looking at Celia and Rio . Though she still had some doubt as to whether this mansion was enough as a prize, she did not want to press them any further since the person involved had said that they were okay with it . I see . Well then, may I take that this property will be transferred to lord Amakawa then? Yes . My deepest apologies for imposing this matter on you but, please take care of the transfer documents . When marquis Rodan asked so, Rio agreed immediately . After various contracts were made, they finished the transfer procedures on the same day . And previously, Rio had already given a contract to Christina and RestorationDD Which was mainly to do with the treatment of CeliaDD Which they accepts and signed as a written oath . With this written oath, at the very least itll come to be known to the public that the people of Restoration wont be able to harm Celia . Since a minimal amount of furniture was already inside of the mansion, Celia would live in there starting tomorrow . Chapter 172 Volume 2 Chapter 140 The second day after receiving a mansion from Restoration, Rio went to visit it mansion which was being used by Celia as her living place starting yesterday . By the way, though Rio was the true owner of the mansion, since a single man shouldnt stay under the same roof with a single noble woman who wasnt his fiancee, he was currently staying in the guest house of marquis Rodan . The reason for him visiting the mansion today was to sign the official rental contract for the mansion with Celia . Thus the official rental contract is concluded with this . Make sure you dont lose this contract, okay?Just kidding . I should be the one who has to be careful . After signing the prepared contract, for some reason, Celia had a melancholic smile . Please arrange the storage properly and dont litter as much as possible . I would be extremely grateful if theres someone who I can trust to take care of sensei but Im wishing too much arent it? Rio unintentionally chuckled as he asked that question . U~hm . . There are so many candidates out there but, finding the one with whom I can let my guard down is hard . But then, since I wont be so selfish as Im kind of a temporary landlord, so dont worry too much about that matter . I can live by myself since you even erected a barrier around the mansion . Celia shrugged her shoulders with a wry smile as she said so . ThereuponDD, That is true but, the mansion . . Or should I say, its more like someone who will also act as a bodyguard for sense . i Rio started the topic with a serious look on his face . . What do you mean? Celia straightened herself and asked that question . The truth is, Im gonna leave Aisia by senseis side during my journey . EH? Aisia? Yes . It should be more reassuring for her to stay by your side in her spirit form right? . . I certainly will feel relieved but, Aisia should be receiving her supply of magical power through her contract with you right?Can you guys really be separated and go that far away from each other?And above all, itll be bad for the both of you right? Thus Celia showed a gloomy expression . The consumption of magical power shouldnt be that much of a problem as long as she doesnt materializing herself . I have a way to supply her with magical power too . Moreover, Aisia was the one who suggested this plan . She did? After Rio told her that with a troubled face, Celia looked at him with disbelief on her face . ThereuponDD, Because Haruto is worrying about you, so I asked him to leave me by your side . Aisia suddenly materialized and told Celia . Ahahaha So thats the reason . The talk has become more complicated though . Rio shrugged his shoulders as he smiled wryly at her . Aisia, Rio Celia muttered their names . This Rodania is the headquarter of Restoration and yet, there are many people coming and leaving everyday . The possibility of spies mixing in with those people aside, theres still the possibility of a double agent within the organization itself . Though its hard to imagine theyre going to be bold and infiltrate like before, sensei is a prominent person within the organization and thus Im worried about your safety . Am I wrong? After telling her his own thoughts, Rio asked Celia . . . Thats right . I think you have said the same things as princess Christina . I would be lying if I were to say that Im not anxious . If that is the case, please take Aisia as your bodyguard even if its just as a precaution . Naturally youll get some bodyguards but, I think no one is more competent than Aisia . Rio said so to Celia who nodded awkwardly . It is certainly far more reassuring to have Aisia by my side but . . I would be relying on the two of you again . Celia looked at them with an extremely sad face . I dont mind about it . Aisia replied shortly . Im the same as Aisia . Though itll be better if I was by your side, I have a little business you see . Sorry . On the contrary, Rio told her so with a sad face . You dont need to apologize you know . You have your own circumstances . Though I dont know what are you going to do, I know that youve some sort of goal . Celia said so as she was worried about the currently pale faced Rio . Sensei . Rather, I should be the one who should be apologizing to you . I mean I have become a burden for you during these times . That is not true . Rio denied that in an instant . I knew that you were going to say so . But . I think that I have a huge debt toward you . I feel this guilt since you always help me all the time . Thats why, will you tell me if you need my help?Since I will help you as long as its within my abilities . After heaving a long sigh, Celia told Rio her thoughts with a smile . Yes . Rio nodded with a wide smile on his face . Well then, how long will it take for your journey this time? After looking at each other for a while, Celia asked so with a slightly shy face . Two months at most . One month at the fastest . As for the supply of magical power for Aisia, the consumption is miniscule in her spirit form so theres no problem in that regard . The problem is when she is materialized, here just in case . After saying so, Rio placed a small bag and a metal bracelet on the table . Celias eyes were drawn towards the table . What are Those? The bracelet is a magic item . The magic item used a spirit gem that is embedded on it as the core but, you Aisia can suck magical power from it if you supply it with your magical power beforehand . Its also used to to strengthen andamplify the power of your magic . You can use powerful magic with minimum amount of magical power as long as you have this . [TL : Did Rio just give her some sort of legendary-class accessory?][ED: that is not even close to legendary . Probably higher since he is so casual about it . ] Amplifying you say, not a substitute . Celia said so with a cramped face after hearing the effect of the bracelet from Rio . [ED: see] Ill leave this with you for now . Senseis magical power is extremely vast in human standards, so you might be able to supply magical power to Aisia by opening a temporary path . But, I felt uneasy in the case that Aisia materializes . Well . Thats right . Celia agreed as she grit her teeth . Though hers paled in comparison to Rios bottomless magical power reserves, it was not easy to cause a supernatural-like phenomenon called spirits to materialize themselves So it was easy to imagine the amount of magical power needed to maintain their materialized state . Much less to say, when the spirit used magic in the middle of a battle, the consumption of magical power accelerated even further . Aisia at least could store an appropriate amount of magical power that she needed but, if she were to maintain her materializes state when separated from her contractor, the amount she stored was far from enough . Thats why the demerit is compensated by the spirit stone embedded on this bracelet . Since sensei has several peoples worth of magical power, you should be able to supply it to Aisia even in combat . E-Even if you say several peoples worth . I have no confidence in being able to do so . I made this for that one particular problem . It is made with a spirit stone of fairly good quality . In fact I want to make another magic tool for sensei but, my stock is limited . Rio said so with a wry smile on his face . Ahaha . . It seems Im in your care again right? In response to Celia who said so with a crestfallen expressionDD, Uhm, and then, here I have something for you in this small bag . . Rio said so timidly . U-Uhn . What is the content? The leftover of the traveling expenses given to me by earl Claire . Saying so, Rio gave the small bag still filled to the brim with gold coins to Celia . EH? F-From dear father . Why are you giving this to me? Celia was startled . Yes, in total it is 200 gold coins . Please take it . . . No . This is for you . Didnt my father say so? Celia firmly rejected the small bag and pushed it back to Rio . Well, what should I do with this then?This money should be more useful for senseis fund for your activities in Restoration but . . I cant accept this either since I have little use for this money . Wont you have various kinds of expenses in the near future?So how about using this as this is your fathers money after all? . Ha~, Ill borrow this money from you then . I definitely will pay it back . Celia stared at Rio who was playing dumb for a while and took the money with a slight pout . As it was obvious to her that it would turn into an endless argument with Rio, on the spot, if she didnt take the money . Yes . Rio agreed cheerfully . 󡡡󡡡 And the next day . The day of Rios departure had come . In the morning, She went to the south harbor which was adjacent to the city to see him off as he rode Liselottes magic ship until Almond . The big shots of Restoration were gathered in that harbor as well along with Christina representing them to greet Rio . In the end I couldnt pay most of my debt to you . You even gave Alfreds sword back . Christina said so with a gloomy face . If its just a sharp sword, I already have one, moreover I cant just easily receive that national treasure sword . So, please give that sword to a qualified wielder . Rio shook his head as he smiled wryly . Rio was in the charge of looking after that sword after he beat Alfred but, he returned that sword before his departure . Though Christina told him that he could take the sword, Rio respectfully rejected that idea . Because that sword might come along with the danger of someone coming after that sword, or a great trouble such as being misunderstood in noble societies as him become too close to Restoration . I Understand . Well then, if youre going to meet Celia-sensei again, please show this brooch to enter the noble district . You can use this as a replacement for a pass . Understood . Thank you very much . Rio respectfully took the brooch from Christina . Though the design of the brooch was similar to the crest that was formally used by Christina, Rio was ignorant of such matters . It took a slight pause before he took the brooch since he considered the possibility as to whether there were more uses for that brooch aside from a simple pass . But then, he couldnt reject something given by a princess in the middle of public eyes without a justified reason, he had no choice but to obediently accept it . Prying about that brooch will also bring unwanted trouble since it could be considered impolite, so Rio decided to change the topic immediately . Ignorance is bliss . By the way, are you okay, Kouta-kun?At this rate youre going to be brought along towards Almond . Rio looked at Kouta who was coming along with him . For some reason he said that he want to leave Rodania yesterday . On the other hand, Rei had decided to stay in Rodania . Though it was not like they were quarreling, Rio felt that the atmosphere between them was awkward . I cant hold him back if thats his intention . But, Ill gladly take him back if he wants to go back . The aftermath depends on him . Since hes going to be active around Almonds vicinities afterward, please convey to lady Liselotte to watch his safety . For some reason, Christina said so with a slightly grim expression . Despite worrying about his safety, she kept her standing to not force him . I see . Certainly . Heaving a sigh, Rio then nodded at her . Because Rio felt the same way as Christina . Though there will be some dangers, there was some sort of stubborness in Koutas atmosphere so half-baked meddling would onlyl result in the opposite effect . . If possible, I want to implore lord Amakawa to keep him safe within your reach, or at the very least give him some advice . Certainly, I wouldnt mind doing that until we reach Almond . Rio replied so with a wry smile on his face to Christina who was bowing to him . A while later, Rio-tachi departed from Almond . In the end Rio ended his farewell with Celia with some light words as he had already said his farewell properly to Celia the night before . They boarded the magic ship after he had finished saying his farewell to Vanessa and Rei and arrived in Almond in the afternoon of the same day . 󡡡󡡡 And then, evening of the next day . One magic ship landed on the lake of Rodania . Despite the emergency landing, Restoration immediately identified the magic ship from the flag . In the blink of an eye, the noble district of Rodania became restless . Christina who arrived quickly gave the order to save the people . The pale faced crews in the magic ship were trembling in fear . The captain of the ship was the highest priority for now, they then heard the the story of the crew . They heard a shocking truth from the captain of the magic ship . After the rescue team had arrived at the harbour with the crew of the magic ship, Christina and the big shots of Restoration who had been waiting thereDD, Please report what actually happened . Christina gave a clear order . Though the commanding officer of the rescue team showed a bewildered face, maybe because he had already prepared himselfDD, T-The fleet that escorted her highness princess Flora towards Rodania was attacked by a b-black dragon . The other escort ship was . . Completely annihilated . Their ship seems to be the only one which managed to escape from total annihilation . He reported so with a shrill voice . That moment, Christina felt like she had just dropped from a high altitude . The shock she received was so strong it almost overturned heaven and earth upside-down . Her mind stopped working . . Annihilated?What about Flora?What happened to her? Christina managed to somehow ask that question . ButDD, T-The ship of the second princess, the ship of Flora-sama seems to be the first ship that got annihilated . . The answer to her question was just a cruel truth . Chapter 173 Volume 2 Chapter 141 Galwark kingdom Royal castle . Rio-tachi had boarded Liselottes magic ship which was about to leave Rodania, the territory of marquis Rodan in the afternoon . Meanwhile, the hero, Sakata Hiroaki was attending a tea party held by Lizzet GregoryDD Daughter of duke Gregory, one of the great nobles of Galwark kingdom . The participants of that tea party was naturally Lizzet, her circle of friends, Hiroaki who was invited as the main guest, Flora who became his fiancee just a few days ago and Roana Fontaine who had come as their attendant . In short, Hiroaki was the sole male participant . When the tea party began after the standard greetingsDD I heard about that news . About Hiroaki-sama getting engaged to Flora-sama . Congratulations . Lizzet Gregory offered her congratulations to Flora and Hiroaki . Thereupon, the other noble girls also said Congratulations after her . Ah . T-Thank you I guess . Hiroaki scratched his head slightly embarrassed though it did not look like he hated it . Flora on the other hand bowed elegantly in response to their words . It must be wonderful for you to get the status as the legal wife of the hero . I have no doubt that Flora-samas name will go down in the annals of history, dont you think so?How wonderful it must be . Lizzet was giving empty praises to Flora and Hiroaki . Then, But, well, I hate the expression such as concubine and legal wife you see . Hiroaki shook his head in a pompous way . Oh my, why do you feel that way I wonder? Lizzet asked that question with an extremely interested face . I mean, it means that I have put an order of importance to my women right?I wish for equality and wont bind them by a number . Those kinds of rules, social positions and such things are troublesome you see . Its suffocating and unbearable for me . [Bru: as if he knows about what he is talking about . This guy][TL : Poor Lyle] Well . Does that mean that the women who marry Hiroaki-sama can enjoy equal treatment? A philanthropist arent you? Uhm, well it should be slightly different from a Philanthropist . I just hate rules that will bind my freedom . The bad relationship between the legal wife and the second wife is a common occurence in the house of royalties and great nobilities right?I hate such things you see . Making a faction within and fighting for the attention of their husband . And in the end, its the outsiders who suffer from it, or should I say their husbands will be the one to suffer from it . And thus, after Hiroaki had made a long speech regarding how he hated such troublesome situationsDD I see . This humble one has finally grasped a bit of Hiroaki-samas disposition . Lizzet smiled like a flower in full bloom as she told Hiroaki . Hou . Im interested in your opinion about me . Hiroaki flashed a daring smile as he looked at such a Lizzet . Fufufufu . Even so, since itll be embarrassing for me if it turns out that Im wrong, I want to know a bit more about Hiroaki-sama . Would you be so kind to tell me more about yourself? Lizzet flashed an embarassed smile and looked at Hiroaki with upturned eyes . And that took Hiroakis mood to the seventh heaven . [Bru: imagine him on drugs XD][TL : Hes done for XD] Well then I wont hold back since you have gone to such lengths to prepare this place . I want everyone here to hear about my story . [Bru: wow][TL :] The girls at this place would be more than grateful to have that chance . Right? Lizzet was smiling from ear to ear as she looked at the other noble girls in that place . Hearing that, those noble girls nodded slightly, embarrassed . Well then, listen to my story . The atmosphere did not feel wrong for Hiroaki . After that, the tea party turned into a lively conversation and ended right before dusk . But then, they decided to hold another tea party three days later as his story was yet to end . 󡡡󡡡 Then, after the tea party, Hiroaki-tachi returned to their assigned rooms inside of the castle . U-Uhm, Hiroaki-sama . Flora called to Hiroaki with a timid voice . hn, whats matter? Hiroaki looked at Flora with a delighted face butDD Were going to Rodania tomorrow, to meet my big sister right?And yet you said that youll attend the tea party which will be held three days later . . Flora said so while taking a peek at Hiroakis face . They were going to leave the royal capital of Galwark kingdom tomorrow and so returning three days later back to Galwark kingdoms royal capital was just too tight on their schedule . Though they were yet to know as to what would happen over there . Even If there was nothing there to hinder them from returning three days later, It wasnt a simple matter for Flora to adjust her schedule . But then, she did not say that due to her meek nature . Hn, Ah, youre right . I see, I just remembered it now . Hiroaki nodded as if he had just recalled those matters and scratched his head in an awkward manner . J-Just remembered it you say Flora seemingly hestitated to say something . It had been a few days since Flora received news about Christina . Though she herself wanted to go to Christina as soon as she heard the news,she couldnt do so due to Hiroakis participation in todays tea party and she did not want to pour cold water over him . So, she could only hold back her own feelings and wait for the end of todays tea party . Naturally though the situation was explained, she hadnt explained the whole thing in detail as Hiroaki hated being forced like that . But then, as a result, Hiroaki might did not pay attention to these matters . Should I try to confirm it a bit more? Flora thought so . At that timeDD, Uhn, should I really go there?Its true that I heard the talk . I never said that we were going to go together right? Hiroaki asked so, sounding annoyed . Yes . You, are not obliged To go . Flora spoke softly in a weak tone . Naturally, despite her wanting them to go together, all of this was because she had never said her intentions clearly . Since theres no urgency, your oneesan would be coming to visit us first right?In that case, shell meet me . Well, since I know your feeling of wanting to meet your sister, I guess you should go to Rodania . Ill be okay with Roana here with me . After making such an excuse, Hiroaki glanced at Roana who was listening to their conversation in silence . Yes . Please allow me to assist Hiroaki-sama here, Flora-sama . Despite the slight hestitation, Roana nodded immediately . I . Understand . Well then, please help me take care of Hiroaki-sama, Roana . Flora said so with a slightly disapointed tone . If she had known that things were going to turn out like this then she would have just gone to met her sister as soon as possible from the very beginning was something she did not say . ThereuponDD, Oh my . Good day . They came across the hero of Galwark kingdom, Sumeragi Satsuki on their way back . Though Satsuki was walking in the passage while wiping her perspiration, she stopped to greet them once she saw them . Satsuki-sama . Flora and Roana bowed respectfully in seeing Satsuki . On the other hand, when Hiroaki noticed SatsukiDD Ah, you . Why are you holding that spear? Are you coming back from your training? He asked so while looking at Satsuki . Yeah, so I am . Satsuki bowed lightly to him in respect as he was older than her, though the reply was with a stiff tone . Fu~hn . Even though youre a woman, you like to do such troublesome things huh? . . My apologies, my freedom is limited after all . My body will become dull if I only stayed inside of my room . Though Satsuki felt that there another hidden meaning in his words, she ignored it and responded accordingly . Even if both of them knew each other due to their hero status , there was a delicate sense of distance between them as they were nothing more than people from the same country . O~h, quite a tomboy arent you?[Bru:][TL: Suush . ] So, did you attent another meeting with women today too?It seems I passed them a while ago . [Bru: Yes! Smack him while you are at it . ][TL : Cant do that] Ah . Well, they were swarming around me after all . You might say that this is also one of the jobs of a hero . Its just as you say, even a hero will tire from moving about like that . [Bru: weak . And BS] Hiroaki said so while heaving a sigh . All I can see is the fact that youre enjoying this though[Bru: oh snap . ] Satsuki looked at Hiroaki with a puzzled face . Hearing thatDD, Oioi, Im just a normal youth born and raised in Japan you know? I do have some resistance to building a harem, I do have your average problems too . [Bru: add delusional before youth][TL : Yeah . The author should add delusional] Hiroaki heaved a sigh with a tired face and yet a grin appeared on his face . He~ Come to think of it, how about you try to learn from the noble girls in this world, you should try to act more lady-like shouldnt you? I mean itll take a lot of effort to be more lady-like . Dont you know that egoistic women are disliked whether on earth or in this world? [Bru: hit him . Smack him!!! Kick his ass!!!] Shut up . Thats sexual harassment[Bru: yes! finally someone tells him to shut up] Satsuki whispered in a low voice . HA~H Hiroaki squinted his eyes as if he had noticed something . Its nothing, well thanks for the advice . See you later . You guys too, Flora-san, Roana-san . After flashing a sweet smile to Floa and Roana, Satsuki quickly left that place . Though Flora and Roana saw her off as if fascinated by herDD Crap, whats with this tingling sensation . [Bru: oh was he hit by bloodlust?] Hiroaki was the only one who was left wincing from that encounter and looked at the back of Satsuki . 󡡡󡡡 And the next day . Flora headed toward Rodania, leaving only Hiroaki and Roana in Galwark kingdom . After giving her formal greetings to king Francois, she left the royal capital along with the escort ships . After their departure, as Flora had said that she wanted to be alone, she told the captain to inform her when they arrived at Rodania and secluded herself in the room reserved for noble guestsDD I really am happy to meet my dear sister but . does it mean that my dear fathers position has worsened? Shes had a weary expression as she thought about her own family . In the first place, the one who had sent her to escape along with duke Euguno was none other than her father, Phillip the third . Phillip who had guessed the sudden change of situation, entrusted Flora who had the holy stone to duke Euguno . Though it was publicly announced that duke Euguno took her out from Bertram kingdom along with himDD The aim was to scatter the royalty who held the highest inheritance right for the crown in order to face the worst kind of situation that would rise . When it came to that, the first in line to inherit the throne was Christina, thus, even someone as clueless as Flora could guess that something had happened to change the situation . Nevertheless, no, should she say As expected, right now she wasDD, Faster, I want to meet oneechan soon . Flora wanted to meet Christina as soon as possible . It had been about half a year since the last time she had met her older sister . Flora who loved her older sister more than anyone else, truly cared for her older sister from the bottom of her heart . But, I wonder if shes going to scold me then? Flora muttered with an anxious voiceDD About what her sister would do to her when she saw that Flora hadnt matured at all after separating for half a year . To be honest, she was a little scared to meet Christina under these conditions . Because she might be disappointed when her older sister sees her being led by her surroundings same as before, unable to do anything, or even just thinking about their kingdom . At that timeDD, Excuse me . With a clank the door opened along with that frivolous voice . Eh Flora was taken back and looked at the door . Opening the door of the room where a royalty was staying in without knocking first was considered as more than just a slightly ill-mannered act . And then, the ones who had entered the room were two men wearing a black robe with a hood to hide their faces . W-Who are you?Several knights should be standing on guard in front of my room . Flora asked so with a trembling voice . Bodyguard? Are you referring to those useless chaps? When one of men signalled to the other man with his chinDD, Yes . Here you . . GO . The other man carried two fainted knights from outside the room with a dissatisfied face . !!!!! ? The surprised Flora stood from her sofa . Hahaha . You scared her . Well, is she the princess of Bertram? The man with the frivolous voice laughed happily and asked the man who had carried those knights in . Yes, its her . Flora Bertram . The second princess . The man who had carried those knights in replied with a polite tone . I heard she was a beauty but, in the end she is just an inexperienced brat . The man with the frivolous voice appraised Flora with such vulgar language . Ho~ . Isnt it because many people actually prefer girls of her age? Hah, shes way off from my preference . Thus, such a conversation unfolding between those two men as if they were completely ignoring Floras existence . Uuhm, . Flora tried to ask those two people who were releasing such an atmosphere that betrayed the situation with a timid voice . ButDD, Well then, wheres the hero? The man with the vulgar speech then asked the man with polite speech while surveying the room . He isnt around I guess . I also cant feel the reaction of his divine raiment . CHEH, just when I thought that I was going to get the chance to fight a hero . After the man with the polite speech replied, the vulgar man clicked his lips disappointed by the current situation . The two of them completely ignored Flora . We cannot help but make such a ruckus, or rather its better this way but then When Im with you, it always turns into these kind of situations . You just suddenly appeared and told me that I have a job to do . The vulgar man heaved a sigh with a lamenting face . Its because your job was done faster than my expectation . I just came to take a look at your progress as your superior . Its because you always appear at the most unexpected moments in the most unexpected places . In the first place, its already questionable whenever you actually have jurisdiction over me . . . Ah, come to think of it, I just recalled that I met someone who was looking for you right . And he seems to detest your very existence . Thus, when the polite man said so DD Hou The vulgar man finally showed an interested expression . ThereuponDD, U-Uhm As expected, Flora who was tired of waiting for them spoke in a much louder voiceCFor her own standardCTo make them to notice her . HA~H The vulgar man reacted to Floras voice with his warmonger face . Thereupon, though Floras body trembled in fearDD T-The ship crew will come after they hear my voice and notice the abnormal situation you know . N-No, remove your hood . She warned the two men with a trembling voice . Hearing thatDD, Fu HAHAHAHAHAHA . The vulgar man started laughing as if he found that funny . W-Why are you laughing?Do you understand your current situation? So Flora asked him, confused . Were very much aware of the situation . Your highness second princess, Flora Bertram . The vulgar man replied with a different tone now . I-Ill scream you know . Oh, feel free to do so . Theres no need to confirm the situation at this kind of time . The vulgar man grinned widely as he said so . . . Ah, H . . HEeelp! Flora who felt that danger was coming for her shouted to the top of her lungs and yet, she her voice was barely audible . Naturally her scream would still be heard due the open door . And yet, ten seconds later . There were no signs of people approaching the room . Flora gazed anxiously at the opened door and yet, she only saw the two people from before in front of her . Do you believe me now, your highness? The vulgar man asked with a polite tone as he approached Flora . S-Stop right there . Flora sounded as if she was about to cry . Why you dont want me to approach you? Why? Naturally its because common people MUST hear your great noble order right? The vulgar man showed an exaggerated curiousity as if mocking Flora . T-Thats What is your goal in the first place? Hahaha, quite a slowpoke arent you . To kill you of course . To kill . Me? Flora could feel that her heart had been beating faster by every passing moment since a while ago but now, she felt as if someone was grabbing her heart . Yes . To be exact, were going to make it look as if you died from an accident . It saved us a lot of trouble since you voluntarily left the castle . Well make as many accidents as possible for our own goal . . . But then, as expected, well be in a precarious situation . We dealt with every patrolling guard all the way to this room without making a ruckus . The vulgar man told her about their goal . No way . . Y-You guys . Dont tell me . Everyone in the vessel is? Floras face turned pale as soon as she learned the situation . Ah, nonono, you got it wrong . We have left some of them alive . The operator of this magic ship has met their maker . Moreover, without anyone left to operate the magic ship, the other magic ships will soon notice the abnormal situation right? Nevertheless, dont worry about them, theyre going to die soon anyway . Thus, the vulgar man replied clearly . ThereuponDD, Can we finish this already? The other man heaved a sigh as he urged the vulgar man . Always messing up the best moments, arent you a hasty one . Shes a special princess . Killing her in a normal way wont be fun . Moreover, isnt she more useful if we keep her alive like this? The vulgar man said so while glancing at Flora . Hearing that, Flora trembled . The vulgar man sneered when he saw Floras reaction and thenDD, Hahaha, your highness . You just thought that you dont want to die now if possible right? Well you can feel relieved . He said so with a delighted face . Flora remained silent as that vulgar man kept talking as if he could read her heart . Her feelings became complicated with 20% frustration and 80% fear as she averted her gaze from that vulgar man . Oh my, will you please stop teasing her like that . The vulgar man shrugged his shoulders after being toldso . And now, when he stood right before FloraDD Youre not going to use your self-protection magic? He asked so to Flora as he drew a jet-black sword from the scabbard on his waist . U~h . Though Flora was about to move her hand, she stopped immediately . Though she was hesitant to fire offensive magic towards a human, it was not like she hadnt considered the possibility of her opponent countering with another magic . The man was too wide open and she had already entered his range . He might kill her the moment she tries to chant the spell . Oh look, so kind arent you . Why are you being so merciful to this sinful man? The vulgar man asked so in a humorous tone, being fully aware that he was completely in a dominate position . Even though he can kill me whenever he wants, hes toying with my life . This person . As expected, Flora was aware that the vulgar man was making a light of her . And then, since shes going to die anyway . Thats whyDD, . . I have no reason to do so . If you want to kill me, then feel free to do so . But, swear that you wont harm the other people . If you do not do so then, Ill resist . Flora showed her own will to at least not back off from that man . With her hand held aloft towards the man, she stepped back slowly . Hearing that, the vulgar man stared at her with a surprised face . And then, as if there no distance between him and FloraDD Kuhahaha, dont tell me that youre still worrying about the life of the crew even at this point . No, should I say that its my fault for underestimating you . And here I was expecting you to beg us to spare your life He told her so as if admiring her while letting out such a strange laugh . . W-What are you laughing for? Flora who couldnt understand what the man in front of her was thinking took another step back . No, its nothing . Its just a little No, Im really interested in knowing what kind of human you are, my curiosity almost drove me crazy . Killing you just like this wont be entertaining at all . And then, after the vulgar man said soDD Wait a minuteDD The polite man tried to say something with a flustered voice . But the vulgar man gave his command with his hand and the polite man could only heave a sigh . . . If that was the case, please leave now . Flora made her demand as if throwing it on their face while looking at them . ButDD, Unfortunately we cant do that . But if you come with us obediently, we might spare the life of the remaining crew . The vulgar man showed a regretful face and yet accepted half of Floras demand . And then, he took out a red crystal almost as big as a fist from his bosom pocket . . Really? Flora looked at the vulgar man with a suspicious gaze . Yeah, I swear . The vulgar man nodded without a shred of hestitation . ButDD, To be honest, I cant trust your words . Flora didnt have a shred of trust towards the man in front of her . In the first place, they might really kill the other crew members . (What should I do?) Various expressions appeared on her face as her head worked hard to think about her own situation . Hahaha . Well then, what should I do then?What can you offer in your current position?Whether youre going to trust me or not is your own choice but, the lives of the crew including the ones in the other magic ships is inn my hand . If you do not agree here, I really am going to kill you this time . Since you seem troubled by it, Ill give you 3 seconds . If youre not going to make a decision, Ill kill you for sure . 3, 2DD U-Understood . Wait, please wait a minute! I believe you! Thats why, please . Promise me . Flora agreed in panic as the vulgar man almost finished his countdown . She had no choice but to agree even if she knew the end result . ThereuponDD, Yeah, I promise . To save the lives of the crew . The vulgar man gave his promise with a clear voice . . Thank you very much . Flora said her gratitude and slowly lowered her hands . And then with her head down waited for her own doom . That vulgar man might break his promise but, she was sure that man will definitely break his promise if she resisted . Hahaha, truly a noble person . Well then, allow me to give you something special as an extra to show my respect to you . If youre lucky, you might come out of this situation alive you know? Ex Tra? Flora showed a puzzled expression as the man laughed in a good mood . In the next momentDD This is what I mean . Teleport . The vulgar man tossed the red crystal towards Flora . And then followed it by chanting the aria for space magic . Right at that moment, the space around the crystal warpedDD, Eh? Flora who was still puzzled by that situation vanished from that place . Poor thing . Shell die a more comfortable death if she hadnt attracted your attention . Where did you send her to? The polite man asked with a rigid tone . She might be around the forest in the north of Paladia kingdom? The vulgar man replied with a nonchalant tone . Paladia kingdom That kingdom is right in the middle of the war zone that my kingdom is supporting right . Her being alone aside, you even sent the princess of Bertram kingdom right in front of her kingdoms enemy . It should be a good experience for her in exchange for a pleasant death right?Arent you also curious about what kind of look she will show us in our next meeting? The polite man shrugged his shoulders with a disappointed expression as the vulgar man look like he was desperately trying to hold back his laughter . Its because of that bad taste of yours that you keep making more enemies . The grudge from human is a spice of life dont you think so . Well then, theres nothing left to do in this place right . Lets deal with the rest of them . Call THAT right now . Naturally I would do so but, didnt you make a promise to spare the life of the crew? Oioi, I never said that I was going to spare all of them . Werent we going to spare one ship from the very beginning? I see . Well then, lets go back after I call THAT . After saying so, the polite man turned around . Ah come to think of it, you just said something interesting a while ago . What about the one who knew about me? The vulgar man also followed the polite man and asked that question as if he had just remembered . Yeah, an extremely powerful person . Even the combination of Arein-tachi couldnt make him break a sweat . I also fought him once before and yet, even I couldnt put a scratch on him . The worst of all, hes contracted to a human type spirit . [TL : Rio, You sound more and more like ZGMF X20A C Strike Freedom now Rio, unscathtched till the end . ] . . Hou, sounds like an extremely interesting guy . Where is he right now? Last time he was with the first princess of Bertram kingdom but, as for now I dont know where is he . Since he knows about my official standing and I fed him with the information that he might find you in the north, he might already be on the way to the north . I see . . Well, I also wanted to see our escaped princess . How about we heading to Paladia first . Well if hes really looking for me, he might come to find me in Paladia . Well then, since I have some business in Rubia kingdom, we will go together till the middle of the way And such a conversation unfolded between them as if they were taking a stroll in the park . And then, a few minutes later, a dragon-like beast raided the fleet . The escort fleet and magic ship, everyone one of those ships were annihilated save for one . Chapter 174 Volume 2 Chapter 142 The morning of the day before Flora was teleported to the Paladia kingdom, after boarding the magic ship, Liselotte and Rio headed towards Almond . On the way back he was invited by Liselotte to a tea party along with Kouta . Do you have any arrangements after this, lord Amakawa? When Liselotte asked such a sudden question in the middle of their conversationDD Yes . I have a slightly pressing matter and will leave Almond today or tomorrow . Rio told her that he had an urgent issue to resolve with an apologetic expression . So thats the case . . My apologies for asking such an unexpected question . Liselotte apologized to him with a slightly gloomy face . It doesnt matter . If theres something that we have to talk about, itll be best to do that when we meet again later after everything has settled down . Naturally Im more than willing to accompany you for a light conversation whether its today or tomorrow . The matter of the conversation here was obviously referring to the event a few days ago when Liselotte suddenly tried to frankly tell Rio about her previous life . . No, its okay . Well, when we meet again then . Liselotte said so with a worried look on her face and then bowed respectfully to Rio . Thus, Kouta who sensed the delicate air drifting between them tried to look at Rios expression . When Rio noticed Koutas line of sight, he smiled wryly DD What are you going to do after this, Kouta-san?Are you going to make Almond your base? After drinking the tea in his cup in a polite manner, he changed the topic of conversation to Kouta . Ah Uhm . Even though Haruto-kun recommended against this , I think Im going to become an adventurer Sorry for my selfishness . Even though you went out of your way to give us all that advice . Kouta replied carefully . Its your own life after all, Kouta-san, you should walk the path that you choose on your own . Even so, are you prepared to become an adventurer even after hearing the demerits of that job from me? The most I can do is just give you some advice . Maybe due to his respect of Koutas choice, or simply because he didnt want to get himself tangled with the livelihood of others, Rio simply shook his head . Uhn . Kouta obediently nodded . In that case, you can surely start by registering at the guild . There are also many tools and a minimum amount of equipment that youll need . This is just a little advice from an experienced traveler . Do you want to hear more after we arrive in Almond? Rio asked him . Even if he only knew Kouta for a short while, they had travelled together . There was also the request from Christina asking him to give Kouta some advice, so he felt that he should at least provide a minimum amount of support to Kouta who had a rough journey ahead . Hearing thatDD, Yeah, thank you . Its reassuring to have your advice! Kouta told his gratitude with a bright red face . 󡡡󡡡 Later, less than one hour after their arrival in Almond, Rio-tachi stopped on their tracks as they were about to cross the south pier . Well then, I guess this is where we should part ways then? Liselotte asked Rio and Kouta . Following her were a few of the chamberlains with Aria in the lead . Yes . We were basically about to go around and visite a few shops after this . Thank you very much for seeing us off . Thank you very much When Rio said his gratitude, Kouta also followed along . Kouta-san . If you meet some sort of trouble, please feel free to come to my mansion . Ill be more than happy to lend a helping hand as long as its within my power . Liselotte told Kouta . Ye-Yeah . Thank you very much, Liselotte-san . Kouta bowed to Liselotte awkwardly . Well, well be going then . I hope we have a chance to meet again later, Haruto-sama . Yes, Ill come visit again later on . To make sure that they did not part with any negative feelingsDD Liselotte raised the cuffs of her dress and bowed elegantly . She then turned around and left with an elegant gait . Natalie, Chloe . A while after leaving Rio-tachi, she called her two chamberlains . Yes! Natalie and Chloe replied at the same time . For the time being, will you help me watch over his activities in this city until he settles down? He should be fine as long as Haruto-sama is by his side but, the problem is after Haruto-samas departure . You may indirectly tell only Haruto-sama about the situation . Regarding his activities after Haruto-samas departure, you may only help him in the most casual way if he seems to be in trouble . Liselotte gave such an order to those two . Acknowledged . Natalie bowed respectfully . Best regards then . Yes . Well then, lets go, Chloe . Yes, senpai! After seeing Liselotte off, Natalie left along with her junior, Chloe . Rio-tachi had already begun going around town during that time . 󡡡󡡡 Ten minutes later . Rio led Kouta to visit the adventurers guild of Almond . First they promptly finished the registration process . Maybe because he was too anxious to go there alone, Kouta asked Rio to accompany him to the adventurer guild . Well then, please finish your registration first, Ill be waiting over there . Rio urged Kouta to finish the registration procedure after they entered the guilds building . He had just come along and had no intention to register himself as an adventurer, but his experienced knight-like appearance, that betrayed his young age, and his good quality equipment made other people think of him as a veteran adventurer . U-Uhn . Here I go . Carrying a sword on his waist, Kouta walked timidly towards the receptionist . It might have been due to his timid personality or simply because he wanted Rio to come along, but because he had said that he wanted to register alone, it would be uncool of him to back down now . Moments like these were when he had to show his guts as a man . U-Uhm . I want to become an adventurer After Kouta arrived at a slightly less crowded counter, he braced himself and talked to the receptionist . The receptionist girl was around the same age as Kouta . Despite the slightly stern look on her face, she was quite a beauty herself . . . Understood . Ill record your personal information first . Can you write? The guild receptionist looked at Koutas face and hair for a while before starting her business-like explanation . Ah, Yeah . I can more or less write . Well then, please write the necessary information on this blank sheet . Understood . Kouta started filling in the necessary information on the blank sheet . For some reason the guild receptionist kept looking at Kouta with a curious expression . At that momentDD, Ah, youre! ? A loud voice resounded inside the guild . Kouta was shocked to hear such a loud voice . And when he was about to start writing againDD, Eh Ah, Haruto-kun? There, he saw an adventurer pointing his finger at Rio . Kouta unintentionally stopped writing and turned around to the source of the voice . ThereDD, Oi, you . Arent you the one who ran away during the demon raid a while ago? The man pointed at Rio with a suspicious expression . . . before asking me that question, who are you? Rio asked back as if he found it troublesome . Im an adventurer of this city . And you, when the demon raid happened a while ago, you ran using Im not an adventurer as an excuse right?I was there as a witness! When the man said so with a vexed expression, the adventurers who had come with him frowned while mutteringThe chap at that time huh? Yeah Rio consented . Something like that happened back then indeed . You, arent you also an adventurer! ? Due to his adventurer-like appearance and him being inside the adventurer guild itselfDD The tone of that man was becoming even rougher . Youre wrong . Look, I dont have a tag on me right? Rio replied with a listless tone . U-Uhm, may I ask a question? Kouta asked the receptionist lady with a timid voice while looking at the whole event that was unfolding before him . What could it be? The receptionist girl asked back with a plain uninterested voice . Well, shouldnt we stop them . Itll turn . . Into a quarrel right? Well these kind of rude fellows are everywhere . This level of quarrel happens almost everyday . Or rather, it has grown to the point that we simply cant spare any time to mediate between them and so we just leave them to their own as long as they dont go as far as killing people . The guild receptionist replied with a nonchalant voice . EH-EEEEEEEEEEEHH Kouta shouted with a bewildered voice . But when he looked around, he saw that the people inside only heaved a sigh and went back to their own business without caring about the commotion . I dont mind if you want to go to stop them . Is he your acquaintance? The guild receptionist said so to Kouta . Eh . . Ah, no, . Uhm I mean Kouta showed a stiff expression as he was at a loss as to what to do in this situation . Well the people who cross the last line rarely appear due to the penalty that follows such actions . Theres also a duel system but, its severely restricted in Almond . The guild receptionist heaved a sigh while explaining with a slightly tired voice . And while they were conversing like that, the tip of the spear of the angry adventurer was already pointed towards Rio . So many people were injured at at that timeBut they did not run from the front line because they knew that they were going to be scorned by their fellow adventurers if they were to run away by themselves while leaving the other adventurers behind . The man who accused Rio said so in a loud voice . He might have thought that Rio was unfair as it was a fact that his fellow adventurers were injured . But the man had greatly misunderstood the current matter . I will say again, I am not an adventurer . Because he really wasnt an adventurer . On the contrary, he was in fact a noble . But fixing a deep rooted misunderstanding of someone wasnt easy . Ceh, you removed your tag didnt you?I mean you wont be exposed as long as you dont meet any of your acquaintance in the city that has become your base of operation . If you really are innocent, let us check your belongings . If you really arent lying, you should at least allow us to do that right? The man ignored Rios claim and one-sidedly pressed forward with his own as it was only natural for him to accept the examination request if he was not guilty and refuse if he was . Because he was in the position of the one being blamed, maybe there was a need to be a bit more understanding . By the way, the adventurer who registers in the adventurers guild must present his written personal information and the name of the city that would become his base of operations, in addition to that he must wear the tag carved with his personal information . There were indeed penalties for doing something like pretending not to be an adventurer during moments of crisis, wearing another persons tag, or removing ones own tag, but the number of people who remove their tags or wear another persons tag was still big . There is no need to take action against ones own responsibility, especially when its requested by a complete stranger . I dont care even if you dont believe me . So please step back . Rio nonchalantly refused the mans request and heaved a sigh as his line of sight moved away from that man . What did you say? The man who blamed Rio was already on the verge of exploding seeing Rio completely ignoring him . MoreoverDD Who is this fellow? Hes so rude . Shitty brat . Do you even realize your current situation? The surrounding adventurers also started to frown . At that momentDD, P-PLEASE WAIT A MINUTE! A slightly panicked voice resounded in the room . Rio looked at the owner of that voice . There he saw Chloe who had come along with Natalie . . . May I ask what you are doing in this place? Rio smiled wryly, maybe because he had already guessed the reason why Natalie and Chloe were there . M-My apologize . Uhm, our master ordered us to secretly watch over Kouta-samas activities . . At first we were waiting outside the building, but then I heard from Chloe that the adventurers had started to quarrel with Haruto-sama . Natalie explained the situation with a slightly awkward voice . The reason for their delayed appearance was because they hated standing out due to their uniforms, which was bound to happen the moment they entered the guild building . No, theres no reason for you to apologize to me . I will be glad if you keep watch over him in that way W-We did not come in for that matter . Natalie shook her head flustered when Rio said so with a troubled face . And when the two of them were talking in such an intimate wayDD Oi . Its Chloe-chan . The daughter of Rebecca-san . The one on her side is Natalie-san right? You should have been on the site at that time so why are you talking so intimately with him? EhThey Wear maid clothes? Who are they? You fool . Those two are the people who work in Liselotte-samas mansion . The surrounding adventurers started whispering to each other while looking at Rio-tachi . Natalie then fixed her gaze on the adventurers who were picking a fight with Rio andDD This personage is someone who was directly appointed as a noble by the king of our kingdom, moreover hes also an extremely important guest to our master . Therefor, anyone who speaks unjustly of him to tarnish his honor will be heavily punished . Thats why I sincerely request of you to be careful with your statements about him . And so she told them . Right after that, the face of the men who had picked the fight with Rio turned pale . Amongst them, the man who first accused Rio was clearly the most panicked one . Uh . No . So, what were you quarreling about? The man became even more flustered when Natalie asked him with a cold tone . Well, its nothing important . Its just about him criticizing me for not enlisting myself during the demon raid using the pretext of me not being an adventurer . It seems hes doubtful of whether I really am an adventurer or not . Rio shrugged his shoulders and replied instead of that man . He was trying to smooth over the matter with an unconcerned smile . I see . Is that what happened? Natalie noticed the attempt at settling this delicate situation and asked the man to confirm . She had instantly understood the situation as she had also been under the wrong impression about Rios action during that time . Uh The man silently averted his eyes . This person did not run away and hes also not an adventurer . The actions he took at that time were justified . Moreover, later on after he left, he saved the citizens of this city and single handedly slaughtered many of those unidentified demons . Our master, Liselotte-samas life was also saved by him . If were talking about the one with the most military exploits during that time, he would definitely be placed amongst the top 3 . Natalie explained in order the events that followed Rios desertion to the surrounding people who were listening to her explanation . KUH The expressions of the men who had blamed Rio turned sour . What shall we do with these people, Haruto-sama? Ill call the one responsible for this branch if you want to punish them . Natalie asked Rio . W-WAIT!There were a lot of people who abused him at that time! The man who had blamed Rio shouted with a flustered voice . . . So? Natalie asked as she heaved a sigh . Why is it only us! ?Moreover, in the first place . . ! The man who was blaming Rio suddenly felt that he was being wronged . Though he looked like he was about to say something he stopped in the middle . He felt that continuing would be asking for more trouble and so he swallowed back the words that were about to leave his mouth . He might have wanted to say that there was a problem with Rios personality . It seems that you were jumping to conclusions without considering the consequences, but then, I have no intention of keeping you guys company since I simply have more important things to do . Thats why if you dont further involve yourself with me, Ill overlook todays case . Rio said so while looking at the man and he said the last part to Natalie . Understood . Well do as you say but, what will all of you do now? After bowing respectfully towards Rio, Natalie asked the men . M-My Apologies . I lost my cool because many of my comrades were injured in that incident . The man who accused Rio obediently apologized . Following him, the others who had accused Rio also apologized to him . I accept your apology . Well then, you may leav . - No, wait a minute . I should be the one leaving I guess . Please leave after you finish your business, Ill be waiting outside . Rio sent a sidelong glance towards Kouta while saying so with a slightly loud voice and then left the guild building . Natalie and Chloe chased after him in panic . When they were outsideDD, If Im not wrong, Chloe-sans house is an inn right? Rio suddenly asked such a question of Chloe . Ah, yes . Chloe nodded timidly . If its okay with you, will you let Kouta-san to stay at your inn? Wouldnt that make your duty far easier by having him stay where you can easily observe him? I see, theres that way too . Natalie had also just realized it after Rio pointed it out . Uhm, I dont, or rather I should say that itll save us from a lot of hassle . Chloe also nodded in approval . Well, lets do that then . Ill be the side that makes the recommendation . Thus, without the person himself realizing it, they had decided on which inn Kouta would be staying at . 󡡡󡡡 Kouta left the guild building a few minutes later and rushed over as soon as he found Rio . Uhm, Haruto-kun! How was your registration? Rio asked so to the overly enthusiastic Kouta . Yeah . I did it, but Kouta suddenly became less spirited . Im glad then . Yeah . I felt the same way . . But thats not what I mean . Sorry for what happened a while ago! Because you came with me . . Kouta apologized to Rio with an ashamed face . Dont worry, things might have become even more troublesome if Kouta-san suddenly intervened there, moreover it is not a matter which Kouta-san should feel responsible for . Rio snapped from his bewilderment and said so with an apologetic smile . But . . Koutas mixed emotions showed up on his face . Kouta-san . Being an adventurer means that you shouldnt act recklessly like meddling into another persons problem which you cant solve . This might sound heartless but, you might call it one of the secrets of success in life or the secret to living a long life . Because if you live as an adventurer, therell come a time when youll do a commission which you cant do alone you know? After heaving a sigh, Rio gave words of wisdom to Kouta with a troubled face . Uhn . Because as long as youre working as an adventurer, therell come a time when you will incur enmity like that from someone, which leads me to worry that you might become such a cheeky adventurer . Well, to be honest Im happy that you wanted to help me but My apologies . It sounded like I was preaching to you right? Rio apologized to Kouta with a smile on his face after seeing Koutas depressed face . No, youre right . I learnt a new lesson . I have a lot of things to learn . . Or rather, It seems I need to etch this point of reflection into my heart . Kouta smiled wryly as he heaved a sigh with a mixed expression . Im glad then . By the way, the two over here are the chamberlains working for Liselotte-sama . In order to change the depressing atmosphere, Rio introduced Natalie and Chloe who had stayed by his side . Yeah . I saw the two of you a while ago . My name is Natalie . Its pleasure to meet you . My name is Chloe . Its pleasure to meet you . After Kouta nodded at them, Natalie and Chloe introduced themselves . I-Its my pleasure to meet you too . The truth is, Chloe-sans family manages an inn, thus I thought suggesting her familys inn as your staying place, what do you think about it, Kouta-san? Rio suddenly asked such a question of Kouta who had greeted those two beauties with an anxious voice . Yeah . Since you said what I was think about . . It would be my pleasure I guess . Kouta nodded timidly . Its decided then . Lets go there immediately and make arrangements before all the rooms are filled . Well leave the shopping for later . Will you become our guide then, Chloe-san? Y-Yes, this way please! After Rio turned the conversation to her, Chloe replied with a lively voice . Thus, they headed towards the inn run by Chloes family . Later, after finishing the shopping, Rio also stayed for one night to finish another matter with Chloes mother . And by the next morning, Rio left Almond with Kouta seeing him off and departed towards the Proxia kingdom to the north . Chapter 175 Volume 2 Chapter 143 This incident happened on the same day Flora was teleported to the Paladia kingdom . After staying in Almond for one night, Rio then went towards Proxia the next morning . Naturally his goal was to pursue Luciuss trail . Though it was still unclear whether Lucius belonged to the Proxia empire or not, even more so as it was that self-proclaimed ambassador of Proxia empire, Reis who said it, he couldnt ignore that piece of information . The infiltration could be considered a success as long as he could get some information about Lucius from the top brass of the empire . Rio flew to the empires capital Nidgard, located at the centre of the empire, with his wind spirit arts . Though he stopped at several cities along the way to gather the information about Lucius from famous mercenaries, he couldnt get any useful information . On the third day after leaving Almond, Rio arrived in Nidgard . The castle is far . . From the size, this can be considered as a big city . Even if its only a self-proclaimed empire . walking on a nearby road towards the city, Rio entered the imperial capital from outside the rampart and looked up at the imperial castle far ahead of him . The imperial castle that was reflected into his eyes was in fact a magnificent and impressive display of power . But the development of the city outside the rampart where Rio was standing in was disordered and a gloomy atmosphere enveloped the entire city . Lets take a look at the inside of the rampart for now . Rio decided to head for the center of the imperial capital first . One hour later, after confirming the state of the empire from the street stalls which he stopped by, he arrived in front of one of the gates of the rampart . After paying the tariff, he went into the area inside the rampart . After entering he could clearly see that the inside and outside of the rampart were like two completely different worlds . Though he was able to see even from outside of the rampart that the living standards rose higher and higher as he got closer to the rampart, the wealthy lifestyle became even more prominent when he stepped inside . The clothing of the people aside, from the aura of the people inside the rampart and the street stalls that could be seen everywhere, the inside of the rampart was an extremely lively place . Moreover, even while it was filled with neat and tidy buildings, all of it was properly maintained with soldiers patrolling everywhere to protect the citizens safety . Even though there were many cities which had vast gaps between the living environment of outside and inside of their ramparts, a city that showed priority of developing the inside area was rare . As if reflecting the raison detre of the former mercenary turned emperor, Nidol Proxia, he built a segregated place emphasising on survival of the fittest . . Uhn Rio felt slightly uncomfortable in seeing the appearance of the grandiose castle in front of him . When he strained his eyes to see the reason for that uncomfortable feeling, he noticed that a cylindrical shaped magic barrier enveloped the entire castle . What kind of a barrier is it? Rios eyes opened wide and a thoughtful expression floated on his face . In the first place, barrier magic had a complicated structure and it was yet to reach a practical level with the level of magic engineering in the Strahl region . Though some countries managed to reach a semi-practical level by analyzing a part of ancient magic tools, it still had a fault, namely the power source to maintain the barrier . So the current civilization of the Strahl region had no choice but to abandon this research theme when it came to large scale magic barriers . At the very least it was used for the protection of an important person . But now, the magic barrier that enclosed the entire imperial castle was obviously a large scale one . Though the level was still a far cry from the one used by the Seirei no tami, this level of magic engineering was obviously at the top in the Strahl region . The effect is to detect intruders but . . Such a bothersome effect . There might be another one as well . There are even patrolling guards during the daytime that check the barrier . Better to wait till its dark then . Rio frowned, as expected DD He thought that there might be a relationship between this barrier and Reis, thus he heaved a sigh . Though he wanted to sneak into the castle, that alone might prove to be too troublesome . Later, Rio arranged his stay at an inn and decided to gather some more information regarding the situation inside the castle so that it wont come back to bite him later on . 󡡡󡡡 In the end he got no important information at all . Though he would have been able to do a more thorough investigation if he were to spend a few more days in this place, the probability of him getting more information without any assistance was low . As a result, Rio chose the high risk high return method . Late at night when all the citizens of the imperial capital had fallen asleep, wearing black clothes, he secretly slipped out of his inn through the windows . His target was the rampart DD Climbing some walls he went ahead without meeting any kind of problem . The imperial capital at night was extremely quiet, especially in the residential area . There were almost no people walking outside aside from the patrolling soldiers . After going a bit further in, from a certain point closer to the imperial castle, after leaving the noble district, he came out to the paved plaza which commanded a great view of the townscape when the scenery was interrupted . The plaza before him was hidden by the massive wall of the imperial castle . Rio stopped his gait right before entering the plaza . They built a watch fire and there are many soldiers going around . The range of the barrier is also precisely calculated to be just right to hide the castle . Should I take a look around the castle for the time being? Despite being low, there was still a possibility that this barrier had a crack . So Rio decided to go around the range of the barrier that enveloped the castle . First he looked for an opening at ground level . The gap he was looking for did not exist . At the very least, an infiltration from the ground was impossible . Thus he was left with no choice but to try to infiltrate from the sky to see whether itll be obstructed or not . Nevertheless, he wanted to avoid infiltrating from the sky as much as possible . Due to the type of the barrier, he would be discovered at the same time as he infiltrated the area within the barrier . He was left with no choice but to infiltrate via the sky however . Rios body slowly rose from the ground till he reached a height that was higher than the barriers range . After rising some distance from the ground, he took a better look at the castle from above . There, he noticed Theres a faint crack at the top part of the barrier . It might be a trap but Perhaps due to a lack of magic power, he finally discovered a gap on the top part of the barrier . He thought he needed to study the nature of the barrier as it could be taken as a trap as well, but his potential ambusher might be aiming for that opening . But then, there were no other routes for infiltrating aside from this one . He shouldnt have missed any routes except for those that are secret and known only by a select few . The matter of planning to make a new infiltration route would take too long and currently he could only find this gap which might be fixed by tomorrow . After hestitating for a whileDD Lets try to enter then . He decided to enter by using that gap . He knew the risks of this choice from the very beginning and he had already decided to go as far as torturing if that meant getting the information he needed . There was no time for hesitation as someone inside the castle might know the whereabouts of Lucius . Since there were numerous soldiers patrolling inside the garden, he descended on top of the roof and entered the castle from there under the cover of night . First he needed to grasp the structure inside the castle as much as possible . Rio went into the castle through a window of an unused room . He confirmed that no one was around while being on high alert for the patrolling soldiers . As he started walking carefullyDD There is . . No one?It doesnt look like there are detection type magic tools either . Rio was amazed in seeing the fact that there were no soldiers patrolling inside the castle at all . An eerie sensation was permeating the insides of the castle that was enveloped by total darkness and total silence . He strained his eyes but was unable to find any trace of detection magic being used . Even though so many soldiers are waiting outside . . It really is a trap huh? Rio considered such a possibility for a moment but, seeing the eerie silence inside the castle, he thought that he might be overthinking things . And yet, he couldnt dismiss the uneasiness in his heart . Without anyone patrolling inside the castle, the situation looked as if designed to invite him to go even further . But Rio shook his head and decided to investigate the castle for a while longer . Though there were no soldiers patrolling, he was being very careful and did not let his guard down . Furthermore, even though the imperial castle had several mansions inside, the current location was the upper part of the main castle DD With some buildings that were mainly used for the administration of military affairs, offices, the throne room and a conference room . Though normal castles should have soldiers stationed inside the castle, maybe because no one was inside, he felt almost no sign of life inside the castle . Lets try looking at the lower floors then . If theres no one, then try another building . Maybe the nobles working in the castle or the royaltiesDD might be resting inside one of the buildings . As long as he successfully infiltrated, he would be able to get as much information as he wanted from the people inside . Rios current target was not the moving soldiers, but the people living inside the building . Since the people staying there might be big shots, there was a high chance of him hitting the jackpot . As it was possible for someone else other than soldiers to be inside the most conspicuous looking building, he decided to infiltrate it . But he still couldnt feel any signs of humans inside the tightly locked rooms . In the end, Rio decided to advance towards the lower floors . Since it was common sense not to build pathways on the first and second floors connecting to other buildings, entrances were usually installed on the third floor which connected to the entrance of another mansion by bridge . In Rios case, although he could sneak in through the windows as he could fly, he decided against it and walked as he checked inside the buildings . He advanced very carefully as if trying to blend in with the darkness . As he was exploring he found a soldier standing guard on a bridge connected to another mansion . There were 5 bridges in total that connected one mansion to another . 4 amongst them were guarded by soldiers . It was an unwelcoming news for those trying to infiltrate, but Rio felt relieved instead in seeing that soldier . Nevertheless, he quickly made a plan of how to quickly cross those bridges . Is the defence being neglected due to them being undermanned? He might know the structure of the building too . This situation is screaming trap but . He decided to search the buildings that had less lookouts . Though the possibilities of someone being that negligent was really low, as long as he could grasp the structure, it would be useful in the long run . Thus, Rio quickly moved towards the bridge as silent as possible . After crossing the bridge What the . heck is this place?A training field?Or, an arena? It had an arena-like circular structure . With the ceiling fully open, the moonlight shined down on it . The place where Rio was standing at right now was above the audience room . The neatly evened out wide ground spread below him . Well, there might be no soldiers guarding this place . Theres no need for me to investigate the inside structure of this place . Rio lost interest and was about to turn around and leave whenDD, !!!!! ? Rio, whose senses had been raised to the maximum with spirit arts since the beginning of the infiltration, sensed a faint sign . The next moment, Rio was already moving closer to the source of that sign . He practically jumped from that place in panic . DD, Hou, so you sensed the faint sign that was left when I hid in the dark huh? Excellent! Youre the sole intruder who has managed to come this far within the barrier . My name is Nidol Proxia . The emperor of this empire . Welcome to my castle, O insolent intruder . Standing there was the self-proclaimed founding emperor of the Proxia empireDD A rock-like man with a bright smile on his face . Chapter 176 Volume 2 Chapter 144.2 Chapter 144 . 2 : Nidol Proxia Youre faster than I thought . Its vexing, but did you think that Ill be at a disadvantage in a match of speed? Nidol muttered so with a slackened smile . An open field can leverage mobility potential to its fullest . Its easier to move on the open field than between the audience seats where youll find uneven footing and various obstacles . Right after that, Rio headed towards Nidol from the front while moving left and right as a feint . ButDD, Huhm! Nidol focused his entire strength into his sword and slammed it towards the ground . With the impact point as the start, black fire started spreading and caused an explosion . What the Heck is that? Rio retreated with dance-like back steps in the very same moment and looked at the black flames, with a doubtful face . Huhm, your reaction is also a cut above the rest . But, this sword of mine can manipulate the flame of an evil dragon at will . Extinguishing the fire wont be that easy you know? Nidol hummed in admiration and then sweapt his sword to the side . His sword fired an arrow-like black flame which cleared out the field . fumu . Should I give him some leeway? Nidol muttered with a shocked face as the field before him turned into a black conflagration . And thenDD, He is a long awaited opponent who can cross his sword with mine on equal grounds . I wanted to enjoy this fight for a bit more, but Im not a cowardly dragon . YOU . . Right after saying his line, a compressed wind cannon shell shot out from inside the fire . The ball of compressed air blew the black flames and headed towards Nidol in a straight line while clad in black flame . MUH! Nidol swung his sword at once . Upon contact the wind cannonball created a shockwave in the atmosphere that overpowered Nidol . It took a while for Nidol to brush off the wind cannonball, so before he could realize it Rio was only an inch away from his chest . SPLENDID! Nidol showed a trance-like smile and took up a counter stance by reflex but Rio had allready gained the initiative with his surprise attack . He slipped to the chest of Nidol, who gripped his heavy sword, killing his chance for a counter and started to overpower Nidol by slashing at him using both his daggers with hard to follow movements . Rios daggers flashed numerous times under the moonlight . He slashed at Nidols hands and legs with utmost precision butDD (it seems the secret lies in the material of the cloth armor on his body . Its as tough as the skin of some subspecies of dragons . ) Rather than using slashing attacks, Rio used the force of his attacks to inflict blunt damage . Nidols clothes may repel his dagger blades but the impact damage should be accumulating below those clothes . It seems Nidol was wary of an attack aiming for his vitals, but it might be just a matter of time before he succumbed due to the accumulating damage . Chapter 177 Volume 2 Chapter 144.3 Chapter 144 . 3 : Nidol Proxia Fuhahaha, at this rate my defeat is just a matter of time huh? Great, GREAT! TRULY WONDERFUL! MY BLOOD AND BODY ARE SEETHING WITH EXCITEMENT FOR BATTLE! SO THIS IS THE FEELING OF FACING YOUR OWN DEMISE HUH? I SEE, I REMEMBER IT NOW! Nidol found himself in a pinch and yet, he let out an innocent laugh with a loud voice . It was as if he was truly enjoying this battle from the bottom of his heart . It might have been due to him being unable to measure the true nature of the man called Nidol that Rio started attacking again while maintaining his vigilance . Whats the matter? Wasnt that the best chance to kill me?Come and take my neck at once . Youll only regret waiting for me to weaken Ah, too late . Nidol urged Rio to kill him immediately, but, soon after, his face suddenly turned gloomy . Black colored magic power exploded like a blazing flame from Nidols body and the heavy sword in his hand . Rio retreated by reflex but DD Unfortunately, your time is up . I . Cant suppress it anymore . Run as far as you can right now! Nidol heaved a sigh after saying so . The torrent of sinister black magic power gathered toward the heavy sword in Nidols hand . That magic power is bad news Rio could feel chills running down his spine and started kneading even more solid magic power inside his body . Hou? Nidol looked at that scene in awe while his lips curved like those of a war beast . Even during that time, the torrent of violent black magic power kept gathering into the heavy sword in his handDD Well then, ITS GAME ON! Nidol set his stance and swung his heavy sword down lightly . At that moment, unending torrents of black flames roared towards Rio . The ground of the arena was also covered in jet-black darkness . But, maybe because Rio had kneaded vast amounts of magic power which wouldnt lose to Nidols, he held his hand aloof towards the incoming torrents of black flames . Brilliant white light exploded from Rios hand the next moment . The torrent of white light collided with the black flames and pushed its way through the black flames while releasing diamond dust-like particles of light . Following the blinding white light was a violent storm that brought along freezing arctic winds inside the arena . The black flames fired by Nidol were frozen in place as if being gnawed by the storm . Using that momentary distraction, Rio had already moved behind NidolDD Uhm, though it ended far too early, I wonder when Ill be able to ever feel such feelings that make my blood boil again . It was a fair fight, I enjoyed it . I never go back on my promises, now take your reward . What do you want, is it my life? Nidol who got a dagger pushed against his neck said so with an emotionless voice . . I have no interest in your life . I only want information . Rio paused for a moment and then told Nidol his demands . His reason for attacking Nidol wasnt to kill him since he only wanted information . Chapter 178 Volume 2 Chapter 145.1 Chapter 145 . 1 : Each of Their Situation After his battle with Nidol Proxia, Rio escaped from the imperial castle and made his way back to his room at the inn . After receiving the usual morning call he vacated the room as if nothing had happened last night and left as is . His next destination was the Paladia kingdom which is to the east of the Proxia empire . Paladia is a small monarchy kingdom located north of the Galwark kingdom, an area which seemed to have a chronic case of disputes between neighbouring countries . Despite having some doubts regarding the credibility of the information due to its source, it wouldnt be strange at all for the kingdom to be the next client of Luciuses mercenaries . Since he had no other source of information, he had no choice but to try his luck in Paladia anyway . According to the emperor, the first prince might know of his whereabouts but . . The problem was how to estabilish a contact with said prince . It was possible to meet the first prince as long as he made use of his title as the honorary knight of the Galwark kingdom, but to fulfill his goal, he didnt want to make such a gamble that might cause a problem for his position as a noble and he was also not that skillful in arranging a normal meeting . Which then left him with no other choice but to infiltrate the castle to meet the first prince, but it didnt seem to be that simple . He definitely had no problem with infiltrating the castle, but meeting a royal family member might prove troublesome as theyre usually heavily protected . Soldiers might be standing guard in front of the room, or if he was really unlucky, they might be stationed inside the princes room . There was also the possibility of him being with his wife and children . It comes down to personal preference but the majority of titled nobles and royalty chose to sleep in a windowless room as a measure against intruders . Going at noon might be easier than going at night . I need to study his daily routine for a few days for the time being and then attempt to make contact if the opportunity presents itself . After deciding his plan for the time being, Rio raised his flying speed . He might lose his way as he had never been to this place, a zone where a number of small nobles fought each other, but he might reach the Paladia kingdom by today or tomorrow . Rio sensed an euphoria which he rarely felt . 󡡡󡡡 In the polar opposite direction to where Rio was headed, Miharu was teaching Liliana, the first princess of the Saint Stella kingdom, in her private room in the royal palace . By now, it had been more than one month since Miharu was forcibly brought along to Saint Stella . Japanese is hard . Since I felt some degree of improvement, I thought it was time for a review . Aside from pronunciation there are numerous letters, homonyms, grammar and the history behind them and numerous similarities, resemblances which contain small nuances Its truly a profound language . Being able to hold everyday conversations along with writing and reading is already a monstrous feat Lilyana said so with a calm tone during the break from their lessons . Thats not true, I think that Lilyana-sama who can learn at such a speed is incredible right? Speech aside, since writing such neat and clear letters is difficult even for Japanese, without deep comprehension, you dont need to feel discouraged . Miharu smiled while telling her that . Thank you very much . Ill do my best since Im blessed with such a wonderful teacher . Lilyana also smiled heartily . In fact her learning speed was breathtaking . Though her learning time was limited due to her position as royalty, her learning spirit was tremendous which also added to the fact that she herself had a brilliant mind . It could be said that her comprehension ability and memory were a cut above the rest . Currently she memorized katakana, hiragana, and some simple kanji at the elementary student level . She learned the fundamental expressions and various words one after another and she kept growing at a breakneck speed . Ahaha, Im basically just an amateur teacher . . Strictly speaking, I didnt learn Japanese properly nor did I learn the befitting teaching method for it, thus there might be some mistakes in my teaching . Nevertheless, Lilyana-sama who can learn the Japanese language to this level with extremely limited time is truly excellent . As I thought, youre a genius after all . So what do you want to learn? Im going to teach it according to Lilyana-samas request . Chapter 179 Volume 2 Chapter 145.2 Chapter 145 . 2 : Each of Their Situation Miharu said so with a beautiful smile on her face . You might not be a professional, but I can feel your talent for teaching others . Its a fact since you can explain the difference between this worlds language and Japanese in the easiest way . That is . Thanks to Haruto-san . I only applied his lessons to mine since his lessons were also easy to understand The matter of Miharu being able to teach Japanese to Lilyana in the most simple way was because she once took the same lessons about this worlds language from Rio . But, Miharus expression became gloomy when Lilyana praised her like this . My deepest apologies . It seems I just hurt your feelings . Maybe because she could see the change on Miharus face, she decided to express her apologies . Ah, no, I dont mind at all . . Miharu was suddenly taken aback . Like I said before, Takahisa-sama took you guys along to our kingdom for some reason that he doesnt want to explain . The current him has become extremely stubborn and he doesnt want to tell me the reason no matter what . Hes acting like a kid . Lilyana eloquently said so . Yes . . I feel the same way . Miharu agreeed with a vexed expression on her face . Even at this point, Takahisa was yet to explain the reason behind him forcibly taking Miharu-tachi along with him . Thanks to that even his relationship with Masato had become strained while Aki was still trying her best to become the mediator between those two . Though its not my place to say this, as I failed in my duty to stop Takahisa-sama, please allow me to correct this shame . Come to think of it, it should be about time right? Im going to settle this matter so that I can give you the information about his reasons . After saying so, Lilyana bowed in silence towards Miharu . D-Dont worry about that, youre not the one who should be blamed for this matter . Miharu tried to stop Lilyana . No, the sequence of events that led to the current situation is entirely my fault . That in itself is obvious evidence of our kingdoms insincerity towards you guys . Which in the end left us at the mercy of your open mindedness . So simply lowering my head isnt nearly enough to show our gratitude to you . Despite saying so, Lilyana kept lowering her head . Miharu asked for help from Frill, Lilyanas attendant, who was also in the same room as them, but she also couldnt do anything about this matter . Please raise your head, Lilyana-sama . . . May I ask about one thing? Miharu asked . Yes, feel free to ask . Lilyana resolutely replied . Uhm, why,,,,,,,,,,,, are you complying with Takahisa-kuns selfish wish?Is it because he is the hero? Miharu asked that question as if to see Lilyanas reaction . . Its as you say, half of the reason is because he is the hero . Then, the other half is . Miharu asked another question to supplement Lilyanas previous answer . The other half is maybe . . Because I want to trust him . She seemed to be slightly troubled when replying so . Miharus eyes opened wideDD, Lilyana-sama . . She might have fallen in love with TakahisaDD Or so she expected, but Miharu couldnt bring herself to ask Lilyana . While it might be true that this is Takahisa-samas selfishness, you might say that this is also my own selfishness . So if for example there was something that became his fault, I thought of apologizing as much as possible . Thats why, would you be willing to leave the matter of Takahisa-samas actions to me for the time being? Lilyana asked . . . I understand, Ill leave him to you then . Miharu hesitated for a while but agreed to Lilyanas request . Currently, Miharu was in a cold war with Takahisa . In fact, the reason might have been because she couldnt fathom his train of thought anymore . She couldnt meet him nor discuss about this matter with him nowadays . Thank you very much . Ill tell you about my findings as soon as I understand anything about this matter . So for now, I would be grateful if you kept teaching me Japanese . Yes, I will . Thank you very much . Lilyana felt relieved in hearing Miharus reply . Fufu, feeling relieved like this made me thirsty . Fril, can you brew some tea for us? She ordered her attendant, Fril . Understood . Fril nodded respectfully and started brewing tea . Well then, shall we continue with the lesson, miharu-sensei? Lilyana said so with an impish but gentle smile on her face, which might have been her attempt at changing the pace . . Ah, yes . Shall we begin then, your highness . Chapter 180 Volume 2 Chapter 145.3 Chapter 145 . 3 : Each of Their Situation After being dumbfounded for a moment, Miharu replied back with a naturally flowing theatrical tone . Their gaze intersected, and it was unclear which side started it, but both of them smiled at each other . Though our meeting wasnt in the most desirable of circumstances, Im glad I was able to meet you, Miharu-san . After a period of silence, Lilyana told her that with a delighted smile . Yeah, I feel the same way, Lilyana-sama . Miharu agreed to her with a slightly embarrassed face . She didnt feel nervous even though Lilyana was royalty, rather, she felt like they were on the same wavelength . It was as if they had been friends for years . That was why she was glad that Lilyana felt the same way as her . Was what she thought . Lilyana stared at Miharu as if wondering what to tell herDD Thank you very much . . Well then, Miharu-san . May I ask one question? She started speaking with an awkward voice . Yes, what could it be? I want to borrow your dictionary for a few days . . Will you allow it? My . . Dictionary? Miharu tilted her head and raised the small Japanese language dictionary in her hand . It was placed in her school bag and sent along with her when she was summoned to this world . Yes . Though the current me might have yet to understand what is written in there, My curiosity was sparked when I heard its written in Kanji, so I wanted to know what kind of letters it has . I think I would learn better if I studied something that interested me . I see well, memorizing out of curiosity does increase learning speed . I dont mind . Shall we make that your homework then? Please look for letters or words that spark your curiosity in the dictionary and Im going to explain to you the meaning of those words or letters during our next lesson . After nodding by herself, Miharu decided to lend her dictionary to Lilyana . Thank you very much . Ill do my best in my study . . For Miharu-sans sake too . Lilyana was wearing a slightly enigmatic smile when she told her thanks to Miharu, but the words she said at the end of her sentence didnt reach Miharus ears . 󡡡󡡡 In another place C Sumeragi Satsuki was silently swinging her training spear in one corner of the training ground, her expression listless . The reason was the news she had received from the king of the Galwark kingdom, Francois . They couldnt use magic ships for a while due to the appearance of a dragon . In the present situation, the neighbouring kingdoms, including the Galwark kingdom, prohibited air travel and the end of that prohibition, as things stood, wouldnt happen in the near future . Even though she made a request to Francois for a negotiation with their allied kingdom, Saint Stella a while back, those talks had yet to advance any further . I heard that there were many victims in that incident . Is the princess . Safe?Even though shes such a frail girl In fact, whenever she recalled her conversation with Flora, she felt an indescribable feeling in her heart . The various feelings gradually came together in the form of her grip on the spear . In the first place, what is a hero to them?A heros job is to defeat the likes of dragons right? Though she insisted that the heroes were the existences needed for this situation, she should have expected the reply she got to be negative and come with seemingly plausible explanations . It might be their way of telling me that were like a portable shrine . Geez, why the hell did that damned dragon appear at such a time? The hero is the symbol of the gods authority . And for the kingdom, whose power depends on gods authority, losing a hero, which they had gained after such a long struggle, might mean trouble . Therefore they were not so easily granted permission to go out, much less to say, hunt a monster . Surely, even Satsuki was troubled by the sudden appearance of dangerous monsters and this was the only thing she found unbearable . Though it would be a lie to say she was not scared facing a dragon, doing nothing while she had the ability to do something didnt sit well with her upbringing . AH, GEEZ! Satsuki swung down her spear with all her power as if to vent her frustration . After swinging her spear for a while, she heaved a sigh . And thenDD, Where are you right now, Haruto-kun? She muttered her true feelings with an anxious voice . Chapter 181 Volume 2 Chapter 146.1 Chapter 146 . 1 : Floras Agony ~Part 1~ Half a day after Rio fought against emperor Nidol in Proxia Flora was teleported inside a certain forest of the Paladia kingdom . EH! ? Flora was exaperrated, trembling in fear due to the sudden changes in her surroundings . She looked around restlessly but only thick bushes entered her field of vision . W-Where is this?Where is this place?That person threw a magic crystal-like stone at me and . was it loaded with some kind of powerful space magic? Though she was really confused, she tried her best to figure out the situation that she was in . The first thing that she found out using her common sense was that the one who came to kill her used some sort of magic tool with some kind of powerful space magic sealed inside . But then, space magic to teleport people should have been lost in the demon-god war . For him to easily use the crystalized form of a magic tool with such a powerful magic sealed inside like it was nothing Using a magic crystal with magic sealed inside as a magic tool is unusual, since the magic crystal will disappear once the magic sealed inside is used up, making it hard to replenish . That kind of magic tool was created as a disposable trump card with the assumption that it would be used once the user depletes their magic power . When its loaded with an overwhelming amount of magical power, the magic sealed inside the magic crystal will be lost . In the first place, for what reason did that man not kill me right away?Despite saying that he was going to kill me Why am I in this place? Flora took another look at her surroundings, but she couldnt find that mans figure nearby . Why did that man appear in front of her? She was in the dark regarding the reason . She was standing still in place with her head still in chaos . Nevertheless, it didnt mean that she was going to stand still forever . If she was given the choice of moving around, then there was no reason to stand still . It seems I cant go back to the base of Restoration unless I find out my current position . . Flora decided to look for a way to go back . Without any basis, or confidence, she walked aimlessly, looking for a way to escape from that gloomy forest . After walking for some timeDD Flora was advancing firmly with her stylish high heel shoes, unsuited for walking on the uneven ground of the forest which was already difficult to navigate even in her best condition . The cuff of her expensive dress was soiled with dirt all over the place . . Still cant see the end of this forest . I wonder how long Ive been walking by now?Im not . Entering even deeper into the forest, right? Flora was completely at a loss as to what she had to do . But, the passage of time had enabled her to calm herself . Or rather, she felt even more uneasy because nothing distracted her when she was thinking about her options . Its about the time for my dissapearance to cause an uproar . DId that man . . Keep his promise? Flora thought about the crew of the magic ship she left behind . Though that man promised Flora not to harm the crew as long as she didnt resist, she didnt know whether that man had really kept his promise or not . But the current her couldnt do anything but believe him since she had no way to know the situation over there . Even though I was able to finaly meet my dear sister after so long . . I just want to meet my dear sister even one second faster . She really cherished Christina, her older sister . After that, Flora kept moving with a strong determination in her heart, to meet her older sister . 󡡡󡡡 Some time passed, the day had turned to dusk . At the Paladia kingdom royal castle an uncouth man with a well ordered face in his thirties was meeting the first prince of Paladia, Duran Paladia . Well then, I wonder what kind of sinister yet interesting plot youre going to propose to me this time, Lucius? Duran, sitting on his chair while being served by lightly dressed beauties, asked his visitorDD The man called Lucius . Hahaha, youre saying it as if Im always coming to you to bring along some sort of sinister plot . You almost always do so . Seeing that the victories of my kingdom have not wavered recently, you have no need to visit me for a job right now . Whenever you appear before me outside of your job, you always come along with some sort of sinister plot . Well, youre right about that . Lucius was grinning as he said so . In that case, cut the chit-chat . Im already bored to death since theres almost no war for me to go out to nowadays . Durans brawny build pitched forward as he urged Lucius . In fact, I want to invite your highness to a treasure hunt, will you come along with me? Lucius said that with a wide grin on his face . Treasure . . Hunt?Is there some sort of treasure hidden within my kingdom? Yeah, a first-rate treasure . Though I want to offer several conditions for your participation, the treasure is all yours upon discovery, your highness . Lucius calmly said so to Duran who squinted his eyes as if suspicious of Lucius . Hump . Though I dont know what you mean, from your tone, I expect you know what kind of treasure it is? Yes, since I did release that treasure myself . I thought that you would like that treasure, so I came to visit you . But, unfortunately that treasure is a living being, so I fear that its going to escape if we dont make our move immediately . And depending on our usual terms and conditions, I can tell you more details about that treasure . Lucius explained with a confident toneDD Chapter 182 Volume 2 Chapter 146.2 Chapter 146 . 2 : Floras Agony ~Part 1~ Humph, sounds good . Time for negotiations . You guys, leave . Duran nodded with a satisfied face after driving out the women from the room . The women put on their clothes and left . When only the two of Lucius and Duran were left in the roomDD Well then, let me to tell you about the treasure Lucius was waiting for the right moment to tell the details about the treasure hunt . 󡡡󡡡 Around that time, Flora was still loitering around inside a certain forest in the Paladia kingdom . Though at first her feet kept moving due to anxiety and her wish to see her sister, the fatigue that had accumulated as time passed started to encroach on her . Uuh, my legs feel heavy . Im hungry too . Am I anywhere near the outside of the forest?And its already dark too . . What should I do now?From what I learned in the academy, I should secure shelter first before the day completely turns into night at times like these right?But I have no camping equipment at all . Flora kept complaining in her heart . Within the forest, which she couldnt see the end of, she not only accumulated physical fatigue, her mental fatigue also raised steadily . The things reflected in her field of vision were only never ending lines of trees . There was hardly any difference in the scenery of the trees inside the forest . As the sun set in the west, the inside of the forest also become darker with each passing moment . Even though she could see the inside of the forest just a moment ago, now even where she stood had become dark . I can hear the cry of animals too . Though I cant hear the voice of dangerous animals . . Its still scary . Even the cry of small animals sounded more ominous as she was in a strange, dark place . Since she had no choice but to sleep in the forest at this rate, she wanted to at least be spared from such experiences . She was really scared right now . Though her legs felt extremely hurt and heavy, Flora single mindedly moved forward just for the sake of getting out of the forest while sometimes applying healing magic to her legs . But, she made a mistake C her psyche wasnt that strong . Despite being aware of the ironclad rule of camping outside, that she had to build a camp before the sky becomes completely dark, she had zero experience in such matters . That was why she naively thought that it was still okay and that she might be able to leave the forest before the day completely turned to night . That was natural since she experienced a field exercise back when she was still in the academy, but that was merely an Excercise in which everything including the personnel and equipment were prepared beforehand . There was no way she, the second princess, was going to be allowed to do something at that time, she thus ended up just tagging along . And that resulted in Flora going even deeper into the forest without realizing her situation . It didnt even take much for the day to turn into night, when she noticed she was already surrounded by complete darkness . A total darkness beyond her imagination in which she couldnt see anything . Flora kept charging onwards as she couldnt handle the scary atmosphere . Radiation And when it become too dark, she chanted the magic aria to create fire and light . Brilliant light shined in front of her . After controlling the brightness level of her magic, Flora began moving again . She was walking alone with unsteady steps inside the dark forest with an artificial light to brighten her path . Some time had passed since night began . There was no sign of her finding the end of the forest and as expected, Flora finally hit her limit . Maybe because she was too close to the source of light inside such a dark forest, her concentration also lessened along with the flickering in her eyes . Nevertheless, she dragged her body that felt as heavy as lead, butDD Kya! ? Floras feet tripped on the tree root and she fell face first causing the light to go out . Uhm, ouch Flora tried to use her dainty arms to somehow propp her body . Though her beautiful dress was completely soiled, she didnt know about that nor could she confirm that due to the total darkness . She couldnt even muster her willpower to stand up . Flora just pushed her upper body to sit on the ground and looked at her surroundings . She noticed that she was surrounded by total darkness . Even the distance of 1~2 metres was already too dark for her . Though she failed to notice it when she began walking, she finally heard the chirps of cicadas around her . She knew that everytime a cool wind brushed her lightly, the trees were swaying . What . . Should I do? Flora, was just staring absentmindedly as she didnt know what to do . She thought that everything will be okay as long as she could leave the forest without even knowing the proper way to do so . She couldnt leave the forest no matter how long she walked . She felt the anxiety of whether she could really leave the forest or not . I cant walk anymore . Though she tried to stand up again, she gave up the next moment . It felt like blocks of leads were added to her legs . It finally dawned on her that her body was far more fatigued than she expected . Floras will power finally succumbed . She was more than aware that at the very least, leaving the forest by tonight was next to impossible for her . She felt dread inside, knowing that she no longer had any stamina or will power left . She just sat there in place . That was whyDD, For the time being, I can just wait till morning . After taking a break to restore her stamina, Flora started to make her plan . The only thing that the current her could do since she was unable to move for now . So thirsty . Flora vaguely thougt so andDD Chapter 183 Volume 2 Chapter 146.3 Chapter 146 . 3 : Floras Agony ~Part 1~ Create Water She muttered the spell aria and the water gushed out from the palm of her hands . She pushed the water gushing out from her palms to her face and appeased her thirst . Flora kept drinking the water for a while . Fuha . . After drinking the water with such zeal for thirty seconds, she finally took a breath . Maybe thanks to drinking the water, she noticed that her willpower and stamina had returned a little . Now Im drenched . If I dont move to another place to take a rest . When she noticed that the ground where she sat was wet due to her water magic, she whipped her heavy body to stand up again . Radiation Flora casted the illumination magic again and went to look for a place to rest . A few minutes later, she found a suitable tree root for her to use as a resting place . With all the leaves scattered on the ground, she expected it to be like a makeshift cushion . Yup . . Heal After slowly resting on the ground, she leaned her entire weight on the tree and then applied healing magic on her sore limbs that had accumulated fatigue . Though healing magic couldnt completely cure muscle pain and fatigue, it was better than nothing . When she was done with that DD So Tired . Was the first thing she felt . Not even one minute after that, a wave of sleepiness attacked Flora and she started dozing off . The moment she closed her eyes, her consciousness was swallowed by total darkness . 󡡡󡡡 The next morning Nnh Flora was woken up by the cold air around her . The scenery she saw when she opened her eyes was still that of the forest . . I see . I . . Fell asleep huh . Its cold . Flora recalled the situation she was in . It was strangely cold . Her body felt listless, heavy, and her joints were screaming in pain . That was natural as she hadnt covered herself with a blanket . Flora forced her listless body to stand up butDD, . . OUCH! ? When she tried to move her body, a sharp pain attacked the nape of her neck . W-What! ? Her body trembled and she unintentionally swept the nape of her neck with her left hand . In doing so she felt that something was swept away by her left hand . When she looked at that something that was swept away, there, she saw a spiderDD HYIII! ? Flora was completely awake in the next moment . Her face paled the moment she understood the situation . NO!NO!NO!NOOOOOOO! Flora began dusting her body in case there was another bug attached to her body . She kept clapping on her dress including the parts below her dress . After dusting her body, she knew that the only insect that was attached to her body was only that spiderDD . Nooooooooo . Flora was on the verge of crying . After carefully dusting her dress, she now tried to touch the pained place bitten by the spider . Thank god it didnt cause a bloody wound . Flora felt relieved after knowing that there was no bloody wound on the nape of her neck but she didnt let her guard down yet . . Faster . I have yet to leave the forest . Flora moved her legs immediately so that she could leave the forest even one second faster . Though her body was hurt all over adding to hunger pangs that attacked her, she couldnt hope for luxuries . . . EH? After walking for around ten minutes, Flora felt a light dizziness . She brushed that aside as light anemia due to her forcing her body to move despite the hunger, so she whipped her staggering feet to move again . And then, one hour laterDD, Eh I Am outside the forest? The scenery she saw was where the sea of trees came to an end . Did I . . Leave the forest? Flora was standing dumbfounded but she soon enough moved her feet again . Im leaving it . Im leaving the forest . It would be great if theres human settlement nearby, but . She finally stepped out of the forest while thinking so . Outside the forest was a slightly elevated hill that commanded a good view of the surrounding area . Flora discovered a group of buildings that looked like a village far separated from the forest . V-Village . That must be a village . Thank goodness . Flora was feeling so relieved to the point of slumping down where she stood . ButDD, I must go there . I have to go to my sisters place . Flora suddenly stood back up a while later . She squeezed the last of her willpower to move her listless body towards the village with a sluggish gait . Chapter 184 Volume 2 Chapter 147.1 Chapter 147 . 1 : Floras Agony ~Part 2~ Flora headed towards the village that laid below the hill with a sluggish gait . She finally arrived in the villages vicinity 20 minutes later . This village was a calm and serene place with its villagers doing their farmwork with indifferent faces . The face of those villagers were lacking vitality, rather than calm the closest expression for that village might be Desolation . When Flora advanced toward the residential area using the ridge between the field, the villagers doing their farmwork finally looked at her . My voice Wont come out . Flora could feel the reclusive atmosphere of the villagers and unconciously turned into her timid self . But she couldnt back off at this point . She summoned her courage and approached the villagers . U-Uhm, excuse me . Flora called a male villager around twenty years old with a nervous tone . . . Eh, well . Who are you? Afte looking at the surroundings, the male villager took a side glance at Flora and asked so with a low voice without even looking at her . Eh? U-Uhm, the truth is, I got separated from my attendants, will you tell me where I am right now? Maybe because Flora couldnt understand what that man meant, she was dumbfounded for a moment . But then, her face changed the next moment and she conducted herself in the more sociable way . She approached a little closer to the man to hear his small voice . A Attendants?Could you be, a noble? The man muttered with a smaller voice than before and then looked at Floras appearance with a doubtful gaze . Though dirty, Flora was wearing a high quality dress . Moreover, that man had never met a girl as beautiful as Flora up till now . The man said in his heart that she was different from the crude women in the village . Ah, Yes . Uhm, its as you say . To be precise a royalty, but Flora just went with the flow . Hee, I see . The male villager took a long time staring at Flora . Uhm, excuse me, could you tell me where I am right now? Though she felt uncomfortable when the man kept looking at her, she tried to gloss over her worries with a smile . Where in Paladia kingdom? . . The royal capital should be west from here . I dont know very well about the outside world . Paladia . . Kingdom?Yeah, surely After the man taught her about her current location, Floras eyes widened due to the surprise . Speaking of the Paladia kingdom, its a small kingdom located in the far north east of the Bertram kingdom . Though she knew that such a kingdom does exist, she was not very clear about the detailed information of the said kingdom . ButDD What should I do to go back . . ? Flora was at a loss since she was only aware of the rough distance between Bertram kingdom and this place . It was not the kind of distance that she could cross by herself when she only had what she was wearing . Whats the matter? The man who thought Flora was daydreaming called her still in a small voice . Ah, eh, uhm . I was just pondering as to how I should go back . And where do you want to go? . Bertram kingdom . Bertram kingdom? . First time I hear about that place . The young man in his twenties in front of her didnt even know the name of her kingdom . For a farmer living in a rural area like him, even the existence of the great power of the Strahl region might be something similar to a kingdom above the clouds . It meant that even her influence as the second princess of the Bertram kingdom was of no use in this kind of place . The village chief might know something . Follow me . After saying so, the man then walked away while bringing his hoe . [Ed: KeK] U-Uhm Please lead the way . Flora snapped back and then followed that man after bowing to his retreating figure . A few minutes later, Flora was brought to the village chiefs house located in the innermost part of the village . Im going to explain your situation to the village chief . Please wait for a minute . The male villager went into the village chiefs house himself after saying so . Flora decided to wait as that man told her . The house of the village chief, a two stories house made of wood was the most splendid building in this village, but Flora couldnt make out any difference from the other houses because she was raised in the castle as a princess . Nonetheless, Flora observed the daily lives of farmers which she saw for the first time with a curious face . As she was in the middle of waiting while looking around at the livelihood of the farmersDD, The village chief wants to meet you . Come in . The man who led Flora then told her to go inside . Flora nodded while saying Yes and went inside with a timid face . A middle aged man sat in the living room . When the man who seemed to be the village chief saw her he slightly bowed . This is . . Welcome . Allow me to introduce myself: I am working as the village chief of this village . I heard about your general situation from Donner, noble-sama . The eyes of the village chief slightly widened when he caught sight of the dirtied dress of Flora . He immediately glossed over it, his expression a smile, and welcomed Flora . Donner might be the name of the man that showed her the way . He was still in this place even after leading Flora . Oi, Donner . Ill take care of this matter . You may go back to your work . The village chief told Donner . No, I just Donner was trying to say something . He glanced at Flora . Whats the matter, do you have something to say to our noble-sama? The village chief asked of Donner, but he averted his gaze and left the house right away . My apologies . Hes a shy man . The young women of the village arent that eager to get close to him due to his huge build . Well, even if I tell you that, it has nothing to do with you, noble-sama . I want to get to the point, but may I hear the details of your story first? Since I could barely understand your situation from that Donner chaps story . The village chief said so with a wry smile . yes, my name is Flora . I want to go to the Bertram kingdom, but . . After introducing herself, Flora didnt know what to say about her current situation and just told him her general aim . Bertram kingdom huh . I did hear about a kingdom with such a name before, but may I hear which direction that kingdom is from this place? Yes, I recall that its located southwest from this place . I see . Southwest, southwest huh? Though Im certain that Rubia kingdom was around that location . . It seems that kingdom is currently at war with this kingdom . The highway might be blocked too . Though they might let noble-sama pass . The village chief was looking at Flora as if to gauge her reaction . By the way, the Rubia kingdom was a small kingdom backed by the Galwark kingdom and Bertram kingdom since a long time ago . Chapter 185 Volume 2 Chapter 147.2 Chapter 147 . 2 : Floras Agony ~Part 2~ This kingdom Has been at war with the Rubia kingdom? Flora completely exposed herself as someone who wasnt aware of the way of the world by showing her perplexed face . . Yes, but its just at the level of a skirmish because were also at war against the other kingdoms in this region . Well, its already a common story in our kingdom though . The village chief was looking at Flora as if observing her . Ah, uhm, Im not a noble of that kingdom Maybe because she felt that the village chief doubted her, she explained that fact in a hurry . I see . No wonder . With all due respect, you do look suspicious . I do have some questions to ask, will you allow me to ask those questions? After the village chief showed a convinced look, he asked Flora while staring at her . What might those be? Since youre not a noble of our kingdom, why are you wandering in this rural area by yourself? Thats, I, I met a disaster in the middle of my journey . Flora replied while averting her gaze with an awkward face . Because rather than trusting her stories, things were going to become even more complicated if she told him the truth . And above allDD, Rubia kingdom should be an ally of the Bertram kingdom . I wonder how he would react if he knew that Im the princess of the Bertram kingdom which is backing the Rubia kingdom, the enemy of his kingdom . Hes already aware of the matter of me heading towards Bertram kingdom, but . . Flora experienced such anxiety . She might have to explain the fact that she was in fact a big shot of the Bertram kingdom if she were to explain everything . Flora couldnt choose the best option in this kind of situation . A disaster? . Is that why you have such a messy appearance? Since thats the case, isnt about now the time where things will get noisy after your disappearance? Yes M-Maybe so . So whats the reason why there are no attendants around you now? Thus the village chief kept trying to probe for more information from Flora . The reason he did so might be because he completely trusted Flora or still doubted her . I dont know . Flora shook her head slowly . I-I see . Thats troubling indeed . The village chief was nodding with a non-chalant face towards Floras situation . Yes . Flora dropped her shoulders in dissapointment . Though she was being optimistic thinking that she might be able to do something as long as she arrives at a human settlement, now she realized that she was in an even more troubling situation . Well, I think your best choice is to consult your situation with the nobles who govern this area . Unfortunately thats something beyond what a village chief like me can do . The village chief recommended the idea in order to get a favor from the nobles of the Paladia kingdom . . . Ill consider that idea . Flora nodded as she gave a vague reply . Her complexion wasnt that great . As expected, even Flora was aware that asking for the assistance of a noble of the Paladia kingdom would turn her into a political tool . Well, if its fine with you, feel free to stay in our humble abode for today . Though we cant give you a satisfactory welcome, we at least have a warm meal . Please decide what youre going to do during that time . After heaving a sigh, the village chief told his intention to welcome Flora as his guest for the time being . Though it was still unknown whether she was telling the truth or not, in seeing her dress he was convinced that she at least really was a noble, so it was not like he could treat her like nothing . There was also his fear of retaliation, since he didnt know anything about the other party at all . T-Thank you very much! Flora showed a slightly dumbfounded face and then bowed to him . She was moving around since yesterday without eating anything after all . Now that she experienced outdoor camping at night for the first time in her life, she was lucky just to have a roof to stay under at night . Afterwards, they soon heard a loud batan sound from the otherside of the living room where Flora and the village chief were having their conversation . !!!!! ? Floras body jerked in hearing that sound . When she turned around to the entrance in a hurry, there were flocks of what were seemingly young men from the village on top of the broken door . Dang it! All the young men in the village had cramped faces . Immediately, all of them went Ooh when they saw Flora, although she was in her slightly dirty Dress . Y-You fools, what are you doing?!Go back to your work! The village chief shouted at those men with a flustered voice and all of them fled from that scene to go back to their work . Donner was also among them . The village chief heaved a deep sigh DD, M-My deepest apologies . Theyre being impolite to you . He bowed to Flora with a slightly withered face . It was very clear to anyone that those men were tempted by their curiosity to take a glance at Floras figure . The village chief feared that their actions just now might incur Floras displeasure . I dont mind at all, or rather, did they have business with me? Flora curiously asked the village chief without an inch of thought that those men might have come to see her . Ha~ . . Well, its not like they didnt think about it . If you will and its okay with you, please dont mind them . Though its slightly off from the time, shall we have a meal? The village chief was bewildered by Floras unworldly reply, but he changed the topic of conversation immediately since he didnt wish for more trouble . Though it was still in the morning, it was too late to be called a breakfast yet too early for a lunch . Uhm, I do feels a little bit hungry, but may I rest for a while? I didnt sleep that much so I still feel drowsy . . Sure enough, you look pale . Understood . Im gonna ask my wife to prepare a room for you After that, Flora fell into a deep sleep on the bed prepared by the wife of the village chief . Chapter 186 Volume 2 Chapter 148.1 Chapter 148 . 1 : Flora Agony ~Part 3~ Around lunch time A group of young men gathered at a corner of the village Flora was staying in . The figure of Donner who had guided Flora was also included amongst them . Oi, is that true! ?A real cutie has come to the village chiefs house? Several newcomers came over in a rush and asked the already gathered young men raising the tension in the air . Yes, its true . Donner was the one who guided her . She looks like a noble and is a real cutie . A young man, the representative of the already gathered young men replied to them . OOOOH, FOR REAL?Even Donners quite thoughtful sometimes isnt he? Geez . That Donner . But he could talk to such a cutie? A super cutie on top of that . Thus, the young men became more lively befitting of someone their age . But, Donner, being teased by them didnt seem too happy about it . Okay then, lets go meet that noble cutie too . She must be way cuter than the women in the village . Thats only natural right? I mean, they were raised alongside us . In fact, she was way beyond them . I cant think of her as the same kind as us in seeing her extremely well featured face . Yeah, if thats the case, shall we take a look at her now? Maybe because they were about to meet Flora, the young men became even more spirited . ButDD, Cut it out . Pops already yelled at me when I tried to see her before . The young man in his twenties who replied with a proud expression suddenly shook his head while shrugging his shoulders . HaaA?? Dang, call us too if you go to see her, Will!! The young men who didnt have the chance to see Flora grumbled with a vexed face . Well dont say such things . I mean we can still meet her . The young man called Will tried to soothe his colleagues . ButDD, You say that since you can meet her just by going home, Will . Thats right . We might never meet a noble cutie like her again if we miss this chance . Aah, damn it . I want to get acquainted with a noble beauty too you know . Rather, what if we visit her room at night? Stop it!She is a noble . We cant use such crude methods you know . Thus, the young men of the village voiced out their complaints in a half-serious, half-joking manner . Hahaha, you guys . . The young man called Will smiled wryly as if astonished by their actions . Aah, dang it, Will is going to have his meal on the same table as that noble when he gets home . Build a good relationship with her . I mean she was slightly ignorant about the ways of the world . Maybe its our chance if we help her when shes troubled by such matters . Will, you better not steal the march on us . Properly introduce her to us next time! The young men of the village forced Will to agree to do so . Y-Yeah . I know already . Lets do our best to approach her as much as possible . Or so I thought, whats the matter with you, Donner? Whats with that hateful glare of yours? Though Will agreed to back down, he noticed that Donner was glaring at him, so he asked that question . Nothing . Nothing at all . Back to work . After saying so, Donner picked up his hoe and went to the fields by himself . While muttering The one who saved her . Was me . With a seemingly uninterested tone . 󡡡󡡡 Later the same day, Flora woke up around evening in the room lent to her by the villages chief . Uhn . . The sight that greeted her when she opened her eyes was an unfamiliar dimly lit wooden roof . Thats right . I got stranded in this village and was lent a room by the villages chief What did I do after that? After recalling the reality of her current situation, in her hazy train of thoughts Flora felt a strange choking sensation . It seemed she got a light fever . Nevertheless, when she tried to raise her bodyDD, Ouch . Muscular pain assailed all the joints in her limbs . Her muscles became listless . Did I . Catch a cold? Flora guessed so as she had experienced a similar sensation when she caught a cold before . Nevertheless, she forced her body to stand up and left the room with a sluggish gait . Currently, Flora was on the 2nd floor . After leaving the room, she faced the stairs that went down to the first floor right in front of her . When she started to slowly descend the stairs towards the 1st floor while sticking to the wall as close as possible DD, Pops, has that noble beaut not woken up yet? How do you expect me to know that? Shes been asleep since morning . It seems she was really exhausted . Please introduce me to her . Im your son after all . You fool! Do you think that shes going to befriend you? Dont make such blunders again and again . Worst case, you could get this entire village ruined if you earned the ire of a noble . Such a conversation unfolded between the villages chief and his son, Will . Uuhm, . Flora called to them to make them notice her causing the pair of father and son to exchange a surprised look as they saw her . I-If it isnt the noble-sama!My deepest apologies for letting you see our unsightly side . My name is Will, noble beauty! Between the village chief and Will, one was bowing his head while the other one introduced himself . Ah, Yeah . Uhm, About that . Please dont be so humble . Im Flora . Flora was confused by their respective reactions and introduced herself to Will . Flora-sama, such a beautiful name befitting of you Will shut his eyes in thought . Nevertheless, your personage seems to be under the weather since morning . After glaring at his son, the village chief changed the topic without making a blunder like Will . Yes . It seems I caught a cold . Flora honestly told her situation to the village chief . I see, thats troublesome indeed . . The village chief had a pensive look on his face . On the other handDD, In that case, you should stay in our house until you get better . Will made a friendly proposal . O-Oi, Will! Maybe because he could sense a seed of trouble in her, the village chief expressed his disapproval . ButDD, Isnt it okay, pops . The cost for our food does increase, but we do have a spare room . We cant just neglect Flora-sama . Will made the request with a resolute face . Uhm, Im sorry . Ill give my gratitude, may I stay in this house until my condition gets better? Flora bowed and asked them to give her shelter in their house untill her condition got better . As expected, even the village chief couldnt say no when a noble made a sincere request for it . Chapter 187 Volume 2 Chapter 148.2 Chapter 148 . 2 : Flora Agony ~Part 3~ Understood . Though we cant provide a luxurious lifestyle as were just a poor village, feel free to stay as long as you want . The villages chief heaved a sigh and reluctantly agreed to let Flora stay . Seeing his father give his approval Will made a guts pose while saying YEAH! . T-Thank you very much, Will-sama . Flora heaved a relieved sigh and expressed her gratitude to Will . P-Please stop it . Calling me Will-sama is a bit . Will awkwardly scratched his head . Lets arrange a meal suitable for a sick person then . Please go back to rest and we will bring the food to your room . The village chief heaved a sigh and said so to Flora to calm her down and sent her back to her room . Advertisement Yes . Flora nodded obediently and went back to her room . As a result, despite her physical condition not getting better, the night passed by without any problems this time . 󡡡󡡡 The noon of the next day . Will was having a lively discussion with the young men of the village during the lunch break . Naturally the topic of their conversation was Flora . So, whats happened then, Will?Tell us about that noble cutie . The young men gathered and asked Will . Advertisement A~h, about Flora-sama huh? Will said Floras name with a smug smile on his face . Flora-sama?You bastard, so she told you her name! ? Since it was a conversation between people living under the same roof, its natural to ask for her name right? Will replied with a faint smile directed at the men who approached him with pale faces . Dang, why is it only you? Yeah, thats right! And while those young men cried out with vexed tonesDD, Whats happened to Flora-sama?How long is she going to stay in this village? Donner asked . Advertisement N? Ah, it seems that she caught a cold . She decided to stay in this village for the time being . Will spoke about Floras condition with a slightly proud expression What, shes sick! ? Well bred people have a weak body . Is she alright! ? Those young men became anxious about Floras condition . Calm down, its okay . She just caught a cold . [ED: Ignorance is bliss XD . ] Will lightly shook his head . Are you sure? No, Im not . . Why do you guys seem so desperate? Advertisement Will looked at those men with a pitying gaze . What? Well, I can understand your worries . So please ask other questions . Maybe because that indifferent pops of mine has smelt trouble from Flora-sama, he seems to want her to leave as soon as possible . So I butted in on their conversation . I said, its not a problem if we just give her a temporary shelter . And now Flora-sama is calling me Will-sama . After pacifying those curious men, Will then told them about that event with a proud look on his face . ThereuponDD, Ceh, that annoying face . . Donner muttered so without hiding his vexation . The other young men also had an apathetic look about them . And thenDD, Oi, Will . You cant go stealing the march on us . You should know that right? Another man pressed so . Stealing the march huh Isnt it just a minimal amount of conversation because we live under the same roof? Also that is impossible as Im nursing Flora-sama you know? When Will shrugged and said soDD, N-NURSING HER!? YOU BASTARD, YOURE DOING SOMETHING STRANGE TO HER RIGHT!? Being alone with Flora-sama! ? What kind of clothes is she wearing right now! ? Thus the young men surrounded Will with flustered faces . For those young men of a rural village-which lacked any kind of entertainment- Flora, a highborn noble who had suddenly appeared, was their center of attention . H-H-Hold ON!You guys, calm down! Maybe because things were getting out of control, Will decided to calm those men with a loud voice . At that momentDD, . . Lets go visit her . Donner muttered . . . Visiting her?D-Donner, did you eat something strange before? You never came to visit the village girls when they were on their sick bed did you? Will looked at Donner dumbfounded and grinned ear to ear a moment later . S-Shut up!If I say Ill go, then Ill go!To express my sympathy Y-Yes, youre right!Lets go visit her! When Donner said so with a shrill voice, the other young men also backed him up . N-No, you cant . What do you think is going to happen if your filthy germs end up making Flora-sama even more sick?The one who will nurse Flora-sama is me . Will smacked his lips as he rejected them . ButDD, Thats tyranny!Thats only your pride! Thats right, you cant monopolize her! You only want to enjoy her by yourself Im the one who saved her first! You said to us before that you were going to introduce her to us right! ? The young men, including Donner voiced their dissatisfaction . S-Shut up!Flora-sama is prohibited from going outside right now . Its not like Im the only one banning you guys from meeting her, my father also wont allow it! Will made use of his fathers name to dismiss their complaints . As a result, Will didnt give in to those young men at all . Chapter 188 Volume 2 Chapter 149.1 Chapter 149 . 1 : Paladia Kingdom Castle And The Situation of The Village The second afternoon after the night he fought Nidol in the Proxia kingdom, Rio visited Paladia kingdoms royal castle . If he were to speak frankly about the aspect of the castle town that spread around the lake, it was clearly prospering as a city of a big kingdom . From the roadside of the commercial district, one could see the usual bustling scenery of merchants and buyers raising their voice . Its . Surprisingly normal Was Rios first impression about the capital of this kingdom . Following the information he got from Nidol after the fight in Proxia empires royal castle, the first prince of this kingdom CThe previous hirer of Lucius mercenary groupC might have the information about Lucius, butDD He had no choice but to trust and check out the truth of the seemingly shady information . Lets slip into the castle once the day turns into night Rio looked at the castle built on top of the small hill on the lakeshore . Its appearance, surrounded by a solid tall wall, was closer to that of a fortress rather than a castle . It was quite compact compared to the royal castle of a big kingdom such as the Bertram kingdom or the Galwark kingdom . Though an indescribable feeling began to erupt inside of Rios chest when he thought of the possibility that Lucius, the killer of his mother, was staying inside of that castle, he calmed himself after taking a deep breath . 󡡡󡡡 The day turned to night . Paladias royal castle had shut its gates and rampart as if to refuse any intrusion . The defense became extremely tight with campfires built in almost every conceivable spot inside the castle walls and the number of sentries greater than during daytime patrolled around the castle in order . When he judged that trespassing from the ground would take too much of his time, Rio snuck into the castle from the air under the cover of night and landed on the roof of Paladia kingdoms royal castle . Wearing dark clothes and a dark mask, he moved quietly by perfectly blending with the darkness and erasing all signs of his presence . After looking at the situation in the courtyard for a while he decided to go inside through one of the windows . Normally speaking, castles werent designed to have low-rise windows considering the safety aspect, but Paladia kingdoms fort-like royal castle had even less windows for potential intruders to use . Though he found windows from time to time, they were shut tight and locked from the inside . Even so, as long as an invader was looking for it there was bound to be a routeDD Should I go in by using this lookout tower? Advertisement Rio decided to enter the castle by using the spire meant for lookout . But he couldnt just go there unprepared since there were three sentries on the lookout and more might be inside the passage of the castle . Rio created a special magic field that made his body invisible to the eye with wind spirit arts by making his magic power permeate the air around him . But, since his magic couldnt prevent noise from leaking out and it could come apart because of sudden movement, he had to move very carefully . When he was going along the wall and about to go inside the lookoutDD N? The sentries all reacted to what might have been the sound he made when he landed . But they turned away immediately after confirming that no one else aside from them was on the lookout . Rio crouched in place for a few seconds after landing then slowly stood up and walked inside the lookout as if weaving his way through the gaps of the sentries . He made his way towards the inside of the castle whenDD, Heres the real battle: looking for the room of the first prince . He focused himself . Despite that, he couldnt just swagger around in the open with all those soldiers, who were patrolling around, high ranking mages, who had an acute sense of magic power, positioned inside the castle and other dangers such as magic tools that could detect magic power . This was the place where his skills in gathering information by slipping through the consciousness of the sentries, detecting abnormal reactions of magic power, searching for signs of people and knowledge of when to undo his invisibility or when to activate it came into play . Rio was already used to these kinds of activities thanks to his experience of sneaking into the royal castles of several kingdoms . Maybe because he came to the conclusion that he needed to go without worrying too much about the consequences at times like these, he started to move without excessive hesitation or moderation . After descending the stairs of the spire, he finally arrived at the castle . He used his invisibility when passing by the patrolling soldiers, hid in the ceiling or used the shadows, in short, he adapted based on the situation . Its not on the level of a big kingdom, but theres no gap in the arrangement of the lookout Advertisement Rio strode all the way to the inner part of the castle while thinking so . He decided to loiter around since he had grasped the structure of the lookout and the building itself . The soldiers on lookout divided were into many divisions based on the structure of the building . His targets were the higher-ups present in that building . After a short stroll in the castle, Rio, who should have decided on his strategy, went towards the place with less people . The living place of the royalty should be that multistoried main building But, the problem is how to enter that place As one would expect, even Rio found it hard to enter the gap between the door with two soldiers on lookout right next to it . He could naturally open the door in his invisible state while ignoring the fact that it would expose him, but a case where a door opened by itself would definitely cause an uproar . Becoming involved in such a situation wasnt that amusing to him . Should I leave and see the situation from the windows? It was highly likely that any window would be shut tight with an internal lock, even if that was not the case, there was no way they would make a big enough window for someone to come in and out of a nobles room . He didnt want to make things more troublesome by opening it by force, so he tried to grasp the situation inside with spirit arts . Or wait for someone to enter? The efficiency of the second method was really bad since he didnt know where the room of the first prince was and someone else might enter the room . Infiltration would have been much easier with Aisia who has a spirit form, but he couldnt ask for that luxury since she was with Celia in marquis Rodan territory at that moment . EventuallyDD Or . . Should I look for information about the first prince in the inner side of the castle? I might be able to find his room as long as I strain my ears and eavesdropp Advertisement Slow and steady . Rio chose the wisest and safest third option . He moved from the area with many people gathered around to the lower floor, the less populated part of the castle . Since the lower floors of the castle were mostly populated by soldiers and employees of the castle, he might have been able to hear various stories there . That was where most of the juicy gossip was shared . Maybe because the employees happen to have too much spare time without anything to do and loved to gossip, they talked about various things in their free time . For example, the negative rumors of their co-workers which seemed trivial to Rio, and of course the juicy gossip about the royalty and nobles who live in this castle . The demerit was that he couldnt guide the topic since they knew the way of the world inside the royal castle best . During the one hour he eavesdropped on their conversation Rio found out that the name of the first prince is Duran . A gossip related to Duran was currently spreading like wildfire in the rest area of the knights . Rio listened carefully and finally found some clues about the whereabout of the first prince . Duran-sama was going out to look for a new woman?It sounds like shes some sort of pretty girl at the inn in the neighborhood . A certain soldier who was oozing with curiosity opened that topic . A~h, that again huh? Thats just how it is . Hes changing his women like underwear . Another soldier said so with an envious tone . AndDD, Good grief . I want to become a big shot too you know . Youre even permitted to fool around like that, right? That wont be fooling around since youre not even married in the first place . Find yourself a girlfriend before bragging about fooling around . S-Shut up . Thats just If . Advertisement The other soldiers also joined in on their pleasant chat . Well theres a saying that great men are fond of sexual pleasure . The battle achievements of Duran-sama are just too terrifying, including the people around him, you cant let loose such careless remarks you know . In short theyre released when he gets bored of them to prevent future troubles . Want to bet how long this woman is going to last? One of the soldiers offered a gamble . It seems he has some nasty hobbies with his fondness of woman Is what Rio thought . But then, Duran-sama is leaving along with one of his troops and the mercenary acquaintance of him . I wonder when he will be back . Rio reacted to the words Mercenary acquaintance . Fu~hn . Was there something strange like that?Say, I never heard about any big fight lately . Is there some sort of huge trouble that requires Duran-sama to go out? When another soldier changed the topic again to make their conversation even merrierDD, Who knows . I heard theyre heading towards the west highway, but . . The inquired soldier was shrugging his shoulders . The thing that Rio obtained from that soldier wasDD, So hes headed towards the west highway along with his mercenary acquaintance . . Which means that the first prince isnt in the castle right now? He had a pensive look on his face . The thing that made him really curious was the so calledMercenary acquaintance mentioned by those soldiers in their conversation . Rio kept wondering whether that mercenary could be Lucius . Chapter 189 Volume 2 Chapter 149.2 Chapter 149 . 2 : Paladia Kingdom Castle And The Situation of The Village 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, Flora was staying in a certain rural village in the western part of the kingdom . The day had turned into night, a while before Rio infiltrated the Paladia kingdom royal castle . Four days had passed since Flora decided to stay in the village due to her fever . But Floras fever didnt show any signs of getting better at all, on the contrary, it worsened . Haa, haaa . . Floras breathing was irregular, aching pain, arthritis and high fever were ruining her body from the inside . Even the slightest movement caused her great pains in her current condition . Despite being a bedridden patient, she couldnt even sleep soundly thanks to the acute pains all over her body . Will, the son of the village chief and also the one responsible with bringing her meals, knocked on the door of her room stronger than usualDD Flora-sama, I brought your meal . May I enter? He called her to guess the situation inside of the room . . Ah, yes . Thank you very much . Enduring the pain in her body, Flora raised the upper-half of her body while replying with an agonizing voice . The door of her room opened and Will came inside, carrying along the food tray with him . [Ed: he wish he came inside, lol] Advertisement How do you do, its a nice morning isnt it? Yes, good morning . I was sleeping till just a while ago . Seeing Will tilting his head, Flora replied so while mustering the best smile she could do in her current situation . It seems her willpower was strong enough to make others think that she was fine . In the first place, she couldnt deceive everyone when she said her piece with a pale face . Has your fever subsided yet ? Will was looking at Flora who was unable to hide her pain and felt as if his own body was also suffering from it . No . My apologies for causing you trouble . Flora was saying her apologies with a frail voice . Advertisement I-Its nothing, youre not being a bother at all! Will shook his head in panic and said as if to make an excuseDD Its just that your condition is just as bad as before and, seeing that theres no doctor in this village, theres nothing we can do, thus my father keeps nagging me . On the other hand, he says its about time to call the feudal lord Floras face became even paler in hearing that . M-My apologies, Im unable to rely on the nobles of this kingdom in my current situation She said, as if feeling guilty about it . N-Naturally if Flora-sama wishes so . Please dont make such an expression!Im going to tell pops, please stay in this house for as long as you want . Were more than happy to help you! Will appeased the dispirited Flora in a hurry . Advertisement . . Thank you very much Flora bowed her head, feeling somewhat relieved . Ah, Thats right . Come to think of it, the young men of the village desperately want to meet you since the second day Flora-sama arrived here . Will tryed to change the awkward atmosphere by telling that story with a bright tone . Is that so? Then, Im going to meet everyone once I feel better . Flora showed a somewhat bright smile on her paled face . Hahaha, its better to cease that thought since theyre just uncouth youth . Especially the one called Donner, do you remember him?The plain looking guy who guided Flora-sama towards this house Ah, uhm, the one who guided me to this house? Its the man with a tall and brawn build right? Advertisement Flora replyed with a slightly trouble tone in hearing Will speaking as if looking down on Donner . Yup, its that guy . For some reason, that guy is saying that hes going to visit Flora-sama . Even though he never said such things before when the girls in the village fell ill . The other guys were also influenced by him and started getting cocky . Uhm, since I seem to have caught a cold, though I wont be able to have a long conversation with them because of the fever, if its only for a while The soft-hearted Flora forced herself to say so . EH? A~h, your feelings alone are enough . Youre not in your best condition, so please take a rest and dont force yourself . Those guys will be delighted just by me relaying your words to them Will ended up smiling wryly as he never thought of the possibilitie of her being willing to meet the other young men of the village . . . I see . Please help me to relay my message then . And my deepest gratitude for worrying about my health . Though hesitant, Flora was fully aware of what she could and couldnt do in her current situation . In fact, even the short conversation with Will was already painful enough for her, but she was a girl who couldnt just scoff at people who were worrying about her health by nature . Understood . . . Ah, thats right . I brought your meal, so please enjoy it . I cant guarantee the taste though . Thats not true . Its delicious . Its something made by your mother after all . In fact, even her sense of taste was already paralyzed, but Flora was just being stubborn . Hahaha, Flora-sama is really kind . Oops, I almost forgot C Im going to leave the meal here . Will looked at Flora as if being fascinated by her and placed the tray with her meal on the desk beside the bed . Yes, thank you very much . I shall partake immediately then Flora nodded gracefully and then gently tied up her sweaty hair so as to not disturb her meal . When she tied up her hair to the side, Floras nape became exposed . Will gulped his saliva seeing Floras gesture, butDD W-Well, I shall take my leave then . If there was somethi- . EH? He was taken aback so he averted his line of sight . But, when he noticed that there was a blueish-like birthmark on Floras nape he instantly averted his line of sight in regret . . Uhm, is there something? When Flora noticed she was being stared at, she timidly asked Will that question . Ah, no . Its nothing!Please call me if you need something . Ill come right away!Well then, excuse me . Wills body was twitching . He shook his head with a flustered face and when he was about to leave the room, he glanced at Floras nape for one last timeDD, What . Mark is that?Does Flora-sama have no idea about it?It looks like a trace of a burn or an old wound He shut the door of the room as he left . 󡡡󡡡 After that, Will descended the stairs towards the first floorDD, Oi, Will . How is the condition of that noble? The village chief, Wills father, who had been waiting for him, asked . N? Yeah, the fact that her fever has yet to go down is especially worrisome . Will replied with a cold and half-apathetic tone . Maybe because he expected Flora to bring a lot of unwanted trouble, Wills father didnt find her staying in the village too pleasant . Moreover, due to his fear of Floras unknown illness and in order to prevent her from getting in contact with Wills mother and sibling, he told Will Taking care of her is your responsibility since shes staying here due to your careless remarks . And yet, Will found it troublesome that his cowardly father was asking about Floras condition with every opportunity . . . Her fever has yet to go down huh . Could it be that shes infected with some sort of strange illness? Wills father asked with a curious tone . Who knows . But, I didnt catch her illness, dont you think? . . Youre right . Fine then . Why dont we ask for help from our feudal lord then? Sounds good, but lets wait for her condition to get better . Chapter 190 Volume 2 Chapter 149.3 Chapter 149 . 3 : Paladia Kingdom Castle And The Situation of The Village Will was frowning while curtly saying those words to his father . Thats strange, isnt it? The village chief raised his voice in surprise . What do you mean? Why doesnt a noble like her wish to get help from another noble?She might be hiding something, right? HaaA? Doesnt wish? Hiding something?What are you talking about? Will asked without even trying to hide his hostile tone . They would normally choose to rely on another noble rather than rest in a village like ours . Those nobles have their own doctors too Thats Because her fever has yet to go down and shes yet to be able to move Nevertheless, she, in fact, can ask us to seek help from the mansion of our local noble . By doing so, our local noble might send their doctor right?How are you going to explain that? Like hell Im going to do that . Arent you the one who first said not to raise any objections to noble-sama? Arent you the one who told me not to get myself involved too deeply in this matter?Moreover, if youre that eager to do so, why are you asking me first? In response to Will who was speaking in a rude mannerDD, Guh, Im asking you precisely because I dont know whether shes hiding something . Did she say anything suspicious? Advertisement The village chief replied with another question with an irritated tone . Dunno . Oi, answer me properly . Itll be too late for us once something happens . The village chief told Will with a strict tone in hearing his apathetic reply . Ceh, is it because she is a noble, or because youre too afraid of getting yourself infected? Arent you acting like a petty person here, pop?Youre way too wary of her . Will said with a scornful tone . And youre too optimistic . Fool, look at your lustful face! WHAT! ? Advertisement Will was enraged in hearing his dad say that . Lower your voice . Calm down . Noble-sama might hear your voice you know . The village chief scolded his son with a frightened tone . GUH Listen . Its because I have a responsibility as the village chief . Theres no way I can let a strange disease infect the people of the village, nor can I let something thats prone to cause trouble stay . Hah, what are you talking about? Youre not sick right? Thats right . Youre not simply concerned because shes cute, right? The village chief replied right away as soon as he heared Wills condescending question . CEH, So what, got a problem with that?Flora-sama is a kind and gentle person . Shes not the kind of girl whos going to scoff at the trivial faults of a petty village chief . Now tell me, whats wrong with that? What if that noble-sama suddenly died in our village?Who will take responsibility for it? Urgh . . Will was at loss for words at the village chiefs reply . Moreover, putting that matter of that illness aside, theres something suspicious about that noble-sama . Im not asking her about this matter because it could turn out poorly . Dont you think so?Well, you might never consider my point though . Advertisement Saying so, the village chief looked at Will with a surprised face . Suspicious? What are you talking about? Will asked with an angry voice . The fact that shes a foreign noble whos stranded in this rural region due to some sort of disaster . Even if its just a joke, a nobles disappearance is supposed to be a huge problem, right? To the point that its not strange to form a search party to look for her . And yet, theres no search party coming to this village to look for her . Its already the fifth day since that noble-sama came to this village you know?There might be some delay depending on the local lord, but dont you think that there might actually be some sort of problem? Thats Will was at a loss for words again when the village chief laid out his own reasoning . Though he wanted to refute his fathers suspicion, he couldnt find any faults in it . That noble-sama is kind indeed . And not the kind of person who will execute an uneducated villager just because of a trivial mistake . But, shes involved in some sort of trouble . What are you going to do if she involves this village in her trouble?If possible, I dont want to take that risk . Then . What do you want to do? Will asked with loathing . Advertisement Thats also something Im troubled about . Though she seems like a kind person on the surface, we might provoke her anger if we ask a wrong question . To be honest, our best choice would be to rely on our local lord . The village chief replied so after heaving a deep sigh . Oioioi, do you mean that youre going to rely on the local lord without the permission of Flora-sama? Will replied with a surprised voice . . Im going to ask for her permission if her fever doesnt go down, of course . The village chief subtely spoke with an underlaying meaning . I-In that case, a few days . At least wait for a few more days . Will asked so in hurry . Yes I promise you . Though I wont tell you not to fall in love with that noble-sama, dont even dare to have any kind of lewd or lecherous thoughts about her . In short, dont get yourself too involved with her . The village chief told Will that as a warning while shutting his eyes . HaaaaH, what are you talking about, old man! ? Will was confused and his face suddenly felt hot . Im serious here . If you can promise me that, Ill do as I promised and wait for few days for her fever to go down . But you have to report to me right away if you notice any strange signs from her . Understand? The village chief said with a serious face . Uuh, I . I understand Will nodded awkwardly . Then its a promise . Since were at it, I want to ask you to tell those other restless young men the same thing that I told you . You lot and that noble-sama are living in different worlds . The village chief warned him . Yeah Will nodded obediently even though he frowned when he heard that they lived in different worlds . Maybe because he simply forgot about it, or just brushing the matter aside, he never talked about the birthmark on Floras nape . Chapter 191 Volume 2 Chapter 150.1 Chapter 150 . 1 : Lucius Orgaule The night before Rios arriving in Paladia, when the sun just ascended from the eastern sky . The villagers were gathered at the plaza of a certain village located to the west of the royal capital . The villagers expression didnt look that good . The reason were the dozens of armed men surrounding them . Most of those armed men were wearing knight uniforms, which made them even more more intimidating . In the middle of themDD, Now tell me then village chief, have you really not seen a girl who wearing an expensive dress come by here? The man in the prime of his life who had a sadistic grin on his face, Lucius, asked as he pointed his jet-black sword towards a middle aged man . He wore his own independent attire, different from the other men who wore knight uniforms . Though it was a cloth of the same quality as the knights uniforms, his equipment was closer to that of a mercenary or an adventurer rather than a soldier . Y-Yeah I really didnt see her . In the first place, no outsider has come to our village in the past week! The man that looked like the village chief replied frantically as if begging for his life . You better not be lying to me for the sake of your village you know? Lucius showed a vicious grin while looking at the other villagers . Thereupon, the village chiefs face turned paleDD, I-I REALLY AM NOT LYING!I REALLY DONT KNOW ABOUT SUCH A GIRL!P-PLEASE BELIEVE ME, IVE TOLD YOU EVERYTHING ALREADY! He was already begging for his life . . I see . Well, it cant be helped if you dont know about it . I also dont have a hobby of tormenting old men . Lucius heaved a sigh and sheathed his sword . Ooh, does that mean . Though a ray of hope was lit in the eyes of the village chiefDD, Were going to stay in this village tonight . Ah, and were going to search the entire village ofcourse . After Lucius said so, the face of the village chief strained . It could be said that he felt like out of a frying pan into an oven . ButDD, Ye-Yeah . If that will clear your suspicion, Ill accept it . Feel free to look for that girl until you clear your suspicion . The village chief reacted positively till the very end as he declared his stand on the current situation . Your highness, it seems that shes not in this village . Lucius muttered so in a tired tone to the first prince of Paladia who was standing behind him . Oi Lucius . Is that girl really in this area? Frowning, Duran asked that question . Of course . My rule is to not use sinister plots against you, your highness . There are a few villages in this area and we have yet to search the forest . We should be able to find her by tomorrow . Lucius replied with a far more formal tone than usual . . Its good then . Duran heaved a disappointed sigh . . Geez, the first prince is displeased now . Lucius muttering while shrugging his shoulder, andDD, So thats it . A couple of people will be enough to search the entire village . So then . . Oi, village chief . Prepare a resting place for his highness! He gave an order for the knights to search the village and then told the village chief to prepare a resting place for them . 󡡡󡡡 Later that night, when the sky turned completely dark, the figure of Lucius slipped out of the village . Passing by the agricultural land around the village, he then entered the forest beside the highway . Where are you going to go at such a time? The man who suddenly appeared out of nowhere and called to LuciusDD was Reis . I came because I felt your sign . Didnt you say that you have some business in Rubia kingdom?What are you doing in an unrelated place like this? Lucius asked that question without beating around the bush since he felt troublesome in not doing so . Its nothing . The truth is, I left a spy to monitor princess Silvi after I met her in Rubia . Reis replied with a sad faceDD, . . That means there was a blunder right? Lucius grinned happily in looking at their situation . Yeah, you might say so . But, the other party is a troublesome opponent . Since the situation will turn tricky if I handle this matter in the wrong way, can I borrow your power to fix it? Beyond your abilities? So that means youre looking for me for that rascal? No, its a different person . Or should I say, one of the heros . You said you wanted to fight the hero, right? Reis showed his creepy smile while asking so . He- Ro? Interesting . But, dont you think I have no time for that right now?I mean, I have to babysi- . . To guide a prince after all . Lucius said so with a belligerent face . It doesnt matter . It will end in an instant . The other party is within my range and I keep considerable distance so as to not be perceived by him . The tactic is . Reis explained the tactic they were going to use with a pensive look on his face andDD, Thats under the assumption that this hero is employed by the princess of the Rubia kingdom, isnt it? Lucius said . No, the person called princess Silvi shouldnt be that kind of a rash person when it comes to her little sister . Nevertheless, it doesnt mean that matter is out of consideration either . We will have to take appropriate actions if we sense something unusual from the princess side . Reis replied, while shaking his head . Ha, quite full of yourself arent you? Shouldnt we come from the front, facing against such an opponent? Lucius laughed happily as he suggested so . Hearing that, a smile formed on Reiss lipsDD, As you wish then . He nodded respectfully . 󡡡󡡡 A few months ago . Kikuchi Renji was a normal highschool student who lived in a certain city in Japan . For some reason, when he came to, he was already in the middle of a certain forest of the Rubia kingdom . Though the person himself wasnt aware that he was chosen as the hero, soon he became aware that he possessed an unbelievable amount of magic power along with mighty physical strength . Then, around one month after being summoned to the other world, Renji had been living in a village close to the forest . By chance he saved a girl of that village from a beast, and going with the flow, he decided to live in that village to learn about the necessary common sense of this world . But wasnt too successful in doing so since living in such a secluded village wasnt too suited for Renji . Moreover, Renjis hair color and his small build of a Japanese was bound to invite many troubles for him . He was often teased by the men of that village . While those days passed by without anything big happening, Renji came to know of the existence known as adventurers . A job where power was everything, a way to getting rich quickly and the privilege to live freely . That kind of lifestyle suited Renji the most . His only regret was the girl who lived with him in that village . That girl was the most popular girl, yearned by many young men of the village, but she lost her family due to disease a couple of years ago so she lived by herself until he met him . Deep inside, Renji even felt that it wasnt a bad thing to live with her even in that boring village . Thus, Renji was standing between the two choices of whether to stay in the village or leave the village to become an adventurer . A trouble visited that village during that kind of time . Renjis rare Japanese features caught the attention of the prefectural lord who came for a routine inspection . Renji responded rudely sparing no face to the prefectural lord who spoke to him in an overbearing manner . As expected, the prefectural lord who disliked Renjis attitude demanded him to show some respect and apologize . But, Renji didnt comply to that and instead frankly insulted the prefectural lord for being haughty . When the dangerous atmosphere drifted between Renji and the lords group, the girl who lived with him quickly diffused the situation and apologized to the lordDD I of all people became the most foolish one huh? Chapter 192 Volume 2 Chapter 150.2 Chapter 150 . 2 : Lucius Orgaule The current location: the western part of Paladia, the hill area separated by walking distance from a certain village that is closer to its border with the Rubia kingdom . Renji was smacking his lips as he unintentionally recalled the memory of a few months ago while looking at Reis, who was talking to someone not that far from his location . Currently Renji was an adventurer . Since he hated being restricted he used his power to live as he liked as an adventurer . Hiding his status as the hero, Renji quickly become a well known adventurer . For better or worse he become a small celebrity within the Rubia kingdom . The reason why Renji chased after Reis was because he could feel something unusual had happened to none other than the first princess, Silvi Rubia . Maybe Renjis disposition, being unaware of how scary the outside world was, matched that of Silvi, he became quite close to her due to a certain mission . That Renji reunited with Silvi a few days ago in a certain city that he visited for his mission . Renji was quite ignorant to the others feelings, but the moment he saw Silvis complexion at that time, he snapped . He got no answer no matter how many times he asked her . Poking his nose into the others problem wasnt in his natureDD Or so, at least, he thought of himselfDD But, worrying about Silvi, he decided to secretly follow her . He then came to know about one of Silvis worries during one of her clandestine meetings with Reis . When he came to, he was already following Reis after the clandestine meeting . Though it shocked him seeing that Reis was capable of flying in the air, Renjis physical ability and strength werent normal either . Fortunately, since Reis often stopped midway to rest, it was quite easy to follow him . The day has turned dark already and yet What the hell is he talking about?Is the other party his companion?In that case, if its at this distance . ) Renji strengthened his physical abilities with the power of his divine raiment and focused that power into his eyes to look at Reis and the man that had become his conversation partnerDD Lucius . Theres no one else aside from those two . Should I take this chance?) No questions asked, on the contrary, he might become a hostage to those two . DDSuch possibilities appeared in Renjis train of thought . DD, ?They made their move!) Reis suddenly went along with Lucius . They were having a friendly conversation, so Renji was quietly approaching their location . Should I . Go there? ) According to his estimates, there was several hundred metres between their positions . Its okay . They wont be able to notice me . Rather, itll be bad if they notice me and then try to escape . In that case, should I defeat them with a ranged attack?) Without showing any useless emotion, Renji gripped the divine raiment in his right handDD a weapon called Halberd . And then with his left hand took out a throwing dagger from his bosom pocket, he grasped his weapons and entered a battle ready state . And then, several minutes later, Reis and Lucius began moving towards Renji . Their surroundings were completely dark . Im sure that Reis is the one who met Silvi . In that case, Im going to aim for the other person first!) Renji who hid himself in the shade of a big rock threw the dagger in his left hand towards Lucius . He aimed for the torso . Itll turn into a fatal wound once it hits, but in the worst case, he wouldnt be troubled even if his target was to die as he threw the dagger to disturb his opponents rhythm . The dagger plunged into Lucius body, butDD, WHAT! ? The next moment, a loud metallic sound resounded in the vicinity . Lucius swiftly parried that dagger with his unsheathed black sword . Renji stared at that scene with a dumbfounded look on his face . Hahaha, for you to launch a surprise attack without even speaking first . It seems youve made your resolution . Lucius laughed happily . . You guys, what are you people? Renji pretended to be calm as he asked that question . Oioioi, youre attacking your enemies without even knowing about them, for real?I thought youre just a runt, it turned out that youre just an ignorant brat . Lucius sneered at him with a surprised expression . Knitting his eyebrows, the next moment, Renji took out another dagger and flung it at Lucius . But, the dagger got repelled along with another high pitched metallic shrill resounding in the vicinity . HaH, You cant even control your own emotions! Lucius closed the distance to Renji with a composed smile on his face . Fuh! Renji gripped his halberd and set his stance to accept Lucius challange . A high-pitched metallic sound resounded in that area the next moment . Hou, splendid physical reinforcement you got there . As expected of the hero bestowed with a divine raiment ? Lucius let out a sneer as he pushed his sword against the halberd, and Renjis eyes opened wide in amazement . Bulls eye huh? . . What do you mean? Drop your poor act already! Despite Renjis attempt to feign ignorance, Lucius just shut him down with a bored face, andDD, Whatever, Im going to enjoy this fight . Now show me all you got . How long do you think you can satisfy my craving for a fight? He took a step back while snickering at his opponent . Humph, in that case, let me show you the difference of power between us! Renji snorted with an annoyed tone and took a large swing at Lucius with his halberd . The huge halberd whose length surpassed Renjis height was drawing countless chaotic orbits as it sweaped down towards Lucius . ButDD, Ouou, I told you to show me what you know! Lucius dodged the attacks with his superb footwork . Renjis halberd just ended up scouring the ground . CEH! Renji smacked his lips and started to spin his halberd with an even higher speed, but Lucius dodged all of the attacks with acomposed face . Ha~, just like pearls thrown before a swine huh? Whether its his defense or footwork, everything is overly relying on his strengthened physical abilities . The ability of the user itself is just on the level of trash! Lucius slipped through the gap in Renjis attacks and sent a horizontal slash with his sword . Renji reacted to the attackDD, What And retreated while furrowing his eyebrows . It seems that Lucius words had hurt his pride . Renji never lost even once in a battle ever since he had come to this world . Although his style was self-taught, it reached the point where he could wield his halberd at will to slaughter his enemies with dance-like movements . ButDD, This is, a self-taught style right? A halberd swung in that way is a threat indeed, but there are too many wasteful movements . And Im already used to your attacks . Lucius said with a tired tone as he sped towards Renji . Dont just blabber around, small fry! Renji had raised the swinging speed of his halberd without even disturbing his breath . Hou, so you can go even faster, huh? Lucius eyes opened wide in amazement . That was plenty enough for the enemies that I fought until now . Renji said with a sneer on his face . I see . But, dont you think that your movements are still as crude as ever? WHAT! ? Slipping into the small gap between Renjis attack, Lucius tripped Renjis feet as they passed by so Renji lost his balance and crumbled to the ground . Oi Reis! Is this the level of the ones called heros? Lucius spoke to Reis who watched their fight from a safe distance with a dissatisfied face . You got it wrong . They shouldnt be this weak . Though he should be able to wield the power of his divine raiment to some extent, hes still holding back from what I see . Reis replied while shrugging his shoulders . Eh Oioi, youre still holding back even in this kind of situation? Even though its okay to probe the opponent, dont do something like holding back when you see such a difference in our abilities you know . If I felt like it, you would have been dead long time ago you know? Chapter 193 Volume 2 Chapter 150.3 Chapter 150 . 3 : Lucius Orgaule Lucius said that to Renji, who was trying to stand up, as if scoffing at him . I wanted to catch him alive if possible, but whatever . Renji muttering in low voice . In the next moment, bone chilling air started to drift in the air with himself at the center point . Hou It seems that his divine raiment manipulates the ice element . Lucius and Reis looked at that scenery with slightly surprised faces . The next moment, Renji suddenly accelerated forward . His speed was even faster than before . He was already in front of Lucius in the next moment and he used his momentum to swing down his halberd . Just a little better than before . Lucius set his stance to receive Renjis full powered attack from the front . SHUT UP! Renji shouted and kept pressing Lucius with his brute force . Hahahaha! Is that all you got?! Maybe because his fighting instincts kicked in, he made fun of Renji, whose frown grew deeper as he swooped down on Lucius . The smaller Renji was swinging his halberd with his full power and that power was enough to turn Lucius body into minced meat with just a slight mistake in receiving the attack . It might have been a simple matter for him to beat his opponent with this difference in physical ability if his opponent was just a run-of-the-mill knight who knew nothing but Hyper Physical Ability . But, maybe because Lucius sword was also loaded with ancient type body strengthening magic, he could keep up with Renjis movement without any problem . Ha~, your speed and power is commendable indeed . Along with that absurd amount of magic power, hero . Though Lucius kept stirring him up, Renji was swinging his halberd in silence, his gaze fixed on Lucius sword . . . Fuhm Lucius suddenly closed his eyes and warded every single one of Renjis strikes with a composed face . Nevertheless, Renji kept brandishing his halberd at an unbelievable speed . A while later, Renjis furious strikes stopped for a moment and DD, Its time to end this huh? Muttering so . Eh Lucius tilted his head with a confused face . Ive seen through that sword . Renji proudly said so . Heaving a sigh, Lucius looked at his sword that, before he knew, was already covered in ice . You failed to notice the change in your sword since you wield it with gloves right?From this point on, as long as you exchange blows with my cocytus, your hand might suffer from frostbite . Or your blade will break first . Renji proudly said . Co Cytus?Is that the name of your halberd? Lucius asked with a curious look . Yeah Ha~H, I see . This guy is quite a famous one, huh? Your struggle is futile . No one can use this except for me . This is my personal weapon . Renji blatantly shook his head . I see, I feel bad for that guy . Well, enough with this chit chat, guess its time to start round three . Lucius acted as if regretting that fact and grasped the frozen hilt of his sword again . . . Didnt you understand what I said? Renji eyes opened wide as he asked that question . Ah I said that you lost your chance to beat me . Give it up already . Nevertheless, that man over there still has some use . When Renji is said so while looking at ReisDD, Oioi, that guy is a quite short tempered one huh? Seriously, he still wants to fight? After saying something that couldnt be comprehended by Renji, Lucius looked at Reis with a surprised face . What Oh well, guess I just need to show him reality . That load of useless explanations that kept interrupting the fight cooled my interest . Lets go . After heaving a sigh, Lucius suddenly accelerated towards Renji . Ceh, A battle maniac who cant see the difference between our abilities huh?! Renji swung his halberd again and again to stop Lucius sword strikes . Yeah yeah . Quite an obstinate child huh?! Lucius sword clashed against Renjis halberd while cracking such jokes with a bored tone . As Lucius sword was gradually covered with iceDD This is the end . Renji retreated and swung his halberd with his full power to break Luciuss sword . A flash of strike . When Renjis unstoppable slash was about to connect with Lucius sword, it passed through . Right after thatDD,] Fuh As soon as Renji was sure of of victoryDD, Did I put too much strength into my attack? He heaved a sigh due to light exhaustion . He definitely witnessed the moment their weapons were about to clash . But, maybe because he used more power than usual, he couldnt feel the moment his halberd hacked Lucius sword . No, rather than breaking it, it was more like his halberd sliced through it . As Renji was being overwhelmed by the sense of satisfaction of his attackDD, He tilted over as he felt something stabbing his abdomen from behind . When he looked at his abdomen to confirm that uncomfortable feelingDD, . . What, the? He saw Lucius black sword proturded from his abdomen . When Lucius swiftly took the sword out of Renjis abdomen, Renjis clothes were already drenched with blood . Renji turned around with a perplexed face . He saw Lucius standing not too far away from him while sneering as if mocking himDD Im possible? Renjis eyes opened wide due to amazement . Far from breaking, Even the ice coiling around his sword had vanished . Hahaha, quite a nice expression you got there . Lucius smiled happily . Please dont let your guard down . This degree of injury isnt enough to stop the hero . Make him faint soon since itll be troublesome if hes awakened due to our mistake . Even his wound might be healed . Reis reminded Lucius immediately . I know already . Lucius approached Renji as soon as he said so, DD GAH! ? Striking at Renjis jaw with the pommel of his sword . Renjis body jerked lightly, and then dropped to the ground . ButDD, GUH Renji didnt lose consciousness and tried to raise his body . This guy is surprisingly tough . That blow was strong enough to crush his jaw Can I cut one or two of his limb? To Lucius questionDD No, carrying him along will be troublesome . Just poke several holes in his abdomen, that should be enough . Excessive bleeding might make him faint . Reis gave the instruction while shaking his head from side to side . I see Lucius stabbed his sword in Renjis back without showing any hesitation . Stab . GAH! ?Argh, GAH, Stop! Renji said so while vomitting blood . Dont worry, a hero wont die just from this Lucius stabbed his sword in Renjis back again and trampled Renjis head as if to stop him from moving around . G-GAH! Renji fell face first onto the ground unable to resit . Splendid . It seems he fainted . Reis clapped his hands as he approached Lucius . . . Ha~h, that was a poor farce . Didnt I say that I hate dealing with brats that just started growing hair? If its only at this level, you should be strong enough to handle him right? Feeling disappointed with the turn of events, Lucius asked that question with an irritated tone . You shouldnt underestimate the heroes you know . We got this result only because he couldnt make full use of his divine raiment . Theyre prone to going berserk, or awakened if theyre cornered you know . Ha~h, in that case, making him go berserk or awakening him might have made the fight more interesting . Lucius barked back when Reis explained so with a bored face . If you really mean it, it wont be a joke anymore you know . Even the two of us wont be able to stop him, and the damage will at the least reach the village where you were staying at Ha~h, seriously? this brat? Lucius looked over the unconscious Renji while muttering so with a doubtful tone . But still, you saved me there . Ill deal with the aftermath, so please go back to the village . The first prince should be waiting right? Reis picked up Renji while saying so to Lucius . Urgh . . Normally that kind of wound was lethal, but Renji let out a muffled and pained groan in his fainted state . . Houhou, take good care of him so that he wont bite you back during the transportation . Lucius waved his hand at Reis to see him off . Yeah, dont worry about it . See you again . After saying so, Reis feet slowly rose from the ground and he flew up towards the sky . Chapter 194 Volume 2 Chapter 151.1 Chapter 151 . 1 : Sudden Change While Lucius was fighting Renji, Floras condition had started going downhill . . What should I do? Flora pondered frantically as she suffered from a serious headache . The matter of her physical condition worsening as time passed was something that she herself was well aware of . Moreover, the pace at which her physical condition deteriorated got faster as days went by . She couldnt help but feel frustrated by her condition . At that timeDD, Flora-sama, I brought your meal . Wills voice, the son of the village chief, came from the other side of the door . But, Flora who was almost delirious was unaware of that . Advertisement . . Flora-sama?Are you asleep? Advertisement He tried knocking at the door again as there was no reply when he called her nameDD, Y-Yes! Flora replied with a flustered voice, following which the door opened with a clank . Ah, so youre awake! Advertisement Will appeared from behind the door with a flushed red face . Im sorry . I have been in a daze for a while . I see, your fever has yet to go down, huh When Flora apologized, Wills expression also became gloomy . Yesterday, a few days after his quarrel with his father, despite saying that he would observe her condition, there was no sign of her fever going down . Advertisement . . Should I report Flora-samas condition to pops?He said he would report to the lord about Flora-sama if her fever did not go down in a few days . By doing so, Flora might become angry with him . Will at least, expected such a reaction from her . But, they might have to lie to Flora if she didnt agree with their decision . Thus, depending on their choice, it would truly be difficult to make Flora agree with their plan . When Will hesitated while thinking over what he should doDD . . Whats the matter? Flora asked timidly . Maybe because even the smallest movement was already causing her a lot of pain, even just tilting her head looked clumsy to others . Eh, A~h, its nothing! Please eat a lot And get well soon! Will, unable to tell her the truth, shook his head due to the guilt he felt towards her . Even so, when he was about to put the tray containing her meal on the desk beside the bedDD The birthmark on the nape of her neck . . . Doesnt it look bigger than yesterday?No, is that really a birthmark? He was stunned upon finding the birthmark on Floras nape . Though he couldnt see her birthmark yesterday as it was hidden by her hair, today, the birthmark seemed to have spread all over her neck to a point where even her long hair couldnt hide it anymore . . U-Uhm . . Being stared at by Will, Flora tried to hide her breast with a flustered face . Since her dress wasnt suitable as a sleepwear, she was currently wearing a slightly bigger shirt she had borrowed from the village chief, as such there was a dangerous gap that could be seen from above . Eh, Ah, sory, you misunderstood!I didnt mean to peek at you! Though Will understood the meaning of Floras action, he still denied it with a beet red face . The place he was staring at was her nape, but it seems Flora had misunderstood that . Moreover, even Will himself couldnt deny that he was not taking the chance to look at her chest . Ye-Yeah . I know . Flora nodded with flushed cheeks while hiding her chest, yet leaving her birthmark as it was . Her action told him that she was not aware of the birthmark on her neckDD Has she never noticed it?Is that An illness? It suddenly dawned on Will . But, he hesitated to ask at this time due to the extremely awkward atmosphere between them . ThusDD, Hahaha . Anyway, Im going to leave the meal here . See you again! Will left the room as if running away from her . After he closed the door, Flora heaved a relieved sigh . Despite the awkward situation, to be honest compared to yesterday, today she had managed to cope with Wills actions, albeit only slightly better than the previously . On the other handDD, . If it is an illness, it might be a bad one . Will had troubled expression outside of Floras room . Fundamentally he was an optimistic person, but as expected he became more and more anxious as her condition deteriorated . At worst the disease could spread to the entire village if it was an infectious type . Should I report this to pops?What should I do?No, I guess I have no other choice . I dont want to do this, but . . He somehow became really worried when he recalled Floras expression . Will decided to tell his father the next day . 󡡡󡡡 The next morning . In the agricultural field of the village where the villagers were doing their job, there were the figures of the young men of the village including Will and Donner . As expected, I really cant tell my pops about it . With Flora-samas deteriorating condition, I have no choice but to ask the lord of this area to save her Will was racking his brain the entire night last night and finally managed to put his thoughts together . Oi, Will . Havent you been absent minded since this morning? Are you still worrying about Flora-sama?Arent you the one who always comes up with one reason after another? They, who were of the same generation, were gathered around Will . You guys really arent aware of another persons misfortune huh . . Oh well, hear me out . Flora-samas physical condition isnt that good . As he said that, he heaved a sigh with dismayed expression, and decided to consult his peers due to his endless worry and exhausted mind . WHAT ? It caused a complete change in their expressions . What do you mean! ? Was her condition that bad? Tell us the details! And so they kept inquiring Will about Flora . Especially Donner who was basically shaking Wills shoulders with an angry expression . C-Calm down!Im about to explain the situation to you!Donner, cut it out already, your brute power is hurting me! Their fervor abated after Will said that . Thus, after everyone had calmed down, Will explained in detail about his recent worries regarding Floras condition and the men attentively listened to Wills story . Well, thats a troubling matter indeed . Should I report Flora-samas condition to my pops? I mean Flora-sama seems reluctant to ask for the help of other nobles . Will heaved a sigh after telling his peers about Floras condition . , Ha~h, in the first place . Why is Flora-sama reluctant to rely on other nobles? A certain youth asked with a curious tone . Dunno . My father told me to not pry too deeply into her situation as it might bring in unexpected trouble . Will shook his head while heaving a sigh for the second time . I see All of his peers also had a troubled expression . A while laterDD, But then, its not like we know what goes on in the minds of those nobles anyway . Could it be that an evil noble is targetting her life?The same thing can be said for our local lord . Another youth said that . . Yeah, you guys are thinking the same thing as me right? Smiling wryly, Will asked to confirm . A promise is a promise, but even that kind of situation was already outside their expectation . Chapter 195 Volume 2 Chapter 151.2 Chapter 151 . 2 : Sudden Change In that case, just dont tell the local lord . Donner muttered so . No, thats not a choice either . Seeing that Flora-samas condition keeps deteriorating, if her condition doesnt improve during her stay in this village or if it turns out that her illness is an endemic . . Scratching his head, Will talked about the reasons for why there was no other choice than to rely on the local lord . Humph, in short, youre just scared . Your sudden change of attitude is simply because you dont want to be the only one who is responsible for this matter . HaaA? Im not scared! Advertisement Furrowing his eyebrows, Will said so in response to Donners mocking remark . In that case, you should tell Flora-sama . Tell her that youre going to report to the local lord if her condition doesnt get better in a few days . In addition, you should ask her if theres something that troubles her . Advertisement Ive told you that its better to not probe too deeply regarding her situation . Ive no problem with asking those questions . The problem is if things get more complicated due to my questions, what would you do if you were in my position ? Will retorted, almost shouting at Donner . But, Donner refused to back down . Thats why I said that youre getting scared . I mean you basically never told us about this matter up till now . Donner replied without holding back as if to sneer at Wills wimpy nature . Advertisement YOU BASTARD, ARE YOU TRYING TO PICK A FIGHT WITH ME? Wills face stiffened due to anger . The other men just listened to the situation in silence as they thought about the reason for their quarrel . Humph, the one who pushed us away first was you right . Because things would get messy if you guys suddenly intruded! And you only talked about it when it was convenient for you . Advertisement Donner said so as he glared at Will . You bastard quite a chatterbox when it comes to Flora-samas condition arent you? Well then, if you were in my position, what would you do to protect Flora-sama? Maybe because he was already at the end of the rope, Will asked such a question in a fit of anger . Humph, I can do more than you, at least I wont turn into a coward like you! YOU BASTARD! Will was about to punch Donner in hearing his blunt answer . D, Oi, cut it out already! Naturally the other men stopped Will . LET GO OF ME! Will tried to shake off the others in order to punch Donner, butDD, GUH He couldnt help but be pushed away by their strength . Even if he were to challenge Donner in a contest of strength, Will had no chance of winning against Donner who had a stronger physique than him . Humph, aside from your loose lips, youre powerless against me . You wont be able to protect Flora-sama . In the first place, the one who guided Flora-sama to the village chiefs house was me! Saying so, Donner looked down on Will with a triumphant face . Then, show me how youre going to protect her!I dont think you can do anything for her!You can say that since you dont know about Flora-samas current condition!I already have no choice other than relying on our local lord! Even if Flora wont agree to that ideaDD And thus, Will ranted on and on about what he was feeling lately while glaring at Donner with a menacing gaze . . . Humph! Frowning, Donner stared back at Will . Donner was making a scary face, though Will couldnt read his mind, he felt that it was something unpleasant towards himself . Then, a while later, he suddenly turned around and left them . Ah, oi . Donner, where do you think youre going! When the other young men asked himDD, . . The break time is over . Turning around lightly, Donner muttered those words and left . The other young men, including Will were left behind as they watched Donners retreating back embarrassed . 󡡡󡡡 After that, Donner who had pretended to go back to work took a detour from the agricultural field towards the house at the center of the village . On the way, when he passed by another villager who was already at the prime of his lifeDD, Are, if it isnt Donner Whats the matter? The other person called out to himas his house wasnt located in the middle of the village, it was slightly separated from the rest of the houses in the village . And since work was about to begin, there might be no reason for him to be in the middle of the village during this time . . . My farming tools were in a slightly bad shape . Donner averted his gaze, feeling guilty about lying to another person as he showed the hoe in his hand . Ha~h . I see . Then return immediately after you fix it . The man said so without thinking too much about it . Despite the lack of courtesy, Donner didnt mind it so much as the one who had said those words was a villager from the same village as himself . . Yeah . Heaving a sigh, after nodding at the man, he went away as it is . DD, Come to think of it, HEY DONNER! The man called Donner as if he suddenly recalled something . . Whats the matter Donner shuddered, and as soon as he turned aroundDD, Please be careful since youre going to scare the young women . The man said so while laughing heartily . Frowning, Donner clicked his tongue and left in silence . The man went towards the field, still laughing at Donner . Everybody just keeps making fun of me! Donner stepped on the ground, feeling angry . He felt that everyone in the village was looking down on him . The girls didnt approach him as they thought of him as weird and spoke ill of him behind his back . Such a persecution complex started emerging from within, overflowing endlessly . Look . Even someone like me . will go to save you . I wont leave you to that wussy Will . I will show you how to do it, Will! He turned around . Or to be exact, he wanted to turn around . He couldnt accept the fact that Will was the only one allowed to see Flora . Despite only having his glib tongue with his status as the village chiefs son, he received a lot of attention from the other girls . He came later and yet had become the only one close to Flora . Even though the one who had talked to Flora first was himDD . And so on, while thinking about such things, Donner arrived at the house of the village chief . D He should be in the middle of morning patrol right now . I must finish this right away before he realizes the strange situation . And so, he secretly approached the village chiefs house . Each member of the village chiefs family, including the village chief himself were assigned to their own jobs . However, even though the village chief, as the one who held the official position, was supposed to stay at home, he mostly spent his time outside it . Donner knew that right now, he wasnt at home and had yet to return since leaving that morning . Then again, as Flora was staying in his house right now, he might have left someone in the house, so he observed the situation inside the house from a slight opening at the front door . Yup, no one is inside . Lets enter now . After confirming that no one was inside the house, Donner went inside immediately . The house was very quiet . She should be on the second floor . He had a grasp of the village chiefs house as he had visited it many times before . Thus, Donner went towards the second floor with ease . After he reached the second floor and the sole guest room there, he stood in front of it for a while before he knocked on it . He sharpened his hearing to make sure he did not miss any sound from inside and thenDD, Chapter 196 Volume 2 Chapter 151.3 Chapter 151 . 3 : Sudden Change Yes . Is that you, village chief-sama? He heard the pained voice of a girl from inside the room a while later . It was Floras voice . With a clank, Donner opened the door . DD, Eh? Floras body trembled as she looked at him with a feverish face . Ooh . Donner had an overwhelmed expression on his face when he looked at her . He was unable to forget Floras cuteness that surpassed the other girls in the village . And that cute girl was right before him now . Even though she looked a bit more haggard than when he had first met her, such things didnt have an apparent effect on her beauty . She was the exact opposite of those village girls who looked down on him . Uhm, if Im not wrong, You are . . Donner-san, right? Flora called his name . Perhaps Flora remembered him?! You, remember me? Donner felt really happy right now . . ye, yes . Youre the one who was kind enough to guide me before, right?May I ask about your business here? Floras face didnt look that good when she asked him that question . In fact, her current condition was so bad to the point that she wanted to lie down right away without talking to anyone . However, she endured it somehow due to her upbringing as a member of Royalty . Advertisement I-I came for a visit! Donner replied with a shrill voice, unable to hold back his emotions . Visit . Is it . Thank you very much . Advertisement Flora seemed to be happy to hear that . ButDD, Ah, no, the truth is I want to tell you something . When he heard Floras words, Donner told her that he had another reason to come up here aside from visiting her . Something to tell me, is it? . . May I hear about it? Flora asked him with a worried look on her face . Even though she didnt have the strength to listen to idle talk in her current condition, her kind heart did not allow her to ignore him, as such she tried her best to hear him out . Flora-sama At this rate, youre going to be taken to the place of our local lord . EH? Flora who was bracing herself to hear Donners story, ended up feeling vexed when he spoke . Will and the village chief are thinking about it . It seems they find Flora-sama, who isnt too eager to receive help from other nobles, to be suspicious . Uuuh I-I didnt mean it that way . . Uhm, theyre suspicious of me? Advertisement Frowning, Flora who was at a loss for words, timidly asked that question . Normally, a kind girl like her wouldnt tell a lie, but right now her physical and mental condition was anything but normal, as such, she couldnt help but to utter that lie . . . Im not too clear about the situation, but they said that usually as a fellow noble you would have asked help from other nobles . It seems that the village chief is going to report to the local lord about you, tomorrow at the earliest . In that case, the local lord might really come . . . What do you think about it? Donner asked while staring at Flora face . W-What should I do? Even though I was going to leave as soon as my body felt better . . Flora was completely panicked . L-Leave you say! To Where! ? Donner asked flustered . Advertisement EH? Uhm, to my homeland . I mean if I stay any longer in this place, Im going to end up making my retainers and the people close to me worry . Staring at him with astonishment, Flora replied, pride in her tone . H-Homeland . . B-But, you shouldnt be able to go through a journey in your current condition right? Yes . And you didnt want to go to the place of our local lord? Donner asked questions as if he was interrogating Flora . Nevertheless, Flora also wanted to get a grasp of the current situation, even with the risk of being captured by one of nobility of a hostile nation, therefore, she endured . Yes I dont want to go to the local lords place, or should I say that itll cause various kinds of trouble if I go there . Flora agreed with a frail voice . When she said that, Donners eyes lighted up and he saidDD, I-If that is the case, shall I offer my house as a temporary shelter to you?It might be similar in size to a barn, but its better than staying here and being discovered by the local noble . Donner offered his help unreservedly . EH? No, that is . Floras eyes opened wide due to her astonishment when she heard such a sudden proposal . She could neither guess the reason behind Donners sudden offer to help her nor what his plan was . She was completely in the dark . What do you think? Meanwhile, unaware of her plight, Donner who thought that it was an amazing plan, pressed her to decide immediately . But then, Im going to cause trouble for you, Donner-san Shaking her head, Flora tried to reject Donners offer with a troubled face . Perhaps she felt that everything had been going too well up till now, she couldnt help but to hesitate . Or perhaps she was afraid that shed became a burden for him . But before she voiced out her doubtDD, Youre not troubling me at all! Donner replied with a firm tone . UUhm, is there anyone else in this house? Ah, no, theres no one else for now . But, the village chief might come back soon if we dont move out immediately . When that happens, there might not be another chance for you to leave . Thats why if you want to leave, we have to leave now . . I cant . I cant move due to this illness of mine . Flora shook her head, as sorrow filled her face . A-Are you sure?Theyre going to take you to the local lord you know? Donner asked as impatience filled his very being . Yes . I cant stop now Flora nodded at him . Hearing her, Donner showed an impatient faceDD, O . . Ouch? He approached Flora and grabbed her arm from above the sleeve . Donners sudden action caused Flora to stare at him with astonishment before her face warped in pain . Donner who was paying attention to her looked extremely worried, especially as Floras face was warped in pain . Then a fragile voice rang, U-Uhm . . Please release my arm . It hurts! Flora asked Donner to release her with a slightly frightened look on her face . Eh, no, its just that . . Lets move! Donner released Floras arm in panic and told her to go with him . ButDD, My apologies . I cant go . Flora suddenly shook her head in denial, rejecting his offer with an apologetic expression . No way When he heard Floras rejection, Donners expression was as if the world was crashing around him . After a while, he stood lifelessly, with indescribable emotion within his heart . My deepest gratitude for telling me about this piece of information . But, please go back for now . While Donner was standing there motionlessly, Flora spoke up and told him to leave, trying to not feel awkward when she spoke . . Then, excuse me! Hearing the implicit request for him to leave, Donners body twitched, looking as if he was about to bow . However, he suddenly stopped movingDD, . Sorry . Im not feeling very well . And in fact, isnt it about time for you to return to work? Flora politely said with a frown on her face and it was obvious from the frown she had that she was enduring her pain . Donners body trembled, but maybe because he understood Floras intention, he turned around as if running away and left the room . Silence once again descended into the room . Sorry, Donner-san . Even so, thank you very much . I dont know why you told me about such things, but . Flora spoke her apology and gratitude out loud at the empty room, without letting Donner, who had already left the room, to hear . A while laterDD, O-Ouch She removed the sheet placed on her and tried to leave the bed . But, a sharp pain suddenly ran across her entire body causing her face to warp in pain . I-If I dont do something . . And something were to happen Flora started to think about what she had to do from now on with her head that was only half functioning . 󡡡󡡡 Around one hour later . Will, Donner and the other young men of the village were doing their daily work in silence . In contrast to the seemingly annoyed Will, Donner seemed to be listless as he did his work . The other men looked at those two without speaking a word as they could feel the delicate atmosphere between them . At that timeDD, AH, isnt that the village chief . He looks like he is in a panic The face of one of the youths changed when he saw the fast approaching village chief . OI WILL! The village chief who was out of breath called out to Will . Whats matter, pops? For you to be so flustered like that . Will asked, curious . D, . Flora-sama is gone . Do you know where she might have gone to? The village chief questioned with a pale face . Chapter 197 Volume 2 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 . 1 : Imminent Crisis A while before the village chief made a ruckus about Floras disappearance . Flora slipped out of the village without being found out by anyone and went towards the highway by herself . Her gait was slow, and unstable . Perhaps it was because she was already in a bad condition, thus her condition deteriorated even further when . . U~h . . As soon as she left the village, her consciousness started to become hazy . She let out near soundless moan of pain as she strove to move farther, and then collapsed on the spot . But, Flora wasnt going to give up yet . Otherwise she would become the hostage of a hostile nation and that would bring a heap of trouble for her home country . She even felt that . . Dying was far better than becoming a hostage to a hostile nation . But, she didnt want to die . She was scared of dying . She wanted to go back to the Bertram kingdom . She had to! The various emotions and memories that were jumbled around inside her head become the new source of power for Floras body to be able to move again . But her stamina and endurance had reached its limit, her body was unable to move . No, her body might have been moving . Its just she didnt know the current condition of her body . DD, U~h . With a thud, Floras feet turned limp as she fell right in the middle of the highway . . Eh? Maybe it was due to her hazy consciousness or perhaps it was because her sense of balance was off, but she had just realized that she fell to the ground when she felt her cheek touching the ground and her line of sight shifted . I cant . get up . Dear sister, I, want to meet you For all that she wished to be able to meet Christina once again, her conscience grew ever hazier, and waves of terrifying fatigue threaten to engulf her . Even when she tried her best to muster all her will to order her body to stand up, to move, but she couldnt do it at all . She was already out of ideas . 󡡡󡡡 Around the same time, Rio was in hot pursuit on Luciuss trail towards the west of the kingdomDD Coming ever closer to the village where Flora stayed at . If Im quick enough, I might be able to find him before the end of this day Rio could feel it! He was getting closer and closer to finding Lucius for sure . According to the information that he got from the royal castle, he knew that five days ago, Lucius left along with a knight squad and the first prince of the Paladia kingdom, Duran Paladia, to go hunting in a certain forest in the western part of the Paladia kingdom . It seemed that they went there using horses . However, they didnt disclose the exact details of their hunting ground . But then again, he didnt need that details since the western area of the Paladia Kingdom was quite small . Even if they were ahead of him, it was still possible for him to catch up, since he knew the general direction they planned to hunt in . Therefore, he wasted no time and chased after them immediately . Besides, while he was chasing them via air, he also collected more information about the hunting groups from the cities and villages along the way . That way, he could eliminate their possible routes and find their trail, easing his pursuit . And, finally, he made some headway with one particular hunting group after he made a detailed investigation of the route the day before . In other words, he was just one step away from catching Luciuss tail . Rio took a deep breath as he stepped into a new village . The villager working in the agricultural field gave him a side glance when he noticed the sword hanging on Rios hipDD Excuse me, may I ask you a question?Did a knight squad pass by this area around five days ago? Rio asked with a calm and collected tone . . . There was none, uhm, may I ask who you are? The villager expression was filled with vigilance as he asked Rios identity . Im a servant working in the royal castle, currently chasing after them by foot . Rio introduced himself, using a fake identity while flashing a friendly smile . The result was as clear as day, as the villager lower his vigilance against Rio . O~h, I see . The people of the royal castle, huh? They did come to our village . It seems they were also searching each village around this area, that was close to the forest, for a girl wearing a dress The villager easily told Rio that fact without waiting for Rios question, maybe spurred by the thought that he couldnt act rude towards people from the royal castle . I see . So that was the case huh? Thank you very much for your cooperation . Hearing that though, Rios eyes widened in an instant before he restored his calm and composed expression and conveyed his gratitude, friendly smile still fixed on his face . A dress wearing girl?Theyre not going for hunting? Though that revelation surprised him, asking the person in front of him wouldnt amount to anything since he wouldnt be able to clear his doubts . On the contrary, itd bring unnecessary suspicions if he asked too many questions . It seems that I finally caught up to them . Well Im going to excuse myself here since Im in a hurry as well . Rio bowed slightly in thanks and turned around to leave the village . After he reached an area devoid of people, he took to the skies again . The villages around the forest of this area, huh? The search area was quite wide when he overlooked it from above . It seemed there were several villages around this forest, but looking from his current position wouldnt take him more than one hour of searching . Rio hurriedly headed to the next village . 󡡡󡡡 A few minutes laterDD Look, look for her! The villagers were bustling around to look for Flora who had disappeared while the village chief was waiting for their report in the central plaza . He was bound to be disappointed though, since the report was discouraging . Its no good . We cant find her in the village nor the field, pops Will reported alongside the other men who came with him, all of them out of breath . In short, she has left the village, huh The village chief muttered, looking worried . Whhat makes you think that?Do you really think that Flora-sama left of her own accord?In such a deteriorated condition? Will asked, looking as if at his wits end . The truth is, she left a letter . It was a letter of gratitude . She wrote, Thank you very much . The village chief lightly frowned as he told them part of the truth . In fact, aside from the letter, Flora had also left her dress and some kind of gem as a token of her gratitude for their care, but the village chief couldnt bring himself to tell them about it . WHAT! ?THEN SHE REALLY LEFT THE VILLAGE! ?HOW DID NO ONE SEE HER WHEN SHE LEFT THE VILLAGE! ? Will seized up the village chief as he asked . T-Thats the only possibility left . In any case, there should be no way for her to go out, especially in her current physical condition . She also has not shown sign of getting better . So, the main question here is, why did she leave even with her bad health? She must have had some sort of reason to force herself to leave . Do any of you know why she did such a dangerous stunt? The village chief reasoned out loud, before asking the youngster what they knew of the situation . LIKE HELL WE KNOW ABOUT IT!IF FLORA-SAMA REALLY LEFT AS YOU SAY, ILL GO LOOK FOR HER AT THE MAIN ROUTE! Will exclaimed, but just as he was setting off for the highwayDD, CALM DOWN! THERE ARE 3 MAIN ROUTES FROM THE VILLAGE, TO THE NORTH, SOUTH, AND WEST . DO YOU EVEN KNOW WHICH ROUTE SHE TOOK? . ARE YOU TRYING TO LOOK FOR HER BY YOURSELF, WITHOUT KNOWING ANYTHING? NOT EVEN HER REASON FOR LEAVING? The village chief yelled back at Will, flustered . SO YOURE TELLING ME NOT TO LOOK FOR HER?! IM TELLING YOU TO WAIT FOR A WHILE AND CALM YOURSELF BEFORE LOOKING FOR HER!SHE SHOULDNT BE ABLE TO GO THAT FAR IN HER CURRENT CONDITION, FOOL! And thus, Will and village chief started to quarrel, while the others could only watch this parent and child pair . Though, before it could devolve into a fist fight, someone suddenly interject with a question . Hey, what about the possibility of someone taking her out? That question stopped everyone in their tracks . And . . That someone would be? I see, so thats the case . The villager nodded his head, understanding what the village chief implied . Village chief himself asked because he didnt want to suspect his fellow villagers without any basis . Though we cant eliminate that possibility, that might not be the cause . Perhaps, Flora-samas reason was in the letter she wrote . In the first place, why would someone from our village need to take Flora-sama away from here? None of us know Flora-samas identity nor her chasers identity, so why would one of us take her away? A~h, well, this situation is similar with the story Ive heard once The villager, who spoke his theory, sheepishly said that, scratching his head . Nevertheless, we might have stumbled upon some clues that we missed due to oversight . If anyone noticed anything strange, report immediately . Flora-samas disappearance might have happened around the time we were starting our work When the village chief said that, the villagers looked at each other, trying to recall something unusual around that time . Suddenly, someone spoke out loudDD, Around the time we started to work . . Ah, come to think of it . ! A certain man suddenly recalled something . Whats the matter The village chief asked that manDD, Ah, its nothing big, its just that when everyone went to work, I recall that Donner returned from the field . Isnt that strange? The man said as he looked at Donner who was silently standing nearby . Due to the unexpected situation and attention, Donners body twitched . However, he kept his mouth shut . The other youngsters were not the same though . . . Donner? The young men, starting from Will, asked as they looked at Donner, suspicious . Being stared like that, Donner couldnt keep his composure especially since he had a guilty conscience . As such his eyes started to swim around . N-No . I dont know anything . I went back to the field immediately after . He denied the suspicion directed at him with shrill voice, shaking his head . However, his excuse was refuted by the next sentence Will said . Oi, Donner . Werent you the one who left first, telling us its time to work? Moreover, you were extremely angry this morning and yet, youre really calm right now Suspicion filled Will as he asked Donner . I just had my farming tools repaired since they were already in a bad shape and then returned immediately . I didnt do anything! Donner replied with a flustered voice and then turned his face away . . . You, you didnt tell Flora-sama about that matter, right?If you did, that may be the reason Flora-sama . . Like hell I know about that!I know nothing at all! Donner denied Wills continous barrage of questions with a flustered face . However, before they could continue to argueDD, . . What is this about, Will? The village chief finally intercede, asking for clear explanation, after listening to their exchange from the side . However, it was futile . L-Like hell I know . In any case, thered be no end if we continue this kind of useless banter . Now, Im going to look for Flora-sama in the main route, and even if my dad oppose me doing that, Id still do it! Will exclaim out loud as he turned around and retiliated to his father . Chapter 152 . 2 : Imminent Crisis . . Its not that I oppose the idea of you looking for her . Its just Im worried . Anyway, theres nothing to be gained by stopping you and having Flora-sama died around our village was also a bad thing . That being the case, we have to split into groups and looked for her in the main routes that stretch from the village . Naturally, Im also going . The village chief explained, stopping Will from going ahead alone, as he joined in the search . 󡡡󡡡 Later, the villagers joined hands together to search for Flora on the main roads connected to the village . Every single one of them including Donner, Will and the village chief were looking for Flora as they walked on the main route heading toward the south . A while after leaving the villageDD, OI!Is that a collapsed person over there! ?Ah, Oi Donner! When Will had just shouted that he found a person collapsed, Donner had already ran to that place . However, Will was not far behind, as he immediately chased after Donner . Flora-sama! The one they found collapsed on the road was really Flora . A thin quilt was draped on top of her villager-like attire as a makeshift mantle . Haa, haaa . . Floras face was flushed red, her breathing rough and beads of sweat were slowly flowing on her forehead . The shirt that she wore under the thin quilt was most likely drenched in her sweat . Are you alright, Flora-sama! ?Didnt you say that you cant move due to your illness! ? The one who arrived first called Flora . However, Will who has been closely following him, cut in . So it really was you . . Hey, Donner!Are you awake, Flora-sama! ?Its me, Will! Will pushed his way in between . He flipped Floras body up gently and then called her name . Ah, uh Flora faintly replied . It was a really faint reply, but she seemed to be able to stay conscious, albeit it was only by a thread . Meanwhile, the village chief and the villagers who were left behind came towards them one by one . This is . . The village chief, who was looking at Flora, held his breath due to the severity of her condition . Oi, Pops!It seems that Flora-sama is still conscious . Lets bring her back to the village Will said with a flustered voice . ButDD, The village chief just stood there silently . His gaze fixated on the nape Floras neck . Oi, Pops!Oi, you guys, lets carry Flora-sama! Will smacked his lips and called out to the men still standing stunned . Those men came back to their senses and ran towards Flora . Wait, her illness might be contagious! The village chief stopped them . A-are you seriously saying that now! ? Will unintentionally shouted, furious, as his face twisted unsightly in his rage, butDD, . . What is that birthmark-like thing on the nape of her neck?Was such a conspicuous mark there when she just came to the village? The village chief simply pointed at the nape of Floras neck while he asked that question, voice cold . The place he pointed at was where that bluish birthmark-like spot was located . Urgh . . The villagers face stiffened when they saw that birthmark-like spot on the nape of Floras neck . . N-No way! Will suddenly exclaimed loudly . Will . Can you shut up for a moment? ITS ALL WRONG I was just about to tell you about this matter today!At first, I thought it was just an old wound, but I felt it was strange for that birthmark-like spot to become bigger by days! Agitated, Will try his best to explain to the Village chief only to be told off once more . Muscle pain along with ache joints of her whole body, and then theres that high fever too . Though she said that this was just a fever, its another story with those dark birthmark-like spots . I think I remember seeing a few cases like this The village chief said with a pensive look on his faceDD, Y-You know about her illness! ?Tell me what is Flora-sama illness! ? Will asked that question as if looking for salvation, a person to back him up . . . One of the things that I know is the fact that this is a deadly disease that takes the life of its victims . I dont know the detailed information about this illness since I only know about it from those peddling merchants . What the . . When the village chief replied, Will and the other villagers face stiffened with fear . A certain spider that lives in the forest can also cause similiar symptoms, but that spider should be a nocturnal animal . Besides spider isnt supposed to appear in the village, but Even if its caused by that spider, theres no antidote for it . Theres also the possibility that its an unknown illness . Whichever the case, shes already beyond saving . Anyway, its not like she died in my village, and I doubt anyone is willing to carry her since now theres a suspicion that she may carry an infectious disease . ) With that thought, the village chief decided to place the village as his top priority, choosing to abandon FloraDD, . Lets just go back He urged the villagers to go back to the village . W-What are you going to do to Flora-sama then! ? . We cant take in someone suspected of having an infectious disease into our village . I actually want to tell you guys to leave her here But, as expected, I cant just leave her like this on the main route so close to our village . Lets bring her closer to the entrance of the forest . The village chief gave a cool-headed judgement in response to Will passionate wish to help . O-OI! When he noticed, Will already seized his fathers collar ButDD, WILL!YOU MUST UNDERSTAND OUR SITUATION! THIS IS FOR THE SAKE OF THE VILLAGE . OR ARE YOU TRYING TO SAY THAT YOU CARE MORE ABOUT THAT NOBLE THAN YOUR FELLOW VILLAGERS? Will shut his mouth when the thundering voice of the village chief rang out . . . You guys, lets finish this quickly . Donner, youre the strongest amongst us . Carry her! The village chief told Donner who stood close to him, butDD, I-I, no . I dont want to carry her . Donner hesitated for a bit before he determinedly shook his head . Ceh, you good for nothing . In that case, you guys, carry her . The village chief smacked his lips in annoyance and then ordered the other villagers . The villagers carried Flora with timid movement, afraid of the infectious disease they suspect Flora carry, and treated the act as if they were carrying a lump of filth . They carried her all the way to the entrance of the forest which was separated from the main route . Poor things . Such a cute girl is . A certain young villager gulped as he looked at Floras agonized expression, butDD, Forget about her young man . Youre going to be infected by her illness if you dont stop . Here should be enough . Lets get this matter over with immediately The other young man urged his friend to get over with it quickly, face frightened that theyd get infected if they carry her longer . Soon after, they tossed Floras body at the entrance of the forest, each person still looking worried . Urgh . . A small groan escaped from Floras lips, but her voice couldnt be heard by those villagers who left right away . Someone . . Save Me . . 󡡡󡡡 After that, the villagers headed back towards the village . Whilst they were on their way back, the village chief cautioned the villagers to forget about Floras existence . He also told them that it might have been better if that kind of noble never came to their village from the very beginning . From the beginning till the end of his speech, the villagers countenances were bad . However, when the villagers arrived at the agricultural field, they spotted a certain villager standing together with people wearing knight attires alongside the escort party of the first prince of the Paladia kingdom, Duran Paladia, waiting for themDD T-That man is the village chief! The villager, who was with those knight, pointed at the village chief with an agitated expression . And when the villager gave away who the chief was amongst the returning group, a man in his prime, Lucius, came out from amongst the knight . Finally . Are you the village chief? Sorry, I have no intention to intrude since your village seems to be troubled with our presence . I have tried to ask the villagers who I came upon, but for some reason, they seemed to be afraid of us to the point of being unable to talk to us He greeted the village chief with a strangely intimate attitude . I-If its honored knight . My apologies for the uncouth people of my village . May I ask for your business with this kind of a rural place?If you wanted to talk, do let me invite you to my humble abode . The village chief gulped and then led Lucius who had an impatient expression to his house . Lucius flashed a sneer and arrogantly smile as he looked down at the village chief and the villagers from the back of his horseDD Ah, the truth is, Im looking for someone . Has a girl wearing a dress come to this village?Her name is Flora . No, theres a possibility of her using an alias, but . He stated the reason for why he visited this village clearly to everyone there . Chapter 198 Volume 2 Chapter 153.1 Chapter 153 . 1 : Encounter, And ThenDD A girl . . Wearing a dress? The village chief repeated Lucius question with a pale face . Noticing the unusual paleness, Lucius looked at the village chief with sharp eyes, and questioned the chief with unusual patience . Yes, a girl in her teens . Her hair color is light purple and for a noble lady, shes a rarely seen gentle person, but As the village chief listened, his face turned even paller . Whats the matter You seem to be unwell, village chief . Was that related with you stopping all villagers from doing their work? Lucius grinned as he continued to look at the village chief, eyes holding a victorious glint within it . N-No!This is . . What was her name again . Uhm . The truth is . The village chief stuttered, trying his best to either explain or find an acceptable excuse to give to Lucius . Oh well, theres no need to rush . You can take your time to tell us about your story . In return, Ill tell you about our side of things as well, however, its not something that could be spoken in the open, especially since were operating under the direct order of this Kingdoms royalty right now . Therefore, its best if we go to a secure place like your house to talk to each other . Dont tell me youre going to make a person listen to your story without inviting him to sit first? Lucius said, slyly glancing at the first prince of Paladia kingdom, Duran Paladia, in order to subtly inform the village chief of his presence . R-Royalty . . Is he the prince? The village chief stiffened as he looked at Duran, disbelief very apparent on his face . Huhm Duran flashed a bone chilling smile as he looked condescendingly at the village chief . Hyiiiiii . . Dread filled the village chiefs being, and it was shown through the unintentional step back that the chief took . Meanwhile, sensing the unusual atmosphere that surrounded their village chief, the villagers face stiffened as well . Hahaha, as you can see, his highness is a friendly person . Hes not going to be unreasonable to the point of requiring you, peasants, to show some manners in front of him . Nonetheless, depending on your connection to the aforementioned girl, you might be executed . In contrast to the content of his speech, Lucius was smiling from ear to ear . No, thats why . . Please come to my house first Exhaustion lined the village chiefs face as he had completely no idea on how to treat these kind of guests in his village . As such, he decided to follow the former order of seeking a private space to talk, hence he invited Lucius and co to his house in the end . I see . Then, please show us the way . Lets go, your highness The rest of you guys stand by here . And while were at it, you should also inspect each house . Agreeing to the invitation on both the princes and his behalf, Lucius did not forget to order the knights surrounding the prince and himself to investigate the village . YES SIR! The knights replied vigourously, displaying their excellent military might . Then, Lucius acted as if he had just realized something, and turned to the village chief . Youve no problem with it right, village chief? Lucius asked belatedly, as if seeking the approval of the village chief . However, it was plainly obvious that he merely asked for an ex-post-facto approval to investigate the village, and that the decision itself would stand regardless if approved or not . Ye-Yeah . I dont mind . Well then, this way . Knowing that, the village chief gave his consent, and he helplessly led Lucius and co with tottered pace . Just before he left though, he sent a brief gaze to the villagers who were with Lucius and co before they arrived . That brief gaze he sent, asked them about how far had they told the situation towards these guys? However, the villagers were too frightened, as such they averted their eyes away, not answering that implicit question . Meanwhile, Duran and Lucius just followed the village chief in silence, observing the silent exchange between the village chief and the villagers with a cold look . Suddenly, someones voice disrupt the strange silence that had fallen . B-Bring me in too, pop! Will asked for permission to follow them inside . You dont need to come! The village chief rejected Wills request on the spot, butDD, Well, please dont say that, village chief . Since he calls you Pop it means that he is your son right? Let him come with us so you would be able to teach him more about society, to show your parental love for him and all . After all, hes a candidate for the next village chief, right? Or, am I mistaken? Lucius easily overrode the village chiefs decision and gave Will permission to come along . B-But . . While I feel sorry and extremely ashamed to say this, I wonder if you can pardon his rude behavior . He truly has yet to be taught good manners . What are you talking about? His highness doesnt mind about such things like manner . He wont hit an ignorant peasant farmer for not knowing any manners . Anyway, Im also not a noble, Im a mercenary . We dont mind about such things as well . In response to the adamant refusal of the village chief, Lucius nonchalantly said his piece, blocking any excuse . . Understood . My deepest gratitude for your generous consideration . The village chief bowed down his head, to convey his gratitude to them . After that though, he glared at Will severely, using his gaze to tell him to keep his mouth shut and not say unnecessary things . Thus, the four of them headed toward the village chiefs house, leaving behind the knights and the other villagers . To start with, I have to inform you of her lineage, and its not something simple . Her full name is Flora Bertram . Have you ever heard about Bertram before? Before they even reached a private space, Lucius began to talk about Floras lineage and identity . He even asked the village chief and Will whether they knew of Bertram or not, and the two of them could only follow along with his talk . Uhm, I only know of its name . I happened to hear that its the name of a Kingdom located southeast from this Kingdom . The village chief could only reply that with stiff voice . You know your stuff, its the name of a big kingdom . Now, you should have known about the Rubia kingdom located southwest of this kingdom, right? I believe you also knew about the hostile relationship between them and the Paladia Kingdom . However, did you know that backing the Rubia Kingdom from the shadows is that Bertram Kingdom? Plainly speaking, the Bertram Kingdom is supporting Paladias enemy . Now that I have explained to this point, you should be able to guess her lineage right? Lucius fluently explained, smile still firmly attached on his face . No way She is the princess of this Bertram kingdom? After Luciuss revelation, the village chiefs voice was strained as he spoke . Yes, youve guessed right . While, theres a reason for why she was forced to remain in the rural area of a warring nation, the Paladia Kingdom simply cant ignore her existence in its territory . Rather, we are going to use all means to secure her . Do you understand what I mean? . . Y-Yes . Thats just natural . She can be used as a powerful negotiation tools, right? The village chief understood that their goal might be to use her as a hostage . Ah . Youre sharp, as expected of the one who become village chief . I-Its nothing . . The village chief acted humble, refusing Luciuss praise . Currently, we know that Princess Flora is hiding in the forest close to this village, however, there are many villages near this forest . As such, we were checking those village, one by one I- I see . So you have been looking around for her in several village . Ah . But its quite difficult as we didnt get the information we were looking for yet . She shouldnt be able to move too far away from the forest and should be stranded in one of the villages around the forest, but . Lucius paused for a moment, building up the suspense before he continued speaking nonchalantly . I didnt want to think that a certain village might intentionally hide her presence from us . Therefore, I could only think that this princess used her beauty, which she is famous for, to misled some innocent young villagers . After all, as long as she impersonated a noble with special circumstances, Im afraid that simple young men would be easily fooled into believing her . Dont you think so, lad? After talking so much in such a roundabout way, he suddenly asked Will, who was silently following them up till now . . Ah, no, how should I say I wonder?She might be in a village that you have yet to visit . Surprised, Will replied with a shaking voice . Anxiety filled his being and it was evident from his expression . Right now, even if he wanted to say something to refute nobody would ever believe it, especially considering his extremely pale complexion . On the other handDD, The village chief was sending a sidelong glare at Will as he basically just leaked their secret . After all, from the way Will spoke, people could infer that Flora had been in this village and hes merely covering her . Thats right . Theres some village that we have yet to visit . We didnt want to kill indiscriminately either . So shall we assume it in that way? Lucius agreed with a vacant smile on his face . You foolish child . How can you be so careless with your words The village chief got even more agitated . Fortunately, Flora was no longer in the village, and he had already made his choice to feign ignorance about her existence . On the other handDD he did considered telling them the truth, but There was a risk of getting slaughtered to seal their mouths if he did choose to speak . Thus, the village chief was hesitant to reveal the truth . This was no longer a problem that could be handled by a mere village chief . As he thought about all of this, the village chiefs house came to view . T-Thats our house . Its just a humble abode of us, but please enter . Will . You go to the barn to tie their horse in there . After giving such instruction to Will, the village chief opened the entrance door and asked them to go inside with a timid voice . Excuse me Lucius and Duran gracefully descended from their horse and entrusted Will to lead their steeds to their spot . I-Its nothing, Im gonna take care of them Obediently, Will received the horse leashes, head hanging down unable to meet Luciuss eyes that crossed his briefly . It was unknown whether it was because of a guilty conscience or other reasons though . Lets enter the house, your highness . And then Ah, village chief . Can we see the inside of your house?Just to make sure After he entered the house with Duran, Luciuss lips loosened from its perpetual smiling state from before . And without the slightest hint of courtesy, they asked for permission to search the house . HAH Caught off guard, the village chief unintentionally let out a stiff groanDD, C-Crap!The dress and gems are in that room When he thought of the gems and dress that was left behind by Flora as a reward, he fell into despair . Whats the matter? You certainly wont mind us looking around your house, right? Lucius looked at the village chief, a cold smile gracing his lips . Ah, no, I mean its rather messy right now . The village chief couldnt do anything else except make such lame excuses . Its okay . We dont mind about it . Please wait right here for a while, your highness . Lucius said, then he immediately intruded into the house without waiting for the village chiefs permission . Before he could move further in though, the village chiefs voice rang out hastily . P-PLEASE WAIT A MINUTE! Panicked, the village chief stopped Lucius from moving further into the house . Whats the matter? Do you have something inside that you would rather not let me see? Lucius asked playfully, smile still etched on his face, however, he endured the urge to laugh out loud . Uhm, its as you say . That girl is in this place indeed . . Finally, the village chief admitted defeat and confessed with a haggard face . After that, while bracing for the punishment that might befall him and his village, he heard something that was totally out of his expectation . Ha~, against my expectation, you gave up rather fast . Lucius said, scratching his head while making a disappointed expression, confusing the village chief . She is in this village indeed . This gamble . Is mine . Smiling, Duran finally opened his mouth and spoke to Lucius . The village chief looked at their exchange with a dumbfounded face . Your wit isnt bad, village chief . However, do you truly think that you caould hide that fact from us?It was obvious that you were trying to hide something from the first glance though, your villages suspicious activities didnt exactly hide it, you know . Since that was the case, his highness and I decided to make a bet about what you were hiding from us . Heaving a sigh, Lucius then moved to the bedroom of the village chief and opened it . No way Meanwhile, the village chief was at a loss for words . However, before he could gather his wits with him, Where is princess Flora right now?What happened to her? Dont try to hide anything from us and be brief . If you tell another lie, youre dead . Do you understand? Now, answer me . Duran spoke with piercing cold voice . B-By the time she arrived in our village, it seems that shes contracted some kind of disease and decided to rest for a while in our village!When she still did not get better after a while, I suggested her to rely on our local lord . However, before I could do that, she was already gone from her room this morning! Hurriedly, the village chief started to divulge the exact situation, not sparing any detail so that the village might be spared . . . Humph . So that was the reason for the uproar that happened when weve just arrived in this village Well, that might be the case, but . From your tone, you have yet to find her right, village chief? Lucius agreed with Durans word, then turned to the village chief and asked another question . Eh, no We found her, but we judged that shes beyond saving, so The village chief averted his eyes away, not speaking further . KUH-HAHAHAHAHA, YOU ABANDONED HER HUH!RIGHT! ? Chapter 199 Volume 2 Chapter 153.2 Chapter 153 . 2 : Encounter, And ThenDD Whats the matter? Do you have something inside that you would rather not let me see? Lucius asked playfully, smile still etched on his face, however, he endured the urge to laugh out loud . Uhm, its as you say . That girl was in this place indeed . . Finally, the village chief admitted defeat and confessed with a haggard face . After that, while bracing for the punishment that might befall him and his village, he heard something that was totally out of his expectation . Ha~, against my expectation, you gave up rather fast . Lucius said, scratching his head while making a disappointed expression, confusing the village chief . She is in this village indeed . This gamble . Is mine . Smiling, Duran finally opened his mouth and spoke to Lucius . The village chief looked at their exchange with a dumbfounded face . Your wit isnt bad, village chief . However, do you truly think that you could hide that fact from us?It was obvious that you were trying to hide something from the first glance though, your villages suspicious activities didnt exactly hide it, you know . Since that was the case, his highness and I decided to make a bet about what you were hiding from us . Advertisement Heaving a sigh, Lucius then moved to the bedroom of the village chief and opened it . No way Meanwhile, the village chief was at a loss for words . However, before he could gather his wits with him, Advertisement Where is princess Flora right now?What happened to her? Dont try to hide anything from us and be brief . If you tell another lie, youre dead . Do you understand? Now, answer me . Duran spoke with a piercing cold voice . B-By the time she arrived in our village, it seems that she contracted some kind of disease and decided to rest for a while in our village!When she still did not get better after a while, I suggested her to rely on our local lord . However, before I could do that, she was already gone from her room this morning! Hurriedly, the village chief started to divulge the exact situation, not sparing any detail so that the village might be spared . . . Humph . So that was the reason for the uproar that happened when we had just arrived in this village Well, that might be the case, but . From your tone, you have yet to find her right, village chief? Lucius agreed with Durans words, then turned to the village chief and asked another question . Eh, no We found her, but we judged that she was beyond saving, so Advertisement The village chief averted his eyes away, not speaking further . KUH-HAHAHAHAHA, YOU ABANDONED HER HUH!RIGHT! ? Lucius raised a joyful laugh . . . Yes . The village chief replied with a faint voice as his complexion turned pale . Theres still your son right? Duran asked, his dangerous intentions obvious in his tone . Advertisement Hii The village chief trembled in fear . Ha~, it seems that his highness is pissed off . So, what do you think, village chief? . . Do you think shes still alive? Lucius asked awkwardly as if he did not know what to do, scratching his head . M-Maybe I-Its just my assumption but when I found her, I noticed that her deteriorating physical condition might be because of a poisonous spider . She probably got bitten before she arrived at my village . The village chief replied with a quivering voice . Poisonous spider? Theres a spider whose bite will leave a dark mark on its victim . I-It should have never appeared in the village, but somehow Flora-sama was bitten by it . We never noticed she was poisoned because the effect takes some time before it shows and as far as we knew theres no antidote for its poison . A~h, that spider huh . Their numbers should be scarce . And yet, theyre kind of troublesome those fellas . So, how many days since she was bitten by that spider?And wheres the place that got bitten? Lucius went out of his way to ask for more details of Floras situation . It looked like he was knowledgeable about that spider and its poison, and how to cure it . I-It has been six days since she came to this village!The mark is right on her neck! . Her neck huh . That will make it more difficult since that poison works faster when she moves around, however, its not impossible to cure it . We might be able to solve it with the antidote we have on hand . After the village chief finished explaining, Lucius looked pensive before he spoke to Duran on how to solve Floras poisoning issues . I see . In that case, guide us to where you left her . Well, you heard his highnesss order . If youre unable to do it, well, I suppose youve prepared yourself for the worst, right village chief?Perhaps with your headno, thats not enough . Perhaps you can only pay the price with every single life in this village Listening to Durans unspoken words, Lucius threatened the village chief to comply . Y-Yeah Right away! The village chief nodded vigorously . However, right at that time someones call halted all activities . Your highness, Lucius-sama . A soldier came in from the entrance and called Lucius . Hm, whats the matter? There are two villagers that slipped out from the village towards the southern highway, were chasing after them now . One of them is the son of the village chief and he seemed to be panicking for some reason, but . . After Lucius received the soldiers report, he turned to the village chief and spoke in a derisive tone . Hahaha, well you heard the report village chief, what do you think about this matter? Smiling ear to ear, Lucius asked the village chief . Dont tell me I-Ill guide you right away! The village chief muttered to himself before his complexion took an earth-shattering change as he moved, losing his cool . 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, a few minutes later, two young men could be seen . It was obvious that they were running out of breath as they ran along the main road that stretched to the south from the village, but they still continued to run . They were Will and Donner . Donner . You BASTARD! Because you said such things, were in heaps of trouble now! Never mind, saving Flora is our top priority right now! Will spoke to Donner, who he met along the way, even though he was angry at him . I know that!Even so, are you telling the truth about Flora-sama? Is she going to become a hostage? Yeah, Flora-sama is a princess of an enemy kingdom! A princess . But how?Flora-sama is sick right?We ca- Donner face darkened as he lost his cool . Shut up already!We have no choice but to do this all right?!At this rate, Flora-sama will really become their hostage! Urgh . . Hearing Wills roar, Donner shut his mouth . And they continued to run . . . In fact, we have no choice but to hide Flora-sama in a different place while looking for a way to save her during that time . That noble might know something about her illness, or better yet, know the cure for it . Lets ask them about it, or if push comes to shove, lets steal it from them Before a long silence could descend though, Will muttered his idea impatiently to Donner . It was an idea that had come purely due to the spur of the moment . And maybe because both Will and Donner understood that time was running out, they ran in silence towards the place where they left Flora . Unfortunately, when they got there, they could not find her . Im sure she was there! The two of them reached the place where they abandoned Flora after leaving the main road towards the forest entrance . Not seeing her, they looked around the forest entrance, andDD, THERE YOU ARE!FLORA-SAMA!FLORA-SAMA! WHAT! ?FLORA-SAMA! Donner found Flora . Will immediately followed Donner and they both called Floras name to wake her up . U~h . Ha~, ha~ Floras response was weak; she was already in the state where she was barely able to hold on to her consciousness . Her face was flushed red, her breath had become even rougher, and her clothes were already drenched with sweat . Nevertheless, she was alive . Goddamn it! My apologies, Flora-sama . Will apologized to Flora, shame clearly showing on his face . M-Move her quickly to a warmer place . Donner urged Will with an impatient voice . After all they were fighting against time right now . I know . We have no choice but to go back to the village, huh . Will frowned when he said those words . However, he was sure that the knights would be waiting for them if they were to return to the village right now because they did not leave through the main entrance of the village . They left through the agricultural field, just for the sake of rescuing Flora . Lets go to my house from the agricultural field . My house is right at the edge of the village, thus its easier to move her in there . okay . Ill carry this side, you hold her legs from that side . Saying so, Will carried Floras upper body from behind . Like this? While Donner held Floras legs from the front . Thats right . Stand aand . Yup, lets go . You lead the way . Both of them stood while holding on to Floras legs and torso . And so, they went towards the path leading to the village . After leaving the forest and getting closer to the main roadDD, Wa-Wait a minute I hear horses!Someone is coming!Get down! They heard the sound of horse hooves coming from the main road so they hid themselves in panic . They hoped that the sounds would not come closer to them, but their hope was dashed as the sound of the horses got closer and closer before completely stopping right before them . Right in front of them were knights on their horseback with Lucius in the leadDD, Hello there, were you trying to secure our princess ahead of us?Ive put you throught such great troubles, huh? Lucius said, with the same smile he showed before, but they felt early unpleasant seeing his smile . Urgh . . Will and Donner froze when they heard that . Before they could speak though, the village chief who rode along with the knights behind Luciuss lead descended and harshly spoke to Will . . . Will! You were a fool through and through! With a sour expression as if he ate a bitter bug, he shouted at Will . Well, as you say village chief . Both of them were just volunteering themselves to carry her to us . How kind of them . From the looks of it, they were going to carry her all the way to the village too . And then, after confirming her condition, you two were also going to look for the antidote, right? Lucius soothed the village chief with a nonchalant voice, giving him the excuse to protect the two young men, then descended from his horse with swift movements . He walked towards Flora, who was semi-unconscious at this point . Huhm . The first prince, Duran, following Lucius, also descended from his horse and went towards Flora . ButDD, . . Urgh . She stinks like hell, huh . Frowning, Duran stopped in his tracks while muttering those words . KUHAHAHHAHA . Thats a given right, she hasnt bathe for days after all . And look at the amount of sweat . Right, dear princess . Are you conscious?Youre smelly, you know? Lucius approached Flora and told her as he grabbed her hair rudely . U, U~h . While Flora was not conscious, her body was still making faint movements that Lucius could perceive . O~h, at least shes conscious for the time being . She might feel ashamed right now . Its certainly on the nape of her neck . Lucius spoke after confirming the poisons entry point in Floras body with experienced movements, but before he could do anything more, someones voice interrupted his concentration . Oy . A calm, but strangely clear voice resounded in the vicinity . Hah? Squinting his eyes, Lucius looked towards the source of that voice . Before anyone realized, a black haired young man in his teens was standing there . . . You bastard, since when did you get there? Drawing his sword, Duran asked the young man with a sharp tone . The knights around him also drew their swords and prepared themselves for battle . But, the young man, Rio, blatantly ignored DuranDD, You are Lucius, Lucius Orgaule I presume? . No, theres no need to confirm your identity anymore . I will never forget that disgusting face of yours . Do you remember me? Not giving Lucius a chance to answer, he replied to his own question . Suddenly, he pointed his finger at Lucius . Black hair . Hero?No . Those features . Yagumo? You, dont tell me . . Rio? Standing up slowly, Lucius withdrew the sword on his hips as he looked at Rio with vigilance . But, a moment later, his eyes opened wide . Yeah, Im Rio . I crawled from the depths of hell to this place . to kill you . Rio drew his swords as well when he said that . KUHAHAHAHAHAHA . . I SEE, I SEE . THAT SNOTTY BRAT IS STILL ALIVE HUH . OR, SHOULD I SAY, YOU SURVIVED . ITS JUST AS I PLANNED! Suddenly, Lucius laughed happily with a loud voice from the bottom of his heart . Rio did not respond . He looked at Lucius in silence . The knights and Duran were also looking at their exchange in silence, not interrupting . After he finished his loud laughter, Lucius snorted lightly and began to speak . A~h, that woman . Yes, Ayame . She was a good woman . She truly was a good entertainment for me . His sentences were aimed at provoking Rio . But Is that all you want to say? Rio did not take his bait and asked uninterested . Yeah, the way she resisted me was truly satisfying, dont you think so? Her killing intent gave me goosebumps . I guess . Its been ten years since then . NOW, COME AND PLAY WITH THIS OLD MAN! Lucius silently made a gesture with his left hand towards Duran and his knights, signaling them not to meddle with his fight . Then he continued to taunt Rio, keeping his pleased smile on his face . As soon as he finished speaking though, Rio was already standing behind him, afterimages of his sword still visible . ? Almost at the same time as Lucius noticed that Rio had vanished from his line of sight, he realized that something was missing from his body . To be exact, his left arm felt lighter . Unconsciously, he looked towards the left arm that was fluttering in the air before it fell on the ground . His brain still did not connect the fallen arm to his own body . Okay, I guess Ill play with you . Rio said those words with a bone chilling tone . Chapter 200 Volume 2 Chapter 154.1 Chapter 154 . 1 : Trampling What the? Eyes opened wide in terror, Lucius looked at his left arm that fell on the ground . At the same time, due to his long combat experience, he reflexively swung his sword at Rio who stood behind him . But that slash just tore through empty air, his swing wasnt fast enough to catch Rio . With his spine chilling gaze locked on to Lucius, Rio stepped back to open some distance between them . Impossible!The great me . Couldnt react at all? His eyes locked on to Rios figure, narrowing dangerously while suppressing the shock he got from Rios pre-emptive attack . He wasnt careless at all . His provocation was done in order to lower the enemys caution and thus make it easier for him to prepare for any kind of incoming attack . And yet, he was still caught by surprise . It wouldnt be strange at all if his head were separated from his body if he didnt use even eyes stance at the start . It made him recall that long gone feeling of brushing against death . However, even while he recalled that, his brain still worked at full speed to figure out the trick behind Rios movement . !!!!! ? Once again, Rio approached him, but this time he came from the front . Unlike before, his speed was far slower . And while it could still be considered fast, this speed was still within Luciuss ability to react . The reason for this drop in speed was to prevent a collision, especially when coming from the front, therefore Rio needed to suppress his acceleration with wind spirit arts . Usually, Lucius would be able to notice it, but he currently had no leeway to consider such things . After losing his left arm, Lucius was forced to fight Rio whilst being disadvantaged . He had to catch Rios sword strike, that was swung with both hands, while he only had his right hand left to use his sword . Advertisement GUH The moment they collided, Lucius was forced to take a step back in order to ward off the monstrous force . The differences between their raw power was obvious . Noticing this, Rio persistently pursued Lucius without letting up . Fast!And what the hell is going on with that monstrous strength! Even when one used physical strengthening skills, it usually wont reached that degree, right!? Advertisement Lucius thought as impatience was getting to him . From his wealth of experience and by seeing the effects of the magic power oozing out from Rio he knew very well that his chances were slim . KAH, HA~ Without him being able to react, a spear-like kick connected with his solar plexus . Although he managed to use body strengthening magic at the last moment, the overwhelming force that landed upon his chest forced the air out of his lungs . Luciuss body was blown away as if it was weightless . Fu, FUHAHAHA!Lucius, you, how the hell did you earn this monsters resentment! ?Is that guy even a human! ?Hes strangely calm even with us all here, ready to support you at any time . Observing their fight from the sideline, Duran laughed loudly as he asked Lucius these . Well, what should I do then? After imperceptibly muttering, Lucius quickly propped himself up with a defensive stance . His cocky attitude from before had long since vanished and his mind was churning at its maximum speed to deal with the current situation . KUH Advertisement However, Rio did not let up . He kept chasing him using his exceptionally fast and terrifyingly accurate sword strikes . Each one of Rios moves was heartless, deadly, and filled with a terrifying killing intent . Lucius barely managed to parry Rios rain of slashes . Suddenly, the ground around him morphed into a spear that shot at his body . Lucius reacted decisively by stepping back to the ridge of the main route, but countless light bullets were already formed around Rio . When Rios hand, held aloft, pointed at Lucius, the light bullets rushed at once, drawing a complex orbit towards their target . CEH! Clicking his tongue, Lucius made a large swing with his black sword . [Ed: hehehe] Then darkness swelled up from the swords blade . It engulfed the surrounding and swallowed the incoming light bullets . Upon seeing that, Rios eyes widened slightly, however, he did not stop his move . He still held his hands aloff in the air, pointing towards its target, and at the next moment, a terrifying cannon shockwave came out from his hand . That invisible attack was supposed to hit Luciuss body, butDD, I SAW THAT COMING! Advertisement Shouting, Lucius swung down his sword, and intercept the incoming shockwave using the blade of darkness that stretched out from his sword . He was about to land a moment later, but he noticed something and muttered . One after another . The ground where he was supposed to land had morphed into spears that were well on their way to pierce his body . Furthermore, Rio had also launched countless light bullets in the air and directed it to rain incessantly towards Lucius without giving him a chance to rest . The waves of attack directed to him came from all directions, cornering him . This magic bombardment forced Lucius to deal with it in a fast pace efficiently, and the first thing he did was to take care of the attack coming from beneath his landing location . He swung his sword of darkness and gouged out the earthen spear, and then turned his sword to take care of the bombardment coming from the sky, the light bullets, butDD, GUH The amount of light bullets raining down on him were too much though . It continued to rain incessantly and disregard his effort to ward them off . Even though some of the light bullets were neutralized, he still couldnt get rid of all of them, and some of them managed to get through . Rio did not care . He continued to fire volley after volley of light bullets, causing a cloud of dust to be raised through the waves of attack that continued to pour down on the land . Then, he fired a powerful whirlwind to blow away the dust cloud, simultaneously using it to push Lucius inside the cloud of dust as if to enclose him in a cage . However, when the cloud of dust was blown away, Luciuss figure had already vanished from that spot . !!!!! ? Meanwhile the village chief, Will, Donner and the knights, who were observing the fight, were all dumbfounded as they saw Lucius being blown away in the direction of the highway . Only Duran looked thrilled when he saw Rio standing there without Lucius in sight . Without speaking a word, Rio twisted his body, and swung his sword at an empty spot behind him with no warning . Or at least, that was what everyone thought, until a high-pitched metallic sound echoed through the surroundings . From the empty space behind Rio, darkness spewed out from the black blade of Luciuss sword, overwhelming the surrounding . That was destined to fail though, since Rio sensed the flow of the magic beforehand, and swung his sword to intercept the sneak attack . Therefore, in spite of the fact that it was the first time he had seen that killing move, it wasnt effective against Rio . Such feat was only possible due to Rios superhuman ability in sensing the flow of magic power . However, before he could do more than intercept, Lucius had already vanished along with his sword and the surrounding darkness . Rio did not waste a moment . As soon as Lucius disappeared from sight, he created a breeze mixed with his own magic power and used it to locate Luciuss current position . Sensing a reaction, he turned a sharp gaze towards a place that was slightly separated from the forest . Haa, haaa . . Lucius fell on his knees, already out of breath . He stabbed his sword in the ground to support his staggering limbs . DAMN ITWHY? Zen, his father, was also a spirit arts user, but I dont recall him being as strong as this brat . How could his son be so different with him to the point of having no f*cking opening at all?! They were on completely different level with one another! Not to mention that ridiculous amount of magic power spilling from his body . This brats magic strength even surpassed those of the heroes! To be honest, Rios strength was already far beyond his expectation . It didnt seem like strength that could be gained through sheer effort alone . Right, in his opinion, Rios strength had obviously surpassed the common sense of humans . To be exact, it was no longer a power that belonged to mere mortals . [TL : SOrry, cant help myself to translate it in that way, the proper translation is Its already beyond the realm of human . ] It had even surpassed my own inhuman strength . Lucius thought, mind working sluggishly due to the lack of blood supply . . . ARGH, DAMN IT . That short distance teleportation had already consumed a huge f*cking amount of my magic power . Moreover, that magic bombardment had hurt my internal organs, and caused my body to lose even more bloodbut first thing first, I need to get my left arm back Frowning, Lucius glared back at Rio, and then he put on a strong front while secretly invoking his darkness blade that was stabbed in the ground, supporting his weightDD, !!!!! However, Rio thwarted his plan . As if he already foresaw his plan, Rio moved and instantly arrived where Luciuss severed hand was located . Hii The village chief who was stiff all around raised a frightened voice when the severed left hand tumbled right next to him . Rio picked up the arm and then turned around without even sparing a glance at the frightened village chief . At the next moment, he stood in front of Lucius and glared . Youre going to bleed to death if you left your wound untreated . I only needed to leave you alone as it is to achieve my goal . Then again, you have a way to reattach your severed arm, right? Thats why you left your wound untreated up till now . Rio spoke, disinterest evident from his voice, looking as if he already knew what plan Lucius had in his sleeve . Hah, so youll give it back if I ask you to return it? No Rio blatantly refused, then he lightly tossed Lucius arm in the air . A moment later, a scorching hellfire turned Luciuss left arm to ashes . . Damn it, youve quite a bad taste . Lucius glared at Rio in a provocative manner . Can you really say that after killing my mother right in front of my eyes? I have said it a long time ago right? Youll die under my hand, no others . You dont have a right to hold a grudge over something like this, its still incomparable to what you did to me . I wont be satisfied until I make you experienced at least a fraction of the pain I went through, when Im done with you, then Im going to erase every last trace of you from this world . . Well, lets end this . After saying that, Rio poured his magic power into his sword . He did not care about the witnesses around him anymore . He willingly use the spirit arts he usually kept hidden from so many people . Then again, this was a special occasion . He uses one spirit arts one after another without holding back . LIKE HELL IM GOING TO END LIKE THIS . Lucius blustered, trying to bluff his way out, by making Rio think that theres a hidden card he still had . However, theres no way that those words were going to change his current situation . Any lies he might use to change his situation, any half-hearted action to support those lies, all of them were bound to be crushed by Rios overwhelming power . He had already exhausted his every possible option, and if he was to be all alone, then that may result in his death . Rio sensed numerous existences behind him so he side stepped immediately . Duran and his knights, who were watching silently from the sides until now, were now forcing their way into the fight and formed a formation to protect Lucius . Hahaha, I knew you were going to save me, your highness . Lucius said, pretending he wouldnt have died then and there had Duran not intervene in the fight . Humph, originally I only planned to look at your fight, and let you settle your own mess, but unfortunately, it was not possible . If you died just now, Ill be the one in trouble . And, most of all . Duran said before he looked at Rio, flashing a daring smile at him . That person piqued my interest . He shouted . I would say thank you, but thats only if you managed to save me . Hump . I wanted to say Quit with your tough guy act, but . . Duran let out a bitter smile . He had already looked at Rios eyes since a while ago, to see if theres room for negotiation somehow . However, it looked like theres nothing to be done . Rios eyes plainly told him that theyre a hindrance to his goal . This warmongering me is afraid? Interesting! Theres no way out of this peacefully, and Duran, facing this situation, felt his blood boiling in excitement . Thats right Were going to protect this man behind us, young man . Duran said . You want to hinder me? I suggest you abandon such thoughts . SPREAD OUT AND SURROUND HIM FROM THE FRONT! Rios voice overlapped with Durans . The knights moved at once, as ordered, surrounding Rio in a fan-shaped formation . Seeing this, Rio sharpened his perception with spirit arts so that he wouldnt be caught off guard by long ranged attacks . Then, undisturbed by the encirclement, Rio fearlessly went straight towards Lucius who was being protected behind Duran . Humph, its troubling that your aim is to kill this guy . BUT! Flashing an unpleasant smile, Duran rushed at Rio, gathering a huge amount of magic power from his body and let it flow to his gigantic, two metres long sword . With assistance from his strengthened body, he swung his ultra long sword without a careDD, GUH However, the result of that clash was Duran being knocked back, though considering the distance, it might as well be described as being blown away . What the hell is with his physical power? My demon sword is an ancient magic artefact that specializes in body strengthening, and yet, I cant do anything to him even using it? Are you telling me that his physical strength is even beyond that But! Just how powerful is his magic tool? That questioned appeared in his mind, butDD, I stopped you for a moment! Duran let out that cry as if its a worthy feat that he had accomplished . Right after that, half of the knight in his surrounding rushed at Rio at once . GUH A powerful shockwave was emitted with Rio as its center point . In the blink of an eye, the knights surrounding him were blown away, crashing at the other half of the knights who were waiting their turn, behind them . But, the knights who had managed to avoid Rios attack chased after him immediately . It was a two-stage encirclement . Unfortunately, Im used to hunt! Duran flashed a smile, sure of his victory, butDD, WHAT! ? To his astonishment, in the next moment, a mud wall arised right in front of those knights . Due to the sudden appearance of that mud wall, the knights that rushed at Rio didnt have enough time to decelerate . GA! They ended up crashing with full speed at the mudwall, still using their strengthened physical magic, and then fainted in the process . . He kneaded the magic power to strengthen his body to become overwhelmingly powerful, used that ridiculous amount of magic power for the shockwave from before, and then created this mud wall, all at the same time? . Him not using spells is also strange . Is this all thanks to his magic artefacts! ? Duran caught his breath in astonishment . !!!!! Whilst trying to stop the bleeding from the cross section of his left arm, Lucius manipulated his darkness blade, and tried to stab Rio from behind . But, Rio jumped from that place and brilliantly dodge the sudden attack, landing on top of the newly erected mud wallDD, How boring . Suddenly accelerating with his wind spirit arts, Rio leapt above Durans head, and rushed to Luciuss position, stabbing his archenemy with his sword . Gu . . -HA, GAHA Lucius coughed out, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth . GUH! ? Before he could gather his bearings, Rio trampled Luciuss right knee under his left foots heel, making him grimaced in pain . Unable to bear with the pain of his bones breaking, Lucius dropped his sword . Chapter 203 Volume 3 Chapter 155.2 Chapter 155 . 2 : Aftermath of The Battle Are you sure? Rio widened his eyes, not expecting how easy Duran let him get away with Flora . Even if Rio wasnt aware of the implications that action would bring to the relationship between the Bertram Kingdom and the Paladia Kingdom, he was still sure that Flora had some kind of value that Duran could use . Thats why, to be honest, he expected him to at least put up a fight . . Fuuh . Well, even if I wanted to hold you back, I have nothing on my end, whether it be power or ability, that could stop you . Beside, originally I only thought that it was going to be fun if I held the princess of the hostile nation hostage, you know, to amuse myself, but Im not interested in that anymore . Lucius, the one who invited me here, is dead as well, so theres really nothing for me to do here anymore . Snorting, Duran said with a nonchalant tone, not caring for Rios reaction . if youre sure . Ill just take her away before you change your mind . This With a curious smile, Rio left Flora behind, and walked towards Duran . Then, he took out a wooden bottle from his bosom pocket and offer it to him . What is this? Duran looked at the wooden bottle curiously, wondering why it was being offered to him . This is a healing potion to cure your internal wounds . Its not a fast acting potion, but as long as you drink it, itll improve the natural healing speed of your body . Please use this on them . Saying that, Rio looked at the knights who were wounded in their vicinity . I dont need it . This is like rubbing salt on the wounds of the defeated warrior, itll only become a shame for them . Duran rejected Rios gift, snorting with displeasure at the perceived slight against his knights . I dont mean it that way . I only offered this because while I really was going easy on them, I still beat them up . I try not to kill people as much as possible, the only exception to that being my revenge . Fortunately no one is dead, but Im not sure theyll be fine if they are left like this . If you dont want to accept this potion, do you have a healing magic user to take care of their wounds? Smiling wryly, Rio is offering the wooden bottle to Duran . Humph, you look like a completely different person right now, unlike when you were facing Lucius . So youre being merciful to my knights after you fought them, huh? What a strange fellow you are Fine then . Ill take this potion, but in exchange, let me treat you to a feast if we happen to meet again in the future . Sneering, Duran took the wooden bottle from Rios hand . A feast? Rio tilted his head, curious look etched on his face . At that time, Im going to welcome you as a guest . And if you have a change of heart, feel free to lend your power to me . [TL : Starting from this point Duran is calling Rio with Kisama instead of the previous formal form, on that regard he referred to Lucius in the same way] It seemed that he is not giving up on roping Rio in to work for him . Using any opportunity given to try, really a cunning fellow . Let me think about it . Smiling wryly, Rio went back to Flora and lifted her in princess carry . To be honest, he didnt want to stay for too long in this place . Before he could fly away though, someones voice called out to him . W-WAIT!No, I mean, Please wait a minute! Will panicked and called out to Rio . Whats the matter? Stopping his feet, Rio turned around and faced the one who called him . Uhm, That, I mean . . Its about Flora-sama . I-I dont want to part with her just like this! Donner took advantage of the moment Will was at a loss for words to speak out about his feelings . Excuse me for asking this, but what is your relationship with this girl? Rio asked with a composed voice . S-She lived in our village!We sheltered her when she lost her way! Will explained the situation, readying himself to be interrogated . I seethen you should know about her lineage too . Looking at the young men, Rio somehow understood what they meant . Before he could respond, though, Duran did . Oi, I already allowed that man to go back . What the hell are you bastard trying to do, huh? Do you want me to sew your lips?And, just now, did you really admit to sheltering her in your village? Previously, when we asked, you did not say that . Besides, Im sure that you guys abandoned her in the end, right? He asked with a dangerous voice, eyeing Will and Donner like a tiger, ready to strike . HYIII! Which further frightened Will and Donner . Donner and Duran might have similar builds, but he never, even for a moment, thought that he could match his strength after seeing the brief fight between Duran and Rio . She has a place to return to, and unfortunately, I have no time to wait for her to wake up, just so you could say your farewells to her . Rio put up a tough act against Donner and Will in order to appease Durans anger so he would let the villagers go . Urgh Even though they originally looked like they want to say something, in the end they remained silent, especially after hearing his words . Ill tell her about you two later on . May I ask for your names? Giving them some leeway, Rio asked their names . Im Will . Donner . Timidly, they introduced themselves . Understood, I have heard, and will remember your names . Well thenHere . Rio took a small pouch from his pocket, handed it to Will, and then turned around to leave, intending to close the conversation right then and there . What isThis? Remuneration for her . Theres money inside . W-We didnt do that for money! Will shouted in panic, unwilling to have their original intention be misunderstood . Nevertheless, you need a reward for the troubles she brought to you . Take this as a sign for her gratitude since I am afraid that she will be worried to death for missing the change to give you a reward . Rio told them patiently . Uh Will couldnt retort, falling silent . However, someone else did . I-In that case, take me along with you! Donner suddenly made such request, surprising everyone there with the absurdity . THIS FOOL, WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT! ? Dumbfounded, the village chief shouted at him, angered beyond belief . Ku-KUHAHAHA . What a foolish three man drama, but you got some guts with you there . Duran, who was observing their exchange from the side, laughed happily . I cant take you along . Rio could only suppressed his sigh, wondering how much trouble hell have to face before he could go away, and curtly rejected Donner . Besides, Bertram is located to the southwest of this country and she is its princess . Therefore, she needs to return back to her country, and the closest stronghold of its kingdom is a city called Rodania, under the marquis Rodans household . But, itll be a long and dangerous journey where one would need quite a sum of money . He added that explanation so that Donner would give up, for now, with the implication that hed be free to go after her at a later time . Naturally there was no guarantee that he would be able to meet her even if he chose to chase after her, but he was not about to tell him that . Basically he just let Donner do as he pleased . As long as he had the guts to do so and without bothering him . Will and Donner looked shocked . Stay healthy . He understood what Rio implied, so with a smile, Duran bid Rio farewell . Ill take my leave then . Leaving those words behind, he ran towards the highway, holding on to Flora as if she was weightless . His movements seemed as light as ever, but in the blink of an eye, his figure vanished from everyones line of sight . All the while, Duran kept looking at Rios retreating figure, his thoughts hidden from everyones eyes . Fuuh . Both my hands are still numb, and I only received one of his attacks, but the recoil of it is He muttered to himself, snorting . In the end, I have yet to find out whether he really is affiliated to Bertram kingdom or not . But if I had a choice, I wouldnt fight a country defended by a fighting god like him . Duran had gone through many battles in his life, but if he had to be honest to himself, he didnt want to face someone like Rio in battle . He didnt feel that there was a way to win against Rio in a direct confrontation . Its just the right time to settle this down after a skirmish . Though I dont know when the great war, that Lucius talking about, is going to happen, I will collect information on the trend inside every big nation for the time being . Through that, I might be able to find out about him and his affiliation . Duran pondered with a sharp look in his eyes, then he turned around and ordered the three villagers there . Oi, you guys . Go back to your village and bring some men to this place . Tell them they need to carry the unconscious knights . Also, dont forget to tell them to prepare a lodging house for us as well . EH Unlike the dumbfounded young men there, the village chief was astute enough to immediately comply with Durans order, so he turned around to drag the other two towards the village . Y-Yes At once!You two, move! O-OI!POP! Despite being bewildered by his action, Will and Donner immediately followed along . Duran who was left alone in that place was looking at the unconscious knights around him and muttered . What disappointing fellows . It seems I need to beat more training into them . After muttering so, he started treating the knights using the potion that he was given just now . 󡡡󡡡 On the other hand, around the time the battle had concluded between Rio and Lucius . One kilometer away from the spot of Rios fight, deep inside the forest, Reis was standing still by himself, holding the sword that was used by Lucius in one of his hands . His body was vaporized all at once, huh? Even this sword might have been destroyed if I collected it just a second later . Geez, such an absurd amount of power . Reis muttered with a rarely seen frown on his face . Things have become a little more troublesome for me Even though I wanted to use that man for various things after this . . Pondering for a while, Reis then cast his gaze to the sword in his hand . Well I guess its time to use all the available piece in my hands . Speaking to no one, he heaved a sigh and released his grip on the sword, letting it fall in accordance to the law of gravity . However, it did not pierced the earth as one would expect . Instead, it was suddenly absorbed by the bottomless darkness that spread from Reis feets . Nevertheless, a Black Haired Spirit Arts user huh . Although they have different hair color, somehow, he reminded me of a person . Furthermore, I cant feel the sign of his spirit as well . Reis thought, standing still on that spot with a pensive look, still wondering about Rio, especially since he couldnt take a closer look at him due to the distance between them But then, if the identity of that Black Haired spirit arts user is one and the same with the one that I know, things will get really troublesome from now on . Far more troublesome than I expected . . For a while, he stood there, deep in his thoughts . But then, if I leave things as they are, princess Flora will ended up returning to Restoration . If that happens, what will become of my efforts until now? I went as far as using the Evil Black Wyvern to attack the magic vessel . Good griefall this trouble caused by one capricious fellow . Stifling his anger, Reis lips stretched, a mad smile floating on his face . It was just a miscalculation . Originally, everything went as he predicted, the only reason it veered off coursewas that guy . The one who caused this miscalculation was that Black Haired spirit arts user . It didnt go as I predictedmy plan to leave a little scar on her heart failed . Although he could foresee that going into the battle with half-baked preparations would result in the tables being turned on them, there was no way he would withdraw just like that without even trying to fight back . Therefore, after considering for a while, he decided . . I guess I should use those two princess knights and the captured hero for this . Thus, he chose an alternative plan that involved the disposable pieces on hand . Chapter 204 Volume 3 Chapter 156 After disappearing from Durans view, Rio went toward southwest direction without using the main route . Right now is an emergency situation since Floras current condition was critical . Besides, he didnt know whether he could move at ease if he follow the main route where the cities and villages were under the enemys territory . Having said so, returning to the village where he met Duran and the others was also out of the question since thatd make the situation even more complicated . After thinking this far, he decided to stop for the time being to administer medical treatment on Flora, rather then continuing on weighting the never ending pros and cons . As such, when he arrived at the rock filled area, he stopped and agreed with himself . This place seems to be alright Rio stood still, and then pour down his magic power to the ground through his feet, preparing the ground for use . Discharge Then he opened his item box that was equipped on his left hand and took out the rock house . Yosh . While still holding on to Flora, he skillfully opened the door and entered his rock house . Haa, haaa All the while, Flora was breathing hard, in great pain as she tried her best to cling onto her life . First is medicine . Next is preparing a comfortable room and clean her body Rio muttered as he made a list of tasks he had to do first . Suddenly he realized something . While Elven-made medicine should be able to cure herewhat do I do about cleaning her body? How do I do that neatly without causing an offense? Even though its an emergency situation, washing the naked body of an unconscious princess still made him feel awkward . On the other hand, her body might not be in hygienic condition after lying down for so many days without being cleaned . Rio frowned, hesitating over what he has to do in this situation . In the end, he concluded to himself . Lets feed her the medicine for the time being . So, he fed her the medicine first, before doing anything else . Then, perhaps because he had found a good solution to his dilemma, he brought her to the bathroom without removing anything, spread out a towel on top of the tiles, and put Flora above that towel . Discharge Princess FLora, you must drink this medicine and water . So, please wake up for now . He took out a small bottle filled with water and another small bottle filled with the elven-made medicine, and called her out with slightly louder voice as he lifted her up to a sitting position . Urgh . . Flora reacted with a groan, and when he saw that small reaction, he immediately acted . Princess Flora, here your water and medicine . Open your mouth . After making sure that she can breathe, he made her to drink the water first . !! Even though it was just a little amount, Rio saw that she seemed to be able to swallow the water, as such he decided to give her the medicine right after, lest she fall unconscious without drinking the medicine . Splendid . Now you need to drink the medicine, please swallow it properly . Being slow is fine, just drink the medicine, okay . Here you go . Speaking up till that point, Rio opened the medicine bottle and put it on Floras lips so she could drink it directly . At her current condition though, Flora was only able to swallow a little of the medicine . Good, now take a breath for a whilenow, please continue to drink the medicine . Thus, Rio spent quite some time to make her drink the necessary dosage of the medicine . It took her a few minutes to drink it though since she could only drink a little bit at a time . Next I need to wash her clothes, and body . Flora, please do not feel surprised when you feel water, okay? Im going to wash you with hot water and soap . This was his solution to Floras hygiene concern, he would wash her clothed body directly . That way, he wouldnt offend a lady virtues too much . Besides, the medicine wouldnt show its effect immediately . It would need some time to neutralize the poison that was raging on her body, though he was absolutely sure that Flora would be fine after ingesting that elven-made medicine . In the meantime though, he has no other choice but to cleanse her clothed body, since she wouldnt be able to do so by herself . If this elven-made medicine wasnt able to completely cure her, then he was going to use the last resort he had, the elixir . AH To sooth himself, he took Floras hanging head as an agreement to his action . Well then, lets start from hot water . Rio said to himself, trying to alleviate the awkwardness he felt, and then conjured hot water to wrapped up Floras clothed body . Using that conjured hot water, he rinsed and washed both her clothes and body, at the same time ensuring that her body was kept warm . Luckily, shes unconscious . This way, she wont realize that Im using spirit arts right now . Rio thought, distracting himself from his current action and situation . Dont worry, the waters warm, and it will be only for a minute . After saying that, Floras head that was unwashed was wrapped in the warm water for a minute, cleaning it somewhat . One minute later, Rio let go of his control over the hot water, allowing it to splashed away on the floor . He conjured a new hot water and mixed it with soap . Controlling the soap-mixed water, he used it to gently and carefully washed her clothed body . After washing her body, he moved on to her hair, and then splashed some clean water on her face before wiping it dry . Next is to dry her In order to not let her getting chilled, he started to dry her body immediately . To be exact, he touched her clothes, and from there he proceeded to suck the moisture in her clothes with spirit arts . Honestly, this shouldnt be used to light clothes since itd damage the fabrics, but that is not a problem right now since the clothes she was wearing was the one lent out by the village chief . Finishing that, he created a warm wind to dry her hair . Thus, completing his task of cleaning her . And that was the end of it . Perhaps it was due to the delicate operation, but Rio took a deep breath once he finished that particular task, feeling relieved . Furthermore, perhaps because she had taken the medicine and had her body cleansed, but he thought that Floras complexion had become slightly better, increasing his relief . Now I just need to let her to sleep Well, lets just let her use the vacant room . While he didnt know how long she is going to need to rest, but by his estimation, she needed to rest for a few days, at the very least . Therefore he decided to take her to the vacant room and let her rest there alone . If her condition stabilized before she woke up, then he was going to take her back to the city under her kingdoms territory . Though, Ill need to find some indirect way to ascertain whether she saw my appearance or my fight with Lucius Whilst bringing her to the vacant bedroom, Rio was pondering over how to do such things . When he arrived there, he placed Floras body on the bed and saw that she seemed to be asleep already . Hence, he tucked her body with the blanket, looked over her before his gaze moved to her nape . It would be better if theres no scar left on her skin . Rio muttered to the silent room . Chapter 205 Volume 3 Chapter 157.1 Chapter 157 . 1 : The Awakening of The Second Princess It was the second morning after Rio killed Lucius and coincidentally saved Flora, who just happened to be in that place, in a really bad condition . As Floras condition necessitate emergency treatment, Rio stopped on a rocky area that was slightly disconnected from the main route to help heal her . This rocky area could be found to the southwest of the Paladia Kingdom, and since he happened to have a rock house which could blend in with the area, he decided to stop there . Thus, Rio decided to nurse Flora in that well-camouflaged house . And though it was called nursing, Floras condition was getting better and better during her unconscious state ever since he fed her with the elven-made medicine, hence the only thing he did was watch over her . That was why as soon as he woke up in the morning, he went to Floras current room, and checked on her . Flora was still there, breathing peacefully on her bed . Shes been asleep for a few days, but her condition is getting better . I guess its about time for her to wake up . Rio thought that, yet he still placed his hand on her forehead to check . However, it was truly an unnecessary worry as her complexion looked better than before thanks to the effect of the elven-made medicine . Another sign of her healing was the mark on her nape . Hmm, the mark is smaller than yesterdayit should not leave any trace once shes completely healed The bluish mark that had almost encroached her whole body and face before, now looked smaller and lighter . Since that was the case, he only needed to wait for her to be conscious . Well then, I guess I should make my breakfast now . Rio thought and stretched lightly after he left Floras room . 󡡡󡡡 Ten minutes later . U-Uhm Floras body made a slight movement . After that slight movement, she finally opened her eyes and woke up . It might be because she was in a very weakened state, but she felt that it was hard for her to wake up even though her body should have almost been fully healed . And, although Rio had adjusted the lighting in the room she was staying in, she still squinted her eyes . Though the reason might be because she was not used to the lighting yet since she has been asleep for a few days straight . Where Am I? When she could properly see, she saw an unfamiliar ceiling reflected in her eyes, making her looked around the room . From what she could observe, she could only conclude that she was in a neat and tidy room, but she knew nothing else aside from that . Where is this?I remember that Flora thought, trying to remember why she was sleeping in this place even though her memories was still cloudy . Im sure that when I went to meet my dear sister She remembered . When she went to meet her elder sister, she was ambushed in the magic vessel by two unknown men who had suddenly appeared in there . And the next thing she realized, she was already teleported to the Paladia Kingdoms forest . !!!!! ? Flora tried to lift her body up in panic, yet she was unable to do that . Her body felt too heavy as if she was encased in lead . Even though her brain sent her body signals to move, her body couldnt accomplish that order . Since she was unable to do that, she abandoned the thought of moving for the moment, and chose to continue observing the room instead . The only conclusion she could draw from that was one fact . Theres . No one . After confirming she was alone in that room, the strength that her panicked state had given her left her body, making her collapse as if boneless . All that was left within her was the thought of her current situation . She had to think and sort the information she had on hand even if it was only just a little . I was, in a village, and then I tried to slip out from that village in secret Then in the middle of the road, she used up all the strength she had managed to scrounge up and fell . After she fell, she remembered some villagers arrived there and agreed that she had contracted a dangerous disease, and choose to abandon her . Soon after, she was carried by the young men of the village and thrown away right at the entrance of the forest . While she was absent-minded at the time, she was still aware of her surroundings, thus right now she had remembered everything . Flora was silent when she finished recalling up to that point . Her face darkened as a hard to describe psychological pain suddenly assailed her heart . She had no intention to blame the villagers . After all the troubles she kept bringing them, it would have been unreasonable of her to resent them for abandoning her when they thought that she carried a dangerous disease . If there was someone she hated, it was her own weak self who couldnt do anything . Her pitiful, pathetic, and coward self was the one in the wrong, and she really hated that side of her . Right now though, wasnt the time to immerse herself in those feelings . First things first, she had to find out where she was, and what she had to do next . This isnot the village chiefs house, of that Im sure . Is this place the mansion of one of the Paladia Kingdoms nobility? Flora pondered as she looked at the splendid furniture placed in the room . Yes, she expected that she was already in the enemys hand . In that case, things were already heading in the worst direction . The future that she was headed for was only to become their hostage and be used against her Kingdom . While feeling resigned, Flora gradually recalled what had happened before . Oh yeah . I was thrown away at the forest, and then someone returned . The one who took me out of the forestwere Will-san and Donner-san, right? But, there was another mans voice . The voice of the man who sent me out to this place She remembered that voice very well, therefore as soon as she was taken out of the forest, she managed to recognize it in an instant . It belonged to the man who sent her out to the Paladia Kingdom . Hence why, when she heard that voice, she kept quiet, but she still heard everything that was spoken, including the cruel things that was said by that man . It was the most miserable experience she had in her entire life, considering that she had always lived as a Royalty who never experienced much hardship . That was why she was on the edge of despair at that time . She had already resigned to her fate, had given up at that point, and had even wanted to die . But . After thatWere there more people who come after that? She wondered, recalling back to that moment . Indeed, she remembered another voice speaking . That voice brought her some slight hope that there would be a chance for her to be saved, so with the last bit of strength she could muster, she opened her eyes to see the owner of the voice . There she saw the man who teleported her to the Paladia kingdom . He was conversing with a black haired youth . Although this part of her memories was a bit blurry, butshe was sure it was a black haired youth YesIts CO . I cameto kill you . DDwas what he said . . . Black hair . She couldnt remember his face, it was all hazy in her mind . The only thing she was sure of was that he was a black haired youth, and he was the one who confronted that hateful man with his cold piercing voice . Unfortunately, after that she could only overhear the laughter of the man she hated so much before passing out soon after . And that was as far as she could remember . Chapter 206 Volume 3 Chapter 157.2 Chapter 157 . 2 : The Awakening of The Second Princess Ri O? Before she realized it, her lips were already muttering that name . While she missed that black haired youths introduction, she thought that he might have introduced himself as Rio . Thinking that, she trembled in excitement . RioDD Is the name of a youth who had carved himself in the corner of Floras memories so deeply that even now she still remembered him . Thats why when she heard part of the youths introduction, he was the one she recalled first . Could it be because Rio was also a black haired man? Was that why I thought that the black haired youth I saw was him? She didnt understand at all, her thoughts were a mess, but she couldnt help but think of Rio, so her thoughts continued to revolve around that matter . Another thing . What happened after I passed out? Aside from that black haired youths identity, she was also extremely concerned over what happened after she fell unconscious . !!!!! ? Before she could try to figure things out, Floras stomach let out a loud sound due to hunger, and Floras face flushed bright red . She was embarrassed to the point of rolling around in her bed even though she knew that there was no one inside the room to hear the sound . Such a . Nice smell . The nice smell that drifted to her room from the door left slightly opened, lingered in the air stimulating her hunger . She noticed the nice smell entered from that slightly opened door . Flora gulped her saliva, which reminded her that she had just woken up, and had yet to drink anything, thus the parched feeling in her throat . Eh?Im, hungry? Yes, this feeling was hunger . She remembered that her fever had caused her to lose her appetite, but now she once again felt hungrynoticing that, Flora was suddenly reminded of the fact that her body did not feel as heavy as before . In fact, it felt better than before she woke up . My fever is . . Gone? Though she still felt exhausted, the headache and burst of chill she felt along with her fever were gone . Am I . . Cured? She wondered out loud, but she didnt know whether she was cured completely or not, only that she definitely felt better than before . Therefore, her face showed a dumbfounded expression . However, she couldnt stay in that state forever, thus she tried to get up, putting more strength in her arms to support herself as she forced her upper body up . But, her body still felt as heavy as lead . Nevertheless, she didnt give up, and somehow managed to shift her feet to the side of the bed . Yet when her feet touched the ground, she emitted a startled sound . Kya! ? She had collapsed on her feet when she tried to stand . Her feet felt limp . Why? She thought helplessly, but now was not the time for that thought . The sound she made when she fell was by no means a small noise . What should I do?What should I do now? Flora thought in panic, trying to get away from the bed . Before she could do that though, the slight sound of door to her room opening wide could be heard . And when she heard that sound, she trembled, timidly looking in the direction of the opened door . . . Good morning . An ashen haired youth stood beyond the door as he greeted Flora, not passing through the door . 󡡡󡡡 . . Good morning . The ashen haired youthDD Rio was looking dumbfoundedly at Flora who fell on the side of her bed . Ah, uhmGoodmorning . Flora replied with a flustered voice . It appears that youve awokenare you fully cognizant now? After manipulating the magic tool that was placed beside the door to lighten up the room, he approached Flora and offered his hand to help her . Thank you very much The sudden intensity of the light in the room caused her to squint her eyes, yet she still reached out to Rios offered hand and accepted it, not forgetting to express her gratitude . Lightly, he pulled her hand as he helped her to stand on her feet, but Flora let out a startled scream . !KYAa! ? Because he put too much power when he pulled her, she ended up entangled on his hip . Are you okay? Rio checked Flora over while she was confused . Y-Yeah M-My apologies!My body feels limp! Flora moved her hands in panic, trying to get away from Rios hip, yet instead of getting away, she came closer since she moved too much . Please calm down and excuse my rudeness . Im going to carry you to bed . Heaving a sigh that was mixed with a wry smile, he lifted Flora up and held her in his arms . Namely, he was using a princess carry . Since he carried her like that, it was inadvertent that Floras line of sight would lay on Rios face at point-blank range . Unconsciously, she looked intently at his face, and only when she realized her own actions did she look flustered . M-MY APOLOGIES! Embarrassed, Flora apologized with flushing red cheeks . Its nothing . Im going to put you on the bed now . Shaking his head, he spoke calmly as he carried her to her bed . Then, he carefully placed her on the top of the mattress . But . Flora kept staring at Rios face, gripping his clothes strongly, not letting go at all . D Is something the matter Rio, who couldnt separate himself from her, could only ask that with a troubled face . Ah, uhm, youre lord Amakawa Haruto-sama, is it? Flora asked with a timid voice, brushing off his question in favor of her own . . . Yes, its my honor to have your highness remember my name . After pausing for a while, Rio nodded his head respectfully . Uhm, are you The one who saved me? Gazing at Rios face, Flora continued asking him questions . Yes . Dont you remember what happened before? After answering her question without a shred of hesitation, Rio asked back . Yes . My memories are rather vague, so Flora frowned as she told him of her vague memories, but her eyes were glued on Rios face . Please dont force yourself . Some parts of your vague memories might be from a nightmare caused by your unbelievably high fever . After confirming that Floras memories regarding that event were fuzzy, he decided to keep up an act as Haruto . UhmItsNo, I mean can you tell me what happened back then? After hesitating for a while, in the end Flora decided to go forth with her question . Yeah, I dont mind Rio immediately agreed . At that time, the sound of gurgling surprised them . !!!!! ? It was Floras stomach . For the second time that day, it let out a loud growl . Floras body stiffened, and in the next instant her face flushed red . The awkward air that drifted between them vanished as if it was all a lie and Rio unintentionally let out a loud chuckle . Come to think of it, its about time for your meal . Ill prepare one immediately . To cover up his unintentional laughter, he offered to bring her a meal so as not to let her feel even more awkward than she was already feeling . M-MY APOLOGIES! Flora released her grip and put her hands on her stomach, trying to get it to quiet down with a flustered face . Thus, Rio regained his freedom . No . Ill excuse myself for a while then Turning around, Rio headed out towards the kitchen, without looking back . Thus, he missed the way Flora kept looking at his back with slightly flushed cheeks, and her mutter . DD, Theressome resemblance between them? Chapter 207 Volume 3 Chapter 158.1 Chapter 158 . 1 : The Aftermath of Her Highness 2nd Princess Even after Rio had left the room to prepare her breakfast, Flora kept gazing at the spot from where his back had disappeared, as if in a tranceDD And then she noticed that she kept worrying about the black haired youth she thought she saw in the forest . Is he, Rio-sama?But, his hair color is Although Haruto had said it himself, that he was the one who saved Flora just nowand the only source she could ask for the events that happened after she lost her consciousness was also him, she couldnt bring herself to think that she had mistakenly seen his ashen grey hair color as black . Even though that was the most probable explanation . Then again, there was some resemblance between Haruto and Rio . Resemblance that she couldnt help but notice . And that day, the figure that appeared was overlapping with Rios younger figure in Floras memories . Because Rio disappeared right before he entered his growth period, she didnt know how he looked like right now . He might have changed drastically and turned into an extremely masculine gentlemen in height, voice, and appearance during this period, she guessed, but perhaps the one with the closest resemblance to the one in her memories was most probably Harutos figure . I dont know . Lets ask the details of the aftermath later . Flora thought, deciding to focus on the aftermath of recent events . She had yet to ask about what happened after she lost her consciousness . Were they still in Paladia right now? What about those villagers? What had become of the man who sent her to the Paladia kingdom? And why did he appear in this kind of place? There were mountains of question she wanted to ask . MoreoverDD, Could it be that lord Amakawa is actuallyRio-sama? But It might also just be my misunderstanding . That was what she felt . After all, after that field training, the Bertram Kingdom had formed a search party to investigate the bottom of the cliff all those years ago, but they couldnt find any of Rios remains in that place . Therefore, the possibility of Rio being alive was extremely high . And yet, maybe because he was aware of his treatment after that field training, Rio never went back to the royal academy of the Bertram kingdom . I mean he even ended up on the wanted list . Furthermore, he shouldnt be able to even show himself in front of the authorities of the Bertram kingdom . Rather, if Rio was alive, he most likelyDD, He wouldnt even bother himself to be involved with someone as ungrateful as me, right? Should I ask him about this matter? It then dawned on Flora . Isnt it actually an extremely simple matter to ascertain whether Haruto is Rio-sama or not? Just in case, what will I do if that youth who appeared before I lost my consciousness was Rio-sama and Haruto just happened to come with him? Those questions with no answers flashed through her mind . NeverthelessDD, If he really is Rio-sama At that thought, Flora couldnt hold back her excitement, and became embarrassed by her own discomposure . However, she couldnt put the reason into words . Just that, for some reason, she just couldnt hold back her excitement, and inquisitiveness to ascertain Harutos true identity . Thus, Floras emotions and reason clashed with one another in an earth shattering battle within her . But, the sound of the door being knocked on startle her . !!!!! ? That knocking sound resounded in her room, and jolted her from her own world where her speculation ran rife . 󡡡󡡡 The meals are ready . Saying so, Rio placed the food tray on top of the desk beside Floras bed, unaware of her plans . T-Thank you very much Expressing her gratitude, Flora peeked at Rio face . Since your physical condition isnt in top shape yet, I made the flavor on the lighter side to be easier for you to digest . Rio said, picking up the pot lit . The aroma that was trapped inside the pot rushed out, gently stimulating Floras sense of smell and appetite . Therefore, although there were so many things for her to worry about, the current her threw them aside as she couldnt hold back on her hunger anymore . The temptation of the delicious food before her was too much for her to endure, thusDD, . Such a nice aroma . What is this? Floras eyes opened wide as her gaze locked onto the pot . Its congee . This is not the kind of dish that is normally eaten by royalty though . Rio explained to the curious Flora . Congeehuh, no, actually Ive eaten the same dish just recently . Hero-sama personally made one for me before using similar ingredients to the ones from Hero-samas world . Thats great . Then my explanation seems to be unnecessary . Ill just pour it into your bowl now . P-Pardon . Please do Gulping her saliva, Flora gave her consent . Naturally her gaze was locked on the pot . . . If you are unsure whether theres any poison or not, we could do some poison tasting first . If you want that, then allow me to- Rio was making sure she was aware that he wouldnt be offended if she wanted to do some poison tasting first, but he was interrupted by the person in question . N-No, its okay! Flora rejected his offer on the spot . Certainly . Well then, since its still piping hot, please be careful when you eat it . Rio served the congee in a bowl, making sure to remind her it was still hot . The congee was made with various ingredients, from spring onions, finely minced chicken meat, tofu, and grain . There was also a clear transparent salt-based soup that was sprinkled with a little bit of sesame seeds over it as a side dish . Yes! Flora, whose eyes were already sparkling from seeing the beautifully lined up ingredients that were used to make the congee, was nodding her head obediently at his words . She stretched her hands out to hold the bowl . Ouch . . However, her arms that were stretched out were trembling weakly, and she seemed to be unable to raise them more than what shed done . Fortunately, there were no other symptoms aside from her weakened physical state . Could it be that you have not regain your physical strength yet? Rio looked at Floras hands with squinted eyes . Ye-yes Flora replied in an anxious tone . It might be the after-effect of the poison . Eh? When Rio uttered those words, Flora had this huge question mark on her face, confused . Didnt you know that you were infected by the poison of a spider that lives in the forest? . P-Pardon . I thought it was just a fever, but come to think of it, could it be from the spider back then? While I was in the forest and had just woken up, I found that there was a spider biting my neck She explained with a dumbfounded expression that quickly changed when she recalled the spider she found on her neck that morning, and the panic she felt at that time . Thats most probably the cause . I heard that aggressive snakes and spiders are usually endowed with deadly poison . Rio agreed with her . For a moment he felt that the scene of Flora sleeping alone in the forest was just pitiful . Just why did she have to experience all of that? I see, so thats why my condition kept deteriorating as time passed . . Realizing how close she came to death, Floras face turned pale . Well, since the poison was the sort that didnt immediately show its effect, not noticing it immediately is normal . And its also normal that you thought that you were merely ill, after all the symptom from this poison is hard to detect . Only after some time had passed, would the more telling symptoms of this poison shows, and by that time, its usually too late if you dont already know about it . Nevertheless, please dont worry since I have detoxified the poison with the my potion . Rio said, soothing Flora with his words . . T-Thank you very much . Flora heaved a relieved sigh and was silent for a brief moment before she bowed to Rio . [Ed: wamen, youre hurt! STAHP!] No . Please dont worry about it and just focus on your recovery for the time being . You seem to be strong enough to hold a bowl right now, nevertheless, Ill check on your condition for a few days to see whether youve fully healed or not . Rio smiled wryly, shaking his head to deflect Floras thanks . . Yes Looking intently at Rios face, she nodded to him with a slightly flushed face . Well then, may I borrow your bowl for a while? Rio sat on the chair beside the bed and stretched his arms to Flora as he said so . Pardon, eh? Tilting her head, Flora gave back her bowl to him, thinking that Rios request was slightly strange . With all due respect, do allow me to serve this dish for you . Cooling it a bit might be the best way to eat it . Please do tell me if its too hot for you . Rio explained, scooping the contents of the bowl with a wooden spoon, and bringing it to Floras mouth . E!? ? Floras confusion heightened before she realized what he meant . When she did, her face flushed furiously . You just barely managed to move your arms right? Ye-yes Flora agreed when Rio asked that question, butDD, for a lady to be fedas expected, its embarrassing . Uhm, I Will be in your care then . Steeling herself, she shut her eyes tightly as she opened her lips . Her face was just like a ripe tomato . Well, are you ready?Ill feed it to you . Rio fed her without forcing the spoon into her mouth, and when he saw that she had gulped down the food into her mouth, he slowly retracted the spoon back . While he thought that if she realized the way she behaved, she would be embarrassed to no end, he didnt point it out . Hamu . Closing her mouth, Flora chewed slowly like a small animal . When she swallowed it down, she couldnt help her reaction . [ED1: If you know what i mean ( ? ?? ?)][TL : (q????)q?][ED2 : pervs] Its delicious . Her eyes flew wide open as she carefully savoured the taste of the congee left on her tongue . Thanks goodness . Please eat as much as possible . Chuckling lightly, Rio took another spoonful of congee and brought it to Floras mouth . Yes Flora nodded timidly . Her cheeks were flushed red due to embarrassment, but she no longer shut her eyes . Though her eyes were wandering around as she felt troubled where to look at, in the end she looked at Rios face with upturned eyes as Rio feed the next spoon to her . Is it hot? Rio asked, waiting for her to finish swallowing the spoonful of congee in her mouth . Ye-Yeah . The taste is just right . In fact its really delicious, you should be the one who made it right, lord Amakawa? Yeah, since Ive been traveling around to various places, cooking is one of my forte . Is that so . Various places . Flora eyes opened wide, showing her curiosity . Yeah, and thanks to that I met Flora-sama when you were in predicament . Rio told her so . . Uhm, does that mean that lord Amakawa was the one who saved me? Flora asked with a timid voice, trying to ascertain that fact for sure . Yes, youre correct . . He tilted his head a little, carefully pondering before he replied to her question in the affirmative . Hearing his answer, Flora looked like she wanted to ask something, but she was unsure whether hed answer or not . In the end she decided to go for it . According to my memories, aside from those villagers, there should be another group of people, the one who wanted to kidnap me, what happened to them? Im worried about them Flora added more details to her question . Well it was just like her to ask that question . Well then, with all of my humble respect, will you allow me to retell that event while serving the food to you? Yes, please do so . Rio decided to tell the event of that time while feeding her at the same time . Flora replied, agreeing with a slightly stiff voice . Certainly . Let me start from the conclusion, I let go of the people who wanted to kidnap you . Rio omitted the process and told her from the conclusion of the event first . How Did you do that? Tilting her head, Flora asked . She didnt think that they would back off so easily in that kind of situation . Naturally by fighting them . Rio told her with a calm voice, not stopping his motion of feeding her . Y-You did such reckless things for me Though she vaguely expected that answer, her expression changed hearing that Rio fought with her kidnappers . No, I had entirely different goals from the very beginning, you could say that the man I was looking for just happened to be in that place . Even if you were not in that place, the battle was still bound to happen . . Rio told her the truth, wearing an awkward smile, shaking his head . Then, It was . really just a coincidence . Yes . The one who tried to capture Flora-sama were the knights led by the first prince of the Paladia kingdom, but the man who I was looking for was the mercenary working with them . I have been looking for that man for a long time . And it was only just recently that I found out that he was in Paladia . Why were you . Looking for that man? Peeking at his face, Flora asked with a timid voice . To avenge my parents . Rio replied with a slightly stiff voice . M-My apologies . I just asked about such a private matter Flora apologized in panic . Dont worry, its already over . Moreover, I wouldnt be able to explain the situation unless I told you my back story, right? Rio looked at Flora with a bright smile on his face . Even if Rio tried to hide such information, a half-baked lie was bound to bring even more trouble for him . Thus he decided not to hide the reason he was searching for Lucius . U-hm, that . . Flora looked embarrassed, unsure if to ask another question . Perhaps it was due to such heavy story being told to her, but she looked more reluctant to ask him more . In the end, I killed that man and reach an agreement with the prince who was leading his knights . Well the princes knights also suffered from some damage due to the process of the battle, so I think being pursued by them is the last thing we need to worry about Here you go He decided to explain more details of the event after looking at Floras expression . The reason for his decision could be because he was aware of her worries, thus he tried his best to ease that . After he was done explaining, he brought another spoon to Floras mouth . Yes Nodding, Flora held the spoon in her mouth . And dont worry, since everything is more or less solved peacefully with those villagers . But then, the one called Will and Donner seemed to be worrying about you, Flora-sama . Rio told her about the villagers, especially about Will and Donner . I see Flora made a complicated expression hearing that . Are you worried about something? No, Its just that Ive brought them a lot of trouble . While I left behind my possessions as a form of apology along with a letter, I still didnt get to say a proper farewell to them . So you left a gift for them . . Rios eyes opened wide . After all he had given them quite a sum of money as a reward as well . But then, looking at Wills state at that time, he didnt seem like he realized Flora had left behind gifts for them . In shortDD, That village chief was there too . Shall I keep quiet about this matter? Rio was amazed by the unexpected situation . Well, it wasnt a situation that was suitable as a topic for conversation right then, since it would only bring a lot of trouble, so he was grateful that she accepted his story in silence . Chapter 208 Volume 3 Chapter 158.2 Chapter 158 . 2 : The Aftermath of Her Highness 2nd Princess Then, theres no problem I guess . Because I gave them quite a sum of money . Despite being quite dumbfounded, Rio still respond to her worries with a wry smile . E-Eh, i-is that so?My deepest apologies, I ended up bringing trouble to lord Amakawa who was an unrelated party Flora bowed her head in panic when she became aware of the truth . It was nothing, please dont mind it, I just used it as a pretext to leave that place . Here you go . Shaking his head, Rio assured her with a light tone, and proceed to scoop another spoonful of congee for Flora . Uhm . Ah, yes . Despite feeling dejected, Flora obediently ate the congee with a slightly embarrassed face since she felt like she was being treated like a child . Undeterred by her great embarrassment, she finally gathered her courage and looked timidly at RioDD As expected, theyre just too similar, arent they? She thought, wondering about the possibilities . In spite of her lack of communication with Rio back when they were still in academy (that honestly could be counted on one hand), her eyes were always chasing after Rios figure whenever she happened to see him . All without her conscious acknowledgement . Even with her sisters discouragement and peer pressure from the nobles, she had always wanted to talk to him . She didnt care about the difference in their social status nor the eyes of the people around them, she just wanted to talk to him . Because she had always yearned for him . That was why, now, when there was someone who greatly resembled the child Rio, only with a grown up appearance she thought Rio might have had, Flora remembered her buried feelings that she thought had been lost . As such, she really wanted to know about the person in front of her . Really wanted to know whether her speculation was right or wrong But then, maybe because Flora took a long time looking at his face without saying anythingDD, Uhm, is there something on my face? Rio tilted his head with a bewildered expression . EH, AH, U-Uhm, come to think of it, what kind of place is this! ? When she was suddenly awakened from her dazed state, she asked the first question that came to her mind . Its a certain rocky area in the southwest part of the Paladia kingdom . Were in my hiding place right now, but well soon be in the Rubia kingdom if we keep advancing southwest . Rio answered by coveying their current location without giving more details than necessary . The Paladia . Kingdom . Flora grimaced when she heard that . Especially since the distance she had to cover, without carriage, might she add, to arrive at the Bertram kingdom was no joke . ThereuponDD, May I ask some questions? Cautiously, Rio asked for her permission first in order to ask his questions . Yes, of course . Flora immediately gave her permission, eager for a change of pace . Flora-sama, how did you end up in the Paladia kingdom? Having permission, the first question he asked was the reason she ended up in the Paladia kingdom . Hearing that question, Flora hesitated a little before she opened her mouth . I was riding a magic vessel from the Galwark kingdom to Rodania to meet my sister . But then, two unknown men trespassed into my room at first they said they wanted to kill me, but one of them suddenly threw a strange gem at me, and before I knew it, I was already in one of the forests of the Paladia kingdom . Flora explained what happened to her from start to end . A strange gem, and next thing you knew you were already in the Paladia kingdom? Before that they also said that they wanted to kill you? Rio was puzzled and slid into his thoughts . Was that a crystal loaded with metastasis magic? So, theres someone out there who possessed such items However, the big question here is why did they sent her to the Paladia Kingdom? If its for the sake of killing her, there wasnt a need to go as far as that . While Rio pondered about such things, Flora decided to interrupt his speculations . Uhm, they said that killing me just like that would be boring, so they added some challenges . I think I am lucky though since I believe the gem they threw at me was an ancient artifact loaded with space magic, but . Flora offered him her conjecture with a timid voice . Rios eyes opened slightly at that addition . Do you know the name of the person who used that magic tool on you? He asked her . No Ah, but then, I saw one of them when I was on the verge of losing my consciousness outside of that village . He was the mercenary who came with the prince of the Paladia kingdom . Was his hair bla- I mean, when you say that there was someone you wanted to kill, are you referring to that mercenary . ? Flora asked with a timid voice while observing Rios expression . Youre correct . Certainly, since were talking about that man, I cant think of anyone like him . Hes the kind of man that enjoys tricking others and then trampling them underfoot . Rio admitted with a frown on his face . Flora looked at his face as if she heard more than what he said, but she didnt ask anymore . She vaguely realized that Rios parents were killed by that guy who hunted her . My deepest apologies . Please allow me to ask one last question . Rio heaved a sigh, as if to let go of his frustration, before he asked permission to ask one last question . What could it be Flora agreed to his request out loud in a wondering tone . Im going to wait for a few days for you to recover, but what will you do after that, Flora-sama? Rio asked about Floras plans with a calm tone . Uhm I was thinking about going to Rodania to meet my dear sister Flora replied in an anxious voice . Due to her upbringing as a princess, this journey would be her first real travel experience without formal escort and Rio was also very much aware of that matter even without asking her . As a matter of fact, she was at her wits end in Paladia and almost ended up dying a dogs death on the roadside . Thats whyDD, . If possible, will you let me accompany you until we arrive in Rodania? Rio asked her . Despite the past they shared, Rio never intend to leave her alone on her journey back to her Kingdoms territory . While there was a slightly hard to describe feeling when he thought back to that past, the moment he saved Flora from that situation, he never thought to leave her be on her own . At the very least, he would deliver her to Rodania . EH? Flora looked at Rio with a dumbfounded face . While his statement surely took her by surprise, her reaction was slightly outside of his expectation . Well then, since you have never had travel experiences similar to the one were doing right now, Ill be the one to handle the safety aspects, the route planning, our budgets, and the handling of the various luggage that well need for such a journey . And my burden aside, the more important question is, do you have some sort of plan for our journey towards Rodania? Rio asked bluntly . Listening to the assorted duties he took upon himself, she was once again astonished . While she had thought that it was strange when he offered his help suddenly, it turned out he had another goal in his mind when he offered himself as her escort . I never knew that there are so many things to take care of when one is travelling Uhm, butalright, then, I will have no choice but to impose on Lord Amakawa for a while longer Hanging her head in shame, Flora said with an extremely apologetic tone . Well dont worry about it . From the start, my reason for sending you back to Rodania was because my acquaintance also lives there . Thats why dont think too much about it . . Nevertheless, do you have any other thoughts for the trip? If you dont, theres no need to force yourself either . While Rio didnt understand the reason for Floras reserved personality, he still looked straight at her face while waiting for her responses . For a moment he thought that she was just being vigilantDD, Uhm, if its about the money I might be able to provide some by selling my possessions, and use that money to somehow hire an escort and guide . I might be able to ask for some assistance from the Rubia kingdom which is the ally of the Bertram kingdom . Hearing her suggestion, Rio sighed, already knowing that such an idea was but wishful thinking . The Rubia kingdom aside, I wont recommend the idea of hiring adventurers as your escort . You might be able to hire a big shot if you have a large amount of money, but human nature isnt something that you can predict, and if something goes wrong, those guys might realize your identity . Dont forget that were still in the Paladia kingdom . With a half-shocked face, Rio disapproved of her idea and reminded her about their current position from his point of view . Employing an escort with dubious personality might harm Floras safety as well . That, istrue, but still . Floras words were vague, as if uncertain if she should travel alone with Rio without an escort . Do you not trust me? Rio asked daringly when Flora was floundering . . . EH T-Theres no way I feel that way! I think lord Amakawa is a trustworthy person! E-Even so, because I trust you, thats precisely why I cant leave this kind of things to you alone . . ! Floras expression changed rapidly as she spoke, panic filling her being . Rio could only stare at her with a dumbfounded expression . Then, will you rely on me?Christina-sama will be angry if I left everything to you . Moreover, I wont be able to show my face to my acquaintance if I do so . He said, unintentionally chuckling to himself . Flora just muttered Uuh as she was at a loss for words . And thenDD, Your acquaintanceis itmy dear sister? Or, is ita noble of our kingdom? She asked, still with a reticent voice . Yes . My acquaintance is Celia-sama of earl Claires house . EH, C-CELIA-SENSEI! ?CELIA-SENSEI IS IN RODANIA! ? Floras eyes opened wide the moment Celias name came out from his mouth . Yeah, in fact Celia-sama and I met when we acted as escort for Christina-sama in our journey towards Rodania . Amakawa-dono has With my dear sister, and Celia-sensei till Rodania? [E/D: Isomehow get pissed off whenever she said my dear sisterdo that need to be repeated every time you refer your sister?][TL : Cool, buddy] Flora asked him, eyes blinking owlishly . Yes . Yes, along with lord Vanessa of the Aimar house . I cant show you the proof right now tho- . No, if Im not wrong, Christina-sama gave me her brooch when I left Rodania in exchange for a pass . If you insist, I can show you the broochshall I? EhAh, please . Flora agreed, astonishment evident on her face when Rio asked that question of her . Well then, Ill leave for a while to fetch it . Let me also reheat the congee since it has cooled down by now . Rio stood up, holding the tray in his hand as he did so . Then he left the room without even waiting for her reply . Lord Amakawa, Celia-sense, and my sister . Flora muttered those words to herself, her expression unchanging from its astounded state . That was just how much the current discussionthe matter of Rio being acquainted with Christina and CeliaC shook her to her very core . 󡡡󡡡 A few minutes later, Rio was back with the re-heated pot of congee along with the brooch as his proof . Here you go . Rio placed the tray with the pot on the desk, and then showed the brooch to Flora . This is my dear sisters- . . Floras eyes were opened wide when she received the brooch . After she finished examining it, she peeked at Rios faceDD, The crest of my dear sister, the crest of the royalty is engraved on this brooch For her to give one of her possessions that had the crest of royalty crafted on it shows just how much she put her trust in Lord Amakawa . She pondered on the meaning of her dear sisters actions . Normally, royalty wouldnt just carelessly give something that had their own crest to just anyone . Giving something had such a crest crafted to someone else was an indication of how highly they were trusted More than that, just the fact that Christina gave such things to a foreignerCone that was a noble at thatC surprised her more than the fact she gave it at all . Is it because my dear sister also thought that Lord Amakawa might be Rio-sama? Or, is there another reason for her action on top of it? There was also the possibility that both of them shared such secret together . But in that case, he should have already told her of thatthough she thought that way, she was still unsure . No, theres also the possibility that Lord Amakawa isnt Rio-sama Yes, in the first place, she didnt even know whether Haruto was Rio . It might have just been her imagination and wishful thinking conflating Haruto and Rio . With so many questions circling in her head, Flora couldnt help but switch her gaze between the brooch and Rios own face . Do you believe me now? As one would expect, Rio was tired of waiting for a response . Thus he proceeded to ask her with a sardonic smile on his face . Y-Yes, I-I trusted you from the very beginning! Flora nodded her head, apprehensively . Well then, let me ask you again . Will you let me accompany you to Rodania, Flora-sama? Rio straightened his body, asking the same question with a straightforward gaze, waiting for her answer . Flora was still conflicted and it showed in her embarrassed expression that appeared on her face . NeverthelessDD, Ill be in your care . I, definitely will repay this favor on my own, for sure . Thats why, please take me along to Rodania . After her brief silence, Flora bowed to Rio . In her heart, she swore to repay this favor herself, and not let others pay this for herDD She also swore she wouldnt repay good deeds with evil . Certainly . You can just leave it to me . Well then, you must recover your physical condition first . Therefore, we shall stop talking first, and Ill let you finish your meal . That way, the congee wont get cold for the second time . Rio nodded respectfully at her, and then smiled whilst entreating her to resume her meal . . . Yes! Flora replied cheerfully . Well then, here you go . With that said, Rio scooped up the congee and fed it to Flora . Eating it elegantly, she couldnt help but mutter . Delicious . Delighted, she once again praised Rio . Thank you very much . Please eat properly . I have also prepared a cold apple juice for dessert . Maybe shes like that because its been a long time since she ate properlyDDwas what he thought when he heard her praise whilst informing her of the juice he had prepared . Chapter 209 Chapter 159 : The Reason For The Clean Cloth Its happened after he decided to send Flora back to Rodania, and right after he tend to her breakfastDD, Well then, please wait for a while.Yes Rio returned to the kitchen to brew the after meal tea. Flroa can feel her heart tense up in seeing his backDD, Lord Amakawa home cooking is delicious. She heaved a sigh to let out some of the tension in her heart. And then, she opened her lips in feeling the full feeling that she couldnt feel in a while while being soaked in the blissfull after taste of the congee.At times, her body invaded by deadly poison to the point that shes hanging in between life and death. Thus, theres no way she cant enjoy the warm and delicious meal along with warm and comfy room that make her feel relaxed.Moreover, shes having the chance to conversing with the one who might be Rio. If it turned out that he really is Rio, she would never expected that this occassion will happen.She really is delighted by such situationDD, Fufufu. Flora cant hold back her laugh.Though she herself wondered why she laughing by herself, she think that her heart is content with the blisfull feeling that she feels right now.Though right now, she naturally have a lot of things to thinking aboutincluding Rio matter At least only during her recuperation moment, she feels content with it.. Or so it was supposed to be, (~.)~To Be Continue Next Week Xp~(.~) Chapter 210 Chapter 160 : Departure Two days has passed since Flora wake up. Though Flora physical state was temporarily reduced to sorry state due to the after-effect of the poison, her recovery is going well to the point that she can walk around her bed room and eating by herself.Thereupon, maybe because theres no hindrance in her movement, shes trying to leave her room.Maybe because its made by the Dwarf who taking a pride in their highly skilled craftmanship even by Flora standard, the tour inside of Dwarven-made rock house is going by her looking around the house with keen interest, and most interesting of all is the bath. The method to use it written above but, do you have any question about the bathroom? Rio was telling her so while moving toward the dressing room, lecturing Flora about the time allocation to use the bathtub, including the way to use the magic tools and the variety of the soap in the bathroom. Ah, no, I Am good. Looking around the bathroom, Flora is then shaking her head with timid movement. Its as if shes completely entranced by the bathing facilities.Rio then putting in his own shirt-Which will become Flora change of cloth- Into the basket along with a towelDD, Here you go, the towel and your change of cloth. If you.. for example need something. Feel free to call me with loud voice. He told her so with nonchalant face. Though it might be natural for a royalty to be assisted when taking a bath, theres no way Rio will go as far as going into the bathroom along with Flora. Thus, he explained the way of the bathroom, and left the real act to the person herself. Ye-Yeah. Thank you very much Flora gave her consent with strained voice. Well then, Im going to excuse myself then. Please enjoy your bath. After saying so, he left the bathroom in silent. After confirming that Rio has left the dressing roomDD, .. Fiu~h She heaved a sigh. Theres only RiDD Haruto and herself in the rock house, and yet it doesnt feels like that the sense of distance between them shortened even after theyre talking about various things in this two days. I want to have more conversation with him, but.. Because Flora could sense something akin to wall or Haruto deliberately keeping their distance, she cant bring herself to talk more fluently in front of Haruto. Even if she want to talking about something with him, she dont know the appropriate topic for it.Theres also the factor of her always timid when talking to boys but, that factor become even more severe by few times when shes talking to Haruto. She was really frustated with that timid side of her. My dear sister and Roana might be able to do better than me if they were in my position. Is what she thoughtDD, Ha~.. And now she heaved a deep sigh. Her figure that was standing alone in the dressroom was the very definition of lonely figure. Few minutes later, she suddenly starting to undress herself. (~.)~To Be Continue In The Next Release Xp~(.~) Join Our Channel for latest information about Updateand hot discussion about latest chapter Promoting New Project :[Monthly Normal Release For The Time Being] Chapter 211 Chapter 161 : Their Thought Around one hour after they departed from the Rock House. Rio and Floras hiding place was a certain rocky area close to highway that located close to a certain city in the southwest part of Paladia kingdom.After Rio let Flora off on the groundDD, Flora-sama, may I have a bit of your time before were entering the city? He asked so to her. Yes, what could it be? Tilting her head, Flora replying so to Rio. Were going to enter this city only to make our preparation for the journey ahead but, thats also the reason I think we need to put some disguise.Dis-Guise? Please wear this necklace. Saying so, Rio presented a necklace to Flora. Yes EH! ? While wondering about that necklace, Floras wearing the necklace as she told by Rio. Thereupon, in the blink of eyes, her long, orchid colored hair is turned into light blue. Flora exclamation just now is because she noticed that change. Its a magic tool to change the color of your hair. Dont worry, your hair color will turn back to its natural color as long as you take off that necklace. When Rio telling her soDD, Such magic tool.. !!! Flora muttered so in low voice. But then, a while later, her eyes opened wide as she turned her gaze, staring intently at Rio ashen colored hair and then continues on to looking at his chest. And then, she confirmed that Rio isnt wearing the same kind of necklace as her, or so at least how it look like on the surface.Nevertheless, since Rio is wearing cloth armor and thick turtle neck sweater, he might be wearing that necklace.Though Rio noticed Flora gaze scanning on himDD, . What did it means? Feigning ignorance, he stared at Flora. EH, N=NO! Floras shaking her head in panic. In short, Ill be grateful if youre not disclosing any information about tis necklace since it made with magic equation that has yet to be published. Nor do I have any intention to publishing it.. Y-Yes. Flora is nodding obediently after Rio telling her so. And just to be safe, may I call Flora-sama using an alias as long as were in oublic face?Let see. How about using Laura as your alias? . Ah, yes. But then, if were going to use alias, shouldnt we use an alias that far fetched from our real name? (~.)~To Be Continue In The Next Release Xp~(.~) Join Our Channel for latest information about Updateand hot discussion about latest chapter Promoting New Project :[Monthly Normal Release For The Time Being] Chapter 212 Volume 3 CH 162 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 162 Chapter 162 : Interlude~Part 5~ Sponsored Content Across the southwestern border of the Paladia Kingdom lay their beloved neighboring country, the Kingdom of Rubia . In a certain deserted village, two people were walking along the streets . They were the First Princess of Rubia, Silvi Rubia and her chamberlain . The two were dressed like adventurers and had grim expressions on their faces . They continued walking until they arrived in front of a run-down house which looked like it hadnt been part of the village for a long time . Your highness, please leave this job to me . Please, Elena . The princess complied with her maids request, nodding her head in approval . Elena then knocked on the door of the house at timed intervals . A while later, the old door opened with a loud creak . Inside sat a man who didnt look older than thirty . His name was Arein . After confirming Elenas face along with Silvis, he bid them to enter the house with a polite but cynical voice . Welcome . Ive been waiting for you . Its my honor to be able to meet the famous Knight Princess . Please enter . The man turned around and led them deeper into the house, walking into the darkened rooms . Silvi let out a small sigh at the blatant disrespect while Elena felt greatly offended and snorted loudly . This did not stop them from following him inside, though . Please sit anywhere you want . The living room they arrived in had high-quality furniture neatly arranged, apparently brought from somewhere else . This shocked Elena, who looked around the room with a curious look on her face . Hello, gals . A brawny man, looking to be in his late twenties, sat in the inner part of the living room . His name was Lucci . He greeted both women with a frivolous smile . Elena was visibly displeased by his attitude and clicked her tongue in response . Ignoring the situation, Silvi briefly scanned the room and saw someone she didnt recognize . What about that man? That man? Silvis question seemed to confuse Arein . She unconsciously used a harsher tone with him . Reis . Ah, Master Reis usually wanders around aimlessly . He only returns when theres an urgent matter . Lucci replied nonchalantly . What? And he was the one who summoned me to this place Elena unintentionally spoke her mind, which prompted Arein to sigh heavily and shrug his shoulders . Theres nothing we can do, Your Highness . We were just told to wait . Can you at least tell me why he called me here? Ah, its for an objection . And to ask for compensation for our request, along with the extra rights . Object ion? Arein replied while scratching the back of his head . Silvi instantly became suspicious of him . Truthfully, while we tried to save your little sister, the Second Princess Estelle A youth came to attack Master Reis . What? Silvis body stiffened as if she had been electrocuted . Her eyes opened wide in surprise . Oi, Lucci . Bring him . Yes . Arein instructed Lucci, who immediately left the room . Somehow controlling her shock, Silvi confronted Arein . Oi, whats the meaning of this? Hahaha! You really are new to this, arent you? Since you already grasped our intentions, shall we begin? Arein spat those words at Silvi, a sneer twisting his face . As he spoke, Lucci came back . Behind him, he dragged a shackled young man into the room, tossing him on the floor as if disgusted with the boy . Sponsored Content The young man rolled on the ground and moaned in pain . GUH Wha RENJI!? Silvi shouted in astonishment . She couldnt believe the boy in front of her, bound by chains as if he were an animal, was Renji . They hadnt gone as far as gagging him, so he was still able to speak . Still, Renji averted his gaze from Silvi in silence . Silvi unintentionally stared at Lucci and Arein, waiting for an explanation . Oi, what is the meaning of this!? Ive already told you . This fool tailed Reis-sama while we were saving Second Princess Estelle . Now, the hunter became the hunted . Do I need to elaborate further? Arein appeared to be stifling his laughter as if explaining a funny situation . While he tried to contain himself, Silvi and Elena were speechless . The princess continued to stare at Renji, but since he was avoiding her gaze, she merely stood there looking dumbfounded . What the Well, the price youll pay for that hasnt been settled yet . We do have the intention to ask you to do some of our requests . But weve decided that Your Royal Highness will stay in this house, under our supervision, for the time being . Before Silvi could finish her sentence, Arein interrupted her . He spoke very casually as if he was talking about the weather instead of keeping someone under surveillance . Elena was the first to absorb what he had said, and she immediately protested . WHAT!? DONT JOKE AROUND! WHAT DO YOU MEAN, MONITORING SILVI-SAMA? YOU WANT HER TO STAY HERE, IN THIS FILTHY HOUSE, WITH BASTARDS LIKE YOU!? Exactly . You got a problem with that? LOADS OF PROBLEMS! Areins answers were calm and collected, while Elena was almost blue with how much she was screaming at this point . Lucci gave Renji a kick, then turned to Elena with a frown . Oi oi oi, are you telling us to overlook that shitty brat who tried to hinder our movements? Are you kidding me? WE HAVE NOTHING TO DO WITH HIS ACTIONS! Elena was quick to deny any involvement with Renji . Arein opened his eyes wide, appearing surprised . Oh, is that so? Then why did this shitty brat try to save Second Princess Estelle? Where could he possibly have heard such confidential information from? Renji Silvi stared at the chained boy on the floor with an extremely sour face . Renjis body shook when Silvi spoke his name, but he kept his silence and avoided her gaze . Lucci noticed the boys resolve and kicked him again . You probably dont want to do that . Power aside, all he has left is his pride . Stubborn and reluctant to admit his own faults, hes just a little brat wholl mellow out as soon as you show him the slightest troubled look . With each sentence, he gave Renji another kick . The boy trembled as he glared at Lucci, who sneered back . GUH Oo~h, so scawwy! Leave him be, Lucci . So, what will you do? We propose that you live in this house for a while in exchange for monetary compensation . Do you agree? Ah, I promise that I wont do anything strange to you, and youll be free to move around the house as much as you want . A quick and short rebuke was enough to silence Lucci . Arein once more prodded for an answer, but disapproval and disgust were evident on Silvis face . I have to consider my position as royalty . This is not a decision I can make on my own . Hahaha, I see . In that case, I suppose I should make Second Princess Estelle pay your debt . A smile appeared on the mans face as if provoking a reaction from the princess . As expected, she was unable to control her anger . WHAT!? YOU SCOUNDREL! DONT YOU DARE TOUCH ESTELLE WITH THOSE FILTHY HANDS OF YOURS!! Heh . I dont know what you think well do, but we have no plans to hurt Princess Estelle . For now, atleast . KUH! His words hinted at something even worse than what Silvi was imagining . Sponsored Content It was a blatant threat, implying that theyd do something to her sister if she forcefully revoked their agreement . She felt extremely embarrassed . She silently clenched her fist Understood . and gave in . Elena couldnt believe what she had just heard . A-Are you really going to do as they say, Silvi-sama? I have no choice . Silvi murmured her reply, so low it was barely audible . She looked at Renji while pondering her options . (Any more than this might be impossible, but ) KUH ! Elena couldnt hold back her anger anymore and glared at Renji as if blaming him for that whole situation . The boy trembled where he lay as if feeling the maids resentment toward him . Meanwhile, Arein was enjoying Silvis reaction . So you agree . Its the best choice and we can also finish this with no casualties . Well, rest assured that as long as you do as we say, the day of the Second Princess return wont be far . Humph . I wonder about that . Lucci sneered at Renji . He might have decided to needle the boy because Silvis reaction was not what he had expected . Oi, you should thank her . The First Princess is cleaning your mess for you . With how stupid you are, the least you could do is feel grateful . Shut Up . Renji whispered back in defiance . Sighing heavily, Arein got up and moved toward Renji . He nonchalantly grabbed the boys hair and pulled, lifting his head forcefully to look at his face . Now what will you do? The talk with Her Royal Highness has ended, and your role as a hostage is over . Are you going to escape? What? Renji glared at Arein . It sounded like the man was instigating him like he wanted him to escape . What are you glaring at me for? You were the one who embarrassed yourself in front of Princess Silvi . Dont you feel ashamed of yourself? Arein sounded almost giddy with his remarks, but Renji could only gnash his teeth in rage . Hahaha, your face tells me youre really angry right now . But results are everything in this world, thats why youre at fault here . Weve experienced what you are feeling before . Disgraceful, isnt it? Let me guess, you must be pretty annoyed now, right? Arein sneered at Renji and glared at him glaring back . What the hell are you talking about? Oh, nothing . Im just taking pity on your situation, you know? An enigmatic smile and a pat on the shoulder were all Renji received from Arein . Thinking about it, youll bring nothing but trouble . You might not even want to live in the same country as that princess over there In fact, you might want to go as far as you can, right? You lost to our leader, but youre quite skilled, so you can go . Leave this place and go wander to wherever youd like . Isnt that why you became an adventurer? The whispers were extremely seductive to Renjis ears . For someone who only brought misfortune wherever he went, Areins encouraging words were akin to the Devils whispers . Despite being allowed to escape, he didnt want to do it . He always did as he pleased . Poking his nose in someone elses problem and then running away when things went south was the very definition of lack of responsibility . A slight tremor in Renjis eyes did not go unnoticed by Arein . He snickered . So? Well overlook this matter as long as you promise not to interfere with this matter later on . If you break out the agreement, youll put the little sister of that princess over there in a tough spot . Youre not that kind of idiot, are you? Silvi had heard enough . She couldnt overlook this conversation, so she swiftly forced her way into it . Ok, wait a minute . What is your goal? Renji, ignore the nonsense he said just now . Look what weve got here You are quite unreasonable, Your Highness . Dont vent your frustrations on a young boy whose heart has been wounded by reality . SHUT UP!! The only way of life that a bastard like you is to become an outlaw . Its nothing like being an adventurer, its just how bandits live . Renji, you have to escape! Youre not that kind of man, are you? Dont tell me you forgot what you said to me when we first met!? Silvi spoke over Arein and used a very strong tone to talk to Renji, who trembled . His condition rapidly worsened . Then, a while later he seemed to recover, using a sharp tone and a bone-chilling glare to speak to Arein . Sponsored Content Dont look at me with such eyes . I wont let you guys die easily . Its already too late for your regret . Are you ready for that? I will not hesitate to kill garbage like you . Hah, as expected, youre just an egotistical brat . Yeah, that one is a hopeless case . Despite being just like Arein, Lucci was amused . Arein laughed then shrugged his shoulders . But his words were purely sarcasm . 󡡡󡡡 In the Kingdom of Bertram, the headquarters of Restoration was located in Rodania, the capital of Marquis Rodans territory . Two weeks had passed since Christina had been informed of Floras disappearance . The hero Sakata Hiroaki was summoned to Rodania . He forced his way through the government room while dragging Roana behind him with no regard to proper procedures . Oi, Duke Euguno, what is the meaning of this!? How could Flora just disappear like that? Doesnt that mean there was a problem with her escort!? After barging into the room as if he owned it, Hiroaki dared to say something so rude . Worst of all, the Duke wasnt alone in the room . High ranking nobles, starting from Marquis Rodan, were seated around the room . In the innermost part of the room, standing beside the main chair, was Christina . Its my pleasure to meet you, Hero-sama . Welcome to this mansion . Despite being slightly surprised by his sudden appearance, she could still smile at him . Hiroakis eyes landed on Christina and the other nobles around the room in confusion . Uhm, y-yeah . And you are? Could it be ? He just stood there timidly with all his vigor sapped away . He noticed he had done something unexpected . And it was not only Duke Euguno in the room, but there was also Christina, who he had never met before . There were also the upper echelons of Restoration . Christinas identity had been easy to guess since he had already heard about her . Not to mention how much she resembled Flora . Roana stood idly behind him in silence . Im Floras older sister, Christina Bertram . In fact, I want to have a pleasant conversation in a more comfortable place but unfortunately, were in an emergency situation right now . If I have to guess, you want to know the current situation, right? Y-Yeah . I heard that the magic vessel which she boarded on was attacked and shes still missing . Christina decided to wrap things up quickly before Hiroaki regained his pace . But he replied in a slightly blunt tone . He silently observed the lady in front of him . Hiroaki had seen many beauties throughout his life, but Christina was a level above them . It is as youve said . Unfortunately, we have no news regarding her whereabouts so far . Weve managed to find the location of the magic vessel, but her corpse wasnt found . Weve dispatched our personnel to sweep the area, but I see . Christina explained the situation in a very business-like voice, but her face betrayed her feelings . The dark shadow that crossed her face made Hiroaki mindlessly nod, even though she spoke to him with such a firm tone . He had barged into the room, seething with rage and ready to give the ones responsible for the search a piece of his mind . As expected, the rooms atmosphere did not allow him to act as he pleased . Of course, we must place our faith in her survival . However, Hero-sama must prepare for the worst outcome as well . Y-Yes . O-Of course The way she spoke was as if the matter didnt concern her . If he didnt know better, hed think she wasnt related to Flora at all . Hiroaki frowned but nodded anyway . I personally didnt want to do this now, given our current situation, but it is my duty as the Restorations representative . Since doing it later will cause us many problems, may I cancel your engagement to Flora? Without batting an eyelash, Christina requested the break-up . The expression of the nobles present, including Duke Euguno, stiffened as soon as they heard her words . But the change in their expressions was completely ignored by Hiroaki . What? No, I mean, that is It really Cant be helped? Perhaps the sudden change in topics muddled his mind because Hiroaki didnt know how to reply . He looked back at Roana, clearly expecting her to help him . But Roana herself had no idea what to say in that situation . Uhm, that is Pardon me for the late greeting . Its been a while, Roana . Christina greeted Roana, who immediately bowed toward her with an extremely grateful expression . Ye-Yeah . Its been a while, Christina-sama . Its my greatest pleasure to be able to meet you again . You did your best to help Flora and Hero-sama . There are a lot of things I want to talk to you about . Shall we meet again later? Y-Yes . Roana nodded respectfully to Christina, while Hiroaki just watched their exchange, curious . He quietly analyzed the person in front of him . (Hm, to be able to make Roana this scared Is she really that scary? Shes a beauty too, but her lineage is more evident . She feels more like royalty than Flora . ) Weve strayed away from the main topic . Naturally, we wont force Hero-sama to make his choice immediately . But it would be best if you gave it some thought . Please carefully consider your engagement to Flora . Christina returned to the main topic and immediately bowed deeply to the Hero . Hiroakis eyes widened when he saw Christina being extremely courteous to him . He sighed deeply and bowed in return to show that he understood the situation . Hm? Yeah, well I guess youre right . It really cant be helped, huh . Though Floras accident is a sad occasion, many things will be impacted due to our engagement, right? (Theres no guarantee that Flora is safe . Her ship was attacked by a dragon, so shes probably Dead, right? Even if I hold on to this engagement, with her currently unclear status, itll only make more problems pop out . ) The Hero deeply pondered about the current situation . Silently staring at him with cold eyes for a moment, Christina bowed to him again . . You have my gratitude . (This might be the first time a template type of royalty bowed so courteously to me . The reason for his good impression toward Christina was probably that he felt something close to sincerity coming from her . He shrugged at her . Well, dont worry about it . As her elder, it must be painful for you, too . But you cant show weakness to an outsider, so if you need anything, Im here for you . Im honored to receive such an invitation . Lets have a pleasant conversation with a meal when I find some free time on my schedule . Christina replied with a forced smile on her face . Hiroaki nodded as if satisfied with her reply . That sounds good . Im staying in Rodania for the time being, at least until Floras matter settles down . Itll be our pleasure . Though there are no witnesses that saw that dragon-like creature after the crashing incident, the usage of magic vessels is still restricted around this area and the neighboring kingdoms . If something happened to Hero-sama as well, then it would be a problem that couldnt be undone . You must have been in a hurry to come to our side, right? Squinting her eyes, Christina questioned Hiroaki . Hm? Ah It seems someone saw that dragon a while ago . Thats why I gave the okay to the captain of the magic vessel . Moreover, if I, the Hero, am also on the magic vessel, I can easily beat that flying lizard if it shows up . Hiroaki averted his gaze and scrambled to come up with a believable excuse . Christina only sighed at him . From now on, please refrain from such reckless actions until we confirm its safe . As Ive warned you, itll be a big problem if something happened to Hero-sama . Moreover, your arrival added considerable burdens and concerns to the Galwark Kingdom . She emphasized her warning, but Hiroaki replied as if it was bothersome to think of all that . Yeah, I know that already . I just couldnt stand by when I heard that the magic vessel Flora boarded had crashed . Its also my fault for forcing the magic vessel to be operated . Anyway This whole journey must have tired you . Weve prepared a room for you, how about resting for a while? Yeah, that sounds good . I shall be on my way, then . Christina urged Hiroaki to leave the room and the Hero eagerly accepted her offer . May I borrow Roana for a while? Its been some time since we last met . Yeah, I dont mind . Thank you very much . Well then, please guide him . After expressing her gratitude, Christina signaled to a maid standing in the inner part of the room . The maid exchanged a look with her and guided Hiroaki outside . Turning back, Christina called Roana, who stood still as if feeling ashamed . Her complexion was quite pale . You dont need to be that nervous, Roana . N-No . Thats You had nothing to do with what happened to Flora . Dragons and their sub-species are regarded as disaster-level creatures . It wouldnt have changed anything even if you had been on board along with Flora . Such a situation might only be avoidable if a Hero with legendary powers was on board the magic vessel . Ye-yes Roana nodded but didnt move from her spot . Seeing her like this made Christina sigh tiredly . However, she still needed answers . There are some things Id like to ask you . Please answer honestly . Sponsored Content Chapter 213 Volume 3 CH 163 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 163 Sponsored Content Currently, Roana Fontaine couldnt move her body at all . Sitting in front of her on her official duty chair was the First Princess of the Bertram Kingdom, Christina Bertram . She was an existence that Roana couldnt go against, even being her childhood friend was due to her status as a Dukes daughter . There was a large gap between her position and Christinas, who was the first in line to the throne . Most of all, she had grace and ambition that the gentle Flora lacked . Also, the people around her were the high ranking nobles of the kingdom, like Duke Euguno and Marquis Rodan, resulting in a tense atmosphere within the room . Shall I start with where Hero-sama stands in regards to having a political marriage with several women? Christina started questioning Roana in a casual tone . The subject of all her questions was Hiroaki . Questions like what kind of life he led in the Royal Castle, why he didnt accompany Flora and others . Basically, questions to uncover Hiroakis true nature . Facing so many questions, Roana felt like she sat on a bunch of nails . Her replies were all incredibly stiff . Hes extremely willing . And what kind of willingness is it? For example He participated in the tea parties with marriage candidates from the nobles daughters every day . Whenever he found a woman that sparked his interest, hed approach her assertively . In short, he isnt unwilling to marry for political reasons . So its his own wish to have a few wives? The last question was asked in an extremely cold tone, easily intimidating Roana . Ye-Yeah . He showed strong disapproval to the ranking system of concubines . He wouldnt turn away any women that approached him, but hed only make a decision after meeting them several times . Just to make sure, did you warn Hero-sama about the problems that will arise from having several political marriages at once and the number limit of official concubines? The Heros flippant attitude towards his concubines baffled Christina . A myriad of nobles hid behind the concubines bound to them by marriage . Commonly, when there were several concubines, their rank was determined by their social position . The higher ones position was, the greater the benefits they and their group would receive . If there was no hierarchy between the concubines, it would create heaps of trouble . Naturally, there wouldnt be any problems if the relationships between them were good . But that was impossible without setting aside the interests of their original houses . Even more so when the number of concubines kept growing . That was why ranking the concubines was so important . Hiroaki didnt want to rank his concubines but whether it was because he didnt like it or because he disregarded it, Christina didnt know . Of course Ive told him about that . But his values seem to be different from ours, or maybe he just hates being restricted by customs . He seems to think marriage is unnecessary . I I dont even know how to reprimand him . Roana replied, feeling cold sweat forming on her forehead . Well, it isnt like your status isnt high enough . Polygamy marriages, either polygynous or polyandrous, were systems created to be the most reasonable ones for political unions . Because reasonability would most definitely be lost when the number of marriages exceeded the norm . {ED: Polygamy is the practice of having more than one spouse (works for either gender) . Polygyny is the practice of having more than one wife . gyn is Greek for woman or female . Polyandry is the practice of having more than one husband . andro is Greek for man or male . } Nevertheless, throughout history, it wasnt a rare case for royals or nobles to have mistresses or several hundred concubines . For someone to accept unofficial mistresses left and right like Hiroaki was doing was the most undesirable outcome for a Hero . At the very least one couldnt pretend to ignore such a problem . Christina believed the reason she was so disgusted by this situation was that she was a woman . If it was her, she wouldnt want to be treated like this . (Where does his self-confidence come from? Or maybe he doesnt understand the reality of the situation? If thats the case Oh, whatever . ) Sponsored Content With a heavy sigh, Christina gave up on trying to understand Hiroakis motives . Then you naturally won Hero-samas favor, right? Ye-Yeah . With all due respect Roana timidly answered, shyly nodding her head . Allow me to ask you this, then . Even if youre the daughter of a Duke, once you become his concubine, your status wouldnt matter aside from formal occasions . Nevertheless, you still wish to marry that man . Does it really not matter to you? Yes, I dont mind . The First Princess stared at Roana, firing one question after another . But Roanas resolve never faltered . I see . In that case, it is my wish that you support Hero-sama from now on as the daughter of the Fontaine house . You shall be his support, staying by his side as his most trusted aide and as the one who can understand him the most . Y-YES! Roanas reply was firm, in contrast to Christinas nonchalant attitude . My apologies for taking up so much of your time . Please return to Hero-samas side . Yes! Seeing her dismissive motion, Roana bowed respectfully toward the princess before heading for the door . Before she could leave, she was called again . Roana . Y-Yeah! Roanas body jerked and she stood there silently, waiting . If possible, lets meet again later . At that time, lets have a relaxing chat, just like old times . Christina said so with a plain, unadorned face that made her words seem even more honest . After standing there in silence for a moment, Roana exhibited a surprised expression . Y-Yes! With pleasure! 󡡡󡡡 After Roana exited the room, Duke Euguno broke the silence . Excuse me, Christina-sama . With all due respect, may I ask something? What could it be, I wonder? The princesss reply was calm, giving courage to the Duke to ask further . He took the opportunity to dive right into the heart of the problem . Sponsored Content What is your intention in canceling the engagement between Flora-sama and Hero-sama? Moreover, Flora-sama is still considered missing . Isnt it a bit too fast, with the internal and external situations? He did not expect his princess reason to be so simple . This might be just my arrogance, but I want to know more about what kind of a person our Hero is . And thats by canceling their engagement? Duke Euguno still couldnt understand the reason behind her actions . Yes . I couldnt make a clear judgment since this is the first time Ive met him . However, you understood the final result, right? But Is it really necessary to take such a drastic measure like canceling their engagement? When Christina said something completely unbefitting her age, the Duke was rendered speechless . However, he was quick to regain his stance . But the princess explained her thoughts to him in a very logical way . The Hero is still in his growth period . Though his power is certainly indispensable for Restoration, I believe that to be another reason for us to wait for his growth . Not to mention, I believe its too early for him to be betrothed . Fortunately, we do not need to announce the engagement plan to the public since he has already made it clear where he stands . Therefore, I believe we need to revise the engagement plan, pick a woman from our side to be his legal wife . Why? Because Im also included in the list of candidates for legal wives . (Of course, it would be a different story if the person himself wanted to keep his engagement to Flora, but he agreed to cancel it with almost no protest . ) Christina calmly pondered about the Heros willingness to part with Flora . Squinting his eyes, Duke Euguno calmly continued his inquiries . Does that mean Christina-sama is also considering marrying Hero-sama? Naturally . Rather, as the First Princess, I would be an appropriate candidate compared to Flora . Christina affirmed her position as the countrys First Princess as the basis for her marriage eligibility . Her true thoughts were very different than what she presented to the Duke . (Yes, even if Flora returned, I alone am enough to be sacrificed for this foolishness . ) Her stance was enough to convince the Duke to back off . Its exactly as you say . My apologies, I jumped to conclusions too quickly . I dont mind . Different opinions are valuable for a broader view on the subject, after all . From now on, if you have another point of view, do not hesitate to inform me . With pleasure . She smiled at the Duke pleasantly, and he nodded at her respectfully . His thoughts took a more serious tone . ( As expected, shes not as easy to deal with as Princess Flora . ) 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, in a certain city located to the southwest of the Kingdom of Paladia . Rio and Flora were staying at an inn . The quality was above average, but still unsuitable for royalty like Flora . But to find that kind of establishment in a provincial city of a small kingdom like Paladia was like scaling the heavens . Fortunately, Flora did not seem to mind such things . When Rio came in with her, walking behind him, she looked at everything inside the inn, genuinely curious . Sponsored Content Rio made a beeline toward the innkeeper sitting behind the counter . Do you have any available rooms for two? Yes, we have available rooms . Would you like one with double beds? To the female innkeeper, Rio and Flora seemed like a match made in heaven, to the point that she was slightly stunned when they arrived . However, she couldnt simply assume they were in a relationship . She maintained her business smile and queried them professionally . It was the best approach . If they were together, theyd correct her but if not, then she wouldnt offend them . Double Beds? Flora couldnt help but flush when she thought of sharing a room with Rio . No . Give us two rooms, please . They have to be one beside the other, with one right in the corner . Unaware of where Floras thoughts headed, Rio instructed the innkeeper in how he wanted the rooms to be located . Ah, y-yes . We have two rooms available . But we have another room that might interest you, sir . Though its slightly more expensive, its on the top floor . Its divided into two bedrooms, one living room, and a dining area . Its the pride of our inn . She advertised her best room while carefully gauging the couples reactions . Contrary to Rios unperturbed expression, Flora looked very relieved . (She might be a noblewoman traveling under a disguise or the daughter of a wealthy merchant . Or maybe theyre secretly ELOPING!!) The female innkeeper let her imagination run wild, taking care not to say a word about it . After all, whatever the case, they were now her customers . After considering the offer for a few moments, Rio decided to check it out before accepting it . May we take a look at the room first? Naturally . This way, please . The innkeeper flashed her brightest business smile and proceeded to guide them towards the room . Once they arrived, Rio took a cursory look at the room and gave the woman his honest opinion . I see . Its definitely as nice as you said it was . Of course . And since the main door comes with a lock, it is safer than renting two rooms . The grin on the innkeepers face threatened to split her cheeks apart . Meanwhile, after wandering around the room, Rio evaluated the pros and cons . (Princess Floras privacy can be guaranteed with this room, not to mention itll be easier to prevent any crime . ) What do you think about this room, Laura-sama? Y-Yeah! Ill leave the decision to you . He turned back to Flora to ask her opinion, but she simply nodded . Her decision made things much easier . Rio returned to the innkeepers side . Well rent this room for a night, then . 󡡡󡡡 On that night, Flora enjoyed the rare experience of lodging at an inn . Rio headed to the kitchen to make their dinner, returning only an hour later . Meanwhile, she walked around the room restlessly, stopping after a while to sit down and enjoy the tea brewed by Rio . A knock on the door came not long after that . Ah, yes! Its Haruto . I brought dinner, can you help me open the door, Laura-sama? As she expected, Rio stood on the other side of the door . Yes, please wait a minute! Flora smiled happily as she clumsily opened the door to her temporary room . In front of her was Rio, holding a tray with both hands . He had an amused smile on his face . Little did she know that, to him, she looked like a puppy eagerly waiting for its masters return . Thank you for waiting . Welcome back . Wah, such a nice smell! The fragrance from the food drifted across the room, stimulating her appetite and making her smile from ear to ear . Im glad its to your satisfaction . Shall we enter? Yes! After opening the door, Flora did not move . If they stood at the door, with him holding the food, how were they supposed to eat? With a not so subtle nudge, Rio guided Flora inside the room . He carefully lined the dishes on the table with practiced movements . The menu consisted of light foods, such as soft-cooked risotto garnished with sauted chicken and mushrooms, a vegetable salad and a bowl of rich soup . Floras breath caught in admiration . It looks delicious Please eat before it gets cold . Pulling the chair, Rio urged her to sit down and start eating . Flora sat and thanked him timidly . With Rio now sitting in front of her, they began eating . Haruto-sama, todays dinner is really delicious! Its my honor that my cooking is up to your palate . While Rio kindly accepted her praises, his mind was elsewhere, thinking about how long it would take to arrive in Rodania . (I still have another half a month until my promise with Aisia . Its more than enough time even if we were to take the land route . Ill check on Senseis situation after we arrive in Rodania before going back to the Spirit Folks Village . After that, I need to go greet Satsuki-san and Liselotte-san too . ) He thought about his plans on what to do after arriving in Rodania . Sponsored Content Chapter 214 Volume 3 CH 164 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 164 Sponsored Content It was sunny during the early hours of the afternoon, making it the perfect weather for travel . Just like yesterday, Rio carried Flora in his arms . They ran through the trackless path towards Rodania instead of following the highway . It was not Rios top speed, he could go much faster . But he needed to account for his magic consumption, along with the possibility of causing some sort of trauma to Flora if he ran at top speed . Something entered his range of detection . (Thats a goblin Lets ignore it . ) Rio had spread his senses to his surroundings, widening his field of awareness and keeping his guard up . It was a protective measure to prevent any surprises . Travelers would often find themselves ambushed by bandits or monsters coming from all directions . Whenever he detected creatures moving fast, like a pack of wolves, he would go around them to avoid fighting unnecessarily . Flora was quietly enjoying the scenery while perched on Rios back . She decided to break the silence they had maintained so far . Um, Haruto-sama . Yes? Are we in the Rubia Kingdom already? Flora had no idea where they were at that moment . Although she knew where they were headed, the route was left entirely up to Rio . To avoid attracting attention they didnt need they avoided the highway, so the surroundings were unfamiliar to the princess . Yes . It seems weve already entered Rubia Kingdoms territory . The next city should be the capital, and we can rest for the night there . Waah, I see . Understood . It took less than an hour to travel through the wilderness and reach the highway . Since flying out from within the forest straight into an open area would certainly cause a ruckus, Rio stopped a little distance away from the road and walked slowly toward the highway . Flora praised his carefulness . Wow! Even though we didnt use the highway, Haruto-sama didnt get lost at all! I merely confirmed our general direction from the position of the sun when we passed through higher ground . How incredible . I was taught how to confirm my general direction in case I got lost, but I dont think I can orient myself as you do . Not losing your way without a map is an incredible feat . I was useless, only here as baggage Flora looked at Rio with eyes full of respect . Flora-sama, Im sure youll be able to master the trick immediately once you try it . You just need experience . Weve almost arrived at our destination but, if you want, I can teach you how to do it on the way there . Yes . Please teach me, Haruto-sama! His offer to teach her was slightly awkward but didnt stop Flora from agreeing to it immediately . They entered the highway while deeply engaged in conversation . Rio eyes swept quickly through the area, confirming they were alone . Sponsored Content Lets go, our destination is not that far . We should be able to reach it today even if we walk slowly . Were going to walk from now on? Yes! Flora seemed to be in high spirits from the prospect of walking on her own . Indeed . From this point on, well begin your rehabilitation training . Please let me know immediately if its painful for you to walk . Yes! Rio carefully lowered Flora to the ground and immediately offered her a hand to hold . She happily accepted the offer . Holding Rios hand made her a bit timid, but Flora didnt let go of it . She knew he held her hand to help her walk, all in the name of rehabilitation since her strength and stamina had yet to recover . Knowing so didnt mean she wasnt secretly enjoying every second of it . This way . Allow me to temporarily be your attendant . Yes, thank you . Flora began walking while being supported by Rio . She kept careful attention on the ground while he was careful to not let her fall . As they moved forward at her pace, they were unaware of someone else keeping an eye on them . Reis watched their progress from above, floating in the air . (As expected, theyve already reached the Rubia Kingdom . Theyll probably spend the night in that city . I should probably go back and meet Arein and the others after those two find an inn . While at that, maybe I should mobilize that noob Hero and the Knight Princess as well) Still floating, he pondered about how he should proceed . (His searching range is impressive . It even covers the air! Its quite hard to follow them from above . At least he doesnt have a contracted spirit and opted for a land route) The duo spent the night at an inn inside the Rubia Kingdoms capital . 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, in a deserted village stood a mansion . It was where Renji and Silvi were resting . While Silvi and Elena shared a room, Renji was restricted to another room to prevent him from contacting the two women . Arein and Lucci were constantly on standby as they kept watch over the three of them . Currently, Arein wasnt in the mansion . The only ones around were Lucci, Renji, Silvi and her attendant Elena . Sponsored Content Lucci sat on the living room sofa as he stared at the ceiling, a bored look on his face . Suddenly, he got up . His senses had detected the approach of his coworker as they got close to the mansion . The main door was thrown open and, unsurprisingly, Arein walked in . His expression was slightly tense, which made Lucci curious . He could sense something had gone wrong . Ou, what happened? You look tense . I just received some news from Reis-sama . Areins voice was extremely tense . It did not have much effect on Lucci, as his next question was voiced in a bored voice . He scratched his head, probably already feeling that whatever it was, it wasnt good news for them . Oh Then whats the news? Its time to make Princess Silvi do her part . Well move as planned and bring that brat along . I will tell you the details, but Oh, f#ck . Okay, just stay calm and listen carefully . Just tell me the f#cking news already! With how serious Areins tone sounded, Lucci was starting to lose his composure alongside him . He got even more curious about the news . Our leader Was killed . After delivering the news, Arein paused, perhaps because even he was unable to accept the truth . Luccis reaction was to just tilt his head, confused . EH? Our leader was killed . Staring at Luccis dumbfounded look, Arein repeated the same phrase . Once he processed what he was told, Lucci let out a dry laugh . However, his eyes werent laughing at all . Oi oi oi, what kind of b#lls#t joke are you spouting? Our leader was killed? Today isnt April Fools, you know? Stop with the stupid jokes! Its not a joke . Our leader was annihilated from this world . And by that I mean he died without even leaving a corpse behind . Not even a speck of dust was left . A deep sigh left Areins mouth . Oy! Lucci suddenly raised his voice, loud enough to be heard by the other inhabitants of the mansion . His shout resounded through the halls, making Arein wince and warn him . Your voice is too loud . SHUT UP! TELL ME THE TRUTH! OUR LEADER ISNT SOMEONE WHO CAN BE KILLED SO EASILY, RIGHT? Sponsored Content At this point, Lucci abandoned all pretense of boredom . His face held a menacing look as he directly questioned Arein at the top of his lungs . Arein answered him with a frustrated look on his face . Yeah, its true . I also couldnt believe when I heard about it at first . But Reis-sama told me to not make him repeat what he said again and again! MOTHER F#CKER!!! Lucci was speechless, but seeing how serious Arein looked, he restricted himself to cursing and decided to trust the news he had just received . His coworker was silently grinding his teeth in frustration . Whos the f#cker that killed our leader? It was that bastard from before . Lucci appeared calm, but he was raging inside . Arein, on the other hand, had only shame coating his words . Those same words confused Lucci greatly . That bastard from before? That wind magic swordsman who was investigating our leaders whereabouts . The one who thoroughly beat us . Areins words forced Lucci to remember their run-in with Rio . WHAT? THAT HANDSOME BASTARD? Thats right . Hes the one who killed our leader . With a nod, the confirmation shocked Lucci to his core but also made him tremble in fear . Be grateful . Our next target is that guy . Well be able to avenge our leader . !!!?? Ill let Princess Silvi know about the situation now . Stay down here and cool your head, Ill tell you the details later . Arein left the room, leaving Lucci alone in the living room with his turbulent thoughts . Sitting back down on the sofa, he leaned back in a comfortable position . Although his body trembled all over, it was unclear if it was from fear or anger . Leader Its a lie, right? 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, Arein arrived outside Silvis and Elenas room . He gave a quick knock on the door and waited for a response before entering . Once he was inside, Silvi squinted her eyes at him . What was that scream just now? Did you meet some sort of trouble? Its nothing . I found Lucci asleep during his duty, so I did something to surprise him . But I came because its time for you to cooperate . Arein feigned ignorance and quickly changed topics . Was it from Reis? Yes . Nice deduction . The situation has changed . He merely shrugged his shoulders at the Princesss snort . Alright . What do you need me to do? Weve known for quite a while that Your Highnesss chivalric order is stationed in the city nearby . For now, lets go meet them . What did you say? Elena knitted her eyebrows at the mans tone . Arein wasnt giving them any room to refuse his demands . Her arm was grabbed by Silvi, who pulled her back . Contrary to her attendant, Silvis tone was very calm . What are you people trying to do? Dont worry, were not going to incite a war with another country . I just want you to spread your personnel around this region to do some inspection . Arein replied with an aloof expression . Silvi frowned . This was different than what she had expected . Inspection? So you want us to search for someone? Correct . Such a small request shouldnt pose a problem for someone with your level of authority, right, Your Highness? Who are you looking for? And what is your goal? Hahaha I dont need to tell that to someone who doesnt even want to cooperate . You want us to look for someone who we dont even know . How can we cooperate if you dont tell us who youre looking for? Silvi made her standing on the matter clear after some careful consideration . Respectfully, Arein obeyed her order . However, a putrid hatred was visible in his eyes . As you wish, Your Highness . Your attendant will be the one to deliver the message . Dont misunderstand me, please . We need you to stay here, after all . Sponsored Content Chapter 215 Volume 3 CH 165 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 165 Sponsored Content In a certain mansion located within the capital of Rodania, a lecture took place . Celia was in a separate room in that mansion teaching some children in the first half of their teens . She had been chosen as a lecturer for the sake of giving them the same level of education as the Royal Academy . Rodania, along with the nobles that followed it, had become estranged from the Kingdom of Bertram, their own country . Until a while ago, the education provided for the young nobles had been a makeshift school, established to compensate for those who couldnt attend the Royal Academy anymore . Okay, thats it for todays lecture . Thank you, everyone, for your attention during the class Ahahaha! Celia ended the lecture and unexpectedly received a standing ovation from them . She did not expect this kind of response from her students . Every time one of her lectures ended, Celia would receive the students applause . It made her quite embarrassed . And because the room, with a capacity for a hundred people, became filled to the brim every day, the scene of that applause was magnified . Although Celias explosive popularity was attributed to being the youngest lecturer in the Bertram Kingdoms Royal Academy, it was not the sole reason . The content of her lecture itself was incredibly easy to understand and, most of all, her extremely cute appearance was of great help . There was no need for more evidence other than the way the applauding students were looking at the blushing Celia . Especially among the male students, some of them even sent passionate gazes toward her . Among those male students was a Japanese youth who had recently moved to Rodania . Unlike his other classmates, he gazed at Celia with pure adoration in his eyes . Huh I didnt expect her to be so popular . Shes amazing Thats only natural . Thats Celia-sama of the Earl Claire house . Shes the most prominent genius magician of the Bertram Kingdom . Reis musings were heard by the one sitting beside him, Rosa . She was the noble daughter of the Dandi house . To think I travelled along with such a famous person . Fufufu Now Im curious about your opinion about Celia-sama . Listening to how calm he sounded, Rosa unintentionally smiled at Rei . Um How should I say this? Dont you think she looks like an extremely cute girl whos even younger than us? But surprisingly, shes, in fact, older than me . Oh, my Talking about a womans age is rude, you know . Ahaha This is harsh . Rei cracked a joke with his partner . Originally, he left the royal castle of Bertram Kingdom along with Kouta . Now, their paths had branched out . Rei was now moving along with Rosa . (Ive adapted to living in Rodania Im currently dating Rosa-san with the intent to marry, even going as far as learning how to be a magician . ) Suddenly, a melancholic feeling hit him as he reminisced about how he got where he was . He didnt regret his decision back then . If he hadnt had that dispute with Kouta when they were about to leave Rodania, maybe he wouldnt be where he was now . He was quite satisfied with his current lifestyle . (If Im going to live the rest of my life in this world, I need to find some employment . ) If he didnt stay in Rodania, the most he could do was become an adventurer, like Kouta chose to do . Even if he could find some sort of job, this unknown world was an unforgiving place . (I dont have any connections to the organization, but I need a source of income . I should tell Kouta about it next time I meet him . Our paths are so different now . ) To Rei, cracking jokes like that was natural . He was a very easy going person . He easily adapted to the situations presented to him . Like when he left Bertram Kingdoms royal castle behind with Kouta and when he decided to date Rosa . (Theres no way a girl as cute and devoted as Rosa would date me back in Japan or if I became an adventurer . ) As he stared at Rosa, Rei nodded in satisfaction . The current situation was the best for him . Rosa, still sitting beside him, turned to look at his face, curious . Whats wrong, Rei-sama? Nothing . I just feel Im an extremely lucky person . Im now dating a lovely girl with the intent to marry her . As usual, Rei spoke his true feelings . Yes, he truly felt that Rosa was the cutest girl in the world . If he had to be specific, Christina and Celia were a cut above her, but Rosa was exactly the type of girl that interested Rei . She had huge breasts, bigger than Christina and Celias chests . Moreover, she was far more approachable than the other two . Their attitudes were off-putting to him, who wasnt interested in women who didnt even glance at him . The one whos lucky is me because I can date a wonderful gentleman like you . Regardless whether Im an unknown person with unknown origin . Rosa snuggled closer to him as she complimented him . But Rei merely shrugged his shoulders and smiled in a self-deprecating way . His girlfriend continued to sing his praises . Oh, my Not only do you have a wonderful talent in magic, but youre also quite wise as well . Sponsored Content Hahaha . Its just that I have more magical power than most people, but its useless if I dont know how to use it . Thats why I do my best to learn . Truthfully, Rei was much more powerful than even Celia, the genius magician . However, whether on a practical or technical level, he was way inferior to her . I believe in you . Im sure Rei-sama will become the greatest archmage in this country . Well If you think so I suppose I must live up to your expectations, then . The couple stared at each others faces, lost in their own little world . So lost, they didnt even realize when everyone left and they were the only ones still in the classroom . Reis was the first to realize that they had been left behind . Uh Maybe we should leave too . Yes . Let me accompany you . 󡡡󡡡 Around the same time, Celia was visiting Christina . After her lecture, she had been on her way back to her room when she was suddenly called by Christinas chamberlain . Excuse me . She followed the chamberlain back to Christinas room . Upon entering, she bowed to the princess, who sat on the head seat while sipping tea . A girl sat in front of her but, from where she stood, Celia couldnt see her face . Christina stood up slowly and greeted her . Almost at the same time Roana, the princess tea companion, also stood up to greet Celia . My deepest apologies for calling you so urgently . I did this because Roana wanted to meet you, Sensei . Oh, Roana-san . Its been a while . Its been a while, Celia-sensei . Its nice to see you again . Celia greeted Roana with a slightly surprised look on her face . Roana bowed very deeply, overcome by emotion . I cant brew tea very well, but please have a seat with us . Thank you very much . You honor me with your invitation . While accepting Roanas invitation, Celia checked Christinas expression . At least on the surface, she seemed calm . It was the first meeting between master and disciple since Floras disappearance . (She must be deeply tormented by Flora-samas disappearance And yet she can keep up appearances as befitting her position of representative of Restoration . Shes such a strong woman . ) Just by guessing how Christina must have been feeling made Celia feel troubled, but she didnt let it show on her face . Only during her private moments could Christina have a healing moment . Celia did not understand why the princess would waste her precious private time to invite her to a tea party . Celia decided that if acting normal could ease at least a few of Christinas worries, then that was how she would act . As soon as the tea and snacks were prepared, Christina started the party . Roana smiled delightfully . Come to think of it, its the first time I and Celia-sensei gather for a tea party since our journey . Somehow, it feels mysterious . I I feel the same way, but we had so many tea parties along our journey, right? The teas brewed by Lord Amakawa were truly wonderful . Christinas tone seemed slightly emotional, making Celia smile wryly . Thats very true . Haruto is versatile in many fields . Lord Amakawa? Um, when you say Lord Amakawa, are you referring to Galwark Kingdoms honorary knight? Curious, Roana tilted her head to the side as she interrupted the conversation . Yes, thats right . Oh, we havent explained it to you yet You see, the one who escorted me and Celia-sensei to Rodania was none other than Lord Amakawa . Have you heard that he defeated Alfred? It turned out that he was the one chasing us . Alfred-sama? Do you mean The Sword of the King, Alfred-sama? A shadow loomed on Christinas face . Roana was shocked . It was already surprising enough that Alfred was the one chasing them but hearing that he had been beaten by Lord Amawaka was enough to make her speechless . The princess smiled wryly when she noticed Roanas expression . Yes, the very same Alfred . If I hadnt seen their fight with my own eyes, I wouldnt have believed it either . Nevertheless, Im surprised that you know about Haruto . Sponsored Content Celia fished for information in an extremely interested tone . I suppose its natural . Lord Amakawa has been bestowed with the title of honorary knight despite being a commoner . Not only that, hes been attracting the attention of many nobles due to his connection with Liselotte-sama of the Cretia ducal house . Also, he has an intimate relationship with the Hero of the Kingdom of Galwark, Satsuki-sama But If you dont mind me asking, why did Lord Amakawa escort the two of you to Rodania? As she explained just how famous Haruto Amakawa was, a question suddenly popped up in her head . Christina told Roana the script she had carefully rehearsed with Celia . Since the beginning, Lord Amakawa had a personal connection to Claire House through Celia-sensei . After the Earl helped us leave the royal castle, we relied on Lord Amakawa to safely escort us toward Rodania . I see Roana completely believed the story . It never occurred to her that her princess might be lying . She had no reason to doubt Christinas statements, a person to whom she swore her loyalty . Lord Amakawa is still the center of attention even in Rodania . We owe him a huge debt . We gave him a mansion to compensate for it but, if we include the matter of the evening party, its not enough to repay him . There was even the suggestion of building a closer relationship with him through marriage to repay that favor . Christina did not hide her disdain for the matter . Returning the favor to him through marriage sounded respectable, but it was obvious that it was not the only reason . They wanted to use that connection to include Haruto as a war potential of Restoration . Such things were commonplace in noble society . Since Haruto was the one who defeated Alfred, the Sword of the King, it was as if they were trying to say his combat ability was a valuable military asset . Ahaha! Celia was easily able to read the intentions of the nobles of Restoration . She laughed dryly, knowing that Rio would never accept marrying a noble daughter from Restoration . True, we can forge a connection with Lord Amakawa through marriage, but Isnt there another way? Like granting him a peerage? Roana asked, a pensive look on her face . However, Christina was already a step ahead . That wont work . He has already refused a Knight rank offered by the Galwark Kingdom . That is why they made him an honorary knight instead Then, with your royal authority, you could bestow an honorary knight title to Lord Amakawa, right? Roana offered another choice to the discussion . Since with peerage came responsibility, it couldnt be granted without the consent of both parties involved . However, it was possible to forcefully bestow peerage without responsibility like an honorary knight title . Its not that I cant, but I think the person himself doesnt want something like a peerage . Right? Yes, its as you say . Christina expressed her opinion as she confirmed with Celia . Celia agreed with a slightly awkward face . I dont want to push such a responsibility on him . Giving something troublesome to repay a debt is like putting the cart before the horses . Christina stared at Roana as she gave a very sound argument . Yes . We should try to offer him a marriage agreement . If neither money nor status could sway him, their last option was a woman . It was a type of negotiation typical of nobles . Not even Christina could restrict them from doing so . While Roana agreed with her, she couldnt help but stare at the princesss face with a slightly surprised expression . It would have been completely normal for Christina to bestow a title to Haruto . With her authority as the First Princess, it wouldnt have been difficult to force the title of Honorary Knight unto him . However, contrary to Roanas expectations, Christina backed off . She reconsidered her plan when against someone who she wanted to be on good terms with . That might be the best option . To be honest, the competition amongst the nobles to nominate their daughters is nothing to scoff at . And the majority of those daughters are in complete agreement with it . Well Lord Amakawa is an extremely handsome and very skilled man . Back during the evening party, many noble daughters surrounded him like bees around honey . A deep sigh left Roanas lips after revealing such a fact to Christina . (Ahaha! Id never imagined they thought so highly of him) Still sitting there and relaxedly drinking her tea, Celia felt a bit awkward when listening to their conversation . After all, she knew Rios true identity . Not a frown showed on her face, though . She was all smiles as she looked at the two women talking . Be honest, sensei: what do you think of Lord Amakawa? Just for arguments sake, if we were to choose from the noble daughters of Restoration, Celia-sensei would be the best option . EH!? Sponsored Content Christina suddenly mentioned her, making Celia confused by the sudden change of topic . Her cheeks flushed red as her thoughts ran wild and she imagined herself in a silver bridal dress, with Rio . (Me and Rio Together? Getting married?) Hohoho, look at you! Youre so red! Now Im convinced that you see Lord Amakawa in a good light . Christina had a smile on her face at this point . Well, theres nothing wrong with that . Roana enthusiastically entered the conversation . Usually, she behaved like a proper noblemans daughter but, when it was this kind of conversation, shed turn into a normal girl . Not to mention, she was very interested in her teachers love life . [TL: Girl talk, dont ask me what that means, its too profound for me . ] U-Uh Such a relationship with Haruto Celia furiously shook her head, embarrassed . Sensei might not be willing to be tied by marriage for now . But if you change your mind, feel free to tell me . Ill tell the other nobles to make you the top priority . Since Christina-sama is saying so, isnt it a great opportunity for you, sensei? By saying so, Christinas words implied that Celia was the top candidate to marry Lord Amakawa . Roana took the chance to rile their teacher even further . Celia tried to explain her situation, but her voice lacked confidence . M-My relationship with Haruto isnt like that In the first place, hes always moving around! Isnt it natural for him to move around? After all, hes not a nobleman . Moreover, you two are quite close, arent you? Even calling each other by your first names That Well We get along quite well . Celias reply made the princess give her a worried look . Your relationship with him is exactly the problem here . Since Sensei is staying at Lord Amakawas mansion, the other nobles of Restoration are making wild guesses about the relationship between you two . Well, well Lord Amakawas mansion, huh? Oh my . Roanas voice sounded curious, with some suggestive undertones . She elegantly placed her hand on her lower lip, assuming an expression that simply rendered Celia speechless . The princess was smiling lightly at her teachers expense, but she maintained the troubled look on her face . For now, theyre holding back from making any rash decisions . But if the truth of your relationship with him comes to light, those nobles who are already tired of waiting wont stay still . Thats why Please be aware of the situation . Yes . What could Celia do but agree with her? Haruto Amakawa remained as their main topic for quite a while, and time passed quickly . Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, then the chamberlain entered to announce the visitor . Your Highness, Hero-sama is coming . I asked him to wait for a while since Roana-sama was having tea with Your Highness . The chamberlain calmly reported to the princess . She would not be surprised if she was told to turn the Hero away . Barging into a noble ladys tea party uninvited was the height of unpolished conduct . I see . Let him enter . Christina gave the chamberlain some quick and precise instructions . Reading the mood of the room, Celia prepared to leave . Eh, I guess I should excuse myself . If I stay, Ill probably just be a hindrance . That would be for the best . Thank you for the wonderful tea time, Sensei . Youre welcome . It was wonderful for me, too . Thank you Christina-sama, Roana-san . Celia gave both women a polite but sincere bow . Roana smiled at her . I truly enjoyed having tea with you . If you can, please come again, Celia-sensei . Yes, with pleasure . Well then adieu . See you again soon . The maid guided Celia to the exit, passing by Hiroaki and giving him a quick bow as they came out of the room . He looked at the unfamiliar womans back with a dumbfounded face . Once he entered the room, he headed straight toward Christina and Roana . The first words out of his mouth were about Celia . Um, who was that girl just now? That was Celia Claire-sama, the daughter of Earl Claire . Her family is renowned for their talent in magic and shes the genius mage of Bertram Kingdom . Shes also mine and Christina-samas teacher . Roana explained Celias identity with a slightly troubled face . All that information made Hiroaki wide-eyed . Teacher? Of you two? How old is she? 21 years old . Shes two years older than you, Hiroaki-sama . Ha ha ha, so shes a legal loli! And a genius mage, too . Great . Call her back, we should have some tea together . It seemed like Celia had won Hiroakis favor . Christina quickly rejected him while explaining her teachers situation in the same breath . My deepest apologies . Sensei is an extremely busy person, so its difficult to meet her . After this, shes heading to Lord Amakawas mansion to continue her research . Lord Amakawas mansion? Its Haruto-sama . You must have met him before, back at the Galwark Kingdom, right? Hiroaki tilted his head in confusion, and it prompted Roana to remind him of who they were talking about . He seemed to understand her explanation but still wasnt satisfied . Aaah That guy, huh . Why does he have a mansion in Rodania, and why is Celia going there? Truth is, Haruto-sama offered his assistance and escorted both me and Celia-sensei to Rodania . He received that mansion as a gift from us . And since Celia-sensei is a close acquaintance of his, shes now staying at his mansion . In just a few brief sentences, Christina told him the whole story . Once he learned the facts, Hiroaki immediately lost all interest in Celia . Ahh, I see now . Alright . In short, that woman is in love with that guy . I see . Well, it makes sense . (Haaah Even though I found one after so long, she already had someone else in her heart . Just the thought of her having another man in her life is enough to turn me off . What a disappointment . ) Hiroaki pouted as he mused about his love life . His face had an extremely disappointed expression . Christina looked at him and an enchanting smile appeared on her lips . Oh, my . Could it be that you dont like spending time with us? Eh? No, no, theres no way Id hate to spend time with you two . Youre jumping to conclusions . Hiroaki shrugged, trying to convey that he wasnt displeased at all . The reason was Christina . His feelings had changed because of this woman, the finest gem whose beauty rivaled Celias . 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, Celia was on her way back to Rios mansion . As she walked down the corridors, she suddenly heard Aisias voice directly inside her mind . It caused her to tremble a little . C (Celia . Do you want to marry Haruto?) Currently, Aisia was in spirit form, protecting Celia from the inside . Celia had somehow adapted to the voice that sometimes resounded directly into her mind, but she had been caught off-guard against that question . Her reply was a bit panicked . (W-What are you talking about!?) C (I ask because of the atmosphere during the tea party . ) (T-Thats not true!) Celia quickly denied Aisias claims inside her head . She nervously looked around, checking if there was anyone around to witness her acting strangely . Aisias doubtful voice sounded again . C (Is that so?) (It is! Thats why, please dont say anything to Ri I mean, to Haruto!) C (Understood . ) At this point, Celias face resembled a tomato with how hard she was blushing . She was momentarily surprised by how quickly Aisia accepted her explanations . Maybe it was the anti-climatic reply, or maybe it was because Celia was a little eccentric . Either way, she was relieved . Sponsored Content Chapter 216 Volume 3 CH 166 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 166 Sponsored Content Rio and Flora continued to travel along the southwest of the Rubia Kingdom . Aside from the heavy rain on the previous day, which hindered their progress, their journey toward Rodania had been smooth so far . Time flowed for a bit until before the sun went down when it still shone brightly in the azure sky . It had become an ironclad rule to stop traveling when the sun went down because there was no artificial source of light outside of the cities . They had no choice but to enter the closest city or make camp where they were . Thankfully, there was a small town slightly ahead of them, at the entrance of the valley . Rio decided they would spend the night there . It wont take much longer until we arrive at the next town . Are you okay, Flora-sama? The ground is a bit muddy from yesterdays rain . Yes . Please allow me to walk a bit further! Thank God . Perhaps my assistance is unnecessary by this point . Rio had been holding her hand so far to assist her in walking . It was part of Floras rehabilitation since she spent so much time being carried on his back . When they started moving, she could barely walk by herself but now she was steady on her feet . As he suggested withdrawing his support, he raised the hand Flora held a little higher . He had continued to assist her for so long because of habit, but holding hands like they were might be meaningless by now . He was a bit confused when Flora scrunched up her face as if he had just told her the world was ending . She suddenly tightened her grip on his hand . Eh? Um Do you think its too early to let go? Ah Um Yes . I understand . I suppose Ill have to continue attending to you along the way . However, todays rehabilitation is about to end . Yes . Rio looked ahead of them with a wry smile on his face . The entrance gate of the city was only a few hundred meters from their position . Although he didnt mention it, he had noticed how Flora flushed with embarrassment as she refused to let go . Sooner than she wished, they arrived at the entrance of the post-town . ( Hm?) Rios gaze focused on the gate . In the shadows along the structures hid several female knights . Since every one of them wore a similar uniform, Rio immediately realized the situation . Oy . One of the female knights approached them, calling out once within hearing distance . Despite keeping his vigilance high, Rio answered as if nothing was wrong . Yes? Youre quite young, huh . How old are you? Im sixteen . Ohh . What about her? The female knight questioned them with a military-like tone . Once Rio answered her, she displayed a dazed expression before switching her gaze to Flora, who stood beside Rio with a hood covering her head . When the female knight focused on her, the timidness inherent to Floras nature made her flustered . Sponsored Content Ah Um Shes 15 . Is there a problem? Before she could formulate an answer, Rio beat her to it . He was even more suspicious of the unknown knight and her intentions . Ah, no, its nothing . Im sorry for taking your time . Did we make you suspicious? Dont worry, were knights that serve this kingdom . I am Elena . I wanted to ask you two some questions because were in the middle of some duties . I see . Please make it fast . Were quite tired from our travels, and we still need to find an inn to spend the night . It was a subtle way to express his disapproval of her methods, but Elena wasnt discouraged by Rios words . She wasnt going to leave without her answers . I promise not to take too much of your time . We received a report stating that some bandits were targeting this area . We are here on a subjugation task . Our mission is to locate those bandits and repel them . Did you see anyone suspicious on the way here? No, we didnt see anyone suspicious . Rio knew the real reason why Elena and her comrades were stationed there, so his reply was short . If he did not cooperate with them, it would only raise their suspicions . During the exchange, Flora stood quietly behind Rio . I see Well, my team requires some manpower for the search and subjugation mission . Were going to hire some adventurers, but I want you to be part of it, too . My deepest apologies, but we are not adventurers . We cannot help you . Rio shook his head and quickly denied Elenas request . Hed cooperate if it was just answering some questions, but assisting in the subjugation was another matter . If he was an adventurer, Rio would be unable to refuse a formal request for help without a justifiable reason . Since he wasnt, there was nothing wrong with refusing her request . Judging from his attire, Elena had expected Rio to be an adventurer . His answer was quite anti-climatic . What? Even though you look like one? Yes . We are just ordinary travelers . Elena was still unconvinced about their identities . Travelers? But its just the two of you . Doesnt that mean youre quite confident in your abilities? Well Only enough to defend ourselves . Despite giving her a positive reply, Rio could somehow smell a lot of trouble behind her request . As he expected, she started to use more forceful means once he refused . Actually, there arent enough adventurers available, so we need every help we can get . My deepest apologies . While maintaining his cordial conduct, Rio firmly shook his head in denial . But the knight still doubted Rio and Floras identities . So you really arent adventurers? Sponsored Content Thats right . Well then, may I check your body to confirm that youre not carrying an adventurers tag? Yeah, I dont mind, just please do it quickly . His tone was obviously annoyed, but he had no choice but to comply with her demands . Elena immediately started a physical examination of their bodies . After lowering his backpack, Rio took off his overcoat and stood in front of Elena . Uh Elena felt a bit awkward with how cooperative Rio was, obediently fulfilling her demand . Little did she know, Rio had expected that after going this far, no one would doubt that he was lying to her . Or maybe the other party was aware that they werent in the wrong all along . Whats wrong? You wanted to do a physical examination, right? Ive told you to please hurry it up . We want to get to an inn as soon as possible . Were very tired, so can you finish this quickly? Rios tone was still polite, but there was an easily detectable discontent in both his voice and his gestures . It made Elena feel quite embarrassed . F-Fine . I understand . You can go . Elena allowed Rio and Flora to leave and pass through the citys gates . The other female knight, who stood away from them in silence, showed a somewhat impatient expression . ( Hm?) Rio had noticed the change on the female knights faces, but he didnt want to linger around the area . He lifted his rucksack again and urged Flora to start moving . They needed to leave immediately . 󡡡󡡡 They searched for an inn, but all the high-ranking ones were reserved for the female knights around the gate . After finding an appropriate inn, they rented the two rooms in the corner of the floor . Rio needed to be there for Flora, except for when she slept . They decided to sleep after relaxing for a while with a cup of tea . A while later, Flora timidly called to Rio . Um Haruto-sama? Yes? How may I assist you? Its about those female knights from before Rio tilted his head in curiosity . Is something about them worrying you? Uh Maybe its just me worrying too much, but If you mean helping them with the subjugation quest, then you dont need to worry about it . We have no obligation to help because were not adventurers . Moreover, we need to get to Rodania as soon as possible . Y-Yes, youre right . I was concerned because it almost turned into a quarrel back there . Looking from our position, Im glad they let us go, but Floras words sounded like she was vexed about something . Sponsored Content Yes, they might have let us pass without a fuss if we had revealed our identities to them . However, doing so would only give us greater troubles in the future . Those knights were probably the last people we should enlighten about our situation . They might even have asked us to follow them to a different place to judge us . Naturally, if they were Flora-samas people then things would be different, but No matter how good the diplomatic relationship between the Rubia Kingdom and Restoration was, creating unnecessary loans were undesirable in their current situation . Even if they were in dire need of help, the assisting party had to be chosen carefully . As an example, if this place was Almond of Galwark Kingdom Rio would have asked for Liselottes assistance . The problem was the fact that Rio was completely in the dark about this Kingdoms territory, including the geography and the status of the competition among nobles . It was clear that if they trusted the wrong person, things would get very complicated . Although Flora understood his caution, she couldnt stop her voice from sounding gloomy . No, Im also not very familiar with this kingdom . But if were talking about royals, Ive met several of them Then I feel its best to continue as we are . Magic vessel aside, if we move at this pace then Im the fastest way to reach Rodania as soon as possible . Of course, if Flora-sama isnt comfortable with me alone as your escort No, no! Im not doubting Haruto-samas skill . Im not questioning if its really okay to travel like this, I meant that I think this travel method is better . Ah Well I feel safer this way . As soon as she noticed how impassioned she got, Flora tried to rein in her feelings . Rio unintentionally let a chuckle escape with how his charge was behaving . Thank you for trusting me . Just think of the matter with those knights from before as us being unlucky . Their easy retreat was a blessing in disguise . Some abuse their privilege to force others to do their bidding . It felt ironic to say that to others, and it made Rio smile wryly for a bit . For some reason, this expression made Flora feel apologetic . My deepest apologies . Why are you apologizing to me, Flora-sama? Eh Im also royalty . It must be very disappointing to see so many royals acting as they like while abusing their authority . Its not like youre one of them, right? It seemed that Flora worried about what Rio said before, about abusing authority . He didnt know how to soothe her . Yes . Id like to think Im the same as before . I dont think Ive changed much . Im always living as a spectator Even if I know what is happening around me, I cant do anything about it Although I do not know what happened to you, Flora-sama, remember that the other royals are not you . Dont worry too much about what the others do . Rio tried to pick encouraging words to say to Flora . She seemed to want to say something for a moment but ended up saying something else as she smiled . Haruto-sama, youre so kind . Your words resound inside me . 󡡡󡡡 At the same time, in the same town but in a different inn, two people met in secret . They were none other than Elena, the captain of the royal guard of the First Princess of the Rubia Kingdom, Silvi, and Reis . That was very troublesome . Those two didnt give us an excuse to take them with us Your gate inspection plan was rendered completely useless by them . I never thought your people wouldnt be able to accomplish such a simple job . While he spoke, Reis shrugged his shoulders in disappointment . Elena tried to make up an excuse for the poor handling of her troops, but it was obvious she was failing at it . I-It cant be helped . I even use the pretext that you prepared, but those two arent adventurers so theres no way to take them out . Thats when you should have improvised and forced them . Oh well, it cant be helped . Fine, then . Elena was surprised that Reis had accepted the situation so easily . It was out of her expectations . His thoughts, however, were on a very different wavelength . (As expected of Princess Silvis royal knights . Theyre not suited for this type of work . Theyre too pure . I wasnt expecting them to complete the job anyway, at least I got the time I needed to complete my preparations . Although it took longer than I predicted, it seems Lady Luck is smiling toward us . ) To Elena, Reis was a very creepy person . She thought he would find even more reasons to extort more requests from them but, to her surprise, he let it go . Just what in the world was that man thinking? I know which inn theyre staying at . In fact, Princess Silvi and Renji-kun are staying in the same inn as us, so you should go see them . Wait for further instructions . What? You took Silvi-sama out of that deserted village, too? Yeah . They left with me and Lucci right after you left with Arein . Naturally, everyone is staying in the same inn . Isnt it fun? Reis spoke of fun, but his tone couldnt be more disinterested . But Elena wasnt paying attention anymore . Only one question mattered at that moment . Where is my ladys room? Second room from the corner . Hm . Reis replied to Elena frankly, but all he got from her was a displeased huff as she got up from the chair . She made to leave the room, but stopped and turned back to him for a moment . Oh One last thing . Oh, my . Would you be so kind as to enlighten me? Reis merely smiled at her . Elena did not hesitate to try and sate her curiosity . Those two who you told me to apprehend Who are they? Hahaha, and here I thought youd never ask I dont mind telling you their identities, though . At this, Reis smiled happily . They are, or perhaps I should say He is trying to shake away his pursuer . How ungentlemanly, dont you think? Youd better not underestimate those two, lest you lose something important to you . The profound words did not match the creepy smile on Reis face . Elenas eyebrows frowned in suspicion . Sponsored Content Chapter 217 Volume 3 CH 167 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 167 Sponsored Content Still during the same evening, at the same inn Elena reunited with First Princess Silvia and proceeded to inform her of all that had happened in her ladys absence, including how she had examined Rio right at the town gates . That person is a fugitive? Was it Reis who told you about this? Yes, my lady . He also told me we need to be extra careful if we dont want to lose our most important thing . Hmm What kind of person is he, again? Hes incredibly calm for someone of his age . Although his appearance resembles a noble from a well-bred family, he isnt ignorant of the ways of the world . When I examined him, he was quite collected . I believe hes a skilled fighter as well since I couldnt find any gaps in his guard . Silvi was surprised when she heard Elenas impression of Rio . He doesnt look like a fugitive, in my opinion . I also think so . Hes more like an escort to that girl hes with . I see (Although Reis is a very suspicious person, he doesnt seem the type to say something without reason . What did he mean by our most important thing? He may be trying to goad us into facing against that young man) [TL : Your life, idiot] Silvi averted her gaze to the corner of the room, pondering about that possibility . Her gaze fell on Kikuchi Renji sitting on the sofa with creased eyebrows . Perhaps a different opinion might help her . Renji, what do you think about this matter? Why do you ask for that mans opinion, Silvi-sama? Why is he even in your room? Elena spoke in a discontent tone, not even giving Renji time to get a word in . Her disdainful questioning was not well received by her princess . I dont recall giving you permission to speak, Elena . Be silent . I was the one who invited him here since those men didnt allow us to have a proper conversation in that deserted village . Tha- With her advice thrown back on her face, Elena retreated with a very sour expression . The only target available was Renji, so she glared at him in irritation . It was his fault she was scolded! However, Renji couldnt care less about Elenas troubles and merely stared back with a bored look on his face . Whats the matter? Still refusing to answer my question? Why are you asking for my opinion? Im the reason youre in this situation . Renji did not hold back when replying to Silvi . The princess could only sigh seeing his behavior . If you still have even a smidge of self-consciousness inside you, try thinking of a way to do something about this situation . You didnt think about it at all, huh? I suppose were not that worthy in your eyes . When we met for the first time during the demon subjugation, I was completely elated when I saw your fighting style . Whod have thought you would turn out to be such a coward? Silvis words were straight and unyielding, piercing right through Renjis heart . Sponsored Content The pressure was so intense that Reji averted his gaze from staring into the Princess eyes . Still have nothing to say? I wonder where the man who dared to talk to me, a princess, went to Tha- When we first met, you told me you were ignorant of the workings of the world and that was why you didnt even know how to speak to me properly . Normally, even nobles would try to hide such a thing . But not you . You were almost disrespectful with your crude attitude . And when I tried to scout you, you rejected me by saying I have no intention to obey anyones orders . Despite my subordinates complaints, I respected you for your prideful nature . Silvi continued to speak while Renji stayed silent . He felt extremely uncomfortable but made no move to stop her tirade . Do you remember that you said my kingdom had nothing to do with you? Since you refused to work for me or assist my people, why did you poke your nose into our affairs in the first place? Youre still not going to answer Renjis embarrassed silence disappointed Silvi, and she sighed tiredly . It seems Im terrible at judging a persons true character . Whatever . Please leave this post- no, leave this kingdom immediately . Youre just an eyesore . S-Silvi-sama!? Elena exclaimed in a shocked voice . She didnt like this man being close to her princess, but Didnt the princess like him? What? You and the royal knights dont have a good impression of him, right? Its the perfect chance to get rid of this nuisance . T-That is Renji, take this as my last act of compassion to you, and also my last piece of advice . Youre an antisocial person who hates to be tied to something while living in society . You try to force your raison detre onto society despite not wanting to be a part of it . Dont you think it would be better if you let go of that raison detre? Renji could only grit his teeth in frustration . His very existence was being denied by this princess . To Renji, being dismissed by someone who didnt have even a smidge of respect for him was the most humiliating situation . Days ago, he might have looked down on her for saying so . But the current him couldnt do that . Silvi spoke even more without even trying to hide how irritated she felt . There will always be people stronger than you in this world . You lost because of your arrogance . Even if there isnt anyone stronger, do you believe that numbers cant beat you? A while ago you turned the Rubia Kingdom into an enemy . You caused great damage to our kingdom by acting recklessly . You cant live here anymore . If you show your face around here again, prepare to be hunted down . If I ever see you again, Ill cut you down myself . Thats all, now leave . Ill explain your disappearance to that man . Elena shut her eyes and maintained her silence, not wishing to deteriorate the situation even further with unnecessary disruptions . The other royal knights followed her example . If Silvi said she didnt want to see him ever again, then he might as well go somewhere else . Preferably far, far away from the Rubia Kingdom . The reason was simply that they had no energy to spare to care about Renji . Renji didnt get up after Silvi commanded him to leave . He just sat there on the same spot while clenching his fists, a frustrated expression twisting his face . Silvis voice became even colder with his lack of movement . Whats wrong? Why havent you left yet? Or would you rather I cut you down right here? -As What? Silvi almost didnt hear his voice with how low he was whispering . But she was curious to know what he had to say . Sorry . Its as you say . There is nothing I can say to justify my actions . That is why I asked: what are you talking about? Sponsored Content I want to help you Help you save your little sister . Ill do everything I can to help . You can consider that as me making reparations for the mess I have caused . His tone was honest and proper, unlike how he had behaved in the past . It stupefied Silvi for a brief moment, then she snickered at him . So youre able to make such a face . Silvi-sama . Elena rebuked her princess lightly, a complicated look on her face . Silvi just smiled wryly at Elena . Oh, my apologies Well, although Im happy youre so determined, this is where we part ways . Why? Her tone was gentle, the complete opposite of a couple of minutes ago . It deeply irritated Renji . Honestly, a part of me wants to rely on your power . But I just realized that youre still just a brat . I dont want to involve you in our troubles . Im not a brat, Im 17 years old already! Renji unintentionally retorted to her in a vexed tone . Leaving Japans customs aside, he was already at an age where he should be treated as an adult . Coincidentally, Silvis 18th birthday was on that year . Indeed . Thats just how irregular you are . Your birthplace is a mystery and, despite your power, you lack comprehension of the laws of the world . Although that defect was what made me attracted to you, now its become a deterrent . No! Absolutely unacceptable! If I back down now, Im going to regret this for the rest of my life! I wont be me anymore! The princesss smile was very self-deprecating . The way she spoke to him made Renji very flustered . He did not expect her to throw back at him the same words he had said to her so long ago . Those are your own circumstances . They have nothing to do with me . !? Dont you need my power!? His face had warped as if he couldnt imagine her not needing him . That was Renjis true nature . Even if the other party didnt allow it, he unconsciously believed it was allowed . He unconsciously believed himself to be someone special . You saying so justifies why I treated you like a child . Do you think I will trust you now? Renjis confidence was completely shattered by Silvi . That did not stop him from appealing to her again . I absolutely wont fail you next time! Please trust me! You truly think therell be a next time? Tha- Renji swallowed the words he wanted to say once he heard Silvis cold words . Her mind, however, was not as icy as she portrayed herself to be . (Honestly, we have enough trouble on our hands for now . We have no composure to take care of a child . But if we keep this passionate boy away from us, Im afraid hell poke his nose into our troubles again . After all, all he has is his power . ) Sponsored Content Silvi hesitated in her decision . Should she rely on Renji or not? So far, she had kept her fascination with his power a secret . If he had a fault, it was his lack of knowledge about society A single mistake could cost you your life . This moment might become a point of no return to you . By the time you realize it, it would be too late for you . After hearing that, do you still have the resolution to bet your life? Im prepared for it . Renji nodded at her . The flame of determination burned quietly inside his eyes . Silvi stared at Renji . She thought it would perhaps be better to reject him, but in the end, she just sighed and prepared herself for the worst-case scenario . I understand . 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, Arein and Lucci were summoned by Reis around the same time Silvi and Renji were talking . What are your orders, Reis-sama? Im more worried about which one I should entrust this to . Lucci, you should be able to handle this guy, right? Reis suddenly pulled a sword out of nowhere and placed it on the desk . Arein and Lucci were shocked . The swords appearance was familiar to them . T- This sword? This is the sword used by that person . Reis chuckled at the look on the two mens faces . This is For me? Yes . After all, youre the one with the aptitude for it . Aptitude? Its a demon sword . Its abilities are a little special . However, you need to have a certain level of aptitude to wield it . That makes this sword a bit more special than other demon swords out there . Reis patiently explained to them about the sword, but his last line had a hidden meaning . Lucci tilted his head, confused . And I I have this aptitude? Yes . Your disposition closely resembles that person . Even so, receiving our leaders memento Did the other members of our group approve this? Lucci asked Reis, but his eyes watched Areins movements . Arein only sighed, resigned . Well It should be okay, I guess . Its a little complicated, but you C in some ways- resemble the leader . Leave the other members to me, Ill explain to them . Y-Yeah Lucci nodded and, with a complicated look on his face, stretched his arm to grab the sword . By the way, you should carry the sword with you at all times . Keep it close to your skin, for now, so youll get used to it . Of course . Its our leaders memento . I wont let it go even if I die . Lucci laughed as he spoke . Reis did not laugh with him, he only showed an eerie smile . Good . Now, let me tell you about tomorrows plan . Ven and the others will bring the second princess, while Ester has already arrived in this town . All pieces are set . So that means we can finally get revenge on that magic swordsman . No, thats not our main goal . Lucci was chuckling happily, but Reis quickly denied his assumption . Both Arein and Lucci were now staring at Reis . What do you mean!? Of course it would be better if we managed to dispose of him, but that will depend on the situation . Theres also the fact that Princess Flora survived, shes worth more alive than dead . As Reis explained it all to them, his eyes were vacantly staring at nothing . 󡡡󡡡 Early the next morning, Rio and Flora left the inn . Before their departure, Flora bowed to Rio . Please take care of me today too, Haruto-sama . Please, take care of me as well . I believe well be able to cross the national border this morning . Lets get going, our destination is the next city . Yes! They planned to leave the post town through a different entrance than the one they entered through . It was located in the opposite direction of the previous days gate, and thats where they were headed . By the way Are you a morning person, Flora-sama? Eh? Flora, who walked beside Rio happily, tilted her head in confusion . What I mean is that youre always lively in the morning, without any trace of drowsiness . As if you havent been fatigued during this journey at all . Ah, no Come to think of it, its not like Im a morning person . I mean, youve been carrying me around for most of the journey . I see . Im glad, then . The same goes for you too, Haruto-sama . Arent you tired of running with that kind of speed every day? Rio smiled at Flora, watching her flip his words back at him . Its fine . Ive never neglected my training . Moreover, strengthening my body with my demon sword also increases my stamina . Rio and Flora headed toward the opposite entrance as they continued their light-hearted chat . After leaving the post town, they arrived at the crossroad that branched off into two paths: one to the southeast and one to the southwest . They picked the southwest one as it headed towards Rodania, their destination . The other road headed to the Kingdom of Galwark, which meant a detour . Uhm Isnt that ? Rio quickly noticed someone blocking the road ahead of them . The crowd gathered in the middle of the highway and, amongst them, they saw the female knights who tried to apprehend them at the town gates on the day before . f Sponsored Content Chapter 218 Volume 3 CH 168 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 168 Sponsored Content Theres a group of people gathered at the junction of the highway where Rio and the others were about to pass through, but then he noticed that the female knights from yesterday were amongst them . Naturally, the other side had also noticed Rio and Flora as well . Elena walked towards them, separating herself from the formation . What now?? Rio thought as he looked at the approaching Elena . Though he had his doubts, backing off now would only make them look even more suspicious . So greeting her remained the only viable choice . We meet again huh . Just as he expected, Elena came to greet him once she reached a certain distance . Rio also politely replied to her in the proper manner he was taught . Yes, so it seems . My apologies but, we have decided to close this highway for the time being . Where are you guys headed for? Elena asked Rio as if it were the most natural thing to do . Our destination is on the other side of this highway . For what reason is this highway blocked? Rio told her a soft lie before turning to ask the reason for the blockade . We were looking for a runaway . Thats all I can say . Well, its got nothing to do with you guys who want to go to the other side though . See ya After giving that cold reply, Elena briskly went back to the other female knights, no longer paying them further attention . Does that mean the runaway is so dangerous that they have to block the highway?Its still suspicious though . What are they hiding? He looked at Elenas back as he considered the current situation . Before he could think about it more deeply, Floras timid voice interrupted his musing, questioning him . Uhm, Haruto-sama . What shall we do now? We cant just force our way through if the highway is blocked . Though this made our journey slightly more troublesome than expected, I suppose well just change our route . Lets go via the southeast highway first and from there, we will enter the southwest highway at an appropriate time and location . Heaving a sigh, Rio adjusted their itinerary and proposed an alternative plan . But, is that really okay? I meanthe highway is blocked but if we advanced further, that will mean weand before this, you also avoided Maybe it was due to her honest nature, but Rio could detect Floras bewilderment at his suggestion of secretly sneaking into the blocked highway . He noticed that she had finally realized that he had been avoiding the highways along their journey . Nevertheless, the current situation was markedly different, with the No Entry Allowed sign in front of them . Maybe, the reason for the blockade is some sort of tactic against this runaway theyre trying to capture . Perhaps as a way to restrict their movement . Lets not get into any trouble now and just enter the southwest highway after we have some distance on the southeastern one . Please think of this as a little detour on our journey . Besides, havent I told you before? Our journey wont always be smooth sailing . Looking up at the sky, Rio told her with a slightly troubled expression . The explanation he had given her was done in an extremely dignified and serious tone since he thought that it would fan Floras resistance even more if he did it in any other way . And, he dared not touch the root of the problem . In the first place, trying to sneak directly from the southwest highway gate was a bad choice . There was a possibility of clashing with female knights who were in the middle of their duty, if we deign to do so after all . So our only choice was to enter after taking a detour . It was also the safest option we had . Though their journey would become slightly more troublesome, there wasnt any special obstacle to overcome . Yeah, I understand . Flora readily accepted Rio explanation, chuckling . Well then, lets get going . Their course decided, they thus went towards the Southeastern highway . Meanwhile, Elena who had returned to the group of female knightsDD, . . Is that all I need to do? She asked Lucci, who had hidden his presence in the shadow of the tree to her right . Yeah, that was splendid . Well, since I too have a business to attend to, the aftermath is up to you . Lucci then turned around and went even deeper into the forest . Eh, OI! ? Sponsored Content Flustered, Elena called out to Lucci loudly, earning her a displeased expression from him as he asked DD, What now When she kept silent, Lucci displeased countenance deepened before it turned into apathy . I said I have another business, right? Theres nothing you can do even if you guys go there too . If you insist, then be a good girl and go back to your inn . See ya! He said with an apathetic manner, and then left towards the eastern forest . What the hell is wrong with that guy? Elena murmured to herself with a vexed face . The job tasked to Elena and the other female knights was to lead Rio and Flora to the southeastern highway . There were no further instructions after that . Due to that, her subordinates and her felt an unpleasant premonition . Commander . The female knights called out to the pensive Elena, query evident in her tone . They wanted to know what they should do after this . . . Those guys might be up to no good but were lacking the information to make a decision . You two, go to Silvi-sama and ask for further instructions from her . He told us that we could go back to the inn after all . Hurry up! Though hesitating, Elena gave the order to her subordinates immediately . What about you and the others, commander? One of the female knights, the vice-commander, asked with stiff voice . Ill try looking for him in the forest . Whether Silvi-sama comes in person, or whether you guys bring back the instructions from Silvi-sama, someone will have to stand by in this place, if I am not back by that time that is . If something unexpected happens along the way, Ill leave the judgement to you . Elena explained as she gave her order to the vice commander . I understand . Well be very careful . The vice commander replied immediately . Ah . Yeah, godspeed . After saying that, Elena walked even further into the forest to chase after Lucci . 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, Silvi and the others were house sitting in the inn that they had reserved since yesterday . And the one left behind to watch over them was Arein . . . Hey, Silvi, what are you going to do? Renji asked Silvi in small voice . What do you mean by What are you going to do? I mean those guys, what are those guys trying to do in this post-town?And why did they take us along out of that abandoned village?Does this have something to do with your little sister? Renjis questions came one after another with nary a pause, trying to ascertain the current situation as best as he could . It may be the case . But, we have no other choice but to not make any move for now . We dont have enough information yet . Otherwise, in the worst case scenario, everything will come to nothing . Then, doesnt that mean we have to wait quietly in this place? Renji was unwilling to just wait, doing nothing . And perhaps thats why, combined with his disobedient nature, he asked that kind of question . We dont actually have enough information . What they are trying to do, whats their purpose Who knows if their plan somehow involved that runaway who Elena and the others met yesterday . Furthermore, we dont know what sort of people they are . And honestly, we actually have no legal right to investigate them . Hence, our current situation, where our actions were severely limited in regard to them . Silvi replied, embarrassed . Regarding what those guys are trying to do or why they need your knights, that man over there might know the reason . Eh Sponsored Content Renji muttered as he Looked at Arein who was yawning with a bored look on his face in the corner of the dining hall . Soon, another man entered the dining hall, and drew a surprised sound from Renji . Oi, Arein . Renji didnt know the one who entered, but it seems that he knew Arein . Thats When Silvi looked at the man who just entered the dining hall, she spoke out hesitantly . You know him? Renji noticed her hesitation, and bluntly asked her . I saw him along with Reis before . If Im not wrong, his name was Ven . Ven When Silvi told that mans name to Renji, he turned to look at Ven with a sharp glint in his eyes . Yo, Ven . Whats the matter? You are . . Arein tried to say something, but he changed his mind and shut his mouth when he spotted Silvi and Renji from the corner of his eyes . He didnt think that it was suitable to discuss about this matter in front of those two . Im gonna tell you something . Follow me . Perhaps Ven also noticed his hesitation, for he just told Arein to follow him as he left the dining hall . Okay . . Guys, Im gonna leave the dining hall for a while okay . Dont try anything funny! After sternly warning them, he moved to stand beside Ven . Then he looked towards Renji and Silvi, gauging their reaction . To that inspecting gaze, they turned their faces away, visibly displeased . Huhm Seeing their reaction, Arein hum to himself, considering, before he decided to shrug his shoulders and dismiss them . Before he could do so though, Ven spoke . Lets get going, Arein . Ill make it short . After saying that, Ven left the dining hall at once . Closely followed by Arein who was asking him a question . Oioioi, whats this all about? Meanwhile, Renji and Silvi was watching them going further away . Eyes contemplating the limited information that slipped through the brief interaction between the two . That man called Ven was in hurry, huh Renji offhandedly stated his observation as soon as he saw them leave the dining hall . Ah . It seems that they met an unexpected situation . I think listening to their conversation would be our best course of action . And I could do that by strengthening my physical abilities, but . Silvi agreed with Renjis observation, and shared her own observation with a grim face, whilst also proposing a risky plan . After all, she did have a magic tool that would help her out . One that was loaded with Hyper Physical Ability, but Reiss group had banned her from using it in the inn . But, if she didnt use her magic sword, which really had no real need in this place, perhaps she could use that magic tool to strengthen her physical ability and eavesdrop on the conversation . The tool would strengthen her body to the point she would be able to eavesdrop even if they happened to lower their voice to mere whisper after all . Though that was limited . The tool was only effective if they were in the same room as her, and currently, those two just had left the room, making her unable to eavesdrop on their conversation . While she was musing on the obstacles she had to overcome in order to gain the information they needed, at this critical moment, Renji suddenly told her something that shocked her . Leave it to me . I might be able to eavesdrop on their conversation What Ive told you before right, my Cocytus is rather special?I can still strengthen my physical ability even without holding it in my hand . Those guys have yet to realize this fact though . Renjis mouth curved to a full smile as he looked at Silvis confused countenance with her head tilted . Sponsored Content What? Can Ileave this to you then? Yes Renji nodded assuringly . 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, Ven and Areins conversation unfolded just outside of the dining hall . Now then, tell me whats the matter?Youre in charge of doing the dealing right? Why did you come to this place then? You know your duty is elsewhere! Theres another troublesome matter Again? In short, princess Estel has escaped . WHAT!? Areins raised voice showed his great surprise . Keep it down, you idiot! Ven rebuked Arein somewhat harshly . They did not want this information to be leaked in any way . what will happen with our deal then?That man and the girl accompanying him have left the post town, havent they? Lucci led them to the meeting point using those female knights, right? Arein asked, voice lowered as instructed . Yeah, he succeeded in leading that man to the assigned place . And just as planned, he headed towards the assigned location, leaving those female knights on the highway behind . By now, those female knights should be bewildered by their orders but The matter about Estels princess escaping has left us in a bad situation, huh? She might be found out by those female knights if she uses the highway . Arein quickly caught on to Vens train of thoughts and continued out loud, impatience already seeping into his tone . Yeah, thats why I told you that Ill make it short . No deal would happen if we didnt even have princess Estel in our grasp . Much less to say if she were to be found by the other party . They would lose any reason to go through with the transaction if that is the case . You know what will happen in that situation right? And, we need this transaction to happen . Ven asked Arein somewhat rhetorically as he glanced at the entrance of the dining hall . Though I can understand your reasons, this isnt the kind of place where you can talk about such things so openly right . Contrary to what was said, Arein seemed to be deliberate when he said such line . As if he was letting someone know that the next thing that was to be said was a secret . Ven quickly caught on to his plan, hence his prompt response . Thats right . Lets head to the forest . We need your assistance . Ill explain the details along the way . . What about those two in the dining hall?Who will watch over them if I leave with you? Just leave them be Was what Reis-sama told me . It seems that theyve served their purpose . It was his intention to let go of them in this post town . Ven told him as he chuckled . I see, lets get going . Areins lips also curved into a smile as he nodded in silence . They exchanged glances and then went back to the dining hall . Not even ten seconds laterDD, Princess Silvi, were going to leave for a while since we have some minor business to attend to . Wait here for a while, will ya? Arein told so to Silvi . What did you say?Where are you going? Surpressing her anger, Silvi asked with sharp tone . Im under no obligation to answer that question . Arein replied, scorn and derision obvious, and turned around . WAIT! Renji raised his voice as he called out to them . Cut it out, Renji . Silvi stopped him immediately . But! Thats enough Silvi tightly grasped Renjis hand as if to hold him back . Well, unfortunately were in a hurry right now . See you again . Arein then left with Ven . After they left, Silvi stood quietly for a second and then went out of the dining hall . Wait, what are you going to do, Silvi! ? Renji called out to her immediately . Im going to steal a march on them . I have no choice but to get more proof since what we have now can hardly hinder their move . If we have more proof, perhaps we can use it to affect their plans somehow . We have to chase after them right now . Renji, will you Silvi calmly informed Renji of her next actions as she turned around to face him . Naturally, let me in too Renji eagerly offered his help, wanting a piece of the action . . Come with me then . I also want to get help from my knights, but we cant wait for them to get back now . Silvis hesitation last only for a moment, before she folded, agreeing to have him followed along with her . After all, she knew that time was running out, and theres a time and place for hesitation . Right nowwas not that time, nor the place . Silvi-sama! After leaving the inn in a hurry, they met with the other two female knights that were sent their way by Elenas order . They were part of Silvis royal knights . You guys, whats the matter? Silvis eyes opened wide in surprise . Elena-sama told us to come back . We were supposed to report the situation but They seemed to be in a hurry . Wait a minute . Let me hear your report while were walking . Saying so, Silvi looked around the post town, surveying it from north to south . There, she saw the figure of Arein and Ven heading towards in the southern direction . . . Lets go, follow me . Squinting her eyes, Silvi began following them . She desperately restrained her pace to prevent herself from dashing at full speed immediately . Theres something strange in the air . What . Is this sense of ominous foreboding in my chest? An indescribable anxiety formed in Silvis chest . Sponsored Content Chapter 219 Volume 3 CH 169 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 169 Sponsored Content While Silvi and the others were leaving the inn, Rio took Flora towards the Southeastern highway . Both routes they could go through were surrounded by a forest of densely packed trees . When they arrived, Rio and Flora were met with an eerie silence . A fugitive, huh? They did block the southwestern highway, but Whilst pondering about what those female knights had let slip, Rio suddenly looked at the treeline to his right . Usually, small towns such as this post town wouldnt be able to afford so many regular soldiers . Therefore, the local lord would usually dispatch some of his soldiers who in turn would need to work with the adventurers and the native people to maintain public order . And, if the usual strategy turned out to be insufficient, the towns would then be provided with an army . Of course, such a thing would depend on the scale of the threat and the scale of the territory . I have a bad feeling about this . Rio thought, feeling uneasy about the situation they were in, as he glanced at Flora beside him . He didnt want to leave the highway just yet as they were still close to the road junction . Lets go with our usual speed . I dont sense any people in our immediate vicinity so it will be alright for us to advance a bit faster . Well go at our usual speed before we cross the forest to enter the southwestern highway . After looking around, he confirmed that there was no one around them . As such, he freely told Flora his plan . Letting her know that the usual speed meant that Rio would run whilst carrying Flora in a princess carry . The fact that those female knights were there meant that there was definitely some sort of trouble for them to deal with . Thats why, taking into account the fact that he was currently protecting Flora, he chose to leave this town as soon as possible . Even though he wouldnt normally want to run using his enhanced physical ability on the highway, he felt this was his best choice right now . His instincts had never failed him before, thus he chose to trust it . Yes! As for Flora . Despite feeling that something was amiss, since they had never exposed themselves so openly in the middle of a highway before, she still chose to trust Rios judgement . Well, excuse my rudeness then . Yes . P-please take care of me . Rio approached Flora to lift her up, and despite her slight embarrassment, Flora consented . Although she had been carried that way so many times before, she was still not used to it . She didnt think shed ever get used to it either . On the other hand, Rio, having gained a lot of experience by now, easily carried Flora with practiced movements . Once Flora was in position, she held onto Rios clothes and entrusted her tense body to him . [ED: if you know what I mean ( ? ?? ?)] [TL : RIajuu explode!!! ED: You explode too(I agree)] A-Am I heavy? Nope, youre not [TL : Without magic, this is bullshit!!! ED: Muscle training] This kind of exchange had happened so many times that he had lost count . At this point, Rio could only wryly smile at Flora, whose face was becoming redder and redder . Suddenly, a womans scream resounded from the forest to his right, calling out . H-Help 󡡡󡡡 In the meantime, Silvi and her companions left the inn to chase after Arein and Ven . As they tailed after the pair, Silvi listened to her knights report and frowned when they finished it . Her gloomy expression was obvious to anyone looking as she spoke . I see . The man called Lucci entered the forest huh . So, while your subordinates did meet with the fugitives, it didnt look like they saw him make any transactions with those guys . Renji said, looking at Silvi with a raised eyebrow . Yeah Silvi nodded after a brief pause, mind whirling, thinking that it was tooconvenient . Thisisnt this actually too good to be true? The thought came suddenly and several things became clear in her mind . Like the fact that they didnt really know where Estelle actually was even after coming so far . Thinking about it she remembered that their agreement had something written for cases of desertion . In addition something unexpected must have happened on Reis and cos end for them to have loosened their observation over her . With multiple pieces of important information falling into her hands, she felt that this was a once in a lifetime chance . However, she couldnt ignore the doubt creeping up within her as things were moving too smoothly in their favour . Nevertheless, something did happen that forced them to make their move . I mustnt be dragged around anymore than this . If we miss this chance to save Estelle, then Estelles life will be completely at their mercy . However, if we succeed to rescue her, then we will be able to completely cut off our ties with them . . Yes, if I miss this once in a lifetime chance, we may not get another one . . She made her decision almost instantly after she filtered all the available information she had . Suddenly, Renji opened his mouth to speak to her . Silvi, I want to confirm something . What? Should I assume that the safety of your little sister takes the maximum priority? While the ideal situation will let us secure her first, that might not necessarily come to pass . Combat might be inevitable before we could secure her . So, in that situation, what will your orders be? Renjis question was delivered in an indifferent tone, and when Silvi heard it, she couldnt immediately answer . When Renji saw her hesitation, he decided to tell her his analysis and thoughts . Sponsored Content Their combat abilities are unknown . To be honest, I think killing would be easier than capturing them . Especially that man they called their leader . Hes a dangerous man . And I doubt we can win against him even if all of us ganged up on him . Renjis idea was to directly kill them off . Though it could be considered a drastic measure, he reminded himself again and again not to make the same mistake he did before suffering the bitter defeat in his fight against Lucius . True enough, if their goal was to save Estelle, then another goal was to kill all of their enemies for sure while they were unprepared . . . I do want to capture them alive for the sake of interrogation, but I guess its highly improbabile to catch them alive and make sure Estelle comes out unscathed . Alright then . Theres no need to add any unnecessary risk factors . Nevertheless, I want you to try to capture Reis alive . Silvi finally spoke, a worried look on her face . Understood . In that case, what are we going to do about the other party of this transaction?According to those guys, the other party of the transaction seems to be after your little sister too . Renji continued his questioning . This time his concern was regarding the other party of the deal [Rio and Flora] which he considered as the most uncertain factor . . . Lets assume them as hostile party if they try to endanger Estelle . And its just as you say, securing Estelle is our top priority . While she did look slightly troubled, Silvi still replied with a firm tone . And though she wanted to dig deeper, that would only be possible after they secured Estelle, the hostage . Besides, seeing the obscure relationship between the other party of the transaction and Reis party, she simply couldnt wait anymore . She couldnt let this chance slip . And since she was the one taking the initiative, she had to prepare herself to lose something else in return . Understood . So everyone save for us are the enemy . That simplifies matters . Hearing her words, Renji let out a belligerent smile, as he hastened to comply . However, Silvi continued on speaking with caution in her words . But, in case we secure Estelle before the other party, lets move with the intention of ambushing them . At that time, I want you to act as I say . In that case, we have to secure her first no matter what . Renjis expression turned serious when he heard what she said . Those guys increased their movement speed! Silvis complexion paled when she heard that . Ven and Arein who were ahead of them suddenly accelerated and as soon as they exited the gate, they disappeared from Silvis group sight, right into the forest . What should we do, Silvi? Renjis tone was tense as he asked Silvi for their next move . . Lets go after them . Renji, you come with me . The rest of you, report the current situation to the other knights on the highway . After that, join us to look for Estelle . After she said that, Silvi took out the handle of the demon sword that she brought along from the inn . She activated the physical strengthening, and broke into a run . Renji following close behind her . ?Hyper Physical Ability? The two female knights also activated their physical strengthening with magic and ran towards their colleagues who were waiting for them at the junction of the highway . Renji and Silvi, having enhanced their speed with magic, managed to slowly close the distance between Arein and themselves . DD, I think they were heading towards the place they called transaction place before . Tell me if you find anything no matter how trivial it is after we enter the forest . Silvi said to Renji who was running beside her . Understood . Renji nodded with a serious look on his face . Suddenly, a thunderous roar resounded from the direction of the Southeastern highway . !!!!! ? Silvi and Renjis eyes opened wide as they looked in the direction the sound came from . There, they saw darkness as black as the night sky right before them . . OVER THERE! LETS GO HURRY Silvis eyes were glued at that scene for a few seconds before she ran at full speed as she imagined that the worst possible situation might be happening at this moment . 󡡡󡡡 Some time before Silvi and Renji saw that unusual phenomenon, Rio and Flora were moving through the forest . Uhm, was that voice that came out just nowa girls voice? It seemed that Flora heard that girls scream too, looking at the forest to his right with a slightly frightened face . Yeah, I heard that too . Follow me . Rio nodded and quickly put Flora down on the ground . Looking at the forest to his right, he stepped forward as if to protect Flora, gaze scanning the forest around them for any threat . SOMEONE, SAVE ME!PLEASE SAVE ME! The voice of the girl, asking to be saved, became clearer as time passed . The rustling sound of her feet stepping on the vegetation clear . And that clear sound was heading towards Rio and Flora . Uhm, could she have been attacked by the said fugitive? Flora timidly asked Rio, unable to think of another possibility after what that female knight had told them . And that was only natural, with her nature being what it was . It could be, but . Sponsored Content Rio grimaced as he hinted that he hadnt fully accepted what they had been told . He couldnt explain it in words but he felt that the situation was a little bit strange . What was even stranger was the fact that there was a girl who had appeared out of nowhere calling for help . However, he wasnt given any more time to do anything further since the presumed woman, who was calling for help, had almost reached their location . AH It was a teenage girl who appeared before them . She looked to be around their age, though it was evident that she was a proper noble lady, when they saw the high quality attire that was worn on her body . . Ah, S-Save . PLEASE SAVE ME! When the girl realized that she was already outside the forest, she momentarily looked spooked before looking around for help . She soon saw Rio and Flora nearby and rushed to them, her expression showing her extreme fright and anxiety . A, noble? Rio squinted his eyes . He didnt understand how and why a noble girl would be in that forest, but he thought that she might be related to the reason why those female knights took such a drastic measure like blocking the highway . It seems like I accidentally bumped into another troublesome matter again . When he thought that, he started to wonder whether he was actually haunted by some sort of jinx . If not, how else did he bumped into so many troublesome matters? And right now, he really had an urge to just grab Flora and leave the place . Immediately . Butthat might be too heartless of him You are . . Whilst he was pondering, he noticed that Flora was looking at the girls face with a dumbfounded expression . The girl, while extremely frightened, tilted her head in puzzlement when she sensed Floras astonishment . She couldnt see through Floras disguise, after all Floras hair color was different . Furthermore, she also had her hood up, making it hard for people to distinguish her features even for someone who knew her personally . Had she met her somewhere before? Rio took that possibility into account before he decided how to interact with that girl . U-Uhm, I am! The girl turned her attention from Flora to Rio, and went to embrace him . P-Please wait . Rio didnt let his guard down and pushed the girl away from him . When he did that, the girls face distorted in fear . She looked as if she had been forced to a corner and was at her wits end with no recourse left . I-Im going to die! I was forced to swallow a strange magic tool that looked like a crystal and they said that Im going to die from it . But, they said that you might be able to save me . Her explanation didnt make sense at all . If its me, then I can save this girl?Me? Rio was torn in puzzlement and doubt over this girls attempt in explaining . However, before he could formulate a response, for some reason, that girl suddenly moved her hands frantically and tore her own cloth, revealing her breasts to the world . WA- . Rio was taken aback with surprise at the girls bold and ambiguous action, but he immediately averted his gaze away . H-Haruto-sama . With a flushed red face, Flora unintentionally gripped his clothes on reflex, pulling pulling him back as if to say Dont Look! . However, she was too weak, as such she was unable to move Rio who was still standing firmly in his original position . On the contrary, Rio suddenly embraced the girl in front of him as soon as he noticed something . KYA ? The girl raised a small scream as she buried her face to Rios chest with her upper-half still bare when he did that . Hau . Flora let out a frustrated voice at his action, but Rio didnt pay any attention to her . Instead, he was looking at the forest on the west with a serious expression . Then, he reached out toward the sword that was strapped to his waist . And, right after thatDD E!? A violent stream of dark light suddenly came out from the forest to their right . Seeing this, Floras eyes opened wide in shock, body stiffening . That dark light wave was swallowing everything that stood in its path and was going straight towards Rio and co like an avalanche, followed by a loud thundering noise a moment later . KYAAA! The girls panicked screams were swallowed by the thunderous noise that followed right after the wave . But, when nothing happened even after a few seconds had passed, they opened their eyes timidly . Only to see that Rio was standing in front of them with his sword in hand, erecting a wind barrier to protect them from the torrent of dark waves . This attack is that man Rio stared at the torrent of dark waves while protecting himself and the two girls with wind magic . He knew this dark wave . He knew the person who loved to use this move using his demon sword . After all, just recently, Rio had fought against a person who had done similar attacks . Lucius . The man who was killed by Rio himself . Dont tell me Hes still alive?! Rios doubted in his mind . He was not sure whether the identity of the person who released the attack was him orDD, Ha-Hahaha!This sword is amazing!This is our leaders power! Luciuss subordinate, Lucci . The guy whose laughter resounded in the forest as he kept swinging the sword which was owned by Lucius once upon a time, sending torrents of dark waves one after another . Kuh, its hard to see the culprit huh Sponsored Content Rio strained his eyes to look at the source of this attack . But he couldnt discern that it was Lucci since he was always obscured either by the dark waves or the thunderous noise . Several seconds later, the torrent of dark waves which had hidden Lucci stopped coming as he stopped swinging his sword to fire dark waves at Rio . Its just that the rapid firing of those dark waves basically wiped out the plants and vegetation between Rio and Lucci, forming a clearing in a straight line between them along with clouds of dust . Obstruction . Rio invoked his spirit arts using the sword in his hand and released an omnidirectional wind to clean the cloud of dust, thus clearing up his field of vision . He had to see who was attacking them . At last, he finally he confirmed Luccis figure before them . Nevertheless, the current Lucci wore a dark robe and hood to hide his figure and face to prevent Rio from recognizing him . Tsk, f$cking monster . . When he saw Rio standing there, looking as if nothing had happened, Lucci smacked his lips together, vexed . He couldnt stand seeing the sight of Rio standing in his original position nonchalantly and unscathed . Lucci had attacked rapidly in the hope that one of his attack would kill him . At first he intended to avenge Lucius, though in the end he just wanted this guy to die . But, the result went just like what Reis predicted . I have no other choice then . Time to retreat . Lucci, who made sure that his face was still hidden, immediately retreated into the forest . However, Rio didnt stay still . He reacted immediately by injecting his odo into his sword, and slashed Lucci using the sharp wind blade that was strengthened even further by the odo before it was fired toward Luccis direction . Hah, if its only at this distance, I certainly can cope with that attack easily! The distance between them were quite long, so it was possibly to dodge that attack as long as one used strengthening magic on their body . And while usually Rio could fire a faster and more powerful attack in a matter of seconds if it was just around this distance, right now he couldnt do so right now, unfortunately . The current situation was too delicate for him to be 100% sure . Shall I give a chase? No . Rios judgement clouded for a moment even though Flora was behind him . Nevertheless, before he could act recklessly, he was stopped . KYa- . . A-Are you alright! ? Floras scream from behind him stopped him . The girl who was asking for his help a while ago had suddenly collapsed without any warning . In panic, Flora only propped up her body, not knowing what else she should do in this situation . Let me take a look at her condition . Rio discarded his hesitation as he gave up the idea of chasing after their attacker, turning around to check over the situation . After all, its not like he could just abandon Flora in this place . P-Please . Ah! Flora agreed immediately . But, when she noticed the bare chest of that girl, she hurriedly tried to cover the girl chest . Please wait a moment . Rio stopped immediately and sized Floras hand to stop her movement . HYAAA! Floras body jolted due to surprise, but Rio ignored it . His eyes fixed on the chest of that girl, but theres no trace of guilty conscience in his expression . And thenDD, This is . . He saw a magic formula as big as a child palm carved on that girls chest . AH! Floras tense form immediately loosen as soon as she saw something that resembled magic formula on that girls chest, relieved . A spell?Dead already?It seems to not be the case . She still have pulse And shes still breathing as well . Rio checked the girls condition with uninterested face, only heaving a sigh once he confirmed that she was alive and only unconscious . Is this also caused by that guy before? Or is the cause different? What about that sword that guy had? Where did it come from? It was so similar to the one that was owned by Lucius . Rio grimaced as he pondered about the man who attacked them a while ago . I had made sure that man is dead . I had killed that man for sure . But, just why did that ambusher have his sword? Or did he survive from my last attack? If thats the truththenis he aiming for me? When Rio was trying to comprehend the situation, Floras concerned question floated into his ear . U-Uhm, Haruto-sama . This person is? Dont worry, shes still alive for now . Rio heaved a sigh as he shook his head, answering Floras unspoken question . T-Thanks goodness . Eh, but then, uh, that iswe should Hearing his assurance, Flora also heaved a sigh of relief, but then she realized another important fact . She couldnt let that girls chest to be exposed forever, so she tried to tell that fact to Rio with slightly flushed red face, wanting to properly cover the exposed part . . Flora-sama, this person iC!!!? ? Rio was about to ask something to Flora, but he suddenly turned around, alarmed . He looked at the western forests direction, only to see countless of compressed mana being fired at him . What now?? Rio thought as he mowed down those attack by encasing the wind around the sword in his hand, and swung it to the attack . He then looked at the direction of the incoming attack, and saw the figure of the female knight, Elena, rushing out from inside of the forest whose ground was gouged up by the previous dark waves attack . YOU SAVAGE, GET AWAY FROM Estelle-SAMA! Elena rushed toward Rio and then slashed at him . Her eyes were looking at Estelle whose chest bared right in front of Rio . Maybe she mistook Rio for a hoodlum . Yet another trouble . Heaving a sigh, Rio stopped Elena attack with his sword, and then tripped her feet when she lost her balance due to launching an all-out attack . !!!!! ? Elena balance easily crumbled . Though she managed to catch herself and readjust her stance by stabbing her sword to the ground, theres no way Rio was going to miss such opening . Calm yourself a bit . Saying that, Rio sword was already pointed at Elena throat . KUH . Elena frowned in frustration . Though she lost a little bit of her composure in her rage, she had never expected that her attack would be countered so perfectly with such surprise attack . And, just from their short exchange just now, she had managed to grasp Rios combat skill . And, it was not something she was able to match up with . Damn is, even though Estelle-sama is so close! Despite her extreme frustration, she still kept her guard up against Rio . While Rio took this chance to explain the situation, yet when he was about to do soDD, Listen to me, the thing i-!!!!! A sharp light was aimed at Rios armpit . Noticing this, Rio moved his sword with minimum movement and mowed down at the incoming attack with extreme precision . HAAA Renji appeared as he swung the Divine Raiment in his hands, Cocytus in its Halberd form . Rio instantly intercepted Renji attack with his sword and thenDD They keep coming one after another . He retreated immediately in order not to be affected by the residual power of Renji all-out swing . Thus, despite being blown to quite a distance away, he still managed to land lightly on the ground . What Maybe because he judged that theres no need for a chit chat along with a wish to finish the battle decisively with the previous attack, Renji immediately attack Rio . He was taken aback when he didnt receive the easy win he expected with the attack . What he got was Rio splendidly parrying his attack, making him wary . Thus, he raised his vigilance at once . He glanced at Estelle, whose bare chest was exposed, and had to grimace in displeasure . RENJI! A while later, Silvi made her entrance, and as soon as she saw Estelles unconscious figure, she released her killing intent . Renji?A japanese? When he heard Renjis name, Rio unintentionally focused on him . On the other hand, Flora, who was unable to follow the situation that changed too rapidly, were looking at both sides with confusion . Nevertheless, she still understood that shed become a hindrance for Haruto if she suddenly stood and made her presence known in this situation . HA! Meanwhile Renji slashed with his cocytus from quite a distance away from Rio . Thereupon, vast range of cold air that was loaded with large amount of mana spread out, aimed at Rios feet . To restrict Rios movement . What a rough way to arrest me . Didnt he know that Im gonna suffer from frostbite at this extremely cold temperature? Though he was slightly confused by Renjis attack just now, he felt like that Renji wasnt holding back at all . Nevertheless, theres no way hes going to be obediently stayed still and caught by them either . Rio side-stepped to leave Renjis area of attack . In the blink of an eye, the ground was frozen under the influence of Renjis attack . Cant be helped . When Rio looked at Flora who was left behind Renji and Elena, he abandoned all notion of peaceful negotiation . If this attack had something to do with Lucius, then he feared that these people were going to mistook him as Luciuss accomplice trying to hurt defenceless Flora . At any rate, these chains of event smell like a trap for some reason . Seeing that he had not perfectly grasped the current situation, hed take Floras safety as his top priority for the time being . For this reason, the fact that Flora was positioned behind Renji had become his greatest source of trouble . He had to guarantee Floras safety first before he thought over whether to settle this in a peaceful manner or not . After deciding his goal in this situation, RIo kneaded vast amount of odo in his body to strengthen his body even further as he set his stance . This is bad, Elena, you take Estelle first! When Silvi confirmed that Rio had chosen to fight them, she ordered Elena to protect Estelle while she backed Renji up as his rear guard . Though Silvi felt some sort of deja vu the moment she saw Rios appearance, it vanished immediately as soon as the situation changed again . Thus, the 2 vs 1 combat began . [ED: you guys didnt even let him a chance to explainwhy wont he attack you in this case? His priority is different than yours after all :facepalm:][TL : Nownow Xie, its natural to attack first, from their perspective, Rio look like hes going to rape Estelle afterall . ] Meanwhile, deep in the forestDD, I never thought that the plan was going to be this smooth . Here you go, it seems I wont get my turn, now I can only trust the strength of his abilities . Reis let out a chuckle as he saw the situation deteriorated according to his plan . Around him was the trio of Lucci, Arein and VenDD Well then, prepare yourself, your turn is about to come . Reis told the three of them . Sponsored Content Chapter 220 Volume 3 CH 170 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 170 Sponsored Content This is bad, Elena, you take Estel first! Silvi gave her order while Rio made a beeline towards Flora . However, Renji was standing in his way, becoming an obstacle to Rio . GET OVER ME FIRST! Renji shouted as he strengthened his physical ability with Cocytusthat was in its Halberd-Form currently, whilst simultaneously swinging it toward Rio . In a split second, the tip of his halberd released a cold air forming several ice lances that were launched towards Rio . But, Rio kept charging toward the incoming ice lances, looking like he didnt even care about the threat to his person . He only looked at the ice lances, then calculated which ones were going to hit him before parrying them with his sword, thus passing through the ice lances with the least amount of movement and effort possible . W-What! ? Seeing Rios ease in parrying his attack, Renjis eyes widened in shock as he had never imagined that someone could do that . Due to his shock, his movement was halted for a while, and Rio used that opening to slip through . In the split moment they passed each other, he glanced at Renji, observing . As expected, hes Japanese . Is he a hero too? Thenthe weapon in his hand is the Divine Raiment Rio thought as he tried to drive the most powerful strike he could at the moment, using the pommel of his sword at Renji . All the while, he was observing Renjis face and the halberd he held in his hands . Meanwhile, Renji dodged Rios strike in the nick of time, thanks to the strengthening magic he did before . However, Rio prepared another strike, this time he also strengthened his physical ability through his spirit arts in order to oppose Renji whose physical ability was supported by his Divine Raiment . GUH It was only then that Renjis expression shifted to show his anxiety since he felt that he couldnt dodge Rios strike this time . Fortunately for him, before anyone realized, Silvi, whose existence had been ignored till that point and who had positioned herself several meters slanted to Renjis right, suddenly shouted at him . DONT LET YOUR GUARD DOWN, RENJI! Silvi readied her rapier-like demon sword, and then thrust it into the empty air between them . The blade of her demon sword released a dazzling light and then fired a sharp beam from its pointed end . !!!!! Despite being slightly surprised by the middle range attack from her demon sword, Rio dodged the beam of light gracefully with dance-like steps, thus missing the appropriate moment to strike Renji down . TAKE THIS! Renji, who was able to avoid the strike due to Silvis help, brandished his halberd as Rio inadvertently made an opening when he dodged Silvis attack . He swung his halberd with all his power behind while raising a loud cry . Rio reflexively swung his sword to stop Renjis strike, but the moment their weapon collided, an extremely cold air was released from the tip of Renjis halberd . This is Rios eyes widened slightly when he noticed this . A moment later, the space around him froze, encasing him within an ice prison . HAAAAA! As soon Renji managed to encase Rio within the ice prison, he let out a loud cry, injecting as much mana as he could into his Divine Raiment . He was desperate . There was no mercy at all in his move . AH Flora who was watching the battle without being able to help out, was about to step in irrespective of her helplessness . However, she was obstructed by Elena . Stay in your place . Elena, who had already moved to stand guard right beside Estel before anyone noticed her, sharply warned Flora from her position . Meanwhile, Renji heaved a sigh as he lowered the spearhead of his halberd to the ground . He turned to face Silvi and thanked her . Thanks for your help, Silvi . No, this amount of help is nothing much . But As expected, hes dead huh . Silvi looked up at the ice prison that imprisoned Rio with a frown on her face as she went to stand beside Renji before she looked at him . . . Sorry, hes not the type of opponent I can go easy on . Renji apologized awkwardly when he received her gaze . Well, thats enouC! ? Silvi was startled from completing her sentence when she heard the crackling sounds that came from the ice prison . She turned to the ice and widened her eyes in shock . The next moment, the ice prison that imprisoned Rio had crumbled into countless small pieces . Followed by rising air current that spiraled upwards, carrying with it the splinters of the ice into the sky . Im- . . -Possible! Renji looked at that scene with a dumbfounded face, but he wasnt stunned for a long time . As soon as he saw Rio coming out from the eye of the storm unscathed, he reflexively charged towards Rio . He tried to take the first move advantage so Rio would be on the defensive . But, Rios reaction was even faster than he expected . Before he even reached halfway to him, Rio had already kicked the ground and closed the distance between them in a moment . Then he did a sharp roundhouse kick that contain every bit of the power his momentum garnered to strike Renji at the side of his head, sending him flying to the west side of the forest . [TL : Imagine the Rider kick of Kamen Rider Kabuto] Sponsored Content UCGUH As soon as his brain registered the impact at his head, he became more and more dizzy by the passing moments, before, at last, his field of vision became pure white . Thus, he was easily blown to the forest . Though Rios kick just now was loaded with more than enough power to separate almost anyones head from their bodies, Renji shouldnt die from that kick due to his strengthened body . Well, as long as he was lucky HHAAAH In the mean time, Silvi rushed towards Rio without a moment of delay . She thrusted her demon sword at him, unleashing a beam of light in an attempt to pierce Rio from point-blank range . However, that attack completely missed its target . Rio had completely ignored Silvi as he ran passed her from under her raised arm . He went straight towards Flora, allowing that beam of light to pierce the empty air where he stood just a moment ago . GUH, As if Im going to let you . . ! Seeing where Rio was headed to, Silvi immediately reacted by swinging her sword, firing yet another beam of light towards him . She tried her best to mow down Rio . But, her efforts were useless as Rio only slightly shifted his body, and managed to easily dodged the beam . Just like that, he closed in the distance between him and Flora . There was no one else left to block the straight path between him and Flora . Or so he thoughtDD, As if Ill let you Elena who was nursing the unconcious Estel right beside Flora blocked his path . Stop him, Elena! Silvi, who was about to fire another beam toward Rio, ordered as she changed her mind and decided to chase after him . Hearing her order, Elena could do nothing but stay in her place ready to intercept Rio . Leave it to me! Elena drew her sword from its scabbard on her waist, and stood on her position to stop Rio . All the while waiting for the renforcement from Silvi . Rio saw through her scheme within a moment and accelerated even faster instead . The battle between the users of body strengthening magic was decided within a split second . He couldnt be stopped by anyone anymore . As expected, Rio won against Elena in that milliseconds fight . Rio skillfully parried Elenas sword and continued onwards . He slipped into Elenas guard, and restrained her arm . KuH, Let me go! Elena shouted at him . As you wish . Rio thought as he tossed Elena body towards Silvi who was fast approaching from behind him, using her as his meat shield . M-My apologies! Embarassed Elena apologized to Silvi as she was about to crash into her . All the while Rio was closing in to reach Floras side . HEY! Elenas apology was in vain as Silvi side stepped to dodge her, making her yell indignantly in the end . However, Silvi disregard it as she tried one last struggle to stop Rio . Thus, she set her demon sword, and then fired countless beams of light towards Rios exposed back . The direction of her shot had Flora and Rio in its range . And, while she knew that she needed to somehow keep him alive to gather more information, they really couldnt afford to hold back in this situation . Rio was too strong for them to handle . Haruto-sama! Flora, who noticed Silvis attack, shouted in panic . Wha- . . But, in the end, Flora and Silvi were rendered speechless when they saw Rios action . They looked on as Rio turned around and swung his sword without any hesitation, as if there were eyes on the back of his head, taking down the incoming beams one after another with ease . And while Silvi was still in a dumbfounded state, he used that gap to reach Floras side . Are you okay? Rio approached Flora gracefully, with steps akin to that of a dance, and asked about her condition . . . E-Ah, yes, Im fine . W-What about you, Haruto-sama?D-Did you get hurt by the ice from before? Flora was still looking at Rio with the dumbfounded expression from before . But soon she snapped out of her dazed state, and asked about Rios condition . Im fine . I just waited for a while inside that ice prison for an opening . You dont need to worry about me getting frostbites . After confirming Floras safety, Rio replied to her concerned questions with a smile on his lips . By now, the situation had completely reversed . His actions were no longer one step behind because of the surprise attack, and he gained a hostage called Estel in exchange . And while he didnt have any intention to actually use a hostage, his opponent might think otherwise . No . They definitely thought otherwise . Sponsored Content Ive secured princess Flora . And I think their target is this unconscious girl . In that case, I guess its time for me to leave the stage Rio thought about his next course of action while keeping an eye on Silvi who was still vigilant against him . He had several options to choose from . First, he could leave this place along with Flora . Second, he could open a negotiation with Silvi and co . Or, third, he could continue their fight right now . Honestly, he didnt really want to poke his nose into other peoples problems . He was still concerned about the man who had attacked them before . After all, while he couldnt see that mans face since he wore a hood, the sword that he held was very similar to Lucius own sword . I wanted to confirm the relationship between Lucius and these people . And if possible, what the identity of that hooded man is . KUH . Silvi frowned in frustration, while Elena who was tossed away glared at him . Rio and Silvi with her people were unable to determine each others affiliation . Therefore they were eyeing each other warily . Rio from his inability to determine whether they had a relationship with Lucius or not . Silvi and co from their inability to see through Rios relationship with Reis and co . [ED: Im also frowning here . The original text is so confusing . ] Thats why Silvi launched that relentless ambush . Because her topmost priority was to secure Estel no matter what . But, seeing that her ambush plan had failed, she couldnt do anything but wait for the next development of this situation . Shes not going to attack . As I thought, her goal is this girl . Then, I-! When Rio was about to say something as he looked at Estel, he sensed countless magic bullets being fired from the western forests direction . Sensing the threat, he immediately secured Flora . KYA ? Due to the sudden movement, Flora let out a small scream in surprise . Meanwhile, the magic bullets that were fired at them vanished into the empty eastern forest . And soon, the silhouettes of three men leapt out from the western forest . They rushed straight towards the unconscious Estel . And just like that, they managed to restrain Rio and Silvis movement . However, they did not do anything further than surrounding Estels unconscious figure . It was as if they were waiting for someone to come . And sure enough, closely following after them, was another person, or notDD Anyway, this other person carried Renjis unconscious figure with them . And with the arrival of the newest person, all of them removed their hood, and exposed their real face . If it isnt her highness, Princess Silvi It was Reis . He lowered the unconscious Renji to the ground, and spoke to Silvi lightly . As if there were nothing wrong . KUH . When Silvi heard him, her expression soured immediately . Princess Silvi? that Rubia Kingdoms princess? As soon as Rio heard Silvis name, he immediately guessed her identity . And, although he had never met her in person, now that he knew her name, he recalled the fact that he had seen her from afar when they attended the evening party of Galwark . So, there was no doubt about her identity . But, what surprised Rio even more was the fact that Reis and cos position seemed to be higher than hers in this situation . Those three, moreover, that sword is Rio thought as he looked at Ven, Lucci, and Arein, along with the familiar sword that was currently sheathed in Luccis scabbard, before letting out a relieved smile since his previous guess of Lucius being alive seemed to be false . At the same time as he thought that, Reis was looking at Silvi, while Arein and Lucci were glaring at Rio as if he was their parents enemy . Ven on the other hand was observing Silvi and Elena closely . It seems they have a grudge against me . Rio, who noticed Arein and Luccis glare, was pondering about the reason for their grudge towards him . While that trio belonged to the mercenary group that was founded by Lucius, he was still unsure about the source of their grudge towards him . Whether it was because they resented him for turning the tables on them when he escorted Christina, or whether their grudge was caused by him killing their leader, or even for both reasons . He simply didnt know . No answer huh . Well whatever . Our business this time is with those two over there after all . Saying so, Reis gaze turned towards Flora and Rio . That man Correspondingly, Rio also shifted his gaze from Lucci and co, and stared at Reis . Although he didnt know his face or his name, Rio did know about Reis from Aisia . . If my memory serves me right, We met once before at the outskirt of Almond . Rio asked Reis with a sharp glint in his eyes . Rio encountered Reis before at the outskirt of Almond during the raid there some time ago . At that time, Reis had hidden himself while instigating the demons to attack the rock house where Celia and co were waiting for him . At that time his mid-air combat was too brutal, so he let Aisia fight the foreign presence that had instigated the demons attack . However he had never expected that dragon-like assist to happen, thus Reis had managed to escape from their groups grasp . Ooh, Im honored that you remember me . Reis showed him an empty smile . As if Im going to forget about you . Ohohoho, as scary as ever I see . Reis nonchalantly shrugged his shoulders when Rio curtly confronted him . Sponsored Content Didnt you say that you will not involve yourself with me anymore? Yeah, I didnt want to involve myself with you as much as I can . However, many people who are close to you, happen to have something to do with me . Reis told him that as he heaved a sigh . Did you come to avenge Lucius? After a brief pause, Rio asked about Lucius name, and looked at Lucci and co behind him . He thought that there was no way Reis didnt have anything to do with Lucius . He is included, but he is not the main reason . Theres another reason . Princess Christina . Youre the reason why she manage to arrive safe and sound to Rodania . Yes, that time, you were saved from a lot of trouble thanks to your partner right . As for those three over there? They had a deep grudge against you ever since you beat them black and blue . Reis replied with an easy-going tone, looking over at Lucci and co, who were still glaring daggers at Rio . . I see, I assume that your name is Reis then . Rio recalled the event that happened while he was escorting Christina to Rodanie . He concluded that the name of the man before him was Reis . During his fight against the Sword of The King, Alfred, Aisia had fought against Reis . Thus he knew about Reis from Aisia . According to her, Reis told her that he was An existence similar to her . Yeah, I guess you heard about me from that girl . Reis nodded as he let out a smile . . . How does that guy have Lucius sword? Rio asked, looking at Luciuss sword that was sheathed in the scabbard hanging on Luccis hip . At that time, Rio had fired an extremely powerful Odo infused slash towards Lucius who held that sword . The aftermath of his attack at that time was a gigantic crater . That sword was supposed to be gone alongside with Lucius . So, how Ah, it seems that youve a strong resentment against Lucius . Dont worry . I can assure you that his body was completely obliterated by your last attack . But, the sword in his hand was made from special materials, so I took it back . I just gave that sword to Lucci over there . Reis explained in detail . . . You were there when I killed Lucius huh . Thats right . Well, though I went as fast as I could, by the time I arrived, I was too lateIts really troublesome for me you know? Since things always go out of control whenever youre involved . Including the case with princess Flora over there too . Reis said, a sad expression etched on his face, though his eyes were sharp as they were nailed on Floras figure . Since he was nearby, it means that he saw me saving princess Flora too . Rio frowned when he learnt of the past situation . W-What! ? However, the one reacting strongly to those lines was, surprisingly, Silvi . While she was silently arranging her group so she would be able to save Estel whilst listening to their conversation from the sideline, she had never thought that princess Floras name would come out so suddenly . She was also shocked to hear that princess Flora was there, and the group she had attacked just now was her group . This situation could cause an international dispute . So, to ensure that what she heard was right or not, Silvi tried to confirm the fact by checking Floras appearance which was still hidden below the hood . Tha- Flora squirmed uncomfortably when she realized that everyones attention had gathered upon her . Noticing this, Rio signaled her to move behind him so that he could protect her more easily . Its been a while is what I have to say, am I right? Your highness Flora . Its a pleasure to meet you again like this . Reis politely greeted Flora . However, Flora tilted her head in confusion . She couldnt understand what he actually meant . After allit was not like she had ever met himright? Did you forget our previous meeting? We met in the magic vessel on the way towards Rodania, remember? I was with the person who teleported you right to the middle of a certain forest of the Paladia kingdom . Reis explained when he noticed that Flora didnt remember their first meeting . AH It was only when he explained up till that point that Flora remembered him . And she was not to blame for that . After all, she had never seen Reiss face since it was hidden with a hood at the time . Thus the only thing she could use to recall him was his voice and that event . My apologies for the late introduction, I am someone who is working as the diplomat of the Proxia kingdom . My name is Reis . Reis introduced himself to Flora . W-Wait a minute, Reis! Silvi stopped the conversation, panicked . She knew that she had been put into a bad situation right nowDD A really bad situation . Oh my, what could it be, princess Silvi? Reis smiled at her . A frivolous smile . I . Is that person over there really princess Flora? Glancing at Flora, Silvi asked with an extremely embarrassed expression . Although she was convinced by the previous conversation, she couldnt help but ask for a confirmation . Ah, uhm . . Flora hesitated, at a loss of words . Ahahaha, what are you asking now . You had even gone as far as cooperating with us in order to kidnap her during the evening party of the Galwark kingdom, remember? You should know our target right? Instead of directly answering her question, Reis just shrugged his shoulders, keeping his smile . The smile on his face was the exact definition of a wicked smile . He was clearly trying to muddy the waters . T-Thats!What are you talking about! ? Whats the meaning of this ? Silvi asked, flustered . However, the fact that he had exposed his groups relationship with theirs at this point was nothing but a vicious move . Furthermore, right now Reiss side held two hostages, namely Renji and Estel . Thus, placing Silvis side on the weaker end . My target was princess Flora all along, you see . And now, lets ignore the fact that you were trying to get ahead of us . Ill return princess Estel to you as long as you cooperate with us on this occasion . But, as for that guy, the hero, we need to further negotiate with the person himself . Sure enough, Reis indirectly hinted to the existence of the hostage, reminding her that he held the upper-hand currently . However, she had never expected that he would suddenly revealed Renjis existence as a Hero . It was a fortunate miscalculation that the hero got blown away to the west of the forest and fainted from that attack . Reis thought as he smiled . Y-You bastard, so you knew it . Silvi gritted her teeth with an extremely vexed expression . Silvi-sama! The Female Royal knights of Silvi appeared from the forest right behind Rio and Flora . It seems that everyone is present now . Well then, lets hear your answer . Reis asked Silvi with a smile, seeing the female royal knights arriving . Everyone of them stopped in place, quite a distance away from Rio and Flora as they tried to grasp the situation with grim faces . Though Silvi hesitated for a while, she finally looked at Flora and Rio . In the end she only had one choice . P-Please leave me in this place, Haruto-sama . Flora, who felt that they were put between a rock and a hard place, asked of Rio . She told him that shed sacrifice herself so that he could leave this place . However, her willingness to sacrifice herself for Rio only made him heave a sigh at this time . So, Rio just excused himself to Flora, and then held her with his left arm . Excuse me for a bit, Flora-sama . EH Flora could only let out a dumbfounded reaction, looking at him with a flushed red face, which was expertly ignored by Rio . Hold on tight . Rio only briefly warned her before invoking the spirit arts of the wind via the sword in his right hand . Using that, he created a powerful storm to forcibly catapult their body overhead, high into the sky . Kyaa Flora was surprised by the sudden turn of events and could only hold on tightly to Rio, hugging him . WAAAH! ? Silvi and co merely looked on at Rio and Flora who were already high in the sky . It was only after he felt that they were already dozens metres above the ground that he steered the storm to push them towards the southeast . In other words, he had chosen to escape . Why did he decide to proceed that way? Simple . Because, even for someone as powerful as Rio, itd still be very difficult to fight everyone there whilst protecting Flora . Besides, he had heard what he needed to hear, so there wasnt any other reason for them to play along with their scheme . [ED: Useless girl . ][TL : She always be . ] CEH Lucci and co clicked their tongues as they saw Rios figure vanish over the horizon . Oh my, they escaped huh . Seeing their escape, Reis only smiled in delight, as if he was going to enjoy the upcoming chase . Sponsored Content Chapter 221 Volume 3 CH 171 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 171 Sponsored Content When Rio took Flora to escape that area, Silvi and co could only watch with an astounded look on their face . On the other hand, Reis only looked at their escape with a pleasant smile on his face; as if he had expected Rios move . Oh my, they escaped huh . Reis said looking carefree as if nothing wrong . H-How can you be so easy-going about this matter! ? Silvi, who was the first to return to her senses, turned to Reis as she asked with a flushed red face, angered . Easygoing huh . This one here is troubled too, you know . At any rate, princess Flora escaped because of you guys . To be honest, even I dont know what to do if they escape by flying in the air . Reis replied mockingly, shrugging his shoulders at the same time . T Rather than that, Estels matter is more important now . So will you return Estel back to us? After taking a deep breath to suppress her resentment, Silvi demanded Reis to fulfill his promise, looking at the unconscious Estel, who was surrounded by Lucci and co, worriedly . Oh, then, does that mean youre going to leave this one here with us? Reis questioned merrily, contemptuous smile firmly fixed on his face as he pointed at the unconscious Renji . . Renji too! Silvis voice froze the surroundings . . Hahaha . What a greedy fella . Well then, shall we have a little chat for a while before we proceed with the transaction? For examplethe matter of you guys attacking princess Flora beforeyou realize that this action of yours had caused Rubia Kingdoms standing to deteriorate right? Reis nonchalantly changed the subject of the conversation . W-What are you bastard trying to say! ? As expected, Silvi got enraged when she heard his words . The ones at fault for moving on their own this time were you guys . Even though we planned to deliver princess Estel back to you guys as long you guys waited patiently in the inn like good children Stop lying! If you truly planed to do that, then explain to us why Estel is in this place, right beside princess Flora? Well, irrespective of your speculations, I will tell you this . Princess Estel here is just a bait . We were just using her to create a chance to get to princess Flora . After all, she and her guard would be much more inclined to let down their guard if the bait was someone that had nothing to do with the princess nor was her acquaintances, correct? This is merely a case of Going into the tiger den to get tiger cubs . However, thanks to your interference, all of our hard work had gone down the drain . Reis explained the situation while looking extremely disappointed at the others lack of insight . KUH . Well, a promise is a promise . Hey, give princess Estel back to her . As for that hero over there, well need to see after further discussion . So, will you listen to my proposal? I think its not a bad idea for the Rubia kingdom either you see? Hearing Reiss carefree tone when he spoke grated at Silvi . So she grimaced as she tried to provoke him with her retort . What sort of discussion are we going to have when your side holds our people hostage? Besides, isnt it better for us to rescue her with our own power since she is right in front of us? As for Rubia Kingdoms matterit should be enough if we offer our apologies by presenting your head to Restoration, dont you think so? Sponsored Content Well, in that case, Ive got to give you my gratitude since I assume that I can use the two of them as hostages to gain an advantage over you, right? Reis smile was condescending as he replied to her provocation with an ease that suggested he was used to it . Bring it on . The moment you do that will mark your end . Fufufu, well I am interested in how you will make your statement come truebutWell, whatever . Then, one of you guys, give princess Estel back to her . Reis spoke with a resigned voice, as if he had no other choice but to submit to Silvis threat, so he ordered Lucci and co to take Estel back to Silvi . However, Silvi would not allow them to touch Estels body, thus preventing them from bringing her right before Silvi on their own . You bastard, dont you dare to touch Estel! Elena! Silvi shouted, before ordering her royal knights captain, Elena to do it instead . Acknowledged At once, Elena moved to secure Estel, and fulfilled her order . Lucci and co just shrugged their shoulders, showing no sign of resistence at all . By the way, Elena had fixed Estels disordered state whilst Rio was still fighting with Renji . However, at that time, the magic formula that was located on her chest didnt show itself . Thus, Elena was not aware of the cause of Estels current state . How is her condition? Shes alive . Shes just unconscious at the moment . Elena replied immediately when Silvi asked her . I see . . Silvi looked at the fainted Estel and heaved a sigh of relief . I guess were just wasting our time throwing one banter after another . So Ill get to the point and make it quick . Please listen very carefully . When he noticed that it was already the appropriate time to speak, Reis proceeded with the conversation at once without even waiting for Silvi to reply . 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, the southwestern area of the Rubia kingdom . Around the national borders forest . Rios current position was already several kilometres apart from the battle site against Silvi and co . He was flying straight towards the southwest while holding Flora with his left arm, not noticing that Flora was desperately clinging to him so she wouldnt be thrown off . Despite burying her face in Rios chest, she sometimes snuck a peek at the scenery around them, yet, she was unable to look ahead . The air resistance was terrifying at the speed they were moving at . Furthermore, it was also a little troublesome for them to speak to each other in this kind of situation . Incidentally, at this moment, he was flying without using the special air space like he usually used in normal situations . Instead, he only used the storm that was generated from the tip of his sword to propulsed them forward . Thus, while he could make tiny adjustments to avoid obstruction, he couldnt actually fly freely like he normally did . It was simply impossible . . . It seems theyre not chasing after us . But for now, lets land in the forest first . We should not be that far away from the national border . After he confirmed that theres no pursuer coming from behind, Rio reduced his flying speed bit by bit, so they would be able to land with ease and minimal discomfort . Flora noticed that and tried her best to look at Rio questioningly . Were going to land after this . The landing is going to be a rough one, so please hold on tightly . And grit your teeth so that you wont accidentally bite your tongue . Rio warned Flora with the loudest voice he could muster, so she would be able to hear it over the pressuring sounds of displaced air . Y-Yeah Sponsored Content Flora replied back with similarly loud voice . It was only after Rio knew that Flora had understood what was going on that Rio started to reduce their altitude and flying speed little by little . Soon, there was almost no distance between them and the forest below them . But at the same time, the end of the forest was also right before them . The area beyond that point was the foot of mountain range which no human had ever entered . He then chose a suitable rocky area to be their landing place, before he made minute adjustments on the output and angle of the sword . In the end, he pushed forward at once the instant he deemed the adjustment suitable enough . Tha- Floras body shudder in fear since they landed at quite terrifying velocity . As they became closer and closer to the ground, Rio pushed out the sword in his right hand, which was propelling them from behind toward the ground, allowing the powerful storm from the tip of his sword to devastate the ground . Using the repulsing force of that storm to slow down their landing velocity . And, as they slowly landed on the ground, he kept releasing the storm until it was all gone in the end . Thus, when his feet touched the groundDD, Its already okay . Weve landed safely . Rio informed Flora softly, reassuring her who had kept on holding onto his shirt in fear with her eyes shut tight . Ye-yes When she opened her eyes, she could only looked around with an astounded reaction . Can you stand by yourself? Rio asked, wondering whether itd be alright if he tried to let Flora on the ground to stand by herself now . Yes Fortunately, while she still staggered on her feet, she was still able to stand properly . Onlyit didnt look like she would be able to get a grip on herself for a while . Surprised? I apologize for the rough travel . But, since we are in an emergency situation a while ago, theres no other choice . Rio smiled wryly as he recalled the situation before . He also apologized to Flora with a slightly embarrassed face when he recalled his rough handling of her . E-Eh, No I, understand the situation . Hearing Rios words, Flora only looked at him with flabbergasted expression . She hurriedly denied his claim with an awkward voice to assure Rio, yet before he could rest-assured, Floras face gradually turned pained . Could it be that You arent feeling well? Rio asked Flora with a worried face . N-No, Y-Youre mistaken . Sorry, its not that Im not feeling well . I mean, because of me Haruto-sama have to suffer through those kind of troubles and danger, I, I dont even know if my apology alone was enough . . Due to feeling extreme guilt, Flora apologized again and again to him . Well, please dont worry about that matter . Rio shook his head lightly, not showing any reluctance or blame to her because of the situation they found themselves in before . But, Floras expression darkened when she heard that . She felt extremely depressed because she thought that it was all her fault . My Deepest apology . . For the trouble I inadvertently caused Dont worry about that and no need to feel so vexed about that matter either . I mean, its not your fault either, Flora-sama . Rio gave a wry smile to Flora who was apologizing non stop to him with an extremely distressed expression . Sponsored Content No, the main reason of that situation is me . And you know it . That person called Reis clearly said that his target was me . Thats why you dont need to worry about this matter . Flora shook her head, feeling inadequate . Even if thats true, youre not at fault in this situation you see . But . . Its not only just now . Somehow, my existence had always caused troubles for others . Like the time I was attacked in the magic vessel, or about that time in that village . I mean, Haruto-sama, youve Casting her eyes down, Flora looked like she was ready to cry at any moment . Youre not troubling me at all . Eh? Surprised, Flora raised her face reflexively to look at Rio when she heard his reply . At least, Ive never thought of you as a troublesome person . In any case, it was not only because of you, since those guys and I were already enemies before this . You could say that we were fated enemy . Besides, the battle a while ago was meaningful to me since it let me gain insight to my enemies and the situation . [ED: Only you . I think shes a very troublesome person myself . Honestly, you go apply to be a saint . Im sure youll be accepted . ][TL : Unfortunately, this world has no saint . ] He told Flora that so she would not excessively blamed herself or thought that she was the sole reason they were being cornered to that extent . To be honest, Rio in fact could deal with the previous situation with some leeway in his hand . He would be able to tidy up the situation for good as well from what he was able to understand after he got involved with those guys . However, it would take too much effort, and his first priority was Flora after all . Thats why he chose what he did . After all, while it was a bit troublesome to look after her, looking at the overall situation, she wasnt that troublesome . Haruto- . . -Sama . However, Flora was not easily appeased . She clenched her fist, looking down onto the ground, and if one were able to see her face, theyd be able to easily see the self-loathing expression fixed there . Is that clear? Rio asked so with troubled face . IReally am useless . Ever since I was small, I was oblivious to reality . I was always hiding behind another persons back . I also severely lacking the awareness of a princess, that I AM a princess . Really, I dont have anything Im good at . I could only be a burden for everyone around me[ED: OMG, Youre AWARE!! ] Flora told him, feeling extremely disconcerted with her own lacking self, eyes teary . Rio, who was suddenly being told of her laments, didnt know what to do . He didnt know what he had to say to her . Thus he could only lend her his ear, silently listening . I mean, even a while ago, I couldnt do anything but rely on Haruto-sama, who was already doing his best to save both of us . Furthermore, before I was helped by Haruto-sama, I had already caused trouble for people . Like that time in the magic vessel . Even up until now, I dont know how many people had suffered then because they happened to be in the same magic vessel as me when I was attacked in the magic vessel . Or how many people I troubled whilst I was on my way back to RodaniaReally, I couldnt imagine how many people Ive troubled ever since I met that man called Reis . AndII was even too scared to move when you were encased inside that ice prison . I couldnt move! I couldnt help! Even though youve helped me out so many timeswhen you need itI just couldnt move . Flora spoke at length, telling him on and on about her own worthlessness Do someone like me actually qualified as a royalty? A princess? What a joke! What kind of a princess I amwhen all I could do is to rely on Haruto-samas kindness just to get myself back to Rodania . At the end of her speech, she asked such questions with an extremely weak, frail, and self-depreciating voice . Was she really an important person? Was she really someone who needed to be protected by the people around her? Its because youre a princess . Youre the second princess of Bertram kingdom, Flora Bertram . You are born as a princess . Its a fact, and it has nothing to do with qualifications whatsoever . And, its only because youre born a princess that you have your usefulness, your value . Tha- Floras body twitched when Rio told her the blatant truth . Theres no other values in a person called Flora, he said, as if to tell her that her only value was the fact that she was a princess . ButDD, But, even without being a princess, you should know better than me that theres someone who are worrying about you and cherish your very existence in Rodania, right? Am I wrong? Rio tone softened when he asked that question to Flora . In- . -Deed . Flora was taken by surprise in hearing such words as she replied haltingly to him . Thats why you have to go back to Rodania for those people . Am I wrong? Indeed . When she realized that, Flora suddenly spoke clearly, as if shes revitalized from her state before . Thats why, lets go to Rodania . We shouldnt stay in this place for too long . However, since my mana was consumed too much due to the previous flight, were going to cross the national border by running . Were a bit in hurry now . Rios words were firm as he invited Flora to follow him . Yes! Flora nodded as she agreed with his plan . Well, excuse my rudeness then . Rio then went to embrace Flora at once . But, at that moment Flora spoke to him, timidly . Uhm, Haruto-sama . What could it be Rio stopped right in front of Flora as he tilted his head . Haruto-sama, Why did you save me? Flora asked him, looking up to his face . Because I can save you . Thus I saved you . It got nothing to do with whether youre a princess or not . Rio replied honestly . Haruto-sama . . Thank you very much for saving my life Flora smiled a smile that was not quite a smile as she expressed her gratitude while apologizing to him in her heart . Well then, excuse my rudeness then . Following that, he went to embrace Flora . Please take care of me then, Haruto-sama . Flora implored Rio, gaze already directed at the southwest direction . Yeah, please hold on tight since were gonna a little bit faster this time . After he said so, he dashed right toward the national border on the southwest . And then arrived at Rodania of Bertram kingdom 8 days later . Sponsored Content Chapter 222 Volume 3 CH 172 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 172 Sponsored Content The pair arrived right before afternoon, on a clear weather, at the northeast of the Bertran Kingdoms territory . It was the area where the capital of Marquis Rodans territory, Rodania, was located . When they arrived, they looked at the highway connected to Rodania and simultaneously breathed out a relieved sigh . At last, they had almost reached their destination . Finally Rio spoke out loud as he stepped onto the highway, while lowering Flora down from his hold . He looked at the citys silhouette that was proudly standing at the end of the highway . Befitting the city that was originally built as a fortress even this far away, people could still feel the solemn atmosphere it gave off . Yes Flora nodded her head in agreement as she stood right beside Rio, taking in the sight before her . She looked as if she was moved by such a sight . And with good reason too: she was finally in her Kingdom after all . Shall we go? Im sure that your arrival will cause quite an uproar . Rio chuckled . I dont want to make things too noisy if possible alas However, Flora could only smiled wryly at his words, with a troubled expression . Well, thats possible . I only need to do what I did with Christina-sama before, secretly send you to the core of the city . Should I do that? Rio asked, looking back at Rodania . Floras arrival was bound to create a ruckus, butthat ruckus would definitely not let her have her emotional reunion with Christina . In order to let her return safely and be reunited with her family, an arrangement would need to be done . As much as possible, her return should be kept to only a few higher-ups . Furthermore, in order not to trouble himself with explaining the situation over and over again, he preferred to meet with the chief representative of Restoration, Christina, before he met anyone else . Of course, that was only as long as it was possible . Then again The choice was not in his hands . In any case, for him, the most important thing was to inform Celia about his arrival first . Any other thing could wait . Yes, once more, Ill be in your care . Flora bowed to him as she said so . by the way, while its fine for Flora-samadont you think that itd be rude of me to meet Christina-sama with this travel-worn attire? Rio asked Flora as if he had suddenly noticed that fact . More than that, while it was a common attire to wear when one was travelling, it was absolutely not something you wore when you met a noble . Not to mention royalty . Common people might think it was only a trivial matter, but for nobles, that was absolutely not the case . They were a bunch of annoying creatures who paid attention to that Trivial matter as if itd stain their honor if they didnt do it . [TL : You LIAR!!!] If I had to compare with my previous world, it might be similar to wearing casual clothes when one went to a store or restaurant that required certain dress codes to be worn . As a side note, if one were to ask whether theyd be allowed to enter the store or not, the answer was obvious . Naturally, theyd be kicked out right in front of the door . After all, complying with the rules of an establishment you were about to enter was the most basic of etiquette . Nevertheless, his main reason for mentioning this was just an excuse he made in order to be able to make a quick stop to meet Celia to ask for her cooperation first . Eh, No, it doesnt matter at all! Youll be alright as long as youre with me! Though a slightly worried expression flashed on Floras face for a moment, she immediately shook her head . UhFlora-sama, while I appreciate your forthright personality, Im afraid that it is not the same with other nobles . Though so far, we havent met with unnecessary troubles, that might not be the case when we go towards the governors mansion . Honestly speaking, wearing this sort of travel-worn attire is bound to drag us into unnecessary trouble sooner or later in there . As such, considering the situation, would you mind if we drop by my mansion for a while? Celia-sama might be in my mansion right now, so wouldnt it be better to send the news about your arrival through her first? Rio explained awkwardly as he told Flora his real intention . He also subtly told her that depending on the circumstances, there might be a need for them to prove her identity before they arrive at the nobles district in the city . Besides, while it was possible to go to the nobles district as they were, he wanted to have some buffer time for the other side to adapt first after receiving the news of Floras arrival . Ah, thats right . Yes! Flora nodded easily once she understood his reasons for doing it in such a roundabout way . As for other complications that might arisewell, lets just go along with the flow if we encounter such things . Sponsored Content After finally receiving Floras agreement, Rio concluded their plan . They would head for Rios mansion first before they would head towards the governors mansion . I guess its better for me not to notify Celia-sensei and Aisia on the way to the mansion . Rio thought . He wanted to personally tell them about his arrival . Although it might be a useless consideration since Aisia, who was connected to him through their contract, shouldve noticed his arrival already at this distance . However, he wondered about what he should tell them when they met . But, at that moment, he entered the telepathic communication range with Aisia . Thus he decided to first go through what he should tell them in his mind . 󡡡󡡡 The first thing they did after entering the city of Rodania was to head towards the noble district . Though he didnt know whether Celia was in his mansion or not, Aisia was ordered to always stay by her side in her spirit form . So, it should be easy to ask her once he entered the telepathic range . Walking by his side was Flora who was looking all around the city with a curious expression on her face . Well, that was only natural . After all, Flora, as a princess, surely had never strolled outside of the noble districts even when she was in the heart of her Kingdoms capital . It seemed that she was having a refreshing experience as she saw the various lifestyles of this citys citizens . Please be very careful and try not to lose your way since there are many people here . Rio said to Flora as he smiled at her . Ye-Yeah . Its alright . Flora affirmed with flushed red cheeks as she realized that Rio had noticed her wish to wander around just now . She really couldnt help herself though, she was very curious . But she knew that it was not a good thing to do, so to appease Rio, she made sure to walk right beside him . Aisia, can you hear me? Rio tried to send a telepathic message from his mind when they drew closer to the noble district of Rodania . He did this through the link created by the contract that tied them together . From his current position, he should have already entered the range of their telepathic communication, after all last he checked, their telepathic range should cover the whole noble districts . Welcome back, Haruto . Aisia replied immediately, as if she had been waiting for his message . And perhaps, all this time, she had been always waiting for his message . Waiting for his arrival . Im back . In fact, I just arrived nowand Aisia Thank you . Ive finally achieved my goal . While informing Aisia of his arrival, he also told her that he had finally achieved the goal he had set at the beginning of his journey . He had finally gotten his revenge . While he was not sure what hed get from her after leaving her behind to protect Celia, he couldnt and wouldnt change his decision at the time . It was just something that he had to do alone . Even then, he still braced himself now, preparing for the worst as he waited for Aisias response . I see, then Im glad . Just like at his departure, Aisia only replied with her usual monotonous tone . thank you . Were there any changes on your side while Im gone? Rio was touched by Aisias reply . He couldnt help but feel that he was healed by her monotonous words and his lips slightly curled up as he asked some questions about what was happening on her side . For some reason, he felt that he really was returning home right now . Mmm, nothing unusual happened around Celia . Aisias reply was short and to the point . She didnt waste her words on unnecessary information . And she knew what Rio meant by asking whether something unusual happened around Celia . She knew that what he was truly asking was whether anything happened to anyone other than her, for example Floras disappearance . However, since Aisia didnt consider this matter as necessary nor important, she didnt say anything about it . Thus, Rio knew that this matters werent even worth the attention to her . If that was the case, then I suppose I can feel at ease . By the way, are you close to Celia-senseis location right now? Shes close by . Were in the mansion right now, but it seems shell need to go to her lecture in the governors mansion later . I seewell, the timing is just right then . Right now, Im on my way there, but I also have business there . I want to meet Princess Christina, but if possible, I want to ask for Celia-sensei to be our mediator since I will be bringing another person along with me . I believe that shell understand the situation once she meets the person Im bringing along . Rio kept Floras existence a secret for the time being . He just asked Aisia to contact Celia . He did it this way because Celia couldnt lie for her life . Her adlib would become too obvious if he told her about Flora beforehand . Since that was the case, it was better to let her be truly surprised upon meeting Flora . However, he couldnt help but feel slightly guilty when he imagined just how surprised Celia would be when she would see Flora . Understood . Ill tell Celia . Sponsored Content Thank you . Ill contact you immediately after we arrive at the noble district . Yes With her reply, he ended his conversation with her . 󡡡󡡡 They had finally arrived at the noble districts entrance . There was no other way to enter the district except through the front gate due to it being surrounded by ramparts . Naturally, the front gate was closed and guarded by a few gatekeepers, stationed there to guard against people who didnt have entry permit . Nevertheless, the current Rio was the famous owner of the mansion inside this very noble district . And since he was rewarded with Christina brooch, he was free to come in and out of the noble district without entry permit . Its okaymaybe . Somehow I feel a little anxious, is this because I used to be a commoner? Rio went towards the gate, recalling his past as he went . At this point, Rio had removed his hood to show his face to the gatekeeper, but Flora, who was standing behind him, kept her hood up . And, when those gatekeepers noticed Rio and Floras arrivalDD, Halt Naturally, those gatekeepers stopped Flora and Rio . They werent wearing noble attires after all and those who were permitted to come within this gates usually wore noble attires . So, the commoner travelling attire they wore, became an obstacle to their entry . In Rios case, he even carried a backpack as well, not a behavior nobility would entertain at all . Thus, no one would view them as nobles . Furthermore, people who entered the noble district would always use carriages . Even when they were just guests . Thats why, due to such prejudices, it wasnt unusual for them not to consider that the visitor might be a VIP . Im Haruto Amakawa, the owner of one of the mansions in this noble district . And hereis the brooch that her highness Christina bestowed upon me . She had told me that it worked as an entry permit as well . As he spoke, Rio showed Christinas brooch to them . The gatekeepers were taken aback, gazes fixed on the brooch . Then they started to sweat profusely . M-M-MY DEEPEST APOLOGIES! IVE RECEIVED PRIOR NOTIFICATION FROM CHRISTINA-SAMA BUT, I NEVER EXPECTED THAT MILORD WAS THE PERSON, PLEASE FEEL FREE TO ENTER! OI, OPEN THE GATE! The gatekeeper gave a salute before immediately granting them permission to enter . . No problem . . This person here is my companion, can she enter along with me? Though Rio was astonished by their reaction upon seeing the brooch, he still asked that question as he glanced at Flora who stood behind him . NO PROBLEM! The soldiers nodded immediately . Meanwhile, the other gatekeepers were working very quickly to open the gate . Soon the gate was opened for them . Well then, this way please . Rio led Flora through the gate . . Thank you for your hard work . During that time, Flora expressed her gratitude for the gatekeepers . . . Youre welcome? And back to you too . Despite their confusion, the soldiers replied to Flora politely . Though they would be scared to death if they ever learned of Floras identity . Dont you think that everyone would be delighted once they learnt that the one who greeted them was Flora-sama? Rio mischievously asked her, smiling as he did so . Eh? Is that so? Flora tilted her head in puzzlement . She didnt get what Rio meant at all . Sponsored Content Yeah, for sure . Rio smiled at her as he nodded at her . . Thank you very much . Flora expressed her gratitude to him with a face that was flushing red . [ED: The hellhow many times are you going to have your face flush red? At this rate, youre going to be like a steamed lobster . ] Then, the two of them walked on the noble districts street quietly . The noble district was in fact a quiet place, the atmosphere it had was a unique one that drifted around the districts . It was completely in contrast with the bustling atmosphere outside of it . Nevertheless, that didnt mean that the pedestrians were quiet . Every now and then, you could see the noble ladies or nobles servants . You could also see the nobleman walking in a hurry towards the direction of the governors mansion to do their businesses . Still, the public order looked good what with the soldiers that were constantly patrolling around the place . As expected, our attires really stand out here, dont they? Shall we go faster? When he felt curious and probing gazes from the onlooker, he smiled wryly before he turned to Flora and suggested they quicken their pace . Sooner or later, someone might mistake them for suspicious people just because of their clothes . Yes Flora . Who might have started to notice the gazes on them, nodded in agreement . A few minutes later they arrived in front of Rios mansion . This place is Lord Amakawas mansionmay I ask if you have a business here? One of the two female soldiers who were standing by as the gatekeeper of his mansion stopped them . Though they used a polite tone, they seemed to be on guard due to Rios and Floras attires . Even the soldiers guarding my mansion are suspecting us huh For a moment, Rio was slightly bewildered in shocked . There were soldiers guarding his mansion . Wouldnt this show to people that his mansion had basically been turned into a true and proper noble mansion? O-OI! The other female soldier quickly poked her companion with her elbow . Hn, whats the matter? The female soldier who was poked by her comrade tilted her head, confused, questioning her comrade . However, her comrade didnt pay any attention to her . Instead she ignored her . C-Could it be that you are, Amakawa-dono? Forgive me, but I am making sure since your appearance was similar to the description of Amakawa-dono that was told to me before, so uhm The other female soldier asked that question with trepidation as she examined Rios appearance carefully . She was not completely sure, but just in case, she had to ask . Yes, its me indeed . And you are? Rio nodded, confirming his identity before asking for the other party to introduce herself and her identity . My deepest apology . By the order of Christina-sama, we were dispatched as the guards of this mansion . The female soldier straightened herself, hitting her right hand on her chest as she introduced herself . As for the reason why both gatekeepers were women, it probably was Christinas arrangement in consideration for the girl who resided in this mansion, Celia . M-My apologies! When everything registered in her mind, the female soldier who was poked also quickly straightened herself as she gave her apology . So thats why huh . Thank you for your hard work . I just returned from my journey and want to meet Celia-sama, may I enter? The one over here is my traveling companion . Rio gestured to Flora, who was standing behind him, asking for permission for her to be allowed to enter as well . Of course! Here you go! The two female soldiers replied in unison . Though they really shouldve reported the arrival of a visitor to Celia, the temporary owner of the mansion, the two female soldiers easily opened the gate for them . After all, the other person who was entering was with the rightful owner of the mansion . . Thank you . By the way, is Celia-sama inside the mansion right now? Although he knew that Celia was inside, he still needed to confirm it once again . Just in case and as a show for the world to see . Yes . Shes going to visit the governors mansion in the afternoon for a lecture . Understood . Well, this way please, Laura-sama . Rio used Floras fake name as he escorted her from behind . And, as soon as they passed the gate, they headed for the mansion . Thank you very much . So this place is Haruto-samas mansion . After entering the mansions site, Flora looked around with a curious look on her face . In reality, I dont live in this mansion . I left Rodania the day after I received this mansion, and since Celia-sama was living in this mansion, I used the guest house during my stay in Rodania . Rio said, also looking at the mansions site with a curious look on his face . He had never paid any attention to the place after receiving it after all . At most, he had only taken a cursory glance . Is that so? Floras head was tilted, looking puzzled . She wondered why he went to a guest house even though he had a mansion here . Shouldnt he have used it? Except for unexpected or urgent circumstances, a man staying in a mansion with a noble girl will only become the source of bad rumours . Understanding her unspoken question, Rio smiled wryly as he explained his reason for not living in this mansion . Now that he thought it over again, it might be better and safer if they could live separately during their stay in Rodania . Yes, thats true indeed Despite agreeing with his reasoning, Flora didnt look fully convinced . Which was only natural . After all, the person who did it himself didnt fully understand why he did thatso why would she be convinced? In the intervening period, they were getting closer and closer toward the mansion . Haruto! Celia emerged from inside of the mansion . Though she shouldve already heard the news about his arrival from Aisia beforehand, she mightve been waiting for the right timing for their reunion . Its been a while . Ive returned, andIm home In response to Celia who rushed at him, Rio cheerfully greeted her . Yeah, welcome home! So, who is that person over there? Depite her slightly disordered breath, Celia welcomed Rio with a bright smile . She almost couldnt resist rushing to embrace him, but in the end she controlled herself before looking at Flora who was standing right beside Rio . Please, dont be surprised, she isFlora-sama . It was purely by chance that I came across her . Flora-sama, you can take off your hood now . The magic tool that changes your hair color should be enough to disguise your identity for now After he revealed Flora identity with a slightly awkward tone, he asked Flora to take off her hood . Uhm, its been a while, Celia-sensei . Flora took off her hood as she greeted Celia . And as he expected, Celia stood there with a dumbfounded expression on her face upon seeing Flora . Sponsored Content Chapter 223 Volume 3 CH 173 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 173 Sponsored Content I-I wasnt told about this! Celia was terribly confused as she shouted at Rio . Because I deliberately hid it Rio smiled wryly as he replied to Celias hidden query, especially since they were the only ones who were aware of Aisias existence . Thus, despite the fact that they kept their ability to communicate with one another once they were in certain range a secret for themselves, Rio understood what Celia truly asked . U~ht-true, but still! Oops, my apologies for the late greeting, Flora-sama . I am just completely surprised to find out that he had brought you along when he returned . Although she was vexed, she still immediately turned to face Flora and bowed to her, panicked . I-I dont mind, my apologies for surprising you sensei Even though Flora was confused, nevertheless she still tried to stop Celia from bowing too much . Uhm, can I know what actually happened? This situation is a bit . . Celia looked at Rio, gaze silently pressuring for an explanation . Didnt I tell you before? I am escorting Flora-sama who was stranded in Paladia . I had passed by there by chance in the middle of my journey . Rio explained the gist of the situation . P-Paladia! ? Isnt that kingdom far to the northeast? How did she get to that place? When she heard his explanation, Celia was simply dumbfounded . Well, that has something to do with the people who attacked her magic vessel . Anyway, will you help me by being my intermediary and report this situation to princess Christina for now? If possible, keep this a secret for the time being since I dont wish to cause an uproar . I think the situation will be resolved much more smoothly if the report comes from the renowned Celia-sama rather than from an outsider like me . He looked at Flora for a bit before he turned to face Celia, formally asking for her assistance . While normally he wouldnt use such a formal tone when speaking with Celia, this time he had to, due to Floras presence . . I, understand . Ill apply for an emergency audience . Celia nodded in agreement after she heard Rios explanation and understood the gist of what he wanted . Thank you very much . By the way, can I borrow a room to change my clothes before I go to meet her highness? Naturally . Or rather, THIS is YOUR house, feel free to enter as you pleases . Thank you very much . I want to prepare clothing for Flora-sama too if possible, but . When Celia readily agreed to Rios request, he smiled at her gratefully before he looked at Flora, especially her attire . Obviously, even though he wanted to be low-key, he still couldnt let others see her, a royalty, wearing commoner clothes . Thus, while admittedly of excellent quality, she would need to take off the overcoat she wore during their travel and changed the commoner clothes she wore underneath that overcoat . Ah, rightwhile I want to lend her my clothes, our size Flora and Celias size were very different, in various parts . As for what various partswell, it was better if he didnt point them out . He really couldnt afford to be careless in this matter . Besides, as wise people often say, your mouth is the source of all your calamities . The three of them were silent for a while, which to Rio felt like an eternity, before Flora decided to speak . Uhm, I dont mind going to meet my sister as it is though . Im sure my sister had long had servants to prepare my change of clothes for my inevitable return in the governors mansion . . Flora smiled at the two who were troubled over her clothes . She was sure there was a change of clothes already prepared for her in the governors mansion and she only needed to go there . There was really no need to fuss about her clothes just for walking a short distance, in her opinion . . I just realized that . My deepest apology . Please bear with the inconvenience for now . Sponsored Content Celia bowed to Flora, apologizing for her helplessness in this matter . Dont mind it . Right now, only Haruto-sama needs to change . Flora said, as she looked at Rio . My deepest apologies . Please wait for a moment, Ill be back in a while . Rio bowed respectfully to Flora . Well then, let me guide you to an empty room . Since I didnt think Haruto will bring Flora-sama along, I was disconcerted and accidentally let you talk while standing like that . Forgive me for the unintentional slip Flora-sama, please allow me to rectify it by leading you to the parlor room to rest whilst we wait for Haruto to be done . Having said so, Celia silently led both of them into the mansion . Feel free to use that room over there, Haruto . Celia stopped halfway and pointed at a room for Rio to change his clothes in . Yes . Thank you very much . After he gave his thanks to Flora, Rio entered the room by himself, leaving Celia and Flora to proceed to the parlor in silence . Over here, Flora-sama . Please make yourself comfortable until Haruto finished changing his clothes . Is she your guest, Celia-sama? Before they could enter the parlor though, a woman in her thirties wearing waitress clothes suddenly appeared . By her side was a little girl around 12~13 years old, wearing the same clothes as her . Ara, Angela-san . Yes, even though she will leave immediately after this, may I trouble you to prepare tea for three people? And then, about Haru- . . I mean, may I ask your help again to lead the man changing his clothes, in that room over there, to the parlor room too once hes done? Celia instructed the woman, Angela, with a gentle voice . Haruto-samais the owner of this mansion I presume . Understood . Well then, Sofie, please wait for Haruto-sama and lead the way for him . Angela nodded respectfully and then ordered the little girl beside her . YES Sofie cheerfully nodded and went to stay at the ready in front of the room where Rio changed his clothes . While Angela passed by to brew tea for them . Well then, this way please . Celia then led Flora inside the parlor room . 󡡡󡡡 Meanwhile, Rio, who was left alone in the room lent by Celia, proceeded to change his clothes . The outfit he chose was his Black Wyvern Leather Armor Set . [TL : Namely, Chuunibyou set] At present, that set was the most expensive, and the best amongst all the equipment in his possession . Furthermore, despite the fact that it wasnt a normal noble attire, its superb quality gave it a passing mark as a substitute . Welcome back, Haruto . Aisias voice resounded in his head when Rio was in the middle of changing his clothes . Almost at the same time, light particles converged right beside Rio, and then it turned into Aisias figure . Im back, Aisia . Rio was smiling ear to ear as he greeted Aisia . Sponsored Content Please lower your voice since theres another person right outside the room . Placing her index finger on her lips, Aisia told Rio to lower his voice . Thank you for staying by Senseis side during my absence . Thanks to you I felt at ease and was able to travel free of worries . Rio nodded with a smile on his face at Aisias warning . Then, he expressed his gratitude, not just for her warning, but also for staying by Celias side and protecting her . Nothing important happened on this side . We were always together . Theres nothing that worth of your worry over here . I see . Then, I guess we can leave together next time . Uhm Aisia nodded at him . During their short conversation, Rio finished changing his clothes and putting on his coat . Lets talk about the details later . I mean, we have no choice but to wait for the time being . [ED:wait, cant you guys use telepathy?] Then, lets talk again later . With that said, Aisias figure vanished from his side . After that, Rio checked over his attire before he deemed it acceptable . Then he went and opened the door with refinement unlike his usual movements . . . I, uh, have been waiting, Haruto-sama . Sofie, who had been waiting for him in front of the room, was dazed for a while when she saw Rios refined movements when he opened the door . Once she snapped out of her daze, she immediately bowed politely . Uhm You are? Rio tilted his head in puzzlement as he asked for Sofies name and identity . I-I work in this mansion . My name is Sofie . Please follow me since Ive been tasked to guide you to the parlor room . After she gave a strained greeting and introduction about herself, Sofie proceeded to immediately guide Rio to the parlor, where the ladies were waiting whilst resting . Well, please guide me then . Rio said, leaving Sofie to her assigned duty . Here is the room . Sofie stopped in her tracks in front of a room, and then knocked on the door of the room softly . She only dared to open the door once she heard Celia saying Come in . Excuse me . I brought Haruto-sama . After she said that, Rio entered the room, and his eyes immediately went to Flora and Celia . Ah, as I thought, you really choose those clothes Celia said as a smile formed on her face when she saw Rios figure in his outfit . Yeah, I dont have nobles clothes after all . This is my combat gear, but this is the best amongst what I have . Is it okay to go with this clothes? Yes . Its well made, and I think itll be fine to wear these as long as it isnt worn during a formal event . Then again Haruto, youre more or less part of nobility now, dont you think that its about time for you to invest in one or two outfits suitable for nobles? Yes . I know that but, I simply dont have enough time to visit the shops that sel such clothes . Rio replied with a wry smile . Then, we should use this occasion to buy you some suitable clothes . Dont worry Ill go along with you . Well, since you offered it, Ill gracefully accept, please take care of me . Sponsored Content Yup, leave it to me . Celia nodded, smiling happily as she said those words . Flora was looking at their exchange with a somewhat envious look on her face . Excuse me . The tea is ready . At that moment, Angela appeared, bringing with her the prepared tea . If its okay with you, please have a meal before we depart to the governors mansion . After saying that, Celia offered the tea to Flora, expecting their throat to be dry after such a long journey . Yes . Well, I shall partake then . Flora nodded, accepting Celias offer . And then, after rehydrating themselves with tea, the three of them went toward the governors mansion . 󡡡󡡡 The governors mansion of Rodania, or rather, not exactly a mansion . A Castle was more appropriate with it having a fortress-like structure, and several knights and soldiers who were stationed at its gate in order to prevent intruders from entering the place . In fact, it wasnt a place where you could just enter and leave as you pleased, even for the member of Restoration, butDD, If it isnt Celia-sama . I do recall that youve a plan to give a lecture in a while, but . . The gatekeeper, who seemed to be her acquaintance, greeted Celia with a familiar tone as soon as he saw her . The truth is, I wanted to have an emergency meeting with her highness Christina-sama . Haruto- . I mean Amakawa-dono has just returned from his journey . After she said that, Celia gestured at Rios figure . Nice to meet you . Im Haruto Amakawa . Rio bowed as he gave his self-introduction . I see . Ive more or less confirmed your identity, but, that girl over there is The gatekeeper glanced at Flora who was standing still beside them . Since Flora had yet to turn her hair color to the original color, combined with the fact that she also hadnt changed her attire just yet, no one would recognize her as princess Flora . She is a lady with high social standing . However, the situation is a little complex, thus we are about to report the details to Christina-sama . Understood . Well, please proceed to the gate . Perhaps having judged that someone of his status wouldnt be able to decide over this matter, the gatekeeper easily let them pass through the gate . Naturally, the most important reason was because he had received a strict warning to treat Celia, and Rio as Restorations VIP . Excuse me Celia bowed to the gatekeeper and then went through the gate of the capital mansion . Rio and Flora followed after her . After that, thanks to Celia, they didnt have to go through cliches like being lost along the way or passing someone who then called out to them . Thus, in just a short while they managed to arrive right in front of Christinas office . Vanessa and several female knights were standing guard in front of Christinas office . If it isnt Celia-kun . Moreover, theres Amakawa-dono too . . Vanessas eyes widened in surprise when she saw Rio . Its been a while . Ive just returned from my journey, so I thought of greeting Christina-sama along with bringing some news . Rio said to Vanessa with smile . I see . Well I guess her highness will be delighted since theres nothing unusual . And that girl is . . After she nodded with a satisfied face, she looked at Flora . U~hm . Perhaps troubled by the situation, Flora instinctively looked at Rio for help . [E/D: yeps, I truly dont like Flora . ] I guess its okay to tell her the truth . But, Ill leave the decision of this matter to you . [E/D: Rightafter telling her its okay, then you say you leave the decision to her? Its obvious shes gonna follow your word silly!] After making their way all the way to Christinas office, he respectfully placed his hand on his chest as he bowed to Flora . Yes . Its been a while, Vanessa . Flora took a deep breath, putting away the magic tool that changed her appearance, allowing her hair color to return to its original orchid color . WHA-! Vanessa and her colleagues, all of them, were speechless . Seeing their reaction, Celias lips loosened, glad that she wasnt the only one reacting like that when she unexpectedly saw Flora in the mansion . F-Flo- . . FLORA-SAMA! ? Vanessa gasped as she said Floras name . She never expected her presence here . Yes . Ive returned safely thanks to Haruto-samas assistance . Is my dear sister inside? Glancing at the door, Flora asked Vanessa . She seemed restless as she gazed at it . The whole journey flashed before her eyes and she realized she had never felt her sister was so close yet so far . Just one last step separated her from her dearest sister, Christina yet it felt like forever to Flora . P-Please wait a minute!Christina-sama!F-Flora-sama is! Flustered, Vanessa turned around in a hurry and opened the door without even knocking . W-Wait a minute, Vanessa, what are you do- . -Ing . Christina was really surprised when the door was suddenly flung open like that . But, beyond that, she was at a loss for words when she saw Floras figure standing right in front of the door that was left open . Meanwhile, as soon as Flora looked at Christinas figure, doing her official dutyDD, Onee-sama . Her tears, that had been held at bay all these time, fell down as if bursting from its dam . She slowly moved her feet one after another to enter the room . Step-by-step, she approached Christina . Flora, Flora FLORAAA! Christina called Floras name again and again with a dumbfounded face . Upon realizing that shes truly there, Christina abruptly stood up from her chair, and rushed towards Flora . The two crashed into each other as they desperately held the other tightly within their arms . Onee-sama, I really wanted to meet you! Really-really wanted to meet you! When I thought that I wont be able to see you anymore, I . Floras tears endlessly flowed as she fell into Christinas embrace . I-Its okay Flora . Im right here . Christina was slightly flustered as she cuddled the crying Flora . While the pair was reuniting with each other, Rio decided to close the door to give them some private time . Thus, the door was shut closeDD, Amakawa-dono? Christina was startled when she caught a glimpse of Rio giving her a meaningful smile as he closed the door . And, although she couldnt understand what had happened in the first place, she was able to nod her head at him as a minimal gesture of gratitude before the door closed . She then turned her attention to the distressed Flora who was in her embrace . Let them be for a bit more . Its their long awaited reunion afterall . Rio said to Vanessa after he shut the door . Yeah, youre right . Smiling happily, Vanessa agreed to his request . Sponsored Content Chapter 224 Volume 3 CH 174 Please help us improve Trinity Audio Chapter 174 Sponsored Content Lets leave them to enjoy their long awaited reunion with just the two of them . Rio said to Venessa as he closed the office door . . Yeah, youre right . Vanessa nodded with a smile on her face . The other female knights also agreed with his suggestion while Celia only smiled at him softly . But, how did you end up coming back with princess Flora, Amakawa-dono? Vanessa asked Rio, bewildered . It was natural for her to be looking for an explanation as the missing Flora suddenly appeared out of nowhere right in front of them . Long story short, by some coincidence, I met the stranded Flora-sama in the middle of my journey . Ill let Christina-sama know the details later, after their private reunion . I mean, even Celia-sama has yet to hear the detailed event from me . To avoid having to explain the details twice Rio gave Venessa a quick summary . Uhm, I see . Come to think of it, Amakawa-dono . . After being informed of the situation, Vanessa consented to his decision . She then called him to a slightly separated area . Yes? Nodding, Rio followed along . Are you really fine with using the magic tool that changes hair color in front of my subordinates? Vanessa asked for Rios confirmation in an extremely small voice . Because, before, when she and Christina had borrowed the magic tool to change their hair color from Rio, Rio tied them to a non-disclosure contract, to not thoughtlessly reveal information regarding the magic tool to a third party . But there would be no problems as long as Rio allowed it . And although Vanessa heard that Rio had permitted Flora to remove the magic tool, she still wanted to make sure . Yeah, I dont mind at all . Theyre Christina-samas bodyguards right? Uhm . They might be stupid, but theyre trustworthy . Theyre tight lipped and wont tell anyone about that magic tool as long as I order them not to . Vanessa nodded in agreement . After all, these guards had left Bertram kingdoms royal capital and had travelled all the way to Rodonia to stand beside Christina . Ill leave that matter in your care then . As per our contract, as long as you do not proactively spread information regarding my magic tools you may share the information amongst yourselves within reason . But, dont get me wrong . As stated in the contract I wont provide you or anyone else with the manufacturing process . Rio reconfirmed the content of the contract . That was splendid . Thank you for the reminder . Vanessa bowed to Rio . Its nothing . Rio shook his head with a smile on his face . Now then, you guys need to be Uhm? Whats the matter? Vanessa, who had turned around to speak to her subordinate female knights, stopped and tilted her head puzzled as she saw the way the knights were looking at her . . Va, Va- . . Their lips trembled . . Va? Vanessa asked, puzzled . And, one could imagine that theres a huge ? mark on top of her head . CAPTAIN VANESSAS SPRING HAS COME! ! Suddenly, those female knights shouted in unison . WHA . Astonished, Vanessa was lost for words . Well, we thought youll be amongst the group of female knights who were doomed to be single for life . I mean our stiff captain Vanessa is already way past the marriageable age for a noble, so we thought that you really had no interest in marrying, no? Yeah, we thought that you had abandoned the notion of marriage as there were no men around you . Sponsored Content So, unknown to us, you had this gallant gentlemen so close to you! This is such a joyous occasion . right?!The second joyous occasion after Flora-samas return!Lets prepare a grand celebration for captain Vanessas spring tonight . Thus, those female knights became excited on their own . Vanessas face flushed red hearing their statements . Ahahaha . In order to avoid bringing a calamity upon himself, Rio nonchalantly approached Celia as he kept some distance from Vanessa . Celia only let out a dry laugh when Rio went to her side . E-EEEI!You girls are so noisy! Theres more than a 10 year age gap between me and Amakawa-dono you know! Vanessa cried out loudly as she tried to shut her noisy subordinates . And yet, she had zero persuasion power due to her flushed red face . In the first place, Ive long since cast away my womanhood as a knight!I wont be infatuated with love at this age!I-Its not like theres a particular reason for that anyway!M-My apologies for these noisy girls, Amakawa-dono!Eh? Vanessa tried appealing to Rio with a flushed red face . It was only when she spoke of Rio that she realized that bringing up Rio at this point was a huge blunder on her part . I dont think it was something that you have to apologize for . Despite feeling the awkwardness of the situation, Rio chose a safe reply with a smile on his face . It was definitely not because he had the same opinion . Nope, absolutely not the case . Tha- Taken aback by such a reply, Vanessas cheeks further flushed red . The other female knights impishly smiled at her . Everyone, you cant tease your superior you know . After heaving a sigh seeing such a strange situation, Celia finally gave a follow up to help Vanessa . Though those girls might have just been teasing Vanessa, the person herself didnt seem to be immune to that kind of teasing (had Celia been in her place , she most likely would have shown a similar reaction) . Moreover, Rio himself was seemingly reluctant to get himself involved with this kind of dangerous situation . My apologies for the discourtesy . My apologies to you too, Amakawa-dono! The female knights straightened themselves, saluting with their hands on their chest, and apologised in a respectful tone . After the little commotion had ended, the door to the office opened with a clicking sound . And the one who came out was naturally Christina herself . Amakawa-dono, and Celia-sensei too, would you enter the room?I mean, no matter how hard I think about it, Floras story is just too . Christina came out to invite Celia and Rio to enter the office . Certainly . Rio and Celia nodded with a smile as they replied to her . Thank you very much . . . Vanessa, you may enter too . And someone please tell Roana about Floras return . That girl mustve been worried to death . You may tell the hero-sama too, but you absolutely mustnt tell anyone else about this matter other than those two . Christina issued instructions to Vanessas subordinates . Acknowledged! Vanessa and co replied in unison . 󡡡󡡡 Rio and Celia entered the office immediately after that . Since Vanessa had to give further instructions to her subordinates, she entered last . Go ahead, take a seat . Thus, Christina led Rio and Celia to their seats . Excuse me . Rio and Celia sat down on the chairs prepared for guests visiting the office . Sitting in front of them was Flora, with Christina by her side . Vanessa stood to the side . Well then, Amakawa-dono . Lets get to the point, can you tell me, in chronological order as to how you ended up with Flora? Christina asked Rio for an explanation of the general situation . First, the matter of me finding Flora-sama was a pure coincidence . As for what happened before I met her, my suggestion is to ask Flora-sama herself . . Will you tell me your side of the story then?I mean, Flora is as you can see, in this kind of condition . Christina said so as she looked at Flora . Flora was still crying while leaning on Christina and was unable to explain the situation for the time being . Her eyes were swollen due to tears, and it seemed she was yet to be able to speak well enough to explain the situation . Certainly . Well then first, as you must already be aware, Flora-sama was headed towards Rodania aboard a magic vessel, right? Rio decided to explain the situation by order . Sponsored Content Yeah, I was told the same thing In the middle of their travel, the magic vessel was ambushed by some people . And Flora-sama was sent to the Paladia kingdom by one of those people . P-Please wait a minute . The survivors from the remaining magic vessel reported that the other magic vessel was shot down by a dragon-like creature . Do you mean to say that it wasnt an accident, but a planned attack? Christina was really surprised as she compared the report she had received with Rios story . Ive never heard about that dragon-like life-form that you mentioned from Floras story, but . Rio tilted his head as he looked at Flora . I-I dont know about that too . Flora told him so in a timid voice . In that case, that dragon-like life-form most likely appeared after those people sent Flora-sama to Paladia . Rio guessed the order of events after he heard Floras confirmation . Flora was . . Sent? Christina felt uncomfortable as soon as she heard Rios words . DD Uhm, onee-sama, the crew . . How are they? Flora asked that question faster than Christina could ask her own . Annihilated, one vessel survived though . Christina replied with a reluctant face . Even if she managed to trick her now, she wouldnt be able to cover up the truth . Thus, she had no choice but to tell Flora what happened . N-No--Way . Flora trembled due to shock . Even though they had said that they would guarantee the safety of the crew as long as she didnt resist, only one vessel was spared from that incident Maybe negotiations were meaningless from the very beginning . No, she vaguely expected such a situation . She expected that man not to keep his promise . She just didnt want to believe that . Flora was completely ashamed by her naivety . But, the matter of her magic vessel and its escorts being attacked by a dragon-like creature caught her attention . Because except for the bottom ranks of dragon subspecies, no human was capable of controlling creatures as fierce as a Dragon or a dragon subspecies . So, that dragon-like lifeform attacking the fleets might have just been mere coincidence . Maybe that man didnt lie to her . Flora was completely lost in this matter . By the way Flora, how did you end up in the Paladia kingdom? Christina asked her in an impatient tone . Though she more or less knew what Flora was worried about, she needed to confirm the truth before comforting her little sister . According to what I heard, it seems they were using some sort of magic tool that was loaded with teleport magic . Rio told Christina of the real situation in an eloquent tone . ThusDD Magic tool Loaded with teleport magic? Christinas gaze wavered again . The reproduction of space magic, ancient magic in particular with current technology was deemed to be impossible . In addition, teleportation magic was amongst the highest rank in the category of space magic . Even someone in Christinas position had never seen such a magic sealed in an ancient magic tool before . Thats why it was natural for her to be that surprised . Yes . No doubt about it, Since Flora-sama herself said that the scenery around her twisted for a moment and, next thing she knew, she was already in the Paladia kingdom . Ill tell you the details later, but the one who used that transfer magic tool was a mercenary called Lucius who was moving along with an ambassador of the Proxia empire called Reis . Rio told Christina an even more shocking truth . Reis . If Im not wrong, Charles did say that name before . Though I dont think that any of them are capable of controlling a big dragon, I still dont think that dragon attack was unrelated to them either . All the more if this case involves a diplomat of the Proxia empire, an empire that is famous for its lesser dragon knights order . Christina said with a grim look on her face while deciding to call Charles later on to ask him detailed information regarding that diplomat . . Yeah . Rio nodded after waiting for a while . That moment of hesitation was because he wondered whether to tell them what Reis had told Aisia regarding him being An existence similar to the spirits . But by doing so, he would have no other choice but to tell them about the existence of spirits . Thus, he decided to scrap that plan . But, my mind is in disarray after so much new information came to light in such quick succession . Smiling wryly, Christina massaged her temple . That was natural as many unbelievable stories were coming out one after another, but the one who reported the situation was Haruto, and it was Floras personal experience and thus, there was no reason for her to doubt their stories . It seems that they originally came to kill Flora-sama . Nevertheless, the man sent Flora-sama to Paladia instead . . I dont know why he did that but, if I am to speak my mind, I might have a guess as to his reasons for doing so . Sponsored Content So, Rios report dove into facts and his own speculations . Please do tell me . Christina encouraged Rio to speak his mind . That man called Lucius is a whimsical man . He is the kind of person who likes to fool around, pursuing momentary pleasures . In fact, Flora-sama herself told me that he had quite a dispute with the man called Reis when he wanted to use the transfer magic tool . Rio narrated the story with a piercing cold look on his face . It was just a story, but he didnt try to hide anything about Lucius . . . Uhm, that man called Lucius, if Im not wrong, we were asked about that man before on the way to Rodania, right?The leader of a mercenary group called . Heavenly Lion . Yes . Rio nodded, affirming Christinas recollection of that event . Im sure that Vanessa knew about that man too . I missed the chance to ask before but, what kind of a person is that man? Christina asked Vanessa as soon as she remembered that event . The thing I know about him was the fact that he was the former candidate of the Kings Sword . It seems he was interacting with my brother due to that occasion but, soon his house collapsed, uhm . Actually, I know almost nothing about him . Vanessa shook her head with an apologetic face . Was aFormer Candidate of The Kings Sword?Amakawa-dono, do you know something else about that man? Christina then asked Rio . Yes, because I have been chasing after that man . That was also the very reason I managed to save Flora-sama back in the Paladia kingdom . Heaving a deep sigh, Rio confessed . I see . What a miracle! To think that man became the catalyst to Floras and Amakawa-donos meeting . Yup, I think I get the gist of the situation . Thank you very much . After grasping the general situation, Christina expressed her gratitude . Though there were many things that she wanted to ask, such as what kind of situation Flora was thrown into after she was sent to Paladia, or the reason for Harutos obsession with that man, she chose to sort the general situation out before proceeding to hear the details . Its nothing, the situation was in fact extremely complicated, thus Im glad if I could explain the situation well enough . I mean there are still a lot of things that I need to tell you about . Rio smiled wryly as he shook his head . Youre right . Christina also smiled in a similar manner to him . First, should I explain in chronological order what kind of experience Flora-sama went through in the Paladia kingdom and the details of how I ended up saving her? Rio offered to narrate the story in order . Yes . Please do so as itll make things easier for us . Christina nodded in agreement . Certainly . After giving her a nod, Rio began to tell the story in chronological order . About how Flora was stranded in a forest in Paladia, about how she was bitten by a poisonous spider when she slept outdoors, and despite managing to find a village nearby, how she arrived at deaths door due to the fever that struck her . As Rio explained, Flora provided further detail . And then, in the middle of reporting the situationDD, Flora-sama . Celia looked at her with a sad look on her face in hearing the hardships that Flora went through . Such a tragedy . . Even Vanessa clenched her fists as if she didnt want to hear the story anymore . It was a blessing in disguise that Amakawa-dono was the one who found Flora . I cant imagine what would have become of her if he had come just a little later . But . at which point did Amakawa-dono meet Flora? Christina asked Rio as to when he came across Flora as she tightly held Floras hands in her own . I think it was around the time when that man called Lucius and the others had just left the village and found the unconscious Flora-sama Rio replied in a roundabout way . In fact, he hid the fact thatDD He didnt even notice her till the end of his battle with Lucius . Why did you choose to leave that village, Flora? Christina asked Flora with a surprised look on her face . Leaving the village with her condition was nothing short of suicidal . . U-uhm, It seemed that the village chief wanted to send me to the lord of that area and since the Paladia kingdom is allied with the Proxia empire, I was afraid that I would end up troubling onee-sama if they were to catch me . . Flora said so in an extremely awkward tone . . . You didnt prioritise your own safety even when you were in such a situation . Im really troubled as to how to fix that side of you . Christina admonished Flora as she gripped her shoulders . Though she understood the reasoning behind her little sisters actions as a royalty, as her sister, she couldnt just turn a blind eye to her actions . She wanted to tell her little sister to prioritize her own safety . S-Sorry . Flora apologized in panic . You dummy, Dont apologize . Im not angry at you . Im just worried . After saying so, Christina hugged Flora . Yes Flora nodded with tears running down her cheeks . My apologies, I interrupted your story . Would you be so kind as to tell me the continuation of it? Christina only stopped embracing Flora a while later, and asked Rio to continue his story . Its just my opinion but I think Flora-sama had finally hit her limit . She fell unconscious not that far away from the village . And immediately after Lucius appeared along with his highness Duran, the first prince of Paladia . I think I arrived right after they found the unconscious Flora-sama . Rio continued his story as if nothing had happened . Paladia kingdoms first prince? for Flora? Christina asked with a sharp look on her face . Duran was royalty of a backwater kingdom, but she had heard rumors about him . Though he was a first-class warrior, his philandering habits were quite infamous . I cant guess what his relationship with Lucius was, but it seems that he knew about Flora-sama . Their objective was perhaps securing Flora-sama . I see . But then, why did that man called Lucius do something in such a roundabout way?I mean he could have taken Flora with him to Paladia without wasting a transfer magic tool . Though Christina understood that Durans goal was Flora, she couldnt understand the motive behind Lucius action . Didnt I just say a while ago . That man is whimsical . Lucius is simply that kind of person . Hed do even a seemingly meaningless act calmly as long as it was enjoyable . Because it was something akin to entertainment for him . . Though I had a hard time understanding what kind of a man he was before, thankfully I understand his personality a bit more from your story . A capricious man . Christinas anger ignited, and burned ever so slowly when she heard about Lucius . Yeah, though that kind of expression is inaccurate to describe him, please think of him as a piece of shit without any morals or anything that makes one human . Rio said with a wry smile on his face . Now that he had gotten his revenge, he could view Lucius without any prejudice, but his face remained calm as he told them that . And . Would you mind telling me the relationship between Amakawa-dono and Lucius?Naturally, youre free to refuse and I wont force you to tell us either . Christina asked with a timid tone . She could see that it wasnt an ordinary relationship due to how severe of an opinion the normally gentle Rio had about Lucius . Though she wondered whether she should ask about the relationship between them or not, she couldnt let it go . Rio glanced at Celia for a moment . Celia was also looking at Rio attentively . After taking a deep breathDD, He was . . my parents murderer . Bracing himself, he told them the truth . My apologies, it seems I trespassed into your personal matter . Christina apologized in panic . Dont mind it, the one who chose to tell you was me after all . Rather, thank you very much for taking my feelings into consideration . Rio apologized back with a calm voice . Tha- Celia clenched her fist as she stared intently at Rios face . But then, the atmosphere was greatly disturbed by the footsteps that came from outside . The door of the office was thrown open immediately . Celia and Flora twitched in seeing the newcomer . DD, Oi, Christina!Did you say that Flora just returned! ? It was Hiroaki who had come along with Roana . Sponsored Content Chapter 201 Volume 3 Chapter 154.2 Chapter 154 . 2 : Trampling F^^CK THE GREAT ME IS Looking down on Luciuss writhing figure, Rio unhesitatingly stabbed his sword into his abdomen . GAH! ? Lucius raised an unsightly scream, feeling the searing pain in his abdomen . WHAT THE? Even while screaming, he was still asking himself such questionsDD, GUAAAH! However, he had no more time to think on it any longer, for excruciating pain was running across his whole body . The pain was even more than what he felt before since electric currents were flowing out from Rios sword and reached Luciuss bloody abdomen . Completely paralyzing his body . BAS, TA- . . ARD! Luciuss eyes were filled with hatred as he watched Rio looking down on him from above . Yet, even after receiving Luciuss killing intent, Rio still did not react, not even twitching eyebrow could be seen . He mercilessly trampled on the already ragged Lucius . FREEZE! Advertisement Valueimpression Placeholder Rio shouted, however, that word was not directed for Lucius . !!!!! That command was directed for Duran who was watching from behind . Hearing that command, Duran bodys twitched a little before coming to a standstill . Advertisement Do not move . My business is only with this man . Not you . Or are you willing to give your life to safe this man? Rio warned Duran without even sparing a glance at him . Duran didnt speak as he pondered with a troubled face . Then, he loosened the grip on his sword . F^^CK . AT LEAST THAT BASTARD REIS Lucius frowned as he guessed that he couldnt expect any more assistance from Duran . In the end, their relationship was that of business partners . Though they got along with each other quite well, it still didnt mean that they had a strong trusting relationship . Furthermore, their contract has stipulations in it, allowing it to be aborted if the situation called for it . THE GREAT ME, SHOULDNT DIE IN THIS KIND OF PLACE . Even with his paralyzed body and blurring vision, Lucius still didnt give up . Advertisement . . Did you kill my father too? Rio asked that question that had always bothered him, keeping a close watch on Lucius, expression still placid . . . If I did, what would you do? Just kill you . Thats all . When he heard Lucius make such a daring provocation, Rio forcefully twisted the sword embedded in Luciuss abdomen as retaliation . GUH-HA . ThaTS HuR-GAAH! Rio twisted his sword again . Advertisement DAMN IT, TRAMPLING DOWN ON HIS OPPONENT SHOULD BE MY SPECIALITY!It hurts, I lost too much blood! Lucius thought while feeling as if his body was boiled in searing hot oil . Even when he felt that way, he still desperately endured it . Up until this moment, he still did not want to accept that their roles had been reversed . He couldnt accept it; that his role as the one who trampled and robbing others, and Rios own role of being trampled and pillaged by him in the past, had changed . Trampling upon others and robbing them of whatever they deemed important had always been his raison detre . For that very reason, he would use any and all means available no matter how cowardly they were . That was why he kept bluffing, pretending to be tough . That was his way of life, up till now . Thats whyDD, [E/D: Raison detre is reasons for existing, ones life mission . As in, they dedicated their whole life for that one reason only . ] He, hehe . Before he knew it, Lucius started laughing . Contrary to what one expected peoples do when hatred filled peoples brain and heart, Lucius laughed . With a frown on his face, Rio withdrew his sword from Luciuss abdomen . GOHA, GOHA! It had been dirtied with Luciuss blood that came from his abdomen and the one coughed out by him . However, he didnt pay attention to its state right now . He kept looking at Lucius, who was already on his deaths door, and put more strength into the hands that was gripping his sword . This bastard . . Is the one who killed mother . And might be the one who killed father too . That new speculation just dawned upon Rio moments ago, making the blazing flame of hatred and revenge burned even brighter and more terrifying than before . At the same time though, he recalled the figure of Ayame, his mother who he missed so very much even up till now . His long forgotten blissful memories with his mother . Those blissful days which would never return, and her endless love that was out of his reach forever . Those loss had broken some part of him long ago, and made him decided to walk on the path of revenge, a path that he had abandoned before . And this man right here, was the reason for all of those . That was why Rio didnt feel even a shred of pity when he looked at the figure of the dying Lucius . He simply couldnt allow that feeling for this man . They couldnt turn back time, not now, not ever . Since that time, Rio had long since decided to hunt this man down even to the end of the world, and he would definitely kill him if he was still alive . That was whyDD . Rio suddenly swung his sword . In order to never see the face of the man before him ever again, he decided to use all his strength to erase every last cell of the man before him . WHAT THE . Looking at Rios converging magic power that shone with a brilliant light, Duran muttered with a dumbfounded voice . This . . Is the end of that man . Contrary to my expectations, it turned out to be far easier than I imagined . No, Thats just how terrifying this brats willpower and strength are . A few seconds later . Keeping his distance from Lucius, Rio swung down his sword . DAMN IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT, YES, I AM THE ONE WHO KILLED YOUR FATHER!RIOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Maybe because he sensed his own death, Lucius raised such desperate death throes . However, it was useless . The next moment, a gigantic pillar of light loaded with a terrifying amount of heat rained down incessantly on him . His last shout vanished to nothingness as he was engulfed by the torrents of light . The pillar of light flowing out from Rios sword beared the resemblance with the light attack from Alfreds holy sword, the sword of the king, and it engulfed the entire area, leaving no shadowed cornered untouched . A while later, the torrent of light that engulfed the place where Lucius used to be finally abated bit by bit . When the light had completely receded, it could be seen that everything that exist within that area of attack was literally annihilated from this world . The ground was gone along with Luciuss body . In its place, a deep hole was created . Without even blinking his eyes, Rio looked over at the hole where Luciuss body used to be at . The existence of that hole seemed to reflect Rios current mental state . I did it I DID IT He muttered within his heart . It was unknown to whom those words were meant for, but then again, perhaps only Rio himself knew that answer . However, instead of sense of accomplishment upon avenging his parents . He felt empty, as if a dark big hole opened up in his heart, oozing darkness from within . [TL : The Dark Force!!!] But this was definitely the result that Rio wished for . The end of the road that Rio decided to tread on . Thus, he had no regrets . . . I guess its time for me to go back . Standing solemnly, Rio muttered to no one . As for going back Where or if it was really okay for him to go back, even Rio himself didnt know . Nevertheless, because there were people waiting for his returnDD Furthermore, Rio himself wished to return . Chapter 202 Volume 3 Chapter 155.1 Chapter 155 . 1 : Aftermath of The Battle Looking up at the sky, Rio heaved a forlorn sigh and turned around, only to blink in surprise when he noticed people nearby . He forgot all about them . From the first prince of Paladias Kingdom, Duran, who stood together with the knights that were knocked off by Rio, to the village chief, Will and Donner who stood slightly away from the princes group . All of it, including the scene of the scarred land where the violent battle took place just minutes ago, had been discarded from his mind . What should I do now . Rio mused to himself, feeling that the situation was becoming more awkward as time passed by . Leaving the place immediately seemed to be the best option right now, yet, it was questionable whether Duran would allow him to do that as he pleased . Whilst he was pondering over that thought, he noticed something off when he scanned his surroundings . EH?! He caught sight of Flora lying on the ground and was speechless . It was not that long ago that he had met with Flora during an evening party . Furthermore, he had also travelled with her big sister, Christina, just a few days ago . Therefore, Floras well-ordered look was something he easily recalled . But seeing her figure in those tattered clothesDD, Wait, no, she shouldnt be in this placeright? Is she avillage girl who happen to look similar to her? Butwhy was she lying down there? He reconsidered his suspicion, but doubt still consumed his mind . After all, no matter how much he tried to justify it, the girl lying on the ground was simply too similar to the royal princess he knew, Flora Bertram . As such, he wanted to confirm her identity, but he was suddenly interrupted before he could do so . I presume your name is Rio It was Durans voice calling out to Rio . Yes . Advertisement Rios reply was short, and he did not hide the vigilance he had in his voice . Do you want to work for m-, no, I mean for the Paladia kingdom? Duran suddenly asked . . . Hah? The sudden offer astounded Rio who never expected that to happen, especially not after killing someone under his protection . Im making you a proposal to work for me . I can give you many things, money, status, or perhaps woman? Whichever it is, I can offer you the best of the best! Advertisement Duran said with a serious expression, wasting no time to scout Rio . However, he was fated to be disappointed, for Rio immediately rejected the offer . I refuse . Theres no hesitation in Rios curt voice when he said so . Keh . . before you reject, listen to me first . You might think it came out of nowhere, but Im serious about recruiting you . I have absolutely no intention to be hostile with you . ABSOLUTELY NONE! Duran did not stop speaking, trying to appeal to Rios peaceful intentions . Rio only kept silent, simply looking at Duran with an inscrutable gaze . It was unknown whether it was due to him being troubled by how to answer, or simply from vigilance . In any case, he did not reply, and kept looking silently at Duran . Advertisement So, what do you think? You did not strike me as an insensible person whod attack people far weaker than yourself . And, you should already understand the difference between our forcesor rather, our war potential . My knights and I are not foolish . Wed not charge recklessly at someone as powerful as you due to a false sense of justice . Even if I wished to do that, these knights would not necessarily follow me in the first place . After all, theyre not dutiful to the point of willingly throwing their life away for me . Ignoring Rios silence, Duran frankly spoke . . I cant read your ulterior motive though . Rio heaved a sigh as he replied, wishing to just get this conversation over with . Then, let me ask you a question . Dont you think that youve wronged and even disregarded me when you killed Lucius? Our relationship was not merely that of a prince and his hired mercenary, you know . Noticing Rios lack of expression, Duran tried another route . Advertisement We got along well with one another, as such, we kept in touch even after the end of our contract . Part of the reason was because of his great strength . Even by hinting at how their future partnership could flourish, Rio still didnt give Duran any answer, but he still did not give up . While I do know that he was the kind of person whod make enemies left and right, usually his victims were nothing but weaklings . So, how did someone like you end up becoming his enemy? Thats what Im most curious about . Duran decided to explain everything and be upfront with his position in this matter so Rio would ease his caution towards him . This man . . Is a prince? Rio disregarded everything else Duran said and focused on Durans identity . Before, whilst he was facing Lucius, Rio vaguely remembered Lucius saying your highness, but he thought that it was merely Luciuss bluff . Therefore, Rio was taken by surprise when he found out Durans status . I should also add that I cut off our contract with his mercenary group after the first commission was finished . He curtly added . What? Do you think Im the same kind of man as that bastard? Well, sorry to say, but youre mistaken in that regard . We only share some of our values with each other, for example, our view on power, and robbing when theres a need for it . Aside from those two views we shared, Im someone who follows military rules strictly . While I admit that Im used to being a tyrant, Im at least not evil enough to have the same kind of hobbies as him . Duran continued to speak, not minding Rios silent gaze, and put on a bright smile on his face . His breathing doesnt seems to be disturbed . Thinking that, Rio decided to sheathe his sword and focus on the ongoing conversation for the time being . Lucius was a bastard indeed . However, its strange that you decided to recruit me, a stranger who came out of nowhere and killed your acquaintance, without hesitation . Annoyed, Rio scratched his head and asked, finding the prince to be a strange person in that sense . You jest, even if I choose to go against the military rules, Im doing so with an open mind . Moreover, I want to gather strong people under my wings . Dont get me wrong, its not like I hate weak man . Its just, gathering strong people is more prudent at this time . . . Why do you want to gather strong people? For war, of course . Duran replied to Rios question curtly . For, war? Yes, were but a small country . Thats why we must gather more power so other countries would not suppress us . After all, although I am capable of matching thousands of soldiers, Im nothing special since such people also exists in other countries and they also have an overwhelming material advantage . Duran emphasized his point of view . I see . Hearing that, Rio merely nodded curtly, neither agreeing or disagreeing . Thats my reason . I need you, the hazardous war potential that can overturn the battlefield by himself . Thats why, will you work for me to add to my military might and rule over all? With you, even a small country like mine can overcome those big countries, who had always fuss over traditions and formalities, using force . Duran didnt seem to mind Rios attitude and kept talking . Unfortunately, I have no interest in that so called military rule of yours . Rios answer remained unchanged since he had no interest in war at all . With your power, you could enforce a just rule for the peasants, you know? Duran asked again, trying to ascertain Rios intentions . I have no interest in such things . What, dont tell me that youve zero interest in worldly afairs?Are you planning to become a hermit? That sounds interesting . Smiling wryly, Rio walked towards Flora, who was lying on the ground, preventing further conversation . fumu . Is this because you feel your inner demons had disappeared when you accomplished your revenge? Squinting his eyes, Duran looked at Rio . I was this kind of person from the very beginning . Still keeping the wry smile on his face, Rio replied to Duran as he arrived in front of Flora . Standing right beside her were the villager trio of Will, the Village Chief, and Donner U~h . They seemed to be scared of Rio . Yup . She really is way too similar to princess Flora . In fact, this is Princess Flora, right? Ignoring their frightened gaze, Rio squatted down to take a better look at the girls face and then he finally realized that it really was Flora . About this girlwhy is she in this village? He asked the villagers group . Eh, ah, that is . . The villager trio was at a loss for words due to the tension . Do you know this girls lineage? Duran asked . I see . So, shes the reason this prince came to this kind of placeactually, what exactly happened for her to end up here? After hearing Durans question, Rio grasped the general situation . Unfortunately, Im familiar with her . He replied after a brief pause . Hou . Come to think of it, Lucius was originally from Bertram . Which means that you are connected to Bertram too? When Duran heard Rios reply, he tried to probe for his origin . Are you sure? Want to bet on that? Rio responded stoically, no emotion could be discerned from his face at Durans probing . What a terrifying fever . Theres a bruise on the nape of her neck . What is this? An illness? Noits not illnessthis is Holding her body, he started to check on Floras condition and was startled with what he found . Princess Flora . Are you conscious? Haa, Haa Her breathing was disordered and there was no reply from her . Though the fact that she managed to stay conscious in her current condition was already strange . Did she see my battle with Lucius? She might have even heard my name, but Rio pondered for a while . While, it would have been troublesome if she recognized him, leaving her behind in this place wouldnt bring anything good as well . It seems she was poisoned by a certain spider that lives in this forest . However, the antidote has vanished since it was with Lucius who you have just killed, leaving until not even his corpse behind . Seemingly in a pleasant mood, Duran told him the origin of Floras fever . If its the antidote, I have it too . Rio replied, unable to stop himself from heaving another sigh . Hou, what a convenient fellow . Does that mean youre going to save her? Then, what are you going to do next? Duran asked with an even happier tone . Bring her back to her country . Hu~hm, at first I did all I could to come to this place to find her but Oh whatever . Take her back . Consider it my thanks for showing me something really interesting . I wont stop you from leaving . Contrary to his expectation, Duran let him go even when Rio gave him a response that was sure to create a troublesome situation on his end .